《Akashic Records of the Bastard Child Engaged to a Goddess》 Chapter 1: Im the fifteenth child?

Chapter -5: Continents, Rulers, Currency, Religions and Politics.

This is a "short" rundown of the world Lumiere lives in. A somewhat, quintessentialpendium of how the world works. Notwithstanding its likely unwholesome disclosure of information, that will be done as the story progresses. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The world is divided into four main continents: The Human Continent, The Demon Continent, The Dragon Continent and The God''s Domain, mostly called The Welkin or God Continent . The Human Continent is the western continent where most of the humans live, and it''s ruled by monarchs and nobles who govern the different kingdoms. The Demon Continent, on the other hand, is the southern continent where demons and monsters live, and it''s ruled by the Demon Emperor and his wives, the nine Demon Empresses who oversee the various territories. The Dragon Continent is the eastern continent, home to dragons and the Dragon faithful the overall ruler is the Dragon god Elzard who has four Dragon Generals. They don''t interact much with the other continents but are friendly to travelers. And finally, The Welkin Continent which is far north, is where the gods live, overseeing the world from their own domain. ¡¸The Human Continent...¡¹ (It is home to humans, demihumans, beastpeople, elves and a number of eptable races that can pass as humans.) There are several kingdoms in the Human Continent, including the Kingdom of Cross, the Kingdom of Shield, the Kingdom of Sword, and the Kingdom of Spear. Cross and Shield kingdoms have a feudal system where the lords anddies of thend uphold thew and maintain order within their territories. They also operate on Male Primogeniture. Sword and Spear Kingdom prefer to operate on Primogeniture. As such, anyone of the monarch''s children could be the next ruler irrespective of gender. Additionally, there are also countries that have formed unions and federations. The Union of Free Cities is a federation of independent city-states in the central part of the continent. The Free City of Archia is the most powerful of the cities, and the union''s capital is located in the Free City of Naxos. There is also the Free City of Elgard and the Free City of Duranzia. The Allied Duchies are another federation, consisting of several duchies that have banded together for mutual protection and trade. They are located in the northwest of the continent and have formed an alliance with the Kingdom of Shield. In the south, there is an empire known as the Empire of Zelos. It is a highly centralized state, led by a powerful emperor who hasplete control over the government. The Empire of Zelos is known for its vast army and formidable navy, and it wields significant influence over the surrounding kingdoms and countries. As such, the Emperor of said Empire rules over the Kingdom of Sword and Spear. Despite their differences, these nations have managed toe to a peace treaty with the Demon and Dragon Continents. The treaty epasses several key points, including a pledge to end all hostilities and amitment to coborate on matters of trade and diplomacy. All sides of the treaty also agree to extradite any criminals who may have fled to the other side of the treaty. The peace treaty also involves the establishment of a joint council,posed of representatives from the three continents, which will meet periodically to discuss issues of mutual concern. Finally, the treaty mandates the creation of a temporary buffer zone among the three continents, where military forces are not permitted to enter. ¡¸The Demon Continent...¡¹ The political system in the Demon Continent is highlyplex and hierarchical. At the top of the hierarchy is the Demon Emperor, who has absolute power over the entire continent. Below him are the nine Demon Empresses, each of whom governs a different territory. The territories of the Demon Continent are named after the various types of demons and monsters that inhabit them. They include the territories of the Subi, the Vampires, the Werewolves, the Gargoyles, the Incubi, the Harpies, the Demons, the Imps, and the Hellhounds. Each Demon Empress is responsible for overseeing the administration of her territory and ensuring that the demons and monsters living there are loyal to the Demon Emperor. However, there is also aplex system of alliances and rivalries between the different territories, and the Demon Empresses must constantly navigate thesepeting interests to maintain their power. The geography of the Demon Continent is varied and diverse, with different regions characterized by their own unique flora and fauna. Some parts of the continent are covered in dense forests of twisted, gnarled trees, while others are barren wastnds of ash and brimstone. In some areas, there are vast swamps teeming with monstrous creatures, while in others there are towering mountain ranges that are home to ferocious predators. Overall, the Demon Continent is an unforgiving and dangerous ce, where survival depends on strength, cunning, and loyalty to the Demon Emperor. The nine Demon Empresses have the following names: 1. Lilith, Empress of the Subi 2. Carmi, Empress of the Vampires 3. Fenrir, Empress of the Werewolves 4. Stheno, Empress of the Gargoyles 5. Asmodeus, Empress of the Incubi 6. Aello, Empress of the Harpies 7. Belphegor, Empress of the Demons 8. Mammon, Empress of the Imps 9. Cerberus, Empress of the Hellhounds Basically, the Demon Emperor just likes a Harem. Beneath the Demon Emperor and his wives, the four Demon Kings reign supreme over the ckcrest Region. Their names were Varvatos, Barbatos, Garmatos, and Arceiatos. Descended directly from the essence of the Demon Emperor, they were not considered offsprings of his wives. In fact, they were older than them, and their powers were unmatched. The ckcrest Region was divided into sectors or viges, each ruled by a respective Demon King. Each sector possessed unique climates tailored to the taste of their ruler. Varvatos, the first Demon King, ruled over the frigid north, where blizzards and snowstorms raged on endlessly. Barbatos, the second Demon King, held sway over the sun-scorched deserts of the south, where sandstorms and heatwaves were the norm. Garmatos, the third Demon King, was the lord of the dense jungles and forests in the east. It was said that the trees and vines here moved at hismand, and that the animals bowed to his every whim. Finally, Arceiatos, the fourth Demon King, ruled over the rugged mountains in the west. Here, the winds howled fiercely, and the peaks were so high that only the bravest could climb them. Together, these four Demon Kingsmanded immense power and ruled over the ckcrest Region with an iron fist. None dared to challenge their authority, for to do so would be to invite certain doom upon oneself. Such was the might of the Demon Kings, and such was the fear they inspired in the hearts of all who lived beneath their rule. ¡¸Dragon Continent...¡¹ The Dragon Continent is a vastnd filled with diverse cultures and traditions. In the north, near the frozen tundra, lies the Ice Tribe. This tribe is known for their white fur clothing and their impressive ice sculptures. They worship the Northern Lights as a deity and believe that they bring good fortune to their tribe. Moving south, towards the center of the continent, is the Mountain Tribe. They reside in the highest peaks of the Dragon Continent and are skilled in mining and metalwork. They worship the god of the mountains and believe that he provides them with the precious metals and gems that they use to adorn themselves and their weapons. Further south, near the lush forests, resides the Forest Tribe. They are skilled hunters and gatherers and are known for their intricate tattoos and jewelry made from the bones of animals. They worship the goddess of the forest and believe that she provides them with bountiful harvests and protects them from harm. At the eastern coast of the Dragon Continent lies the Sea Tribe. They are skilled fishermen and sailors, and their boats are known for their intricate carvings and colorful sails. They worship the god of the sea and believe that he provides them with a bountiful catch and safe voyages. Lastly, in the southwest corner of the continent, lies the Desert Tribe. They are skilled in navigating the harsh desert terrain and are known for their colorful clothing and intricate pottery. They worship the god of the sun and believe that he provides them with the warmth and light needed to survive in the desert. Each tribe has its own unique culture and traditions, but they all share a deep reverence for the dragons that roam the continent. They believe that dragons are the protectors of thend and that they bring good fortune and prosperity to those who show them respect. ¡¸The God Continent...¡¹ In the God continent, aplex political system governed the various gods and goddesses. There were different factions, each with their own agenda. The most powerful gods formed an organization known as the Council of Divinity. This council included the gods of creation, destruction, knowledge, war, and love. The leader of this council was the god of creation, known as Ryxlogius. He was the most respected among the gods due to his immense power and wisdom. The council made all major decisions regarding the God continent and kept the other continents in check. The reason other continents feared the God continent was due to its immense power. The gods had the ability to create and destroy entire worlds with a mere thought. The other continents knew that if the gods ever decided to interfere in their affairs, it would lead to catastrophic consequences. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Each continent also had its own religion. The humans worshipped either pantheon of gods and goddesses or Saint Rinbars, while the demons had their own dark deities. The gods of the God continent were worshipped by a select few, chosen ones who had been blessed by the divinity. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The economic system of the Human Continent is based on a currency system using copper, silver, gold, tinum, and white tinum. 1 copper can buy: - a loaf of bread - a single vegetable - a small bottle of ink - a candle 10 copper can buy: - a pint of ale - a small bunch of flowers - a wooden spoon - a quill pen 100 copper (1 silver) can buy: - a chicken or rabbit - arge loaf of bread - a small bag of flour - a new set of clothes 1000 copper (10 silver) can buy: - a decent-sized pig - a barrel of ale - arge bed - a horse or mule 10000 copper (100 silver or 1 gold) can buy: - a small boat - a cart and horse - a draft animal - a set of te armor 100000 copper (1000 silver or 10 gold) can buy: - a small property - a small castle or estate - a trained warhorse - a grand feast for a hundred people 1 million copper (10,000 silver or 100 gold or 1 tinum) can buy: - a small fleet of ships - a sprawling estate - a small army of soldiers - a royal coronation feast for an entire kingdom 10 million copper (100,000 silver or 1,000 gold or 10 tinum) can buy: - the services of a powerful dragon - a legendary artifact - the loyalty of a powerful wizard 100 million copper (1,000,000 silver or 10,000 gold or 100 tinum or 1 white tinum) can buy: - a massive empire - a squad of powerful dragon riders | For the Demon Continent. | The Demon Continent has a much higher standard of living and economy, the exchange rate for the currency from the kingdom would likely be: 1 Demon Continent Currency (DCC) = 1000 Copper Coins This means, if someone from the Human Continent wanted to exchange their currency for DCC, they would get much less value for their money. For example, if they wanted to buy a horse that cost 1000 DCC, they would need to exchange 1 gold coin (10,000 copper coins) for 10 DCC to be able to afford it. Simrly, if someone from the Demon Continent wanted to buy something from the Human Continent, they would need to exchange their DCC for a muchrger amount of copper coins. For example, if they wanted to buy a loaf of bread that cost 1 copper coin, they would need to exchange 1 DCC for 1000 copper coins. This exchange rate would help bnce the economy and ensure that people from the Demon Continent would not be able to purchase everything at a much lower cost in the kingdom. | For the Dragon Continent. | The Dragon Continent''s currency has a moderate standard of living and economypared to the Human Continent and Demon Continent. As for the five levels of currency, here are the names and their rtive values: 1. Copper Coins - The basic unit of the Dragon Continent''s currency, used for everyday transactions and small purchases. 2. Silver Bars - Arger denomination used forrger purchases and savings, worth 100 Copper Coins. 3. Gold Ingots - A highly valuable denomination used for buying luxury goods, investments, and paying high-level taxes, worth 100 Silver Bars or 10,000 Copper Coins. 4. tinum tes - An exclusive denomination reserved for nobles, wealthy merchants, and high-level government officials, worth 10 Gold Ingots or 1,000,000 Copper Coins. 5. Dragon Scales - The rarest and most valuable denomination only used in rare asions such asmemorative coins, ceremonial gifts, or store of wealth, worth 100 tinum tes or 100,000,000 Copper Coins. With this currency system, it encourages more people to save up their money forrger purchases and investments, while also keeping the economy stable and bnced. Chapter 2: Why are my mana points increasing so quickly?

Chapter 2: Why are my mana points increasing so quickly?

In the midst of preparations for Genevieve''s birthday party, I found myself in the study surrounded by countless wooden frameworks holding an infinite number of books. Among them, I retrieved a guidebook entitled "Beginner''s Guide to Learning Magic." "(This book provided aprehensive exnation of how to use magic attacks ranging from rank F to C.)" I wasn''t exactly satisfied with the number of information presented by the book. Then again, it was a beginner''s guide. After thorough examination, it had be clear that magic could be ssified into two categories: Magic Arts and Magic Skills. ¡¸The |Magic Arts| involve the use of mana to create magical phenomenons, while |Magic Skills| require the use of skills which can be categorized as Integral, Additional, Unique, Instrumental, or Apex.¡¹ Not so hard to grasp is it? "To use magic, one must possess mana, which can be obtained from within the body, stored in an item, or from magic circles." Reading through the book, I was already engrossed. After considering my options, I concluded that practicing magic was the best course of action. My natural affinities for [Water Magic] and [nt Magic] were already present, and I inherited thetter from my father, who was a member of the royal family. I consulted another guidebook that provided detailed information on spells for every elemental category. Incantations were only required for [White Magic], which I did not possess an affinity for. As such, I did not need to learn any incantations. With my preparationsplete, I stood up and readied myself to test my abilities. To improve one''s control over mana, it was necessary to concentrate and feel the mana as it circted through the body. Then, direct the mana from the heart to the outlet point, preferably the fingertips, and visualize the size and speed of the kneaded mana before projecting it. Practicing spells and learning to recognize the feeling of mana could also aid in improving control. "(Hmm... So by following these steps, I should be able to improve my mana control and enhance my abilities. Still, one''s limit differs from person to person.)" During a three-hour study session, I diligently worked to learn new affinities. To my surprise, my MP increased from 300 to 400, allowing me to acquire a rank E [Water Magic] spell. However, I was unable to test my new abilities in the study as I risked damaging the books and incurring Vanessa''s wrath. Instead, I made the decision to venture to the forest south of the mansion to experiment with my newfound skills. "(I wonder why my MP increased so drastically...)" A flock of birds flew over me as I thought. "(Does it mean that the more I train, the mana points increase? No, if that''s the case then everyone would have an astronomically higher level of mana points than me, so I wonder why?)" Rubbing my chin, I walked into the forest south of our mansion. Before leaving the mansion, I made sure to bring along one of the magic guidebooks. Although some individuals viewed [Water Magic] as ackluster affinity, I personally believed it to be a significant advantage given my circumstances. To ensure I was able to effectively utilize the spells, I''ve familiarized myself with the various ranks and their corresponding MP requirements. With my current MP level of 400, I should be capable of casting rank D spells that required approximately 50 MP. The guidebook contained spells ranging from rank F to rank C, however, I made the decision to refrain from utilizing rank C spells as they consumed around 150 MP. "(Here is how mana consumption works per spell: Rank F (5 MP), Rank E (10 MP), Rank D (50 MP), Rank C (150 MP), Rank B (300 MP), Rank A (1, 000 MP), Rank S (1,500 MP), Rank S+ (2,500 MP), That''s basically how it settles down from weakest to strongest in descending order.)" The guidebook contained the following rank C water spells. [Aqua Sphere] Forms a sphere of water that can be shot as a bullet. [Aquarrow] Coined from "Aqua" and "Arrow," it forms a 30cm arrow that moves at an impregnable speed. [Water Barrier] Water is created from beneath to act as a barrier. [Aqua de] Shoots pressurized water that bes as thin as a de. Strong enough to cut through wood. I attempted the first two spells sessfully. So, I consumed 300 mana points. Then, something strange happened. My mana points increased from 400 to 600. "(Why are my mana points always increasing...?)" That was a question I could only ask myself. Fortunately, because of this anomaly, I was able to learn thest two without a hitch. After another hour, I used [Aqua Sphere] again. "Alright! [Aqua Sphere!!]" Immediately, I did a high-speed sphere of water to flew out of my palms and straight for a thin tree which it snapped in two. THUD!! My body hit the ground, exhausted. Although my mana point boost mid practice helped me practice for a substantially longer period of time, it still had asting draining effect on me. At the time, I felt like I could sleep. But sure enough, I couldn''t. "Hey short turd, why are you lying in the dirt?" (Boy) Almost instantly, I opened my eyes. There was only one person who called me "short turd." It was Salmarc (16, tenth child and seventh son), just seeing him caused my blood to boil. By the expression on my face, one could tell I was displeased. Nevertheless, I had to be respectful. I quickly stood on my feet and bowed my head. "Good morning, Brother Salmarc." (Lumiere) "Morning? It''s already afternoon you dolt." (Salmarc) That much time had passed while I was training? "What are you doing out here?" (Salmarc) Why is he even asking? My whereabouts were only of concern to a select few individuals, namely: Arthur, Jericiho, Lana, Micah, and Genevieve. Salmarc, however, was not among those who showed any interest in my activities. As the third child of Ayisha (45, the first wife), Salmarc was rted to Arthur, Genevieve, and Vanessa, who were also Ayisha''s children. While Arthur and Genevieve treated me with kindness despite my status as the product of a one-night stand, Salmarc and Vanessa were both rude in their interactions with me. Matter-of-factly, Arthur and Vanessa were actually twins. So it was obvious where Vanessa?s anger came from. She came out of the womb first and Arthur rxed for an hour or so, probably saying: "Oh well, the crown''s mine either way." "I just came out to do some reading." (Lumiere) "Well it''s only natural you would, you don''t have talent for any other thing... The filthy child of father''s one time sexual encounter, it''s very likely you''re a child of one of those courtesans you find in cheap brothels." (Salmarc) Hisughter were more annoying than his words. "Um, brother? Will that be all? If you don''t have anything better to do, I certainly do." Of course, I had to insult him in a polite manner. "You disrespectful piece of crap! Have you forgotten who I am?!" (Salmarc) "Not really, if I remember correctly you''re my elder brother, anything else? Perhaps you''d like me to polish your boots?" (Lumiere) Well, it wouldn''t be the first time I was polishing his boots, and from the look on his face, it certainly wouldn''t be thest. All I wanted was to read in peace. Sometimes, I saw myself as someone who reasoned on a more mature scale. Maybe it was because I had small memories of my past life. For some reason, my brain consumed information much more readily than the average child. Salmarc was an adult but he could barely read. Which made sense since he wasted his time on either girls, friends or on making my life a living hell. "You arrogant prick!" (Salmarc) Language brother, you don''t n on spoiling your adorable brother, do you? Like hell he''d listen if I told him that. He raised his hand in an attempt to p me, but his ns were foiled when he heard Vanessa call his name. "Coming sister!" (Salmarc) Almost instantly, he rushed to his sister''s summon. Like me, Salmarc had his share of beatings receieved from Vanessa whenever he messed up. Being the eldest child, she was an absolute menace in most cases. ("Phew, that was close!)" Stress was written all over my face, sweat rolled down my forehead. "(I don''t know what I would''ve done if he actually pped me.)" As the illegitimate child, the best offense was defense. What these people hoped I''d do wasmit a crime that would get me kicked out before I was fifteen. But I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of watching me fail. "(I''ll get stronger! So that I can live an independent life. If I don''t then I''ll never be able to find my mother, thanks to keeping the memories of my childhood... There''s a chance I can find her, the only word I recall her clearly repeating to me was¡ª "Gluttonia." But how exactly do I get any answers from something so vague.)" --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Race: Human Titles: Naturally dead, bastard child. MP: 600/600 Magic Arts: [Water Magic] (Up to rank C), [nt Magic] (Still at rank E) Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank F), Additional Skill [Lung Master] (Rank E) Chapter 3: I summoned a goddess?

Chapter 3: I summoned a goddess?

As the night before the big day drew to a close, I retired to my bed after a strenuous day of training and dealing with my half-brother, Salmarc. I was pleased to note that he remained unaware of my practice of magic, as I was keen to avoid any conflict with him. Despite my efforts to remain inconspicuous, it surprised me to find a translucent green board disying my status before me. This was unexpected, as I hadn''t summoned it. I was dressed in my pajamas and ready to sleep, but the appearance of this board unsettled me. Written on the screen was: ¡¸You have unlocked the Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck] would you like to add this to your list of skills? [YES]/[NO]...¡¹ Wait, wha... what in the world is this? Children shouldn''t unlock any Unique Skills until they were 10 at the very least. I was modest enough to know my luck wasn''t that good. Something was working here, but was it in my favor or would it find a way to be disadvantageous in the near future. "Beginner''s Luck?" I read the words out. "(How ironic that the first skill I unlock has to do with luck. I have the worst luck in the world, so I suppose it wouldn''t be so bad if I epted it.)" (Lumiere) There was an icon above the text, I decided to click on it. What appeared was: ¡¸The Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck] grants you the following effects... Higher Full Potential: With this you can increase your talent exponentially. This allows you to train and acquire faster results. Lord of Theorems: You are given fortune when ites tobination or synthesis of skills or magic arts. Also, your theorems are likely to be sessful provided there''s logic behind it. Serendipity: A summon. These are the three points of your Unique Skill.¡¹ I couldn''t believe what I''d just seen. My right foot was wrapped around the thick nket on my bed. I hastily stood up and fell off the bed as a result.. It was too much! "(What in the world am I supposed to call this?! I want to ept this but at the same time I don''t know whether I should! Okay wait, let me think this through. If I pick [YES] then I''ll probably have a lot of power, but if I pick [NO] I''ll stay the same. Hmm...)" I simply wanted to live a peaceful life. I needed power to do that, but at the same time, having that much power would attract unwanted attention. "(Alright, I''ve made my decision)" I picked [YES]... The moment the choice was made, for some reason it felt like all the mana in my body left me. I went into sleep mode,cking awareness of my surroundings. . The sun greeted the Cross Kingdom. KNOCK! KNOCK! The banging sound on my door immediately woke me up. Quickly, I rose to my feet and off the carpeted floor. I wasn''t tall enough to open my room''s door, so I always left it slightly open so it''d be easier for me. Upon entering the room, Rhetessia, a maid of the beastpeople race, bowed her head in greeting. Notably, she possessed cat-like ears and a tail, as well as a stern expression. Herrge chest was also evident, as it recoiled during her bow. Despite these physical attributes, Rhetessia was a bespectacled and beautiful woman. "Good morning Miss Rhetessia!" (Lumiere) "It''s another wonderful morning, isn''t it? Master Lumiere." (Rhetessia) Nice as always. Aside from the fact that my father, King Simon, informed the maids to treat me with respect I deserved as someone with royal blood, she genuinely liked me. And why not? I almost always helped her in the kitchen when I could and I listened to her interesting stories as well. "It is Miss Rhetessia!" asionally, I spoke with a mature air around me, other times, acting more like a child was preferable. "You should prepare for Lady Genny?s big day, so please, head into the bathroom. I shall bathe you if you''d like..." (Rhetessia) My face turned red instantly. Waving my hands several times I said: "No!" This was one thing I didn''t enjoy about my enhanced hyperthymesia, it made breastfeeding mentally painful. And worse, I couldn''t let any woman bathe me, it felt too weird. "Haha! Just like you Master Lumiere, never change." (Rhetessia) She exited my room. ... Now that all the madness was over, I could focus on the strangeness ofst night. "(Before I selected my answer, I was fine and then all of a sudden I passed out just right after.)" In deep thoughts, I rubbed my chin. "Status.." With a pping gesture, I summoned my status disy board. My mana points were off the charts. "Ten thousand?!" I rolled out of my bed crying. What had I gotten myself into, I thought. Was this safe? Normally, any other person would be excited to see this, but not me. There was no normal way to gain 9,400 mana points in seven hours. Should this even be a thing? "(Alright, calm down Lumiere.)" I took in several deep breaths and forced out a rxed sigh. Withal, I was still sweating like an animal. ¡¸Suggestion: You should try out your new S+ rank summon...¡¹ S+ rank summon?! When?! "(It''s like my status wants to kill me! Why?!)" I held my head in my hands and cried for a long period of time. How could anyone wake up to this and be happy? It took some minutes of cleaning mucus and tears for me to finally get my head straight. I could focus again. So far, here''s the breakdown: ¡¸? My mana points are increasing exponentially. ? I unlocked the Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck] ? I have an S+ rank summon called Serendipity. ? This also means I have unlocked [Summoning Magic].¡¹ No. I wasn''t going to let anyone decide what I''d do next. It was all in my hands now. Hence, I gathered all the bravery I could, and chose to perform the summoning. Whereas rank S+ spells took roughly 2,500 mana points to achieve. An S+ rank summon would require 5,000 mana points call forth. But now I had 10,000 mana points in my possession. That should be an easy feat. I was about to perform the summoning, feeling a tad proud of myself. But then, something stopped me, I recalled an important piece of information. "(The average court mage possesses about 10,000 mana points, at the very least. If I have this much at the age of eight, that''s pretty scary. But it makes sense, I think that sub-skill, [Higher Full Potential], is to me for this. Gosh, if only I could have a heartattack.)" I finally stopped ruminating. It was time to perform my summoning. Naturally, I did a bit of stretching. It was during this time I caught sight of my appearance on the mirror in my barely spacious room. I gazed at myself in the mirror, admiring my most attractive feature: pitch ck hair that cascaded to my neck and bright amethyst eyes that sparkled under the light. Despite being eight years old, I wasn''t tall at all. My height left much to be desired, and my face was almost effeminate, stripping away any potential masculinity. It wasn''t fair. Even Micah, the thirteenth child and tenth son at the age of 11, was already looking like he''d grow up to be a manly fellow. Feeling frustrated, I decided to put my magic to use. "(Okay, time to put my magic to use... I can do this.)" With a determined expression, I outstretched my right hand and closed my eyes. Focusing the mana within my heart, I felt it circting around my body before gathering in my fingertips. Arge blue magic seal appeared, and from it emerged ady with ck horns and bat-like wings of the same color. Her perfectly straight hair shone in a silvery white color, like pure silver had been painted on it. I couldn''t help but feel intimidated by her presence. Every cell in my body screamed, leaving me feeling like I''d poop my pants. But I had to be strong. I had to show her what I was made of. Taking a deep breath, I attempted to speak, but I froze up again. So... this was an S+ rank summoning. If anything, she looked like a demon. She wasn''t wearing any clothing, rather, the delicate "parts" of her body were covered with a ck material. One I''d never seen before. Silently, thedy stood there. A lucky guess, but her height was roughly 150cm. Far taller than I who was 70cm. If only tallness was a skill I could pick up. Sigh. I didn''t know what next to say. Maybe: "Hey? How are you?" or "I am your master now, you shall serve me, mwuhaha!" or even "Bow to me, my loyal servant." There were a number of things I could say, but the right one proved difficult to find. "(Okay, I know what I shall say!)" I finally gathered up the courage to speak. Gosh, I''ve been doing quite a lot of courage and bravery gatheringtely. Honestly, quite the exhausting experience. Then, a voice came from nowhere. One that echoed in my head. | Excellent... You''ve made the right choice, Lumiere... | That was what the voice said. And in that moment, I could''ve sworn I saw her smile. Whether this was my imagination or the truth, I couldn''t really discern. But nheless, it had to be thetter because of what happened next. A bright light robbed me of my sight, but the light itself felt somewhat warm. My bed was gone. My mirror was gone. My collection of rocks were gone. The cab where my rock collections were arranged was gone. In summary, everything vanished and became a world of pure white. Or wait, maybe I was the one who vanished. Sigh, I knew my luck was too good to be true. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Race: Human Titles: Naturally dead, bastard child. MP: 10,000/10,000 Magic Arts: [Water Magic] (Up to rank C), [nt Magic] (Still at rank E), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+) Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank F), Additional Skill [Lung Master] (Rank E), Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck]. Sacred Benefaction: ¡¸Loading...¡¹ Chapter 4: Im engaged to a goddess?

Chapter 4: I''m engaged to a goddess?

Before mey a world of white, devoid of any other colors or shapes. "Where in the world am I?" I asked myself. "Ahem, this is my personal domain, where I reign supreme. Please, would you like to have a seat? So that we may enjoy our tea..." As my eyes adjusted to the brightness, I noticed a table and two chairs positioned opposite each other. Seated on one of the chairs was an old man, with a long, bushy beard that resembled those of wizards from the stories I had read. His most striking feature was the golden crown atop his head, which gave him an air of dignity and benevolence. I turned abruptly upon hearing his voice, and found myself facing him directly. He gestured to the empty chair across from him. Still, I was sure no one was there before. How in the world did he do that? ¡¸Teleportation Magic¡¹ perhaps? But that was an absolutely rare magical art. "I¡ª Okay..." (Lumiere) Bereft of words, Iplied, unsure of what was toe next. Now, I was seated across from him. The way he smiled wasn''t out of the ordinarypared to the other unusual thing I noticed¡ª The vacancy of the table clothed in a white linen. He offered me tea, yet there was none. Was this some kind of joke? I hoped not, since I was the worst at spotting one. "Eh... Sir, can I know wh¡ª" I paused again. What did you expect me to say? Something like: "(Why am I here and where''s the beautiful damsel I summoned?)" I wanted my mana?s worth, after all, I used about 5,000 mana points summoning her only to find out I receieved this old man as what¡ª Apensation? Maybe choosing a more reserved behavior would best suit me. I remained silent. "Let me introduce myself. I''m known as All-Father, or better known as the god of the Trifects." Naturally, surprised was how I felt having heard the old man say this. There was barely any reason to doubt him. He had a godly air about him and his benevolent appearance only made to expedite my trust in him. "(Do I need to introduce myself now? Or...)" "There''ll be no need for that, Lumiere Venrite Alufilia Banst Cross..." (All-Father) "Wait! You can read my thoughts?" (Lumiere) Should I really be surprised, he just said he was a god didn''t he? "Well of course, I''m a higher being... As such, even the thoughts in your head are open to me." (All-Father) Okay, now I''d gotten the gist of things. He was indeed a veritable god. Not just anyone could read minds. Imagine what I could do with such an ability. Tapping the centre of the table twice, a magic seal appeared and from it rose a tray with a tea kettle and cups. Their designs were in, not what I''d expect from a being such as All-Father. Didn''t all gods have expensive taste? "Good day." (Serendipity) Upon hearing a beautiful feminine voice, thedy appeared in a radiant golden light, greeting All-Father and myself. Her attire, much like before, consisted of a ck, slimy substance that covered the delicate parts of her body. I will refrain from mentioning these delicate "parts," my friends. Upon checking her face to deduce her likely age, I estimated her to be around eighteen years old. Her mysterious face made her an undeniably beautifuldy. Her silver hair shimmered more prominently in the presence of her ck horns and bat-like wings. Additionally, her mysterious pupils were colored like cobalt blue, which had a charming effect on me. It was time to shift my focus to the more important matter at hand - the reason for my presence. However, my eyes were fixated on the breasts of the woman before me. I''m not a pervert, however, she possessed suchrge breasts. This led me to ponder on how her physique would develop in the future, and whether she would attain a simr cup-size as Rhetessia. G-cups. "H-Hey, it''s you again.." (Lumiere) "Yes, this is my fifth daughter, Serendipity. Conversely, you can also refer to her as the goddess of fortune for the Trifects. She''s my bundle of joy who never ceases to make me smile." (All-Father) Sniffling, the old man cleaned his tears. "Excuse me, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m not sure if we''re meeting for the first time, though. I''m Serendipity Sel Dcrya. You summoned me not quite long ago." (Serendipity) So well-mannered. This beautiful girl was really the daughter of a god. Despite her physical appearance, Serendipity was indeed a goddess. The presence of horns and bat wings should not be mistaken for demonic traits, but rather unique characteristics bestowed upon her by divine power. Besides, her appearance was far more alluring and captivating than the mischievous demonsmonly found in the Demon Continent. "(No! I have to recognize and respect the true nature of this beauty...)" (Lumiere) "Hmm... This beauty? I take it, you''re speaking about my daughter. Aren''t I right, Lumiere?" (All-Father) Crap. I''d forgotten he possessed the ability to read thoughts. In response, Iughed awkwardly. Serendipity used this time to take a seat beside me. There were initially two chairs, one for me and the other for the old man. But, when she gestured a sitting motion, another chair manifested. Quite the impressive spectacle. "(~gasps) I don''t mean it in anyway inappropriate sir! ¡ª¡ªit''s just, she''s so beautiful that I almost couldn''t breathe the moment I saw her. She''s far more beautiful and cute than I''d expect from a goddess... and honestly, my expectations are quite high." (Lumiere) Another awkward series ofughter followed. After witnessing both All-Father and Serendipity blushing, myughter came to a halt. It was understandable for ady to feel such warmth due to shyness after receiving apliment about her personal appearance. But why was the old man... blushing. "Oh my. (~chuckles) You''re quite the flirt for a boy your age... an absolute phnderer I must say." (All-Father) "(W-W-Wait why did he say that?! Is he into that kind of stuff? Eh... I just have to calm down here, okay! I''ll just tell him I don''t swing that way and we''ll be on our merry little way.)" Again, I''d forgotten he could read my thoughts. All-Father pped the top of the table. This caused the tray holding teapots and cups to vibrate. "Of course that''s not what I meant you debased pervert!" (All-Father) I bowed my head so abruptly it forcefully hit the table, but I acted unfazed by the pain. This was my gesture of apologizing. "I''m sorry sir!" (Lumiere) Serendipity simply watched, surprised, as these events unfolded. I was absolutely not a pervert. But I seemed to inadvertently enter a lot of situations that would ssify me as one. "Very well then. I shall forgive you this once, flirt." (All-Father) He rxed again, thank goodness he did. "Ahem. So, if what you''re saying is correct, then you''d like to marry my daughter would you not?" (All-Father) Surely he was joking. "Haha... Of course great god, why not? But it''ll have to wait, I''m only eight after all." (Lumiere) "Don''t lie to me boy..." (All-Father) The sound of my gulp indicated my fear. For some reason, he got serious. Weren''t we joking around mere moments ago? "I know you''re far beyond your years. That much is obvious in the way you speak, and I you have alternate thoughts which leads me to believe that you''re an Integrator." (All-Father) I''d never heard of such a nomenture before. "Integrator?" (Lumiere) "Yes, Integrator." (All-Father) Such a nomenture was unheard of. "Integrators are individuals who have recovered memories of their past lives or incarnation. Some people believe it to be a type of confabtion. In other words, they are naturally induced with the magical equivalent of past life regression. That''s why you suffer Hyperthymesia." (All-Father) Actually, I understood his words quite well. It made sense why I''d always have such visions. Most especially in my dreams. Observing quietly, Serendipity smiled mildly. "Now, more importantly, being an Integrator means you have high magical talent. And more importantly, the memories of your previous incarnation can you give you the upper hand in the world, especially if you follow the political andmercial route. Who knows... You might even be a demigod with how powerful you''re turning out to be." (All-Father) I chuckled nervously at hispliments. I was never good at reacting to praises or congrattions directed towards me. Which was natural when you''ve lived your whole life as an insignificant child in the royal family. "It is true that you''re only eight years old now, but I would like for you to marry my daughter. So, we''ll have a proper wedding once you''re of age... For now you''ll simply be engaged to her." (All-Father) He was joking again, how funny. Iughed loudly enough that if there were people around, it''d grab their attention. Fromughter came excess bullets of sweat that rolled down my head. "(Is he serious? Crap! He can read my thoughts!)" Haha~ "I am... boy." (All-Father) "You are?" (Lumiere) Just minutes after I met with these crazy people, I was engaged to a goddess... Chapter 5: I have to change the world?

Chapter 5: I have to change the world?

I summoned an S+ rank being, and now we were engaged. In record time even. It only took two minutes of meeting her for us to be affianced. Could I even say no? "Would you really want your beautiful daughter to marry a bastard child like me hah! I have nothing to offer sir, so I don''t see how I''d be of use to gods and goddesses. Don''t you agree?" (Lumiere) "I don''t, flirt." (All-Father) I was trying to turn down the offer, but this guy just wouldn''t budge. He was determined to have me as his son-inw, and I had nothing to offer. My rock collections maybe... Even Serendipity hadn''t said a word all this time. She was quiet while All-Father and I talked, he made the demands and all I could do was listen. It led me to believe she wasn''t against the idea of our engagement. That was kind of a relief, I didn''t know how I''d feel if a girl rejected me. Phew. "You''re an Integrator, that alone makes you a most valuable asset. Yes, the gods of the God Continent rarely interfere in the goings of the normal world, but I can... As the father of the Trifects." (All-Father) I still didn''t understand the word¡ª "Trifect." He''d said it so many times it almost felt too special for me not to know. "Can I ask a question, uh... Mr. All-Father?" (Lumiere) "Yes, by all means. Oh and call me dad... (~chortles) you''re my future son after all." (All-Father) He jumped straight for son-inw already? These gods had no patience, honestly. "Well, you say you''re Trifects, but I don''t really know what that means. Would you mind telling me?" (Lumiere) "Very well then, (~clears throat) We are an ancient race of energy beings that were created by the gods themselves. We possess magical powers that are unmatched by any other race, and our knowledge of magic and arcane lore is highly sought after by other civilizations. (~smiles) Does that answer your question?" (All-Father) I got the gist of things. Conversely, this also meant Trifects were known for their reclusive nature, and few outsiders were ever allowed to enter their domains. There was no other way to exin why barely anyone had heard of such a race. "So, it''s not that I don''t appreciate the ge¡ª" (Lumiere) "Listen to me." (All-Father) The manner with which he interjected almost made my body grow cold. It was a tad terrifying although the man didn''t do anything that would ssify as such. This was simply my thoughts catastrophizing the situation I was in. As usual. "The reason why you should be engaged to Serendipity is to forge an alliance between our races and strengthen your political and economic position. The Trifects are one of the most powerful and influential races in the world yet very few know that. Our support will be invaluable to you." (All-Father) "I understand that much, but why me? I''m nothing special." (Lumiere) "As an integrator, it is within your capabilities to utilize the knowledge of your past incarnation and the modern world to create a superior civilization. It is important you know that as you age, more memories will resurface, further expanding your wealth of knowledge. Your partner, Serendipity, was chosen for her status as a goddess and her proficiency in wielding powerful magic, ensuring your safety. You are the only one who can aplish this task, and it is imperative that you do so." (All-Father) Actually, there was nothing wrong with what he said. He was simply a man who wanted the best for this world. Her engagement to me wasn''t just any normal arranged marriage. To me, it was a sign of the Trifects'' trust in me and their willingness to work together towards amon goal. That wasn''t wrong one bit. As an Apostle of the gods, it was clear that he held immense power and knowledge beyond my own. Therefore, I refrained from asking him why he couldn''t simply snap his fingers and improve the world''s civilization. Instead, I listened intently as he asked me to improve the world in a fundamental way - to change the social system that perpetuated inequality and the subjugation of the weak by the strong. As a bastard child myself, I was eager to take on this task and make a difference. It was clear that this wasn''t a task to be taken lightly, as it required aplete overhaul of the existing social structures. But I was determined to make this change and improve the world as All-Father had requested. I didn''t realize it earlier, but this was the first time in a while someone had faith in me. Faith in the fact that I could do something. "I''ll do it, I''ll change this world for the better!" (Lumiere) "You are ready are you? A number of forces will stand in your way... demon kings and emperors, beings that possess power you''ve never seen before and tyrants who want the world to serve them... You may yet need all the power this world can offer, in order to change it. It will not be an easy journey." (All-Father) "Don''t worry, I''ll be with him." (Serendipity) "Of course, I trust your judgment, my Serendipity." (All-Father) She finally spoke, and elegantly so too. Her support, I''d need it more than anything. It was invaluable. "It won''t be a wise idea for you to let anyone know you''re affiliated with us, not for now at least. First earn the trust of the people, rise through the ranks and be the best version of you possible." (All-Father) "Heeeeeh?! How exactly am I going to do that?!" (Lumiere) "Fufufu! That''s entirely up to you my future son..." (All-Father) Again with the inw thing. I was back in my bedroom, with Serendipity next to me unconscious, looking more human and less demonic. She was naked, and I couldn''t help but notice her body. But let''s not forget, I wasn''t one to fall for such tricks. All-Father was a wise man indeed, he definitely did this on purpose. I still had questions on how to change the world, but I didn''t get the chance to ask him. "(So where do I start? How do I proceed?)" These were the questions that were on my mind. But one thing was for sure... "(I won''t let All-Father''s seductive tactics distract me from my goal!)" As I contemted my next steps in changing the world, I remained resolute in my determination to resist any further attempts at distraction. Yeah right. I took a long stare at her F-Cups but it didn''t necessarily stir up anything within me. Even with her blinkers on full disy. Perhaps the reason she was unconscious was because her body was adjusting to the normal world inhabited by humans and several other races. Abruptly, my status disy board appeared before me. It had a notification update of sorts. One I was much obliged to check. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Titles: The eleventh son, fifteenth child, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier. ss: Mage Physical Strength: 5/5 MP: 10,000/15,000 Magic Arts: ¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank F), [Wind Magic] (Rank F), [Earth Magic] (Rank F), [Water Magic] (Rank C)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank E), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Appraisal] (Rank F), Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank E), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. - - - - - - - So, I was just minding my own business, going through my status, when suddenly I copsed. Yeah, not the best way to react. But that wasn''t even the crazy part. When I checked my status disy, I saw that I''d unlocked the¡ª¡¸Elemental Series¡¹. "(Like, what?! I can cast spells with all the elements? Talk about a major advantage.)" And get this, I also got an extra 5,000 mana points, bringing my total to 15,000. That was more than the average court mage, people! Who could believe that? I even gained a Sacred Benefaction, barely anyone acquired such an advantage, and I was given one by the god of the Trifects! "(Figures... my physical strength hasn''t improved.)" Then I started to wonder, shouldn''t the highest rank be S+? Why was I seeing an Additional Skill with an SSS+ rating? "This guy wants to kill me! If someone uses [Appraisal] on me they''ll be able to see all these things... and besides, what in the world is a title like: All-Father''s courtier doing there?! I''m so done for..." (Lumiere) I was out of touch with my head in my hands. "Well, you can always use [Status Modification] to edit your status. Only someone with an [Appraisal] of Rank SSS+ would be able to see it." (Serendipity) When the hell did she wake up? "I guess I can do thatter." (Lumiere) After all, no one would care to use [Appraisal] on an insignificant child like me. It wasn''t until some secondster I remembered she was naked. "Oh my goodness! I-I-I didn''t mean to!" (Lumiere) I immediately closed my eyes. So as to be decent. I crawled on my butt to the edge of my otherwiserge bed. "I see, so it''s mandatory to wear clothing in this world, I''ll keep that in mind." (Serendipity) In my opinion, this tranted to: "We, the Trifects love to walk around buck naked." Awkward. Chapter 6: Im lecturing a goddess?

Chapter 6: I''m lecturing a goddess?

After some much needed lectures, I sessfully taught her about some of the normal world?s traditions. To make the lesson less distracting, I handed her my bedsheet to use as a garment. I wouldn''t be able to focus if she waspletely naked while lectures were ongoing. "Alright, are you ready Serendipity?" (Lumiere) "I am.." (Serendipity) Even when she tried to sound enthusiastic about something, her voice was still quite mellow. She was an angel. The way she respectfully knelt down atop my bed touched me. Oh, such an angel! "Alright, what''s the first on our <>, quickly." (Lumiere) "Otherworlders should avoid standing out by appearing too different from the local poption. They can do this by disguising themselves as humans or adopting a race''s form that is eptable." (Serendipity) As she spoke, her nose wrinkled up. That, was quite cute. "Great! Now what''s the second on our guide?!" (Lumiere) It waspulsory I acted like the strictest teacher possible. You know... Like thosemanders you''d see in a military school. If I had a whistle, it''d have made me more of an imposing figure. Of course I hadn''t forgotten that Rhetessia told me to dress-up and prepare for the big asion today, but there was still more than enough time to prepare and meet the weing of the guests. Although, it also meant I''d have to skip breakfast. Her nose wrinkled more as she spoke. It was heart-warming, trying to see her shout only for her angelic voice toe out as mild and weing. "Two. Otherworlders should dress in a way that blends in with the humans around them. They should avoid wearing clothing that is too distinctive or unusual." (Serendipity) It was funny a guy like me was teaching a goddess. "The third one! Quickly!" (Lumiere) She hesitated for a moment, but after closing her eyes she resumed. "Um, Otherworlders should be fluent in the localnguage of the ce they n to visit. This will help them avoid drawing attention to themselves, as they can speak to humans and understand what is going on around them." (Serendipity) She was making her teacher proud, I almost shed tears. (~sniffles) "What''s the fourth?" (Lumiere) "Um... Otherworlders should interact with humans in a way that is consistent with local customs and cultural norms. They should avoid doing anything that might seem strange or out of ce." (Serendipity) "Great! You did good Serendipity!" (Lumiere) I was genuinely proud of her efforts. But, it was expected of a goddess. "Well, you didn''t ask me the fifth one..." (Serendipity) "(Such an observant girl)" (Lumiere) I was on the verge of tears. Just knowing she was that absorbed by my lesson was cotton to my heart. I could die now and be happy. With my hand atop her head, I smiled from ear to ear. "Don''t worry, that one''s more like a promise than a guide... we''ll talk about that one,ter..." (Lumiere) "Hmm! Hmm!" (Serendipity) She nodded several times. Then, I realized something. I should''ve asked this the moment we returned from All-Father''s domain. I snapped my fingers. "Oh yeah, can I see your status? Serendipity?" (Lumiere) "Well, you don''t necessarily need to ask, your my master, that means you can see my status whenever you want, with or without my permission." (Serendipity) "I see..." (Lumiere) That was a logical answer. Serendipity was contracted to me, but as apanion, meaning whenever she improved I would too. The only way to see someone''s status was if you had an [Appraisal] skill higher than their [Status Modification], in other words, no one could see mine. I had a [Status Modification] ranked SSS+ if that was even a thing. "So, um... how do I do that... the status checking." (Lumiere) "All you have to say is ''status reveal'' and it''ll manifest." (Serendipity) "Okay, I get it." (Lumiere) I struck the palms of my hand together. "Status reveal..." (Lumiere) --- Status --- Name: Serendipity Sel Dcrya. Race: Supreme Trifect. Titles: Fifth daughter of All-Father, Holy goddess. ss: Divine Summon. Physical Strength: 6,800/6,800 MP: 50,000/50,000 Magic Arts: [Holy Magic] (Rank A), [Enchantments] (Rank A), [Water Magic] (Rank S), [Ice Magic] (Rank A) Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Transformation] (Rank A), Integral Skill [Mana Regeneration] (Rank A), Unique Skill [Inventory] Weapons: <> [A powerful staff imbued with the holy power of Serendipity that deals massive damage to enemies. It also allows the wielder to cast a variety of holy spells] (Rank A), <> [A longsword that has the ability to grant its wielder temporary boosts to their stats duringbat] (Rank A) Sacred Benefaction: All-Father''s Crest of Protection - - - - - - - - - Rubbing my chin, I nodded several times. "Woah, you''re amazing. Your mana points exceed even the strongest court mage''s, but it seems that your status as a goddess didn''t contribute as much as expected. You even have a weapon''s section, I don''t have one due to theck of a suitable weapon... also, all your abilities are ranked A or higher, which is a noteworthy achievement. I''m guessing the Integral Skill [Transformation] enables you to conceal your horns and wings." (Lumiere) For some reason, she blushed having heard the way I praised her. Still, I didn''t mistake it for something else. "Thank you... Um... Lord Lumiere." (Serendipity) "Uh-huh, speaking of names... If you''re going to be staying in this world, you''ll need another name." (Lumiere) "Is anything wrong with my current one?" (Serendipity) "Not especially, besides the length of the name, it doesn''t really scream human." (Lumiere) "I see... I''m sorry if it''ll cause you any inconveniences." (Serendipity) Waving my hands several times, I was trying to assure her it wasn''t her fault. Naturally, it wasn''t a surprise for goddesses to have such names. But they''d usually shorten it to something more presentable in society. I had to do the same thing for her. "It''s not your fault... I just have to think of a good name." (Lumiere) "My lord wants to give me a new name?" (Serendipity) Her ears twitched as she smiled, it made me feel a whole lot less terrible about myself. Initially, she was saddened to hear myments about her name. Not that I meant to sound like a jerk, it was just so no one would know who she really was. "(Alright, now for a name... Serendipity... Seren... Sendip... Rena... Oooo I go it!)" (Lumiere) As a sign of discovery I snapped my fingers. "Alright, how about Serena?!" (Lumiere) "Se... re... na?" (Serena) The puzzled look on her face led me to believe she didn''t like it. "You... you don''t like it?" (Lumiere) An ufortable silence. Then... "I love it! I''m so d my lord has given me such a name!" (Serena) "Hahah.." (Lumiere) Embarrassed, I scratched the back of my head. - - - - - - - - Some minutes had passed, and by that time I was prepared. I had donned a fashionable attire typical of a noble, with the dominant colors of red, white and gold. My father was hosting Genny''s birthday party, and many influential people from the Royal Capital and its neighboring territories were expected to attend. I was aware that, as a bastard child, I wasn''t obligated to be present, but I had decided to be there for Genny. "(I can''t afford to make any mistakes.)" (Lumiere) I allowed Serena to sleep on my bed. She could rest for the meantime, until we wrapped up the asion at least. Preparing myself, I stepped out the door. "(Alright! It''s time!)" - - - - - - - - - "Thank you all foring here today! You took time of your obviously busy schedules to attend my daughter''s birthday, she''s turning ten. As such, I hope we can all feast today to celebrate her." (Grey) My father, King Grey (51), was the one addressing them. Regardless of his age, he still had a partly youthful appearance. Under his regal garments were muscles upon muscles. As a man who believed in strength more than anything, it wasn''t a surprise. Brother Jericho (22, third child and second son) and Teramath (22, fourth child and third son) took after him. His pale brown hair and beards were his symbols of maturity. He also had a scar above his left eye. He told me he got it from a hunting expedition when he was younger. Should a crown prince really enjoy hunting expeditions? His siblings could just say: "Hey, let''s go on a hunting trip," and then some hourster the crown prince would be found dead. Yay! A new heir has to take the throne. Unsurprisingly, the sibling who invited the deceased crown prince would seed the King. The party was about to begin. All the iconic figures in the Kingdom were yet to arrive. "(I hope I survive this...)" (Lumiere) Chapter 7: Im at a ball with the Behemoth Viscount?

Chapter 7: I''m at a ball with the Behemoth Viscount?

I sat in a corner of the ballroom, observing the procession of nobility making their way through the grand entrance of the mansion. The room was adorned with elegant chandeliers, intricately woven tapestries, and tasteful furniture arranged to greet guests. As the illegitimate child of the King, my presence wasn''t important, but I still had to attend. Today was my half-sister, Genevieve''s 10th birthday, and the whole family had to be present to make it special for her. "For this asion, I''ve prepared delicacies from every corner of the Cross Kingdom, please enjoy yourselves... (~smolders) thoroughly." (Grey) As the King announced the start of the party, I watched various dignitaries stroll into the ballroom. Dukes, Earls, Marquise, Viscounts, and Barons made their way in with their beautiful daughters and sons, all dressed in their finest attire. To me, they were all snotty and rich, but I had to give them the respect they deserved, even if they didn''t acknowledge my presence. Genny had yet to make her appearance. "Wow, a lot of people came.." (Lana) "I agree, Brother Jericho told me the only time we''ve had this much of a crowd was during Brother Arthur''s 15th birthday where he debuted as crown prince." (Lumiere) "Well, it''s no secret that father is the King and holds a lot of sway over people. It''s no surprise that many would want to please him. And let''s be real, the only reason so many people showed up for Art''s birthday party was because he was debuting as the crown prince. As for Genny, she''s just daddy''s girl." (Lana) I was talking with Lana (20, seventh child and third daughter), Lora?s twin sister. Unlike most of my half-siblings, she didn''t despise me. "Haha, I guess you''re right. I hope Genny''s able to greet them all without getting nervous." (Lumiere) Lanaughed as I spoke. We both knew Genny could be a tad shy. It was natural for both of us to think simrly. I appreciated Lana a lot. Having exactly the same height and weight as Lora, with long curly ck hair and sparkling violet eyes. She had a lively personality and was often seen wearing bright colors and lots of glitter. It suited her personality. "Well, Genny''s gonna have to be a big girl. Our father is a man who prefers strength over weakness after all... she won''t let him down." (Lana) Well said. "Now, let me introduce my daughter... Genevieve Esmeralda Alufilia Banst Cross." (Grey) As he spoke, Genny walked through the voluminous doors amidst the standing ovation of the nobles. Genny... 10 years old, petite with straight brown hair and big, expressive brown eyes. She had a bubbly personality and loved wearing colorful dresses and silly hats. Unfortunately, Ayisha, her mother and the first wife didn''t let her. So she wouldn''t embarrass herself. "Happy Birthday Lady Genevieve!" (Everyone) In a politedy-like, noble manner of greeting, she replied to our congrattions. "Thank you very much." (Genevieve) Hugging her tightly, father wouldn''t let her go. "She''s certainly a very polite and well-mannereddy and to top it all off... (~smolders) beautiful." (Grey) Father had a habit of putting an emphasis on hisst words, prior to that, he''d always smolder dramatically. Weirdo. Around my father were his four wives. Everyone was ready to congratte her. ¡¸--- Father''s four wives --- Ayisha (45) is the first wife. She gave birth to twins, Vanessa and Arthur, as well as Salmarc and Genevieve. Ayisha is a loving mother who invested a significant amount of time preparing her children''s birthdays, especially her daughter''s. Of her four children, only Arthur and Genny seemed to have liked me. Blueste (42) is the second wife. She has four children: Jericho, Lora, Lana, and Micah. Unlike Ayisha, who is kind and warm, Blueste is always distant, especially when I was involved. Of her four children, only Lora didn''t seem to like me. Geraldine (42) is the third wife. She has three children: Teramath, Lloyd, and Bell. Geraldine and her kids didn''t hate me, but they never acknowledged my existence. Pasiphae (41) is the fourth wife. She gave birth to Beckham, Leom, and Viktor. Being one of the youngest wives, she didn''t treat me kindly, and it was clear that she didn''t have a good opinion of me...¡¹ Things had finally calmed down. Now, the nobles were just talking to one another. Genevieve was fixated on me, she didn''t seem happy for some reason. Welp, my existence itself was wrong. (~cries in silence) "What''s wrong Genny?" (Lumiere) "(~pouts) You didn''te see the dresses mother prepared for me. You''re so mean big brother!" (Genevieve) "(Sigh. She''s two years older than me yet still calls me big brother... typical Genny...)" (Lumiere) I was busy teaching Serena, but I couldn''t tell her that. "Well... I didn''t bother because I knew you''d look good no matter what dress you wore! I''m sure Lady Ayisha thought so too." (Lumiere) My words melted her heart, through her face alone, it was obvious. "Oh really?" (Genevieve) Maybe All-Father was right. I always knew the right words to tell ady. Scary. "Still... (~twiddles fingers) next time I''d like if you''re there." (Genny) The way Genny acted. It was sweet, albeit a littleical, since barely anyone cared about me. Again... As the 15th child and the 11th son, I had no hope of inheriting anything, let alone seed the King as his heir. I let out a sigh just thinking about it. "What''s wrong Lumi?" (Genevieve) "Oh? Haha! It''s nothing." (Lumiere) Just then. "Make way for yours truly!" (Lugnar) A Viscount with a pompous demeanor and a loudugh caught my attention. He strutted into the room, holding a bottle of wine in one hand and a monocle in another. "Oh, so even lowly Barons are allowed to attend such an asion. How deplorable." (Lugnar) Viscount Lugnar, this guy was the worst. He was a towering man with broad shoulders and a formidable presence thatmanded respect wherever he went. His face was chiseled and defined, with a prominent jawline and high cheekbones that gave him a regal air. His piercing blue eyes seemed to look right through a person, making it difficult for them to hold his gaze. In terms of his attire, Viscount Lugnar was always dressed impably, adorned in the finest fabrics and jewels befitting his high status as an aristocrat. He preferred to include deep hues of blue and gold in his outfits, providing a stunning contrast to his piercing blue eyes. As he neared me, he tripped on his own feet, spilling wine all over his shirt. "Fiddlesticks!" (Lugnar) I couldn''t help but chuckle at his misfortune. "Did you justugh at me boy?" (Lugnar) Awkward silence, I realized of the few nobles who witnessed him fall, none of themughed. "I...." (Lumiere) Instantly, I began catastrophizing the situation. And to my surprise, heughed it off too. "I''m d to have provided some entertainment for the guests." (Lugnar) This amazed me. "I like a boy who has balls.." (Lugnar) He pped me on my back which immediately caused me to cough. This man had strength I hadn''t seen before. "What''s your name boy?" (Lugnar) "It''s Lumiere sir." (Lumiere) "Oh, so you''re the child born in vestry I see... (~guffaws) Well I don''t care about that, your father, the King speaks highly of you." (Lugnar) Believe it or not, I was one of the King?s favorite children. "Ha... (~nervous chuckles) I''m not deserving of such praise sir." (Lumiere) "Oh don''t be modest boy! Most of the nobles here don''t like, so you should really take pride in that! Haha!" (Lugnar) "(Yeah, tell me something I don''t know...)" (Lumiere) Actually, unlike the other nobles, he didn''t seem so bad. We ended up chatting and sharing a fewughs, despite our initial differences. Maybe these nobles weren''t so bad after all. Him at least. Some of the Barons, Viscounts and Earls who saw me conversing with him fixed sharp res at me. But the moment Lugnar nced at them, they immediately withdrew their res. Barely anyone could match his gaze. Even Earls that were above him didn''t want to get on his bad side. He was a man who had musclesrge enough that they could rip his elegant attire if he willed it. Some called him the "Behemoth Viscount." Funny how we ended up chatting like we''d known each other for years. And I was only eight. ~Hohohoho! During this time, Genny had already left to stretch her legs a bit. Chapter 8: I talked to a nobleman?s daughter?

Chapter 8: I talked to a nobleman?s daughter?

After a while, the Viscount excused himself to go and mingle with other guests. "You shoulde visit me sometime boy, you''re wee anytime... Mwuhahaha!" (Lugnar) I watched him walk away, feeling grateful for the brief moment of camaraderie we shared. My shoulders felt like they''d copse, amidst his grandioseughter, he pped my back several times. Nevertheless, it was nice to have someone else to talk to who didn''t treat me like I was invisible. Also, I learnt a few interesting things about Viscount Lugnar. It woulde in handy if I ever nned to visit him. As the head of his family, Efistes, Viscount Lugnar governed three viscounties in the Kingdom of Cross - Argentia, Ivory, and Obsidia. These Viscounties were under the Earldom of Goldcrest and the Duchy of Drakoria. He was known to be a strict and disciplined ruler who took the well-being of his people very seriously. He invested a considerable sum of his wealth into providing proper infrastructure, healthcare, and education to his subjects. Apart from his political pursuits, Viscount Lugnar also operated his own private army, which he called the Blue Guards. The Blue Guards were an elite group of highly trained soldiers who served the Kingdom of Cross and were at Viscount Lugnar''s disposal whenever he required them. Many people spected that this army was one of the reasons why he had such a strong hold on his three viscounties and why he was often called upon by the king to help quell rebellions and uprisings in other parts of the kingdom. ¡ª"I won''t bore you with the details." As the night went on, I watched Genevieve open her presents and dance with her friends. The atmosphere was filled with joy and celebration, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. "(I wish I had a crowd like that to celebrate my birthday.)" (Lumiere) Suddenly, a young woman caught my eye. She stood on the other side of the room, talking to some of the other children of nobles. She looked no older than Genny, so I''d say she was eight or so. So around my age. She wore a simple, beautiful dress that entuated her appearance, and her long brown hair was tied up neatly in a bun. She looked different from the other girls in the room, something about her sparkled with a quiet confidence and grace. I found myself drawn to her and decided to walk over to see if I could introduce myself. As I approached her, my heart started to race. I''d never talked to a girl like this before, and I wasn''t sure what to say. "(Stop going forward dammit, you''ve never spoken to ady before, she''ll reject you...)" (Lumiere) Finally, "Excuse me, miss. I don''t think we''ve met. I''m Lumiere," I introduced myself, trying to sound as smooth as possible. Almost like my presence was toxic, the other noble kids immediately left the scene. She turned towards me and smiled, her eyes twinkling. "I''m Lucretia. Nice to meet you, Lumiere." My eyes immediately lit up. As the night drew on, Lucretia and I found ourselves drawn to each other. Our conversation turned flirtatious, with yful teasing and coy nces being exchanged. "Tell me, Lumiere," Lucretia said, a mischievous grin ying on her lips. "What''s the most romantic thing you''ve ever done for a girl?" I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment as I thought back over my past romantic endeavors. Wait a minute, I had none. I was only eight! "I, uh, once wrote a poem for a girl I liked." (Lumiere) What a lie. Lucretia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Do you remember what you wrote?" I took a deep breath, trying to recall the non-existent lines. "Roses are red, violets are blue. Without you, my heart feels so blue." The cringe. It was so corny. Lucretia let out augh, covering her mouth with her hand. "That''s adorable, Lumiere. But I think you could do better than that." Challenge epted, I thought to myself. "How about this?" (Lumiere) I took her hand in mine and looked deeply into her eyes. "Lucretia, your beauty radiates like the sun, your grace and confidence are truly second to none. In a room full of people, you still shine bright, like a diamond that glows in the darkest night." (Lumiere) Lucretia?s eyes softened, and she gave me a shy smile. "You certainly know how to make a girl feel special, Lumiere." (Lucretia) - - - - - - - - As midnight approached, the music slowed, and the guests began to filter out of the ballroom. Lucretia and I were reluctant to part ways, but s, it was time to go. As I walked her to the door, my heart was beating fast with excitement and a little bit of fear. "Can I see you again, Lucretia?" I asked, suddenly feeling nervous. She beamed at me. "I would like that very much, Lumiere." As she walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth spreading through my chest. I had a feeling this was just the beginning of something wonderful. We didn''t consider the titles and social status that would usually keep us from interacting. It was wonderful. As I was standing alone, watching Lucretia leave, I felt a presence behind me. It was none other than Viscount Lugnar Efistes, the pompous and arrogant man who usually had no time for anyone outside of his Viscounties. To my surprise, he made an exception for me, probably because I had the confidence tough at him when he tripped and fell. He was already drunk, stumbling and slurring his words. "Well my boy, the night is old, and I must head back to my ce," he said,ughing heartily. "Of course, goodbye sir." I responded, trying to show a modicum of respect. "Sir? No need for such formality! You can call me Lug, haha!" He roared. I was taken aback, Lugnar was a Viscount, a noble of high standing, and he was asking me, a mere nobody, to call him by his first name? Nevertheless, I obliged him. "Alright, I''ll do that, Lug." (Lumiere) The name felt foreign on my tongue. Honestly. "Don''t forget, when you''re older,e and pay me a visit, boy!" He shouted, waving goodbye. The thought of meeting him again made me uneasy, but I nodded courteously. Before he stumbled out of view, he turned around and yelled, "I hope you didn''t get anyone pregnant, my boy!" As he left, I felt a chill run down my spine. It was not just because of Lugnar''s crudement, but also because I had just witnessed an unexpected encounter between him and Lucretia. She called him father, and he called her daughter. I felt my world spinning, and the ground beneath my feet gave way. The next thing I knew, I was lying unconscious on the ground. When I came to, Genny, my half-sister, was beside me, her face filled with concern. "Are you okay? What happened?" She asked, shaking my arm gently. I told her what I had seen and fainted again, this time from the realization that the pompous Viscount was Lucretia''s father. It was a travesty, his deplorable behavior and crude remarks were unfitting for a noble of his stature. It made me wonder how someone like him could have a sweet and kind-hearted daughter like Lucretia. Still, he was a cool guy. I was sure I''d meet him sometime again in the future. Chapter 9: I went herb picking with a goddess and now theres goblins?

Chapter 9: I went herb picking with a goddess and now there''s goblins?

The next day. It was night already. I casually strolled through the mansion. The ballroom was still being cleaned up, the party yesterday-- quite eventful. Genny spotted me and beamed. "Lumiere, did you see the amazing gifts I got? I can''t wait to show you!" I couldn''t help but smile at Genny''s excitement, even though her constant chatter could be exhausting at times. "Of course, I can''t wait to see them." (Lumiere) Just as Genevieve was about to start telling me all about her gifts, a young maid approached us. "Excuse me, Sir Lumiere, Lady Pasiphae has instructed me to inform you that she needs to see you immediately in her chambers." I groaned internally at the thought of having to deal with Lady Pasiphae''s endless list of requests, but I didn''t have a choice in the matter. "I''m sorry, Genny, duty calls. I''ll see youter." (Lumiere) Giving her a quick hug, I nned to head for said chambers. Genny pouted and grabbed onto my arm. "Must you go so soon, Lumi? Can''t you stay just a little longer?" (Genevieve) I tried to extricate myself from her grip, feeling a bit ufortable with how clingy she was being. "I''m sorry, Genny, but Lady Pasiphae''s orders are urgent. I really have to go," I said, trying to gently pry her fingers off my arm. "But we were having such a lovely chat! Can''t you spare just a few more minutes?" she whined, still holding onto me tightly. I sighed, feeling slightly irritated. "I wish I could, Genny, but I really can''t. Lady Pasiphae''s requests must be attended to immediately." Genny''s lower lip quivered, and she looked up at me with big, pleading eyes. "Please, Lumiere. Just a few more moments?" I felt a pang of guilt for leaving her, but I knew that my duty to Lady Pasiphae came first. "I promise I''ll make it up to youter, Genny. We can have a proper chat then," I said, trying to reason with her. She finally released me, looking sad and dejected. "Alright, Lumi. Go then. But I''ll be waiting for you," she said, giving me a small smile before turning and walking away. I watched her go, feeling a little bit confused about the strong attachment she seemed to have towards me. It was clear that Genny had very strong feelings towards me- but I couldn''t help but wonder if they were entirely sisterly. As I hurried to Lady Pasiphae''s chambers, I felt a sense of dread creeping up on me. I had a feeling that her requests were going to be moreplicated than usual, and I knew that I would be in for a long night. - - - - - - - - - When I arrived at Lady Pasiphae''s chambers, I was immediately ushered in by her personal maid. Lady Pasiphae was sitting at her vanity table, dressed in an elegant silk robe, with her hair elegantly styled. "Ah, Lumiere, there you are," she said, turning to face me. "I have a task for you." I braced myself for whatever Lady Pasiphae had in store for me. As the unwee illegitimate son, I was used to doing her bidding, no matter how dreadful it was. "I need you to run an errand for me," she said, thrusting a piece of paper into my hand. I sighed internally, knowing that her errands were always time-consuming and draining. "Of course, Lady Pasiphae. What can I assist you with?" I asked, trying to mask my irritation. "It''s a special night tonight, and I need this particr ingredient for my potion. It can only be found in the forest near the castle, and I need it before midnight," she said, her voice rising with urgency. I knew that disobeying her requests wasn''t an option, so I nodded obediently and set off, hoping to return before the night''s end. As I turned to leave, Lady Pasiphae called out to me, "Oh, and boy? Don''t dawdle. The contents of that paper could mean the difference between life and death, so make haste." Wasn''t it just an ingredient? I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity about the contents of the envelope. It seemed that things were bing more and moreplicated in the world of the royalty and nobility, and I wondered what kind of secrets were hidden behind the "ingredient." - - - - - - - - Outside. As I walked to the deeper parts of the forest, I felt a slight tingle in my pocket. I knew it could only mean one thing; Serena was contacting me. I quickly excused myself and went to a secluded corner of the forest. Well it was all secluded but whatever. I revealed my [Summoning Magic] and invoked my secret S+ rank summon. In a sh of light, Serena appeared before me, wearing her usual serene expression. She still wore my bedsheets, I hadn''t gotten her clothes yet. It wasn''t like I had female dresses lying around. "Lumiere, darling, I''ve been waiting for you," she said, her voice soft yetmanding. I couldn''t help but feel a flutter in my chest, even after all this time. Serena was the goddess I had been engaged to within mere minutes of meeting her, all thanks to All-Father''s scheming. "Serena, it''s good to see you," I replied, bowing slightly in respect. As we walked through the forest together, I couldn''t help but marvel at howical our rtionship could be at times. Here I was, sneaking around with a goddess while also helping Lady Pasiphae with her potions. But despite the oddness of our situation, Serena did stay by my side, offering to give me advice and support whenever I needed it. Would she be unhappy if she found out about Lucretia? I wasn''t sure. "So, um... Se-" (Lumiere) "Oh yeah, that reminds me. I was under the impression you were engaged to that girl... Lucretia was it?" (Serena) She knew, figures. "N-No, not really. W-We only just met yesterday." (Lumiere) "Oh, I see... you guys talked like you''d known each other for years." (Serena) "Well... how do you feel about it? Me... talking to other girls." (Lumiere) "Wait isn''t it normal? Well, that''s what the books in your room said at least." (Serena) "(Hah, sometimes I forget marriage in this world is basically business. For someone like Lucretia, her father''s a Viscount, so she''d need to marry someone of a higher ss or just below... in other words, an Earl or a Baron. That reminds me... Brother Arthur didn''t see his wife until he was seventeen.)" (Lumiere) "Then... okay, I guess." (Lumiere) "I wouldn''t dream of being greedy with my lord, I can picture how elegant you''d look with sixteen wives." (Serena) "(Sixteen wives?! That''s too much!)" (Lumiere) She genuinely said this with a straight face. The thought of it caused my face to freeze as we walked through the forest. Sometimes I wished my mind wasn''t as mature as it was. It almost made me hate being an integrator. Did Serena like me? Or was she just doing All-Father''s bidding? - - - - - - In the deeper parts of the forest. Serena and I found the ingredient Lady Pasiphae wanted. It was called "magicube," a herb I''d read on before. We started picking them. "How many of these will we need?" (Serena) "As much as we can find, I guess." (Lumiere) Just then. We were surrounded by goblins in the deeper parts of the forest. I knew I was in trouble the moment I stumbled upon those pesky goblins. One minute I was happily picking some magicube nts for Lady Pasiphae''s potion, and the next I was knee-deep in a fight with five goblins. I cursed my luck - orck thereof - even though Serena, my summon, was the goddess of fortune. "Alright! We have to run Serena, now!" (Lumiere) At that point I didn''t even care about the herbs. But then again... Why should I run away from them, They were Rank F monsters. [ Rank F monsters: Weak and easy to defeat] Conversely, goblins were weak and cowardly creatures, often used as servants by stronger monsters. "Why are we running?" (Serena) "Oh nothing really, just that there are seven hungry goblins around us!" (Lumiere) I was as sarcastic as humanly possible while I pointed at them. The goblins snarled with saliva pooling out of their mouths as they waited for us to make the first move. We were cornered. "I can take them down with just the flick of a finger, but won''t it be better if you fought them yourself? It''s a good opportunity for you to level up your skills." (Serena) She wore a nonchnt Iook on her face as she picked the herbs I''d dropped earlier. In a sense, her words encouraged me. I was far stronger than the average eight year old, so I could definitely win in a battle against eight measly goblins. "Alright! Watch me Serena!" (Lumiere) "I always am.." (Serena) She smiled warmly. Chapter 10: Im fighting goblins?

Chapter 10: I''m fighting goblins?

It was I against the goblins, and I prepared myself for whatever woulde next. The goblins were tricky creatures, so it was a bit of a relief that they waited for me to make the first move. At the same time, it was also concerning as they may be waiting to spring a trap on me. Just thinking about it was stressful, especially since I was only eight years old. Normally, a child my age would struggle to take down even one goblin, regardless of their Rank F status. But I wasn''t your average eight-year-old. My abilities were boosted by a god, which gave me enhanced stats. In addition, I possessed the Unique Skill¡¸Beginner''s Luck¡¹, which helped to increase my potential and boost my mana points whenever I used it. It had also granted me a Rank S+ summon known as Serendipity, who was a divine summon while I was a mage. Now, it was time to waste these goblins. "(Get ready!)" (Lumiere) I took a deep breath and prepared a spell. Out shot a powerful jet of water. ¡¸Aqua Sphere¡¹, I called it. It hit two goblins head-on, flinging them across the forest clearing. I was amazed at the sheer force of the spell - talk about an overpowered mage. As the goblins struggled to get up, using [nt Magic] I summoned vines from the forest floor to trip them up. It was an old trick I''d thought of sometime ago, but it was still efficient. I had a few nt spells up my sleeve, well, up to Rank E... But like I said earlier, I''d read on magicubes before. These nts were useful not just for making potions but for fighting foes. Imbuing some with my mana, the vines surged forward, entangling three goblins. That was five down. I think the goblins were taken aback by my sudden surge of energy. I''d sessfully taken them by surprise, but they were still determined to take me down. One of the goblins decided to take me on and charged me. "(Woah!)" (Lumiere) In a panic, I shot a spell at him. ¡¸Aquarrow¡¹ to be precise, the mana molded to be water and heading straight for the goblin, it assumed to form of an arrow. Almost effortlessly, the arrow tore though the head of the goblin, blowing it into a writhing mass of flesh. To my surprise, I felt a strange rush of energy as I defeated the monster. I''d gained one of the goblin''s innate abilities - ¡¸resistance to poison...¡¹ Two left, but the three I entangled returned having chewed off the vines. Had my [nt Magic] being higher than Rank E, I doubt they''d have easily done that. "Alright! Brace yourselves you fowl green beasts!" (Lumiere) One by one, I took down the goblins. Each time, I gained a new ability. Thest one was the toughest. He was clearly the leader, and he wasn''t going down easy. He was a goblin on the verge of evolving into a hobgoblin - unfortunately that won''t happen. The goblin charged for me, but I knew to act quickly. As my ss was [Mage], close range wasn''t my strong suit. I used the ¡¸Aqua de¡¹ - a spell with high pressure razor-sharp des made of water - on him. The moment he was within range, his head dropped to the ground as speckles of blood emerged before it exacerbated into a stream of blood. The decapitated goblin copsed, thoroughly defeated. It was a powerful attack that didn''t give him a chance to recover. The speed of the high pressure water de was impregnable. After defeating thest goblin, I gained his final ability - ¡¸enhanced stamina¡¹. - - - - - - - - - With the battle won, I breathed a sigh of relief. The adrenaline rush was still making my hands shake, but I felt victorious. Knowing that Serena had yed a crucial role in my sess, I patted her on the head, praising her for a job well done. "What''s that for?" (Serena) "For encouraging me.." (Lumiere) All the while I battled, she didn''t even watch, instead she sorted out the herbs selecting the magically rich ones from the bunch. It wasn''t that she didn''t have interest in watching me fight, she just knew I''d seed. "Well, I''m always d to help my lord." (Serena) A mild, heart-warming smile followed. As expected of a goddess. I checked my surroundings, making sure there were no other goblins around. When I was certain that I was safe, I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. "(Okay, safe.)" (Lumiere) I focused my mind on my mana points and felt them start to recharge. With each passing moment, I felt a surge of energy coursing through my body, revitalizing me. In total, I spent about 720 mana points or so. ¡¸MP: 14,280/15,000...¡¹ I couldn''t help but wonder why the goblins had been in that area. It was strange for them to be in a forest so close to a popted area. And then, it clicked. The magicube nts were known to have a powerful, magical aura that attracted all sorts of creatures and monsters. The royal family''s estate was built on arge concentration of the nts, making the area a prime target for any creature that was attracted to magic. It seemed like the goblins had caught wind of the concentration of the magicube nts and had set up camp nearby. As I pondered this, Serena tapped me from behind. "What''s wrong?" (Lumiere) "I''m done sorting out all the magicubes... the dull ones don''t have as much mana fertility, so I used my enchantment to improve the nt?s quality..." (Serena) "Oh, that''s pretty neat, but you didn''t ha¡ª" (Lumiere) I was too amazed to finish my words. She''d improved the quality of the dull magicubes enough to have turned it into a perennial woody nt. Arge tree! "How did you e¡ª it shou¡ª" (Lumiere) Bereft of words, my mouth hung open. This was the first time I''d seen nts being improved to such a level. I already had ns for the tree, but that was muchter. "Um, Serena..." (Lumiere) "Yes, my lord?" (Serena) "If you can do this... then... was there any need to sort them out to begin with?" (Lumiere) "Hm... (~rubs chin) I suppose you''re right, if they were all enchanted, they''d still have grown at the same pace." (Serena) "Yeah, that... and you basically just made magicube heaven here... (~eyebrows twitch) do you know what that means?" (Lumiere) "That selecting high quality herbs will be easier?" (Serena) "No! It means we''ve made here a tourist attraction for all sorts of monsters!" (Lumiere) I held my head in my hands, crying. If we left the tree, the magical concentration would attract even more monsters than before. Somerhing had to be done, and quickly. It was almost midnight. "I''m sorry... I failed my lord." (Serena) She wasn''t pleased one bit. The look on her face made me realize I''d been a bit harsh in response. I didn''t reprimand her properly. Situations like these made me feel more like an adult - I don''t enjoy it. "Uh, it''s... it''s not your fault Serena, it''s mine.." (Lumiere) "My lord is just saying that to make me feel better." (Serena) "Oh no, I''m quite serious... I should''ve told you beforehand, yet I didn''t, so any mistake you make is simply because I failed to deliver a proper lesson. You''re new to this world after all." (Lumiere) Her face lit up again. Without a doubt her beauty was always so captivating. It''d take some time to get used to. "You''re so kind, my lord." (Lumiere) She had a bright personality that thoroughly masked her shyness. "Oh, and uh Serena... you can just call me Lumiere you know." (Lumiere) "I don''t think that would be appropriate." (Serena) "If that''s the case then I suppose I''ll have to call you Lady Serena then..." (Lumiere) "That wouldn''t be appropriate either my lord, I''m the one who will be your wife, so in servitude it''s only right I refer to you with reverence. You can simply call me whatever you wish." (Serena) As she said this, she wore a smiling face of objection. She wouldn''t have me call her by such. I on the other hand, wasn''t too keen on her idea of servitude. Then again, it could be how All-Father raised her. "Hmm... fine then. Suit yourself." (Lumiere) She bowed in response. - - - - - - - - - After acquiring the goblin skills, I gained heightened senses, agility, poison resistance and the ability to move silently. It didn''t enhance my magical abilities, but I could still cast spells with enough power and precision. Additionally, I could now sense the presence of magical energies better than before, helping me to detect magical traps or hidden threats. It was an Additional Skill ¡¸Magic Detection¡¹. Serena returned back to the summoningwork and now, I had the herbs. The tree was a concern, but that was a problem for another day. I''d done my job and was ready to get some shut eye. As I returned to the mansion with the ingredient in hand, I found Genny waiting for me at the entrance. "Big brother, you''re back! Did you see my new doll? It''s so pretty," she said, holding up a small porcin doll. I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. - - - - Acquired skills: ¡¸Magic Detection¡¹, ¡¸Enhanced Stamina¡¹, ¡¸Poison Resistance¡¹. Chapter 11: Im planning to start a business?

Chapter 11: I''m nning to start a business?

It was the year 464. One day, I realized that I was already eighteen years old. The moment I noticed how much I had grown, it dawned on me that I was almost an adult. Despite my age, I had not yet made much of an impact on the world, which went against All-Father''s wishes for me. I couldn''t help but wonder how I''d somehow missed my own tenth birthday. I did receive gifts from my father and some of my half-siblings, but not everyone acknowledged my existence. As I studied differentnguages,merce, business etiquette and the geography of our kingdom, my sense of time had deviated without me realizing it. Nheless, ten years had already passed since Ist saw All-Father, and Serena and I had already be engaged. I was currently in my room. My father''s gift to me was a much more presentable room. I loved him for that. The room was exquisitely decorated, with plush cushions adorned with gold embroidery, and the ceiling was painted with beautiful murals. The soft light of the sun filtered through the thick curtains and fell gently on the ornate furniture, casting a peaceful and serene atmosphere in the room. I was studying the four duchies of our kingdom, poring over maps, charts, and records to understand every detail about ournd. "(If I to make an impact in the world, I needprehensive knowledge of our kingdom and its people.)" (Lumiere) My father, King Grey, was now 61 years old. But, he was still hale and hearty. It wasn''t yet time for Arthur to take over, even though he was 35. The king actually started ruling when he was twenty-five, fortunately and unfortunately for Arthur, he didn''t have that luxury. Could I really call it luxury? Depends. Still, training to be Crown Prince, Arthur trained in royal protocol, governance, diplomacy, and military strategy. He also represented the king at various important events and meetings and assisted him in his duties. What would happen if Arthur became king? My other half siblings, would they lounge around as unemployed royalty? No. Respectively, Vanessa, Jericho, Teramath, Beckham, Lora, Lana, Leom, Viktor, Salmarc, Lloyd, Bell, Micah and Genevieve would be given the titles of: Duchess, Duke, Marquess, Earl, Viscountess, Viscountess, Baron, Bar, Count, Viscount, Baron, Lord and Knight. Yes, Genny wanted to be a Knight. Jericho wasn''t thrilled by the idea of bing a Duke. As someone who''d trained his swordsmanship nonstop for years, he preferred being a Margrave. But our political system sets one''s position in the order of birth. Genny wanted to be a Knight and the order of birth made her eligible to be one - lucky. She was twenty now, so I suppose training won''t be an issue. As for me, I was still battling with ensuring I was financially independent before getting sent out of the house at twenty. It was the king''splete choice to decide. At this point, I was using Rank A [Water Magic] spells with ease. All those years of practice had finally paid off. I didn''t even break a sweat when using them. My magical abilities had improved immensely, and I had 25,000 mana points, which was 10,000 higher than it was ten years ago. That''s right, I was overpowered. But with great mana, came great resp... greater capacity. I could cast Rank B spells of other magical affinities like [Fire Magic], [Wind Magic], [Earth Magic], and [nt Magic]. It was as if I had be a magical Swiss Army knife. I even went on to develop a Rank S spell bybining [Fire Magic] and [Wind Magic]. Unfortunately, I never got a chance to use it as it was hard keeping my impressive magic skills under wraps... hehe. My lessons with Serena, my fianc¨¦, went smooth as butter. I must say, she was an excellent teacher, but there was one magic affinity that seemed to elude me¡ª[Holy Magic]. For some reason, I found it almost impossible to pick up. I guess I was too unholy for holy magic - but I doubt that''s the case. Nevertheless, it didn''t matter. Everything wasing together like a perfectly baked cake. I knew that with my knowledge of the kingdom and my magical abilities, I would make a difference. I was ready to take on the world, and nothing¡ªnot even the toughest of magics¡ªcould stop me. As I was lost in my thoughts, reminiscing about my progress, I suddenly felt a warm sensation on my neck. I turned around, and there she was, Serena, my beautiful fianc¨¦, standing right behind me with a tender smile on her face. "Good afternoon, my love," she whispered, and I felt my heart race. I wasn''t expecting her to sneak up on me like that. I turned back to my book, trying to focus on reading, but she had other ns. She ced her hands on my shoulders and began to massage them, gently kneading the knots in my muscles with her delicate fingers. "Serena, what are you doing?" I asked, trying to sound stern, but failing as a soft sigh escaped my lips. "I''m giving you a massage, silly," she said, her voiceced with amusement. "You''ve been studying for hours. Let me help you rx." I couldn''t help but smile at her words. She always knew how to make me feel at ease. Her hands worked their magic on me, easing the tension from my body. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation of her touch. "Thank you, Serena," I murmured, savoring the moment. She continued to massage me for a while, and I could feel my muscles softening under her gentle ministrations. When she was done, she leaned over and nted a soft kiss on my cheek. "Feeling better?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I opened my eyes and turned to face her. "I am," I replied with a grin. "Thank you." "You''re wee," she said, her smile growing wider. "Now, how about we take a break and go out for a walk? It''s a beautiful day outside." I nodded, feeling grateful for her presence in my life. With her by my side, I knew I could conquer any challenge that came my way. She''d learnt enough for me tofortably expose her to the outside world. No one would know she was a summon unless they had Rank SSS+ [Appraisal] and that, was a definite impossibility. ... On my chair, I was lost in thought, trying to figure out my next move. And I realized that my first way to change the world would be through business. Serena looked at me curiously, and I quickly borated, telling her howmerce could create jobs, boost the economy, and provide goods and services that people needed. Especially in a time when feudalism was partly practiced. Serena nodded in agreement, impressed by my line of thinking. "That''s a good n," she said, beaming with pride. "But where do we start? Which merchant city do we go to?" I thought for a moment before answering. "I think we should start in the city of Nuvada in the Duchy of Elvindor. It''s one of thergest merchant cities in the duchy, and it''s a hub for trade with neighboring duchies as well." Serena looked thoughtful and then asked, "But how are we going to get there? We have no money, do we?" I sighed, realizing that she was right. I had forgotten about our financial situation. But then suddenly, I remembered the high quality magicube tree that Serena had manifested ten years ago after we fought some goblins. It was a rare and valuable material that could fetch a good price in the market. Excitedly, I turned to her. "Serena, remember the magicube tree that you manifested? We can sell it and use the money to fund our business venture!" Serena smiled and nodded. "That''s a great idea, love. Let''s do it!" I grinned, feeling energized and motivated. We had a clear n in mind. - - - - - - - - - We were out of the mansion and in the Royal Capital. I couldn''t help but admire the magicube tree that we had just uprooted. The fact that the tree could maintain its quality even without being rooted in soil was amazing to me. I expressed my amazement out loud. Serena replied with a smile. "That''s the power of nt magic, I guess." As someone who had studied magic for years, I knew just how impactful it could be. "When I cast the uprooting spell, I made sure to infuse it with a magic spell that would maintain the tree''s quality. It was abination of my own magic and the natural magic of the nt." (Lumiere) Serena looked impressed. "That''s incredible. I had no idea you could do that with magic." I smiled and said, "Well, there''s a lot you can do with magic if you know how to use it." As a Trifect, she wasn''t educated on my versatile way of using magic. "The key is to understand the properties of the nt you''re working with and how to infuse it with magic in a way that enhances its natural properties." (Lumiere) As we continued to walk towards the market, we discussed the possibilities of what we could do with our new business venture. Chapter 12: Im in a partnership?

Chapter 12: I''m in a partnership?

In the Royal Capital. The Royal Capital was a grand city, with towering spires and ptial buildings that gleamed in the sunlight. Its streets were wide and paved with cobblestones, lined with shops and businesses bustling with activity. As the capital of the kingdom, it was home to the king''s pce, a sprawlingplex of courtyards and gardens enclosed by high walls. The city was full of diverse races. Elves with pointed ears and graceful movements mingled with dwarves, who were stout and hardy, working tirelessly in their forges and shops. There were goblins, too, often sneaking about in the shadows and alleyways, and humans of all shapes and sizes going about their business. "Wow, this ce... it''s beautiful." (Serena) "Oh yeah, that''s right, you''ve never been outside the estate before." (Lumiere) To ensure no one saw her, I had to keep her within the bounds of the royal family estate. But, more importantly, I also had to ensure none of my siblings saw her. There was the time Genny almost did, but luckily enough, she didn''t - a story for another time. "You know... if you''d like, we could alwayse here again some time." (Lumiere) "Like on a date?" (Serena) "Y-Yeah, if... if you want." (Lumiere) "I''d love that!" (Serena) Her face lit up. "Then, let''s head to the Great Market!" (Lumiere) "What''s that?" (Serena) "Come! I''ll show you!" (Lumiere) I grabbed her hand and off we went. One of the most famous ces in the city was the Great Market, where merchants from all over the kingdom came to sell their wares. It was a bustling, colorful ce, with vendors yelling out their prices and customers haggling for a better deal. The scent of spices and food filled the air, luring people in to try new dishes or exotic fruits. As we walked towards the marketce, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. This was a whole new chapter in our lives, and I wanted everything to go smoothly. I scanned the area for potential buyers. I spotted a wealthy-looking man browsing near the jewelers and made a beeline for him, dragging Serena along behind me. "Excuse me, sir," I said, putting on my most charming smile. "Would you happen to be interested in a rare and valuable magicube tree?" The man raised an eyebrow, eyeing me up and down. "I might be. What''s the price?" As we were about negotiating the price, Serena leaned closer to me and whispered, "Do you think we''ll get a good deal?" "Trust me, I know how to negotiate," I whispered back confidently. "We''ll get the best price possible." I named a hefty sum (six gold pieces), and the man balked. "That''s a bit steep, don''t you think?" I didn''t break eye contact. "The magicube tree is one of the rarest nts in the kingdom, and this one is of exceptional quality. I assure you, it''s worth every copper piece." "I haven''t even seen this tree you speak so highly of.." (Man) "Then let me show you!" I was enthusiastic to the core. Serena''s Unique Skill¡¸Inventory¡¹allowed her to store items within a pocket dimension. And more often than not, it preserved any item by keeping it in stasis. Materializing the tree before his eyes, the man''s mind surely exploded. Never did he believe we''d be mages. "Absolutely amazing! You both are mages!" (Man) Thanks to a little showmanship, he was amazed. In actuality, Serena and I weren''t mages - at the time, she was a [Divine Summon] and I had gotten a ss upgrade to [High Mage]. "Yes sir! We absolutely are!" (Lumiere) Serena only nodded before reabsorbing the tree back into stasis. The man looked thoughtful, and I could tell I had him hooked. "Very well. I''ll give you half the amount upfront, and the other half upon delivery." I nodded, satisfied with the deal. We were given the agreed coin pieces, and I made sure to count them before we left. 100 copper pieces = 1 silver 100 silver pieces = 1 gold 100 gold pieces = 1 tinum 100 tinum pieces = 1 white tinum In my hands were 3 gold pieces. Conversely, you could say I had 300 silver pieces. Serena looked confused as we walked away. "I can''t believe you negotiated that price like a pro. How''d you learn to do that?" I smiled, knowing I had spent years studying business negotiations in addition to magic. "It''s all about knowing your worth and being confident in your abilities. Plus, it helps to know the market and the value of what you''re selling." Serena nodded in understanding, still looking awed. "I guess I have a lot to learn from you." - - - - - - - - - - - - - After the deal was done, we headed back to the royal estate, more precisely the deepest forests there, to prepare the magicube tree for delivery. We carefully wrapped the tree inyers of protective cloth and ced it in a sturdy wooden crate. Again, Serena ced the crate in her inventory. Once everything was in order, we set out on foot and made our way towards the buyer''s estate. ... The buyer''s name was Lord Alexander Randolph, a wealthy nobleman with a taste for exotic and rare specimens. He owned a vast estate on the outskirts of the Royal Capital, where he indulged in his love for collecting all manner of unusual items. Upon arrival, we were greeted by Lord Randolph himself, who weed us into hisvish mansion. We were greeted by the buyer himself, who inspected the crate with eager anticipation. Serena and I watched as he opened it up, and he gasped in delight at the sight of the rare and beautiful magicube tree. "It''s even more magnificent than before," he eximed, turning to us with a wide grin. "(Well, that''s because Serena used her enchantment on it again, but he doesn''t need to know that...)" (Lumiere) "You two really outdid yourselves. Thank you so much." (Randolph) We grinned in response, pleased to see our hard work paying off. As we collected the remaining half of the payment, the sense of satisfaction in our sess set in. ... During lunch, my nose was filled with the appetizing scents of the feast set out before us. Mutton and venison pies, bowls of creamy vegetable soups, crusty loaves of bread, and goblets of mead and wine, everything looked fit for a king. I sat prim and proper, trying to hide my nervousness and appear calm. I was still getting used to the customs of the outside world, and dining with Lord Randolph was no small feat. I had hoped to make a good impression, especially since it would determine the future of our rtionship. "So, Lumiere," Lord Randolph began, breaking the silence, "What sort of rtionship do you share with Serena here?" My heart skipped a beat. I knew this moment woulde, yet I was not ready to divulge our secret just yet. I hesitated, but before I could speak, Serena piped up. "I think I can answer that. Lumiere and I are engaged," she said with a giggle. Lord Randolph was taken aback, as was I, who nearly choked on my soup. The deration came as a surprise to everyone, and the lunch table erupted intoughter and cheers. Soon after, Lord Randolph expressed admiration for our work and interest in furthering a partnership with us. "You have a gift for finding rare goods, and I have a passion for collecting them," he said, raising his ss in a toast. "Perhaps we can work together to bring even more treasures to the kingdom." Serena and I exchanged a look of excitement. We had never considered the possibility of partnership before, but the idea of working with someone as wealthy and well-connected as Lord Randolph was enticing. "Of course, we would be honored to work with you," I replied, matching his enthusiasm. My not so sudden rise in business was possibly as a result of the Unique Skill¡¸Beginner''s Luck¡¹- purely spection. As theughter died down and the talk turned back to business, I felt a glimmer of excitement wash over me. I had been thinking about the magical tree that Lord Randolph had purchased some time ago, and now seemed like the perfect opportunity to broach the subject. "Lord Randolph, I was wondering what your ns are for the magicube tree you purchased?" I asked, trying to sound casual. Lord Randolph looked up from his te, his expression thoughtful. "Ah, yes, the tree," he said. "To be honest, I hadn''t thought much about it. It was more of an impulse purchase, if I''m being honest." "Well, perhaps I can be of use," I said, a hint of excitement creeping into my voice. "I''m something of an alchemist, you see. I was wondering if I could have some of the herbs from the tree to make medicinal potions. I''m sure there''s a market for it, and it could be quite profitable for us both." Lord Randolph raised an eyebrow, considering my proposal. "I see," he said slowly. "But what''s in it for me? If I''m going to let you use my tree, I should get a share of the profits." My heart sank at the thought of having to give up a portion of my earnings. But I knew I needed Lord Randolph''s permission and support if I was going to seed. "Of course, my lord," I said, trying to sound grateful. "I''m willing to split the profits with you. How does 50-50 sound?" Lord Randolph snorted. "Too generous, my boy. I''ll settle for 30%." My heart sank even further at the thought of giving up that much of my profits. But I knew I had to make a deal if I was going to make any money at all. "Very well, my lord," I said, trying to sound epting. "30% it is." And with that, the deal was done. I felt a mix of emotions - relief that I''d secured Lord Randolph''s permission, excitement at the prospect of making potions with the rare herbs, and a twinge of disappointment at having to give up so much of the earnings. But this was just the beginning of my life in this world, there would be many more deals to be made. Chapter 13: Im helping the Knights of the Cross?

Chapter 13: I''m helping the Knights of the Cross?

As today''s early sunrays streamed through the tall ss windows into the grand study, I found myself surrounded by vast shelves filled with books, scrolls, and other artifacts from across the world, each overflowing with knowledge waiting to be discovered. My half-brother and the Crown Prince, Arthur, stood beside me, holding arge stack of books, eager to show me the section on literature from other continents. "Here we are," Arthur said, gesturing towards the shelves to our right. "This is where we keep literature from other continents. It''s fascinating to see the different styles of storytelling across the world." I could hardly contain my excitement as I walked towards the shelves, my eyes wide as I scanned the spines of each book. After a few moments of perusing, I picked up a peculiar book with anguage I have never seen before, and I eximed. "Arthur! Whatnguage is this?" I asked in awe. "That''s the Demonnguage," he replied with a chuckle. "It''s not an easy one to learn, but if you''re interested, I can teach you some words and phrases." With a grin on my face, I nodded eagerly, and Arthur continued to give me a brief tour of the literature from other continents, pointing out some of his favorites. "This book here," Arthur said, picking up a thick tome. "Is from the God Continent. It''s called <> and tells the story of an immortal being - Achrona, who goes on a quest to find the meaning of life." My curiosity piqued, I flipped through the pages, feeling the weight of the story pressing against my fingertips. Suddenly, I couldn''t wait to dive into it and experience the epic adventure myself. "Over here," said Arthur, leading me to another shelf. "We have literature from the Dragon Continent. Have you ever heard of the <> ?" The title sounded familiar, and I realized that I had read it before. "Oh, yes! I remember that one. It''s about a group of warriors who fight against evil dragons, right?" "Exactly!" Arthur eximed with a pleased look on his face. "You''ve got a good memory. That''s one of my all-time favorites." As we continued to scan through the shelves, Arthur''s exnations and descriptions of the literature in each continent became more exciting with every word. Every now and then, a funny remark would slip out from him, causing me to giggle and lift. I was determined to learn the Demonnguage on my own and impress, Arthur. Every spare moment I had was spent gathering books, scrolls, and artifacts in thenguage. "I''ll write my own notes and practice speaking, just to be sure I get the pronunciations right." (Lumiere) Arthur was impressed with my dedication. "It''s not an easynguage to learn," he said with a hint of pride. "The Demonnguage has its roots in the dark magic of the Demon Realm. It''s aplexnguage full of nuances and hidden meanings. Many people don''t even bother learning it because of how difficult it can be." Arthur was proud of me and encouraged me to keep going. "You have a talent for education, Lumiere," he said. "Keep practicing and learning, and you''ll be able to take on anynguage you set your mind to." "Alright! I''ll do it!" (Lumiere) - - - - - - - - - - In my room. I''d already learnt a few words and sentences like: - Kaltor (meaning "fire") - Shk (meaning "darkness") - Deminok (meaning "demon") - Zolnak ymmir den shk (which trantes to "The demon lord of darkness") I leaned back on my chair. "Alright! I''m exhausted, time for a break!" (Lumiere) ... As I made my way to the training grounds, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight before me. Genevieve had the knights running around like a bunch of headless chickens, and from the looks of it, they were struggling to keep up with her pace. "Come on, youzy bunch! Is this all you''ve got? I thought you were supposed to be knights!" Genevieve barked, her voice echoing across the grounds. ("Haaaa... I almost miss when she was a sweet little angel...") (Lumiere) The knights grumbled and groaned, but they dared not disobey Genny''smands. They knew all too well that she was not to be messed with. "What''s going on here?" I asked, making my way over to her. "Training," she replied, giving me a quick nce before turning her attention back to the knights. "These guys need to toughen up if they''re going to continue calling themselves knights." I nodded in agreement, impressed with her dedication and unwillingness to tolerateziness. "What''s the name of your faction again?" "The Knights of the Cross," Genevieve replied, arms crossed over her chest. "Our duty is to protect the estates and its inhabitants from any threats that may arise." I nodded, impressed with the knowledge she possessed about her duties. "Very impressive, Genny. Keep up the good work." "You think so! Thanks big brother!" (Genevieve) ("Again with the big brother?") (Lumiere) Now and again, she''d still call me that. "Wow, the Vice Captain can be sweet sometimes." (Random Knight) She snapped instantly. "What are youzy slimes gawking at!" (Genevieve) "Nothing ma''am!" (All the Knights) I chuckled a bit, my mind wandered off to the realm of the Trifects. I wondered how Serena was doing and if she had managed to impress All-Father with our progress. Truth be told, I missed herpany. I missed the way she would always tease me, her mischievous grin and her infectiousughter. "I wonder when she''ll be back," I whispered to myself, my thoughts consumed by Serena. The captain of the Knights of the Cross, a towering man with broad shoulders and a shaved head, approached us. His armor gleamed in the sunlight, radiating power and prestige. "Sir Garret," Genevieve greeted him with a respectful nod. "Is there something you need?" "I''vee with an urgent message from the Council," Garret said, his voice booming. "They require your presence immediately, Lady Genevieve. It appears that there''s been an unusual surge in dark magical activity near the borders of our estates." Genevieve''s eyes widened in concern, and she turned to me. "Big brother, you''ll be joining us right? We need all the help we can get if we''re going to protect our people." "Big brother?" (Garret) Garret noticed the difference in age, wondering - ''why the hell is she calling him big brother..'' Well, that was only a guess based on the way other people who heard her call me that reacted. "(~chuckles nervously) it''s not important.." (Lumiere) "Nevertheless, will you be joining us?" (Garret) Aside the puppy dog eyes Genny secretly gave me, I wanted to make a change however possible - be it business or other effort demanding means. I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Of course, I will. Lead the way." I was actually surprised Garret was okay with the idea of me joining, then again, I was almost an adult. Garret led us to the Council''s chamber, and we wasted no time in briefing them on the situation. They listened intently and then conferred with each other in hushed tones. "It seems that this may be the work of the Dark Mage," one of the council members said gravely. Genevieve clenched her fists, determination etched on her face. "We''ll stop him, no matter what it takes. The Knights of the Cross won''t rest until our people are safe." With that, Garret barked out orders, and our group set out towards the borders. As we rode hard, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration wash over me. This was what being a knight was all about, protecting the people and standing against those who threaten their safety. And I knew, with Genevieve and the Knights of the Cross by my side, we could face anything that came our way. Chapter 14: Im in the Dark Mage?s territory?

Chapter 14: I''m in the Dark Mage?s territory?

The borders that the Dark Mage was heading towards were the eastern mountain range that marked the boundary between the Council''s domain and the neighboring kingdoms. The mountains were rugged and treacherous, and the area was sparsely popted, making it an ideal ce for the Dark Mage to gather his forces without attracting attention. I''d been traveling with the Knights of the Cross for several days now, and they were making good progress towards their destination. The horses were fairly fast. We stopped at a small vige called Flute to rest and resupply, and Garret and Genny were discussing our progress. We were in a tavern at the time. "We''ve been making good time," Garret said. "But we still have a long way to go." Genny nodded. "The Dark Mage is powerful, but we have to stop him before he can im any more territory." "Speaking of powerful," I interjected, "I think I can be of some help. My mana proficiency is high, and I have some strong spells. I can assist you in defeating the Dark Mage." Garret raised an eyebrow. "You have confidence in your abilities, don''t you?" "I have experience," I replied. "And I have fought a few monsters. I believe that I can be an asset to your team." Genny chimed in. "I agree with Lumiere. He has proven himself to be a capable ally so far, and his skills and abilities make him a valuable addition to our team. We need all the help we can get if we''re going to win this." Garret sighed. "All right, Lumiere. We''ll see. But be aware, this mission is not without risks. We don''t fully know what we''re up against, and we can''t afford any mistakes." I smiled, my eyes gleaming with excitement. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." "You better not, till we get a mage in our faction, you''ll have to do." (Garret) "Haha, my big brother''s the only mage you''ll ever need." (Genevieve) Her praises always did hit the right ces in my heart. Then. We discussed a recap of what the council members informed us of. Recap of what the council members briefed them on: The council members had briefed the Knights of the Cross on the escting threat of the Dark Mage. They exined that he was once an apprentice of the Council, but over time, had grown disillusioned with their ways and turned to the dark arts. The Dark Mage had been gathering an army of dark creatures, growing stronger and more powerful with each passing day. He sought to overthrow the Council and rule over thends with an iron fist. "(Pfft... fat chance, but a mage can dream I suppose.)" (Lumiere) The council had received reports that the Dark Mage was advancing towards the borders, intent on iming new territory for his dark forces. They had sent the Knights of the Cross to stop him before he could endanger their people and expand his power any further. The Dark Mage, Insidius ck, was once an apprentice of the Council, eager to learn and hone his magical skills. However, over time, he became disillusioned with their approach and became increasingly obsessed with power and control. He began to practice dark magic and soon gathered a small following of those who shared his beliefs. He believed that the only way to bring about true change in the world was through force, and he sought to overthrow the Council and rule over thends himself. Again, fat chance. The Council had been monitoring his activities for some time, but he had managed to elude them and grow stronger. It was not until he began to mobilize his forces and advance towards their borders that they realized the true extent of his power and threat, and called upon the Knights of the Cross to protect their people. Speaking of recap, I had changed my attire from the usual wannabe nobleman?s attire to something much more suitable. I wore a mage''s uniform, dark-colored cape, a white dress shirt, gloves, dark pants, greaves with poleyn, and boots. Finally, on my right shoulder I wore a pauldron and on the left a spaulder. That was my adventuring attire. - - - - - - - - - - My excitement heightened as I was officially allowed to join the Knights of the Cross in their mission. It was an opportunity to prove my worth and show that I wasn''t just a mere schr, but a skilled magic user. I trained for years, honing my abilities and learning new spells. As our group set off towards the mountains, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. I was a bit nervous, of course. Insidius sounded like he''d be a formidable enemy, and the stakes were high. Still, I would use my magic to protect my allies and strike down their foes, if it came to that. I didn''t n on standing out too much, people finding out about my true power would be troublesome. Genny had seen a bit of it, but she didn''t know all of them. As we journeyed on, I found myself studying my newpanion. Garret was an experienced warrior, calm and collected. I admired his strength and dedication to our cause. I knew I needed to prove myself to them, to earn their trust and respect. Days passed as we traveled deeper into the mountain range. The terrain became more treacherous, and the air grew colder. But I remained focused, using my magic to create a shield of warmth via [Fire Magic] to protect us from the harsh weather conditions. Also, I used his detection skills acquired as a result of the goblins to identify potential threats and avoid potential ambushes from the wild animals. ¡¸Magic Detect¡¹ was the name of said acquired skill. Finally, we reached the Dark Mage''s stronghold. As we approached the borders, we could see the ominous dark clouds gathering in the distance. A chill ran down my spine, and I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing on end. There was a portentous tower, surrounded by a throng of dark magic creatures. "We can''t let the Dark Mage advance any further," Genny dered, drawing her sword. "Everyone, stay together and be on alert." (Garret) The Knights fanned out, their weapons held at the ready as we advanced towards the dark clouds. They seemed to be emanating from therge, foreboding tower that loomed in the distance. As we approached, the air grew thick with magic, making it difficult to breathe. But we pressed on, determined to protect our people. I could hear the sounds of battle within, swords shing and spells exploding. The group prepared for what was toe, steeling themselves for the fight ahead. Suddenly, out of the shadows, emerged a horde of dark creatures, their eyes glowing red and their fangs bared. "(W-What are those?!)" (Lumiere) I had never seen such creatures before. They lunged at three knights with ferocity, their jagged ws and teeth tearing at their armor. "Watch out!" (Genevieve) There was little time for Garret or Genny to get to them especially on horseback. "I''ll handle this!" (Lumiere) I took a deep breath and focused my energy. I drew on the power of the universe, channeling it through my body and into my fingertips. I felt my mana surge, pulsing like a heartbeat within me. With a shout, I unleashed a devastating spell, ¡¸Stone Cannon!¡¹ The ground trembled beneath my feet as I called upon the elements to aid me. The air was filled with the sound of explosions as numerous boulderspressed into small pebbles were shot from my vicinity, tearing holes into the creatures'' ranks. The ground shook as the creatures stumbled and fell, defeated by the force of my magic. I lost 300 mana points casting this [Earth Magic] spell, it was a standard rank B spell. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 24,700/25,000¡¹ The attacked knights, as well as Garret and Genny, looked at me in awe and gratitude. "Thank the gods for your help, Sir Lumiere," one said, exhaustion etched on his face. Genny, ever the optimist, smiled. "We couldn''t have done it without you. You saved their lives." "I have to admit admit, you''re a talented mage, Sir Lumiere." (Garret) A sense of pride swelled within me. I''d never felt more alive than in this moment, standing beside myrades, fighting against the forces of darkness. "Haha... no need to thank me, it''s my pleasure." (Lumiere) As the dust settled and we surveyed the area of the battle, I knew we couldn''t let our guard down. There was still a long way to go to defeat the Dark Mage, and we had to remain vignt and be ready for whatever came our way. "Onward." (Garret) --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 28/28 MP: 24,700/25,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank B). Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank D), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank D), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A) | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. Chapter 15: Im witnessing whats darker than black?

Chapter 15: I''m witnessing what''s darker than ck?

As we approached the Dark Mage''s tower, two massive serpent creatures crept out of the shadows. They were Xerovanian Anacondas, and I knew they were not to be trifled with. These Rank C monsters were known for their incredible strength and the venom that they could inject through their fangs. But Garret and Genny barely batted an eye. They had faced worse, they said. The real danger, they thought, was the Dark Mage himself. I warned them otherwise, but the two foolhardy knights were set on impressing the others. "You should be careful," I said, my voiceced with concern. "Those Xerovanian Anacondas are not to be taken lightly." Garret chuckled. "We''ll be fine. Watch and learn, Lumiere." But as two knights charged forward, I could only watch in horror as the massive snakes lunged forward, their jaws wide open like a bear trap. The horses neighed in terror as the Anacondas closed in quickly, their scales gleaming in the moonlight. It was a gruesome sight. The Anacondas coiled around the knights, squeezing them to a pulp. Blood and guts sttered everywhere as the horses ran away in panic. The knights stood frozen, unable to move or speak. I could tell some knights had never before witnessed such a brutal death. In that moment, they realized that our journey was far from over and that danger lurked around every corner. With two dead, only fifteen were left, this including Garret, Genny and I. "This is a warning," a voice called out from the darkness. It was the Dark Mage. "Turn back now or face the same fate." Tch. We refused to back down. We would avenge our fallenrades and make sure that the Dark Mage paid for his crimes. With that thought in his mind, Garret clenched his fists and ready to press on, he was determined to see this through to the end. Soon after. One of the two Xerovanian Anacondasy strewn across the path, its body hacked into unrecognizable pieces. I heaved a deep breath as the ¡¸Wind de¡¹ spell dissipated, thest gusts of wind stirring up the viscera and bloodstains on the rocky ground. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 24,400/25,000¡¹ "That''s some wind magic," Garret said, admiringly. "But check this out." He drew out his sword, a sleek curved de that glinted in the moonlight. The hilt, wrapped in crimson leather, pulsed with a soft light. Garret''s fingers curled around the handle, and he muttered some arcane words under his breath. Suddenly, the sword began to hum. The air around it shimmered with an almost electric intensity. Garret''s eyes zed with a fierce determination. "It''s called <>," he said, grinning fiercely. "My family''s heirloom sword. It''s imbued with dark magic and can cut through almost anything." Without further ado, Garret charged at the remaining Anaconda. ¡¸Sonic Spark!¡¹ He moved with a blur of motion, his muscles rippling under his armor. He swung the sword in a wide arc, and the dark magic red up, engulfing the edge of the de in flickering ck mes. The snake reared up with a deafening hiss,shing out with its jaws. But Garret was already too close. He slid under the attack and emerged behind the snake, slicing into its spine with a swift precision. The Anaconda convulsed, thrashing its tail wildly, but Garret was already hacking away, severing body and flesh with each strike. The <> cut through the scales, slicing like hot butter. Within seconds, the Anaconday in a ruined mess, twitching itsst. At the same I remained alert, ncing towards the treeline, where the other creatures who nned to attack had retreated. Our horses resumed movement. "I warned them!" I shouted, my voice mixed with irritation. "Calm yourself, Sir Lumiere." (Garret) "Calm myself? You want me to calm myself aft¡ª" (Lumiere) "Yes, do that... there''s little time. Any knight who would act foolhardy in a such a dire situation doesn''t deserve the title. As much as it pains me, we cannot shed tears at this point in time, it is too early." (Garret) I trembled a bit with a pale face. No, I wasn''t scared. But the thought of death was scary. "We shouldn''t stay here for too long," Garret cautioned. "That was just a warning, remember?" Genny nodded from her spot near the horses. "We need to keep moving. The Dark Mage won''t stop until we''re all dead." Garret sheathed his sword with a flourish. "Then let''s get a move on. <> is just getting warmed up." Before moving ahead of me, Genny pat me on the back. "It''s alright." By this time Garret and the others were already ahead of us. We had to keep moving. I felt cheerless, how could this have been the result. I couldn''t fathom the death of even one person, and yet two had died. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - As we approached the tower, the night sky seemed to darken. Suddenly, the air crackled with an ominous energy, and the Dark Mage appeared before us. Insidius ck. He was a tall figure, draped in long ck robes that swirled around his body like living shadows. His face was shrouded in darkness, but his eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity as he spoke. "I am the Dark Mage, Insidius ck," he said, his voice echoing through the air. "So they brought ants to get in the way of my ns I see?" Garret stepped forward, gripping his sword tightly. "Your ns? What kind of ns involve attacking innocent people?" The Dark Mage snorted, his fingers curling into fists. "Innocent? You humans are all the same. You trample over anything in your path, heedless of the consequences. I am merely doing what needs to be done." With that, the two charged towards each other. Garret swung his sword with a fierce determination, but the Dark Mage was fast. He dodged and weaved, his fingers sparking with dark magic. Suddenly, he unleashed a bolt of energy, and Garret stumbled back, his armor crackling with electricity. Genny and I stayed back, our eyes darting around for an opening. I drew in a deep breath, then raised my hands. "Earth magic!" I cried out. "Wall of the Earthbind!" A defensive Rank C spell. Conversely, you could say I lost 150 mana points. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 24,250/25,000¡¹ The ground shifted and buckled, rumbling like an earthquake. Suddenly, a wall of stone shot up before us, massive boulders interlocked so tightly that it was like a fortress. The Dark Mage halted in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. Garret smirked, his sword glimmering in the moonlight. "That all you got?" But the Dark Mage''s lips curved into a wicked smile. "Oh, you have no idea." Suddenly, the air around him began to shimmer and distort, and he blurred out of existence. Garret looked around wildly, his eyes scanning for any sign of the Dark Mage. Suddenly, he felt something grip his ankle. He looked down, only to see a hand made of pure ck magic. The hand tightened its grip, and Garret cried out in pain as he was dragged off his feet. The Dark Mage reappeared, his eyes gleaming with dark power. "You see, little human," he said, his voice soft as velvet, "the power of the darkness is absolute. There is nothing you can do to stop it." Garret gritted his teeth, summoning all his strength. With a fierce cry, he managed to sh at the hand, causing it to dissipate into smoke. He scrambled back to his feet, his sword at the ready. Meanwhile, Genny and I worked quickly to bring down the stone wall we had erected before. We knew Garret needed our help. I used [Earth Magic] to weaken the structure. Finally, with a deafening rumble, the wall crumbled, sending dust and debris flying everywhere. The Dark Mage was momentarily distracted by the destruction of the wall, giving Garret an opening. With a fierce battle cry, he charged forward, his sword shining with ck mes. The Dark Mage tried to dodge, but Garret''s de struck true, cutting through the darkness and shing into the Mage''s side. The Dark Mage cried out in pain, staggering back. His hands zed with dark magic, but before he could unleash another attack, a bright light shone forth from Genny''s sword, enveloping the Dark Mage and purifying the darkness. That was [Holy Magic], I wasn''t sure which spell exactly. When the light faded, the Dark Magey on the ground, unconscious and powerless. Garret breathed a sigh of relief, staring down at his defeated foe. "We did it," he said, turning to hispanions. "We''ll search the area for any useful items and then return." "No... something''s wrong." (Lumiere) "What do you mean?" (Genevieve) ¡¸Magic Detect¡¹ was picking up dense traces of the Dark Mage''s ominous presence. Immediately the Dark Mage''s body vanished into dark particles, everyone had their guard up. ... In a moment''s notice, sharp des of ckness traveled straight for Garret with the intent to decapitate him. Was there any chance for him to evade it? Chapter 16: Im an extra in the battle against Insidius?

Chapter 16: I''m an extra in the battle against Insidius?

As it turned out, the Dark Mage was far more strategic and cunning than we had initially thought. Using a powerful illusion, he had fooled us all into thinking he was defeated. But just as we let our guard down, he revealed his true form and deviously snuck up behind Garret. Garret spun around, his sword at the ready, but it was toote. The Dark Mage unleashed a dark spell that caused shadows to spring to life, cutting through the air like knives. Garret dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack, but before he could counterattack, one of his fellow knights was hit. The dark des sliced through the man''s helmet and head, shattering them into pieces. The knights on the sidelines murmured in fear and awe. They looked to me, who was still standing strong, furious at the sight of myrade dying in such a brutal fashion. "So, you''re the one who used that holy magic, am I right?!" (Insidius) The Dark Mage then turned his attention to Genny, sending lightning bolts crackling towards her with deadly intent. But I was not about to let my anyone die. ¡¸Grand Forest Emergence!¡¹ (Rank B) With a quick gesture, I summoned vines and roots to erupt from the ground, converging and interweaving into a massive shield that surrounded us all. The Dark Mage''s lightning struck the barrier with a deafening boom, but it held. I grinned, my eyes sparkling with amusement. "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted. The Dark Mage merely sneered, sending another wave of dark tendrils hurtling towards me. This time, though, I was ready. I summoned more vines, twisting them together into a thick rope that I used to swing towards the Dark Mage at a lightning-fast speed. The Mage saw the attacking, but it was toote. My vineshed out, catching him by the arm and yanking him towards the ground. The two of them crashed into the earth with a resounding thud, and the Dark Magey there, momentarily stunned. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 23,950/25,000¡¹ "Time to finish things!" (Garret) He charged forward with <> poised for a strike. I was d I wasn''t the one to finish things off, I''d already stood out enough as it was. "Not even in your dreams!" (Insidius) The Dark Mage summoned a horde of red-eyed creatures that obstructed Garrett''s straight path for him. "These bastards again!" (Garret) He referred to the dark creatures. The battle was tiring, Insidius was using a cowardly set of strategies to keep himself alive. Had it not been for that, the battle would''ve been over long ago. That aside, I could''ve easily won against him. But, I couldn''t risk revealing my abilities. Even Genny noticed I was holding back a bit too much. - - - - - - - - - - - - - The battle raged on for what felt like hours. The Dark Mage and his minions fought with a ferocity that was unmatched. Garret swung his sword with precision, slicing through the creatures with ease. Genny used her sword imbued with [Holy Magic] to create radiant white light that disoriented our enemies. I focused primarily on using [Water Magic] to heal the wounded knights. I called upon the flowing streams and cascading waterfalls I had studied for years as a schr, channeling their energy into my spells. As I sent waves of healing magic towards my allies, I felt a sense of aplishment. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 21,250/25,000¡¹ Using ¡¸Undine?s Healing Wave¡¹ (Rank A) twice, zapped 2000 mana points. In-between, I''d used [Wind Magic] to restrict the movement of the dark creatures so as to enable the knights to easily dispatch them. There was still hope. But the Dark Mage was no ordinary foe. He unleashed spells of his own, creating a whirlwind of darkness that enveloped the battlefield. I used my [Water Magic] to try and dispel the darkness, but it was no use. This meant, the Dark Mage used an A ranked spell or higher. Garret and Genny took charge, fighting their way through the dark whirlwind. Garret charged at the Dark Mage with his sword raised high, ready to strike. But the mage was quick to counter, unleashing a bolt of lightning that knocked Garret off his feet. "(This is getting tedious..)" (Garret) "(Why''s he so strong!)" (Genevieve) "You cannot defeat me, mongrels," the Mage sneered. "Your magic is nothingpared to mine." Genevieve clenched her fists. "Shut your mouth." The Mageughed. "Do you seriously expect me to do that?!" Genevieve used her [Holy Magic] again. It manifested a warm, bright light that affected Insidius, allowing Garret to get back on his feet. Together, theyunched a coordinated attack, one creating an opening for the other to exploit. I used [Water Magic] to create a wall of ice, separating the Insidius from his minions and cutting off his source of power. This wasn''t [Ice Magic], it was a skill I''d unlocked recently called - ¡¸Element Merger¡¹ which allowed me tobine the properties of two affinities to make a new one. Hence, the title - Meld Master. Using [Water Magic] and superfreezing it with [Wind Magic] resulted in the wall of ice. Garretnded the finishing blow which resulted in the Dark Mage - Insidius ck. With a final scream, the he fell to the ground, his magic vanishing with him. <> cut him in half. A brutal reminder of how strong Garret was. Genny let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding as she surveyed the battlefield. The Mage''s minions vanished into nothingness, and the remaining knights were tending to their injuries. As for me... Merging two affinities consumed about 1000 mana points, but this wasn''t an urate answer. Because, the mass of kneaded mana used affects the number of mana points lost. "W-We did it!" (Random Knight) "We did.." (Lumiere) ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 20,150/25,000¡¹ I acted like I was exhausted. But obviously, I hadn''t even scratched the half mark of my mana reserves. "(Sigh. I feel a bit guilty... I could''ve ended this quickly, because I didn''t, a number of them are injured. Guess I''ll have to pay for it by using every ounce of mana I have left to heal them... but that isn''t so wise either, with the amount of mana I''ve used, everyone will believe I have the mana capacity of the average court mage...)" (Lumiere) As Genny took in the scene, she noticed that I wasn''t among our allies. She approached me, concerned. "Lumiere, are you alright?" (Genevieve) I purposefully hesitated for a moment before responding. "I... I could have helped more. But my spells weren''t strong enough." Genevieve looked at me with understanding. "It''s okay, Lumi. You did what you could. We all fought together as a team." I nodded. "I knew you''d understand." "Of course, I''m your little sister after all!" (Genevieve) I breathed a sigh of relief as Genny and I healed the wounded and tended to their injuries. The battle was brutal, but we emerged victorious. The air was thick with the scent of magic and sweat as the final battle ended. The nging of swords and the echoes of powerful spells had finallye to a halt. "Well done, everyone," I said, pping Garret on the shoulder. "We did it." Garret grinned, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Yeah, but nowes the fun part." We turned to the battlefield, where the remnants of our foesy scattered. The knights began to scour the area, searching for any items or resources that could be useful. Some items weremon - swords, bows, and arrows - but we also found rare magical items, such as a staff with an enchanted gem that granted powerful illusion magic. "This is a rare one," Genny said, holding up the staff. "We could sell it for a fortune." "Don''t be too hasty," I cautioned. "We could use it ourselves." We also found minerals and materials that could be used for crafting. We gathered iron, gold, and even some rare mithril that could be used to create powerful armor and weapons. There were also herbs and nts with potent healing properties that could be used to make potions. As we worked, we talked and joked with each other, our spirits high despite the exhaustion. We were a team, bonded by our shared experiences and our drive to protect ournd and people. "This is just like collecting treasure after a dungeon raid," Garret said,ughing as he hoisted a chest overflowing with loot. "Only with more blood and sweat." I nodded, chuckling. "But it''s worth it. We did it together, and we''ll reap the rewards together." "We''ll reap what? This belongs to the kingdom.." (Garret) "(ughs) Oh Sir Garret! Again with the jokes." (Lumiere) Garret wasn''tughing, at the time, I was the only one. "Wait you''re serious?" (Lumiere) Chapter 17: Im in a peerage negotiation of minerals?

Chapter 17: I''m in a peerage negotiation of minerals?

As we rode our horses back to the royal capital, the weight of what we had aplished hung heavy on our minds. The Knights of the Cross had done their duty and secured the safety of the eastern border, while Garret, Genny, and I had gathered every scrap of loot we could find. Despite the victory, a sense of sadness lingered among us as we thought about the knights who lost their lives in the line of duty. Garret, always the talkative one, tried to lift the mood with a bit of humor. "So, who''s going to tell the king about our adventures with Insidius?" he asked with a grin. Genny, ever the practical one, replied, "Oh, I''m sure he''ll hear about it. News travels fast in the royal court." I chimed in, "And I''m sure Father will have plenty to say about our little adventure." The mention of our father made the conversation more sobering. As two of us (Genevieve and Lumiere) were the king''s children, we knew that our victory would be greatly celebrated, but also heavily scrutinized. "We should prepare for our audience with the king," I said. "We need to be ready to exin why we brought back so much loot." Garret shrugged. "We did what we had to do to survive. And besides, it''s not like we''re keeping it for ourselves." Genny nodded in agreement. "We know the protocol. The royal court will buy back our loot at a fair price." As we drew closer to the capital, the conversation for Genny and I turned to tense spection about our father''s reaction to our news. We knew that our duty was to serve the kingdom with honor and integrity, but we also understood the intense scrutiny that came with being part of the royal family. Still, we rode on, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead and to make our father, the king, and our realm proud. Some days passed. As we arrived at the royal capital, we were greeted by the burly and bearded personal guard of King Grey, Sir Reginald. "Wee back, young knights," he bellowed. "The king has been eagerly awaiting your safe return." The throne room was magnificent as always, with tall ceilings and walls decorated with tapestries honoring the royal family''s victories and history. The king sat proudly on his throne, dressed in his finest robes and wearing his crown. As we approached, he waved at Genny and I, attempting to be lighthearted, but quickly snapped back into a formal demeanor. "Ah, my dear children," he said. "I am d to see that you have returned... (~smolders) safely." Always with the dramatic emphasis on thest word. He paused before adding, "Though I trust that you have note back... (~smolders) empty-handed." I felt a twinge of unease in my stomach. We had returned with a substantial amount of loot, but I wasn''t sure how my father would feel about it. Garret and Genny, however, didn''t seem to share my reservations. "We''ve got quite the story to tell, Father," Genny boasted. "As expected of my lovely... (~smolders) daughter." (Grey) "The Dark Mage was no match for us." (Garret) A smug smile crossed the king''s face. "I see that the blood of your mother - may she rest in peace- still runs hot in your veins, Garret." He turned his attention to me. "And dear Lumiere, I trust you fought valiantly as well?" I nodded, feeling the pressure of his expectant gaze. "We fought with all our might, Father," I replied. "And we''ve brought back the spoils of our victory to be assessed and sold back to the kingdom at a fair price." The king raised an eyebrow as he considered this. "Very good, Lumiere. You have fought honorably and fulfilled your duty to the realm. Now tell me, what more can you tell me? What else did you see... (~smolders) out there?" And so the debriefing began, with Garret, Genny and I recounting every detail of our journey, from the dark creatures to the Dark Mage - Insidius ck to our victory. Sir Reginald listened attentively and murmured his approval. The king listened quietly, asionally asking a pointed question, but mostly letting us speak our piece. As we finished our report, the king leaned back in his throne and nodded. "Well done, my children. You have honorably served the kingdom and defeated a great threat. I am proud of you both. The same goes for you too... (~smolders) Garret." I nervously entered the room, nked by Genny and Garret, our armsden with the hard-won loot. The two aristocrats at the table seemed to be Lord Commissioners, one in charge of the kingdom''s mineral trade, while the other handled themercial aspects of the kingdom. The first aristocrat, a thin-faced man with long curly hair tied back in a tight bun, introduced himself as Lord Gandalf and began flipping through the ledgers, his eyes darting through the pages with quick precision. The other aristocrat, a pudgy man with rosy cheeks and a thick beard, introduced himself as Lord Marcus. He seemed much more rxed than the first, and he wasted no time in sharing his ideas on how the minerals could be put to use. "Ah, mithril!" he eximed. "Excellent for weapons and armor. And these magic crystals¡­ why, they could be used for many things." Lord Gandalf nodded in agreement. "Indeed. With the right research, we could mass-produce weapons and armor of unbeatable strength. And with the powerful illusion staff, we could create illusions on a scale never before seen!" The minerals were priced at 100,000 copper coins, and at this, the more pessimistic aristocrat - Lord Gandalf furrowed his brow. "That''s quite a steep price, isn''t it?" he said. The jovial aristocrat - Lord Marcus shook his head. "Nonsense, my dear friend. We can''t be stingy when ites to the lives of our brave warriors. It''s the least we can do topensate them for the risks they took in battle." Lord Gandalf sighed. "I understand your sentiment, but we simply don''t have enough in our budget to be so favorable, especially just because the king''s children were involved." I cleared my throat, feeling ignored. "Excuse me, gentlemen, but I think-" But Lord Marcus cut me off. "And imagine the profits we could make! The markets for these products would be endless!" Lord Gandalf sighed. "Of course, but we must be prudent with our finances. This is a sizable purchase, after all." They continued talking over me, their debate bing more heated with each passing moment. Eventually, Lord Gandalf and Lord Marcus came to an agreement on a price of 350,000 copper coins. Lord Gandalf looked dissatisfied, but Lord Marcus was beaming. "That''s a fair price, my good sirs, and a good investment in the kingdom''s future!" (Marcus) I frowned. It seemed that Lord Marcus was using us in his efforts to develop the military and markets for more profit on his side, while Lord Gandalf wanted to reduce the amount of money spent on us. Suddenly, an idea struck me. "Excuse me, Lords, but I have a counter offer." Lord Gandalf raised an eyebrow. "And what might that be?" I took a deep breath and smiled. "Instead of taking money, why not pay us in magic crystals and mithril? That way, you can study them for your research and production, while we get something of equal value for our efforts." There was a moment of silence as Lord Gandalf and Lord Marcus exchanged a look. Finally, Lord Marcus spoke up. "That''s an interesting proposition. How much do you want in magic crystals and mithril?" I quickly did some mental math and replied, "We would like 150,000 copper coins worth of magic crystals and 200,000 copper coins worth of mithril." Lord Gandalf looked skeptical. "That''s a lot of resources. Are you sure that''s a fair trade?" I nodded confidently. "Absolutely, my lord. These minerals are rare and valuable, and we know their true worth. Plus, it saves you the hassle of having to acquire them yourself." Lord Marcus smiled. "I like this idea. It''s a win-win situation." After some deliberation, Lord Gandalf and Lord Marcus agreed to our proposal. We watched as they gathered the minerals and crystals we requested and handed them over to us. - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] After Genny, Garret, and Lumiere left the room, the aristocrats gathered around the king to discuss the genius of Lumiere''s idea that solved the mistake in their negotiation. The king praised his illegitimate son, and the aristocrats were shocked when they found out. "Your Majesty, I didn''t know you had an illegitimate son," Lord Marcus said, surprised. The king smiled and replied, "Indeed, Lumiere is my son. He may be illegitimate, but his talents and intellect are undeniable." "I must say, Lumiere''s solution was impressive," Lord Gandalf added, nodding in agreement. The conversation soon turned to the idea of Lumiere bing a Duke or supporting Arthur, the Crown Prince. However, the king knew this was impossible due to Lumiere''s status. "I would love nothing more than to see Lumiere rise to greatness, but the people would never ept it," the king said, sighing. "It is a shame, Your Majesty. He truly has the talent and charisma to be a great leader," Lord Marcus said, shaking his head. The group fell silent for a moment, all deep in their own thoughts. Despite Lumiere''s undeniable talent, his illegitimacy would always be a barrier for him. The king couldn''t help but feel frustrated at the unfairness of it all. In the end, they all shared augh, but the king couldn''t shake the feeling that Lumiere deserved so much more. Chapter 18: Im sharing rewards while an archdemon watches?

Chapter 18: I''m sharing rewards while an archdemon watches?

As we left the room, Genny and Garret both showered me with praises, "Lumiere, your idea was brilliant!" Genny eximed as Garret nodded furiously in agreement. I beamed with pride, and just as I was about to thank them, I realized there was an even greater opportunity at hand. "Actually, I also tricked those two with amidst my counter offer," I said with a sly grin. "The minerals they gave us were worth 350,000 copper coins. That''s the equivalent of 3,500 silver coins! We can sell it for an even higher price to the merchants!" Their jaws dropped in shock and awe. Even the Knights of the Cross who were walking by overheard and couldn''t help but gawk at my brilliance. "Lumiere, you''re a genius! Why didn''t I think of that?" Garret eximed. I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself. "Well, I can''t help it if you had less water this morning," I joked. The group erupted inughter, and even the stoic knights couldn''t help but crack a smile. As we walked away, I couldn''t help but think about the absurdity of the negotiations. If only people knew the true value of these minerals, we could be making so much more profit. But for now, I''ll settle for being the clever son the king never knew he had. Or did he? ... After we sold the minerals, we made almost double the amount we had before - a whopping 650,000 copper coins! The only problem now - we needed to figure out how to split it among the fifteen of us. Everyone was hesitant to let me handle the problem, worried that I might pull another sneaky trick. But Genny defended me, saying, "Come on guys, Lumiere may be a trickster but he''s also brilliant in arithmetics. We should trust him to do the right thing." I couldn''t help but grin at her defense. "Thanks, Genny. I won''t let you down," I replied. I quickly got to work, calcting each person''s share. "All right, guys, listen up. Since Genny, Garret, and I did most of the work, we''ll take 50% of the earnings - that''s 325,000 copper coins. The remaining 50% will be split among the other twelve knights, whiches out to 27,083 copper coins per person." Then, some mental math for how much the three of us would earn if we broke it down. "Alright, that means we each gain 108,333 copper coins." (Lumiere) Conversely, you could say the three of us earned 1083 silver coins and 33 copper coins. There were cheers of agreement and gratefulness. "Lumiere, you''re a lifesaver!" Garret eximed. "I can finally afford that new suit of armor I''ve had my eye on." Genny rolled her eyes, but still smiled. "I''m d we can all benefit from this sess." The money was in arge bag tied avariciously. As we divvied up the coins, I thought about how much each person would earn. 27,083 copper coins may seem like a lot, but in reality, it''s only worth 270 silver coins. Sure, it could feed them for a long time. But that wouldn''t be sufficient for me. I already had 6 gold coins, adding this would make it 17 gold coins give or take. The only business-rted thing I could afford with this was a cart and a horse. Oh, how wonderful, that would somehow solve all my problems. ... As we finished dividing the spoils of our quest, Genny didn''t waste a moment and took the knights straight to training. She was always eager to show off her skills as the Vice-Captain. As they walked out, Captain Garret suggested, "Why don''t we go for a drink at the tavern? I''m pretty sure you could use one, Lumiere." The Royal Capital was also home to a famous tavern, The Dragon''s Head, where people gathered to enjoy ales, wines, and meads of all kinds. The tavern was filled with stories of brave adventurers and fearsome battles, and it was said that some of the patrons themselves were capable of great feats of strength and magic. Iughed and replied, "I don''t see how alcohol will help me understand Demon Language better, Captain. And besides, I''m underaged." Garret chuckled and said, "Suit yourself, I''ll catch up with youter." As they left, I headed back to my study. I had no need for drinks when I could fill my mind with knowledge. After a few hours of studying, my stomach grumbled, reminding me that I hadn''t eaten since yesterday. "Alright, let''s feed you.." (Lumiere) In search of something to eat, I wandered through the winding hallways of the grand ten-story royal family mansion. My stomach grumbled and my feet ached with each step. As I reached for the doorknob leading to the kitchen, I heard Salmarc''s hateful voice cut through the silent hallways. "Look at the little bastard trying to find food like a rodent," he sneered. "You''re nothing but a short turd and will never amount to anything." Again with the short turd. I clenched my fists, taking a deep breath to steady my anger. Salmarc (26, tenth child and seventh son) was always making unnecessary remarks, and I was done with it. I turned around to face him, locking eyes with the seventh son. As he towered over me with a smug grin, I stood my ground and calmly replied, "I may be a bastard, but at least I am not a coward hiding behind his title." The smirk quickly vanished from Salmarc''s face as his fists clenched tightly by his side. He was a man fueled by his ss and title, and my words hit him where it hurt. I walked away from him, leaving him a pat on the back and seething with rage as I headed towards the kitchen. I could feel his eyes burning into my back, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of turning back. As I walked further, the tension in the air grew thicker, like a knife ready to be unsheathed at any moment. I knew Salmarc was capable of anything, but I refused to let his cruel words bring me down. - - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] The battle against the Dark Mage and his minions hade to an end, but the peace that followed was only an illusion. In the depths of an infernal realm known as the Abyss, a towering demon with glowing ember eyes sat upon a throne that was crafted from the bones of fallen angels. He donned crimson robes and exuded an aura of malevolence. This was Malphas, and he was the Lord of the Abyss. A dark minion approached him, sweating profusely as he ryed the events that unfurled on the surface. Malphas listened with a sly grin, his fingers tapping a rhythmic beat on the armrest adorned with skulls while ck mes danced around his throne. "So this Lumiere has mana that could even summon and sustain an archdemon like me? Interesting," Malphas mused. "I would like to meet this human." The minion hesitated before speaking. "But my Lord, you cannot manifest in the real world without being summoned. That is one of the conditions of the seal ced upon you by Aurelia, the Hero goddess herself." Malphas growled, his eyes ring with fury as he stood up from his throne. With immense speed, he grabbed the minion by his neck, lifting him up to his eye level. "Don''t you dare underestimate me, or the power I hold in the Abyss," Malphas hissed with an air of authority. "Now, find a way to bring me to this Lumiere. And once I am there, I will use that mana to surpass even the most powerful demons and gods." A mana capacity like Lumiere''s was one to be revered. You''d barely find any humans with mana capacity so voluminous. The Abyss was a ce that was indescribably worse than Hell itself. It was a realm where the screams of the damned echoed endlessly, and even demons dared not to venture deep into its depths. Malphas ruled over this chaotic and treacherous realm with an iron fist, and his seal was ced on him by the Hero god herself. This seal was imbued with magic so powerful that it even bound the Lord of the Abyss himself. Malphas relished in the thrill of breaking free from his seal. He had bided his time, waiting for the right moment to strike. And now, with his eyes set on Lumiere''s mana, that time had finallye. "Come to think of it, I miss the sight of the real world," Malphas muttered to himself as he sat back down upon his throne. "If Lumiere proves to be worth my time, I shall not only use his mana to surpass the gods but also take over the world that I have been denied for so long. Yes, that shall be my ultimate goal." The demon minion scurried out of the throne room, leaving Malphas to ponder his next move. He needed a n to get to Lumiere without alerting the Hero god or her disciples. He chuckled at the thought of facing them head-on, but he knew that even he was not invincible against them. Chapter 19: Grygans in the Great Forest?

Chapter 19: Grygans in the Great Forest?

[POV: Serena, goddess of fortune] As I, Serena, returned to the Human Continent from the realm of the Trifects - Trinodyne, Lord Lumiere and I decided to travel to the Duchy of Elvindor by horse and cart, which we borrowed from Lord Randolph instead of purchasing one. We had to leave the royal capital to reach our destination. Lord Lumiere got permission from his father, and we left the city, iming that our journey was formercial purposes. The king, knowing Lord Lumiere''s transparency and how beneficial it would be for his son, granted him leave. We entered the Great Forest, a vast expanse of nature. The Great Forest was divided into two main regions - the "Beast''s Domain" and the "Spirit''s Domain." The Beast''s Domain, as the name suggested, belonged to different monster races like goblins, orcs, ogres, minotaurs, golems, and dark elves. Each species had its own territory and was fiercely territorial about it. They did not tolerate any outsider entering theirnds, let alone staying there. On the other hand, the Spirit''s Domain belonged to the elemental spirits,monly known as the nature spirits. The region they upied was adorned with a beautiful and serenendscape, consisting of green pastures, crystal clearkes, and tall trees. However, they were hostile to any intruders who attempted to harm their habitat. Lord Lumiere and I were prepared to face any monsters on our way to the city of Nuvada, a popr merchant city in Elvindor. As we progressed deeper into the forest, Lord Lumiere pointed out the various creatures around us, exining their traits and behaviors. As we passed through the sub-regions belonging to different monster races, we could sense their unique characteristics. Orcs, ogres, lizardmen and so much more. The Great Forest was unimaginably vast, stretching over thousands of miles in every direction. It was teeming with diverse flora and fauna, and its sheer size made it hard for any entity to explore and map it entirely. The forest was so massive that it not only covered several kingdoms but also spread across kingdoms, making it an ideal hiding ce for ouws and criminals. Navigating the Great Forest was a daunting task, mainly because its terrains and weather could change drastically in just a few miles. The journey from the royal capital to the city of Nuvada could take several days, depending on various factors such as the weather, terrain, and obstacles that one mighte across in the journey. "Haven''t seen much of other races since those funny ogres.." (Lumiere) "Indeed, my lord." (Serena) Other races that didn''t look human, elven or dwarven weren''t allowed to stay outside the Great Forest unless employed forbor. These beings had to reside within their designated regions, and if they broke the rules and left theirnd, they could be punished severely. This fear of punishment was what kept these creatures in check and boundaries intact. As we made our way through the Great Forest, Lord Lumiere and I chatted about the different regions that made up this vastnd. "I''ve always been fascinated by the Beast''s Domain," I said. "It''s terrifying to think about all the different monster races that reside there." Lord Lumiere chuckled. "I can see why you''d think that. But I''ve always been enchanted by the Spirit''s Domain. The beauty and serenity of that region are unparalleled. It''s like being in a different world altogether." (Lumiere) I smiled at his words as I gazed upon the towering trees and the lush greenery. We rode in silence for a few moments before Lumiere spoke up again. "Serena, there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you." I turned to him with a curious expression on my face. "What is it?" He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I... I know we''ve been engaged for a long time, but... I can''t help the way I feel you think about me. If you had a better choice? Would you go for it?" My heart skipped a beat at his words. I had always suspected that Lord Lumiere had doubts about our rtionship, but to hear him say it out loud was overwhelming. "Lord Lumiere, I... I don''t know what to say," I stuttered out. He looked at me with a hopeful expression on his face. "Serena, I don''t expect you to feel anything. I just needed to tell you how I felt." Without thinking, I reached out and took his hand in mine. "Lord Lumiere, my father would never force me to be engaged to someone who he didn''t think was proper... so, please, disregard your status as an integrator as the only reason I chose you." After all, father - All-Father may have summoned him, but I was the one who chose him. Of all the other integrators. As soon as the words left my mouth, Lord Lumiere''s face lit up with a bright smile. But his happiness was short-lived as we suddenly felt a jolt and heard a loud crack. One of the cart''s wheels had broken, leaving us stranded in the middle of the forest. Lord Lumiere quickly got down from the cart to assess the damage. As he worked on trying to fix the wheel, I sat beside him, relishing the closeness between us. I couldn''t help but blush as he nced up at me, his cheeks just as pink as mine. As Lord Lumiere pondered over the best way to fix the cart, my gaze happened upon a small ck-haired female elf, who seemed to be observing us covertly. I felt a uneasy, wondering what the child might have been up to. Lord Lumiere noticed my intense staring and inquired about it. "Serena, is everything okay?" he asked, sensing my apprehension. "Over there," I whispered, gesturing towards the elf. "Do you see her?" Lord Lumiere''s eyes focused on the same direction and widened in realization. "I caught waves of her mana minutes before she got within range," he exined, referring to his Additional Skill: [Magic Detect]. "What should we do?" I asked, feeling a nervous lump form in my throat. "We need to confront her," he replied before summoning [Earth Magic]. He used it to create a marsh beneath the unsuspecting elf, trapping her legs. The girl''s face contorted in fear as she tried to wriggle out of the mud. Lord Lumiere and I approached her, ready to query her motives. The small ck-haired elf began begging for our help without any preamble. Her desperation was palpable, but we still needed to know the reason. Lord Lumiere took charge of the conversation. "What do you need help with?" he asked in a measured tone. The girl hesitated for a moment before speaking. "My people are cursed by the fire demon, Balrog. Anyone who touches us disintegrates into ashes." I couldn''t hide my shock. "I''ve never heard of such a curse on the elven race," I eximed. Lord Lumiere''s eyes narrowed, and his gaze flickered toward her dark hair. "Could it be that you''re not entirely Elf?" The girl''s eyes widened with surprise. "Yes, I am a Grygan," she admitted. Lord Lumiere muttered under his breath. "A cross between dark and high elves. They''re despised by the majority and have no stand in the Great Forest." I could feel my heart breaking for the girl. The hatred and discrimination she must have faced must have been unbearable. Despite her predicament, she asked for our help again. "Please, I need your help to dispel the curse." As the girl begged for our help, Lord Lumiere inquired as to why she had chosen us to break the curse. I was also curious as to why she had specifically approached us. The girl replied with a confident tone, "As part of the monster race, like dark elves, we have the ability to sense magic power on a quantified level. Yours and yours," she pointed to Lord Lumiere and then to me, "are the strongest in this forest. I couldn''t have chosen anyone better." I was taken aback by her exnation. Could it be true that monsters sense mana better than a number of other races? The girl seemed sure of her words. It was then that I remembered the time we had gone herb picking. The mana concentration of the herbs we had picked was so dense that it attracted monsters. The girl''s exnation seemed to be on point. "My lord, I think she''s right. Remember when we went herb picking and the monsters kept following us because of the dense mana concentration of the herbs?" Lord Lumiere nodded in agreement, "That makes sense. It would also exin why no monsters have attacked us in the forest. Our manabined would likely scare them off." The girl beamed at us, clearly pleased that her exnation had sufficed. "Then you''ll help me break the curse?" I nodded, "Yes, we''ll do everything in our power to help you break the curse." Lord Lumiere sighed heavily, deep in thought. "Breaking a curse ced by a demon is no easy feat. But we''ll try our best," he said, finally deciding to help the girl. I grabbed Lord Lumiere''s arm, "We have to at least try to do something. We can''t just leave her hanging," I added, convinced that we had to help her in any way possible. The girl''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, thank you! I knew I could count on you both," she stated with a small smile. Chapter 20: Balrog, fire demons curse?

Chapter 20: Balrog, fire demon''s curse?

[POV: Serena, goddess of fortune] As we walked through the dense forest, the Grygan girl looked up at us with a curious gaze in her purple eyes. Her purple eyes instantly reminded me of Lord Lumiere''s enchanting amethyst eyes which entuated his effeminate face. She asked for our names, so Lord Lumiere and I introduced ourselves. I then asked the girl her name, to which she replied with a sobering response, "I... I don''t have a name." I was taken aback, as having no name was somethingpletely foreign to me. Immediately, I questioned why this was so. Lord Lumiere spoke up, "Long ago, there used to be a magical physicist who formed a theory that unknowingly became a principle about ''thou which must not be named''. In other words, naming an ursed species will lead to an equal amount of the curse being passed to the one who named them, and if they already have a curse, it''s doubled with the possibility of a shortened lifespan. It was something called [Flyndor''s Law], established in the Mythical Age." The girl confirmed what Lord Lumiere had said and praised him for his intelligence. Lord Lumiere, being modest as always, apologized for indirectly calling them ursed beings. The Grygan girl was taken aback, for she never thought a "human" of all races would apologize to her. As we made our way through the forest, we approached a clearing, and we could see the Grygan vige not too far off in the distance. The vige was nestled among the tall trees, and we could hear the faint sound of Grygan voices in the distance. The air had a magical quality to it, and my mana senses tingled as we drew closer to the vige. "The vige is just up ahead," Lord Lumiere said, breaking the silence. "We should be cautious and follow the Grygan girl''s lead. We don''t want to cause a disturbance." "Yes, my lord." (Serena) We were almost there. "I just hope we can break the curse..." (Serena) "Yeah, me too." (Lumiere) A thought crossed my mind, concerning why Balrog cursed them, but I chose to keep at it bay for the meantime. As we approached the Grygan Vige, my eyes scanned the surrounding forest warily. Lord Lumiere had warned me of the Grygans'' hostility towards humans, but I didn''t expect an immediate attack. Suddenly, five arrows whizzed towards us, barely missing my head. The Grygan girl, whom we had met earlier, shouted a warning but it was toote. I nned for a counter but Lord Lumiere beat me to it. "Earth Magic," he muttered under his breath. His hand gestured towards the ground and an earthen wall rose up before us. The arrows hit the wall and harmlessly ttered on the ground. I looked at Lord Lumiere with amazement and admiration. He had improved quite a bit. "Nice one," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. Lord Lumiere just shrugged and grinned. We approached the vige cautiously, still wary of any further attacks. Lord Lumiere''s calm voice cut through the tense atmosphere. "Wee in peace," he said. "We seek the Grygan Elders to discuss their curse." I added. The surrounding Grygans hesitated, eyeing us suspiciously. Then, the Grygan girl stepped forward. Instantly, the mood changed. The Grygans rxed and weed us with open arms. Lord Lumiere and I shared a knowing look - we both knew the Grygan girl had just vouched for us and saved us from a potentially deadly misunderstanding. As I stepped into the Grygan vige, I immediately noticed the sorry state of the buildings. Only a handful stood - huts made from unevenly cut logs and thatched roofs that barely kept the rain out. Children with sunken cheeks and pallid skin peered at us curiously. "What happened to them?" I asked the Grygan girl, nodding towards the sickly children. "It''s the fire demon''s curse," she exined. "It causes oxygen deprivation. We''re doing all we can to help them." "But you don''t seem to be hurt by it... like the other children are, not that that''s a bad thing." (Serena) "The curse feeds off the mana a person has, so the lower your mana points, the more likely you are to suffer oxygen deprivation and have your lungs poisoned." (Girl) My heart sank at the thought of innocent children suffering because of the fire demon''s curse. "We have to put an end to this," I muttered to Lord Lumiere. He nodded, his expression grim. As we walked through the vige, the Grygan girl talked about their hardships while Lord Lumiere and I listened intently. It was mostly me and her talking, as Lord Lumiere seemed lost in his own thoughts. We finally reached the elder''s hut, which was marginally better than the others. The Grygan girl bid us farewell and left us with the elder, who introduced herself as Fasit. "Wee, travelers. Thank you foring to our vige?" Fasit said with a kind smile. "We''vee to discuss the curse and find a solution," I exined. Fasit listened intently as Lord Lumiere and I detailed our actual reason for passing the Great Forest, exchanging information and ideas. A smooth back and forth discussion. Fasit was an elderly Grygan with ck hair and piercing green eyes that seemed to hold a wealth of knowledge. She listened with an open mind while offering her own insights. When we were finished, she spoke firmly. "I''m sorry about the greeting you both received, back there." (Fasit) "One question, how exactly do you have a name?" (Lumiere) "Oh, I see the girl must''ve told you about the Grygans'' nameless situation. I already had a name before we were cursed by Balrog fifty years ago." (Fasit) "I see, apologies for making you have to recall such dire origins." (Lumiere) "It seems like a grave situation," Fasit said. "But I believe a solution can be found. Can we work together to end this curse and stop my people''s suffering?" I felt hope blossom in my chest. With the wise Fasit''s support, we might finally be able to put an end to this nightmare. "You don''t need to offer us anything," I said. Speaking Lord Lumiere''s mind. He smiled at me. "I''m sorry to have to do this, but even with all the information you''ve given us on the curse, I would still like to know how you all got afflicted by the fire demon''s curse. Please tell us, so that we might have a clue.." (Lumiere) It was hard for Fasit to continue. Simply by looking at her face, I could tell. "If that is the only way," Fasit paused. "Then I will tell you," a stern face followed. Both Lord Lumiere and I nodded in preparation to absorb as much knowledge as we could from her story. As the story of their curse unfolded, I could feel my heart growing heavy with each passing moment. "Fifty years ago, we were living in peace, yet one day, Balrog, the fire demon, attacked us with his love for destruction." (Fasit) I shuddered at the thought of such a fiend, who had no demands other than to see a vige burn to ashes. "I still don''t know what angered him so," Fasit continued, her voice heavy with emotion. "We had never encountered him before, and yet his wrath was unending, leading to the deaths of numerous elves and grygans... I barely escaped with my life, and he left only after afflicting us with the curse." My mind raced with questions. Who was this Balrog? What did he hope to gain from destroying innocent lives? And how did he be one of the great Kings of Curses? I looked to Fasit, hoping for answers. "He''s a demonoid from the Demon Continent, one born of chaos and destruction," she exined. "His power is matched only by his bloodlust andck of empathy. A demonoid with the ability to engulf entire viges in mes with his fiery breath." I shuddered at the thought of such a creature, and my gaze shifted to Lord Lumiere, who appeared equally horrified. "And then there is the Beast King," Fasit continued, shifting the conversation to a slightly more hopeful note. "He''s the overall ruler of the Great Forest, respected and feared by all who live within his domain. A powerful being, with strength that surpasses even the most formidable of enemies." I wondered what kind of strength it took to govern over so many different creatures. Was it just physical might, or did ite from something deeper, like wisdom orpassion? As Fasit finished her story, I was left feeling a mix of anger and sadness. It was a tragic tale, one that spoke to the fragility of life, even in a world where magic and power were so prevalent. I vowed to do everything in my power to help the Grygans break the curse, to bring an end to the suffering they had endured for so long. "Leave it to us, we''ll do everything in our power to ensure you''re lifted from this curse." (Lumiere) The joy on Fasit''s face having seen out determination, warmed her soul. That much was obvious. Chapter 21: Im the Savior of the Grygans?

Chapter 21: I''m the Savior of the Grygans?

[POV: Lumiere Venrite, bastard child] I cleared my throat, my eyes scanning the crowd of grygans before me. They appeared anxious yet hopeful, and I couldn''t help but feel a flutter in my chest as I contemted how I could help them. Despite being a mage capable of great power, I was still new to the whole ''hero'' thing. "Alright then," I began, "I want to make sure I have this right. You were attacked by a demon named Balrog, who has cursed your vige and no one knows why." Fasit, the grygan spokesperson for the vige, nodded in agreement, her expression somber. "It wasn''t just any curse," she added. "Balrog is one of the great [Kings of Curses]. It''s been fifty years since that day, and we''ve been unable to break it." I whistled, impressed. A cursesting fifty years was no small feat. "Alright then," I said, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "I''m going to do my best to help you break this curse. But first, let''s try to get to the root of the problem. Elder Fasit, again, why don''t you tell us more about Balrog?" Fasitunched into a detailed exnation of Balrog''s fiery rampage and his curse. Once Fasit was finished, I took a deep breath. "Okay, here''s the n. There are seven possible reasons why Balrog cursed you. We''re going to use an elimination method to get to the most likely one. Serena, care to exin in simpler terms?" Serena nodded, a small smile on her lips. "Basically, we''re going to rule out the ones that don''t make sense until we''re left with the most likely one." The grygans looked at each other, some nodding in understanding, while others still looked confused. I grinned, feeling a sense of satisfaction at my ability to exin things well. "Alright then," I said, pping my hands together. "Let''s get to work and solve this curse!" I presented them with the seven likely reasons they were cursed: ¡¸1. The grygans might have offended or angered Balrog in some way, causing him to curse their entire species as a form of revenge. 2. Balrog might have seen the grygans as a threat to his power and cursed them to weaken their abilities and diminish their influence. 3. The grygans might have been unknowingly associated with a powerful magical relic or source of power that Balrog was seeking to control, and the curse was a means to prevent them from essing or using it. 4. The curse might have been a coteral damage in arger conflict or feud between Balrog and another powerful entity, and the grygans were caught in the crossfire. 5. The grygans might have been mistaken for another species that had wronged Balrog, leading him to curse them as a case of misidentification. 6. Balrog might have cursed the grygans as part of a scheme to pit them against other species or factions, causing chaos and discord among the magicalmunities. 7. The curse might have been an experiment or test of Balrog''s power or abilities, and the grygans were chosen as his subjects due to their unique traits and abilities.¡¹ I pondered deeply, analyzing the information I had collected from Fasit''s storytelling. The grygans had been cursed for half a century, and that was definitely a long time to be under a curse. I decided it was time to put my intellect to the test and solve this conundrum. Scratching my chin thoughtfully, I spoke aloud. "After putting some careful consideration and doing some important eliminations, I''ve arrived at the only sensible conclusion. I believe Balrog cursed you, not because of some grand n or a desire for revenge, but because he wanted to test the limits of his curses." The grygans gazed at me in surprise, Serena''s face also bearing a shocked expression. But I continued to exin, disying my expertise. "I came to this conclusion when Fasit mentioned that Balrog was one of the great [Kings of Curses]. It makes sense that he''d want to test the boundaries of his abilities. Furthermore, he chose to try his curse out on a species that wasn''t as influential in the Great Forest. That would be the grygans. The final pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance to my theory? Balrog wanted his curse to be so potent that it would reduce the grygan vige to a scorching inferno. However, I have noticed that the curse seems to work on organic matter, primarily people. nts, however, seem to be immune." The grygans burst into a frenzy, questioning how I could be so sure. But I just waved my hand dismissively. "Details, details. The true end goal is breaking this curse and saving your vige, remember?" I said with a smirk. Serena chuckled at my nonchnt attitude, impressed by my wit and intelligence. Together, we vowed to find a way to break the curse and prove Balrog wrong. I asked to see their wounded and Fasit obliged us, leading me and Serena to a rundown building that seemed to have been underdeveloped since the foundation wasid. I couldn''t help but think the vige had a "building problem." However, we had more important things to deal with than vige''s love for poorly built structures. Fasit exined to us that they had done everything in their power to help the wounded, but to no avail. That they owned a good portion of the northeast, but the rugged mountains belonged to the fierce Minotaurs. These mountains were where the best healing herbs grew, but the grygans were too weak to venture there. The Minotaurs would pulverize them with their weapons. As it had been made crystal clear by me that even though any creature could be set aze by touching them, creatures like the minotaurs used weapons which were inorganic, would not be affected by the curse. As Fasit opened the door, the pungent smell of rot filled my nostrils and my eyes began to water. The grygans in the sick house were sweating profusely and their usually light-colored skin had be unnaturally pale. They had obvious burn marks on their bodies from when they would asionallybust and suffer incredible pain. It pained Serena deeply, and I could see the concern etched into every facet of her face. For my part, I had witnessed the death of three knights from the Knights of the Cross, so the current situation wasn''t as dire. "This is just too heart-wrenching, my lord," said Serena, her voiceden with sadness. Taking a deep breath, I reassured her. "We will heal them, and I have a n. But first, we have to see how we can help them," I said as I fished out a small ointment from my pocket. Serena gave me a curious look. "What''s that?" I smiled smugly, "It''s something I made for dry palms." I asked Fasit to back up a bit, as I reinforced to Serena what we were about to do. "We''re going to perform a rank A healing spell from [Water Magic], one called [Undine?s Healing Wave]," I said. Serena asked me why I asked Fasit to back up, and I exined the potential range and effects of the spell, just in case things didn''t go ording to n. "I see," she nodded, seeming to understand. Though, I could tell she was a bit nervous, which was understandable, considering the gravity of the situation. Serena used [Water Magic] up to rank S, whereas I couldn''t, so in order to synchronize the attack, she suggested reducing her mana output so our abilities would be in harmony. "We have to hold hands to do this," Serena said, turning to face me. Just the mere thought of holding Serena''s hand made my cheeks flush. "Y-Yeah, let''s do this," I replied, trying to hide my nervousness by feigning confidence. We held hands, and as soon as our skin touched, a surge of energy passed between us. It was unlike anything I had felt before, but the rush was all good. We gathered our mana, and suddenly, what looked like a blue energy wave of water emanated from our sped hands. The wave enveloped the wounded grygans, healing thempletely in an instant. For a moment, I forgot to release her hands from mine. "Whoa, they''re good as new!" I eximed, feeling relieved that the spell was a sess. Serena smiled at me. "Yeah, we did it. That was amazing, Lumiere." It was then that Fasit and the twenty healed grygans bowed to us in respect and gratitude. "Your love is sweet," Fasit said with augh, "But I have to say that was impossible. Thank you both so much." I could feel my face growing warm again as I pulled my hand away from Serena''s. "It wasn''t just us," I said, trying to downy our abilities after such an impressive feat. "It was the power of [Undine''s Healing Wave]." Serena nodded her agreement, despite the twinkle in her eyes that suggested she was proud of what we had aplished. "Thank you so much for believing in us, Fasit," she said. "Now, about the curse... it''s time to break it." (Lumiere) Serena and I unlocked new [Titles], the same one - [Savior of the Grygans]. Chapter 22: Im the Village Head?

Chapter 22: I''m the Vige Head?

[POV: Lumiere Venrite, bastard child] As we finished healing the wounded and sick, Serena suggested using [Holy Magic] to break the curse. However, I quickly shot down the idea, exining that the grygans were not purely holy creatures due to their mixed dark elf biology. "I mean, have you seen their ears? They''re pointy enough for me to know not to mess with them," I joked, trying to lighten the mood. It didn''t work. (~sniffles) After dismissing [Holy Magic], I spent the next few hours brainstorming any other alternatives. The grygans kept their distance, but I could tell they were curious and hopeful. It was weighing heavy on my shoulders toe up with a solution and rid them of this curse. Suddenly, it hit me like a bolt of lightning, which would''ve been cool if I had an affinity for lightning. "How about we try a purification spell?" I suggested to Serena. "It won''t just break the curse, but it will also cleanse any impurities or darkness from their bodies." Serena looked at me, impressed. "That might work!" But before we could start chanting the spell, Fasit interrupted us. "Wait, isn''t that another holy magic?" she questioned, confusion etching her face. Iughed. "Well, technically, yes. But it''s different from [Holy Magic]. It''s more focused on purification rather than divine powers. Plus, the grygans may not be purely holy creatures, but that doesn''t mean they can''t benefit from a little cleansing." As I stood among the grygans, their pained expressions tugged at my heartstrings. I couldn''t bear to see them suffer any longer under the wicked curse that gued them. That''s when I had an idea that might be worth trying. "Serena, I have an idea," I said, turning to look at my friend. "I believe if we use the purification spell, is the only way we can break the curse." Serena looked at me, nodding in understanding. "But won''t my divine aura in the spell disrupt affect them?" she asked. I shook my head. "I''ll handle it. Trust me," I replied with a confident smile. Without wasting any more time, I started to gather my mana, shaping it into a massive magic circle beneath us. I could feel the eyes of the grygans upon me and their disbelief at what I was doing. But I had to focus on the task at hand. As the magic circle grewrger andrger, I could feel my mana being drained from me. It was a difficult spell to cast, and I was only able to do so thanks to my Unique Skill: [Beginner''s Luck]. Finally, the spell wasplete, and the magic circle glowed with a bright, white light. I closed my eyes, focusing my energy on the signal of the curse thaty over the vige. The grygans watched in awe, and as the spell progressed, I could see the darkness lifting from their bodies, their tribal tattoos glowing in the light. With a wave of my hand, all that pent-up energy was released, and the curse was broken. It was a moment of pure, intense relief, and I copsed. Fortunately, Serena was there to catch me before I hit the ground. The cost was high, and it took almost 24,000 mana points from me. But it was worth it to see the smiles on the faces of the grateful grygans. It was a beautiful sight to behold, and as the spell ended, the grygans'' eyes were filled with gratitude. "Thank you," Fasit said. "We''re forever indebted to you both." The grygans started to cry tears of joy as they realized that the curse had been lifted. They had been suffering for so long, and now, they were free. They all gathered around me, thanking me for what I had done. It made me feel appreciated, and I knew that all the effort and energy I had expended had paid off. I may have been exhausted, but deep down, I knew that I had aplished something that mattered. The people of this vige deserved to be happy, and I was d to have yed a part in bringing that happiness back into their lives. As I was about to join the grygans for the celebration, everything started to spin around me, and before I could even realize what was happening, I faded away into unconsciousness. ... When I woke up five dayster, I found myself in a poorly made hut, made of crude materials and barely sturdy architecture. I looked around, trying to gather my bearings, but all I could see was a status update in front of me. It greeted me with the news that my [Purification Magic] had leveled up to SSS+ thanks to the sub-skill [Higher Full Potential] which was under my Unique Skill: [Beginner''s Luck]. While this news was great, I was worried because I didn''t like being too overpowered. But as if things couldn''t have gotten any worse, I discovered that I had unlocked two new titles - [Lord of the Grygans] and [King of Curses], and I had also acquired the Cursed Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. I waspletely nk, as I had no idea that these things even existed. I wanted to panic, but I started crying instead,ining that my skills were too much. Then I found out that I had also unlocked the [Curse Series], which almost caused me to faint. As Iy there in the hut, my head still reeling from the shock of my new skills, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Before I knew it, Fasit had walked in, and I couldn''t help but stare at her. The old hag was gone, reced by a sexy, voluptuous woman! I freaked out and couldn''t even recognize her until she introduced herself. "Fasit? Is that really you?" I asked, shocked. "Yes, Lord Lumiere. The curse has been lifted, and our potential is no longer suppressed. We have received a species upgrade from grygans to high grygans," she exined. "I see," I said, nodding before continuing, "So where is Serena?" "She''s gone to get some herbs from the ce of the minotaurs," Fasit replied. I smirked, making a funnyment, "Those minotaurs are in big trouble now." Fasit chuckled, "Indeed, they are. But Lord Lumiere, there''s something else we need to discuss. The reason for your slow recovery is that you had almost suffered from mana exhaustion." "Mana exhaustion?" I repeated, confused. "Yes, your proficiency for mana usage would have been low, and your hair would have lost color." I gasped, "My hair! I couldn''t have that happening!" Fasitughed, "Don''t worry. I took care of you." I smiled, grateful for her care before asking, "Fasit, what does this species upgrade mean?" "It means that we have be stronger, faster, and more agile. We possess greater resistance to magic and curses, and we''re now able to use more powerful skills," she exined. I sat up, my eyes widening in amazement, "That''s incredible!" "(I won''t tell anyone about the new skills I acquired yet... that could cause quite a bit of trouble. I need to be vignt.)" As Fasit approached me, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of hesitancy, but she quickly got straight to the point. "Lord Lumiere, we need you to be our leader," she said, her voice serious yet pleading. I furrowed my eyebrows and shook my head, trying to be humble. "I''m not sure I''m worthy of such a title, Fasit. I''m still learning." Fasit smiled kindly at me, "But Lord Lumiere, you broke the curse! You are the master of our vige now. It''s your duty to be the Vige Head, and guide us to a better future." I blushed at Fasit''s praise and looked back to her, who continued to exin to me the significance of being a master. "By breaking the curse, you haveplete authority over us, Lord Lumiere. You are responsible for making decisions that will affect our entire vige, and as one of the many Vige Heads in the Great Forest, you must also consider the well-being of the other viges." (Fasit) I gasped, realizing the weight of what she was saying. It was only now I''d realized she''d been calling me - "Lord Lumiere" all this while. "Wait, hold on. So I''m not just the Vige Head of my own vige, but I have to be responsible for others as well?" (Lumiere) Fasit nodded, "Yes, the Vige Heads work together to form a council that governs the entire Great Forest. Your decisions will impact not just your own vige, but all the others as well." I sat there in silence, trying to absorb all this information. It was a lot to take in, but I couldn''t deny that I felt a sense of pride at the thought of being the leader. "Okay, I''ll do it then. But it''s only temporary, okay? I still have to go to the city of Nuvada and handle some potential business assessments first." Fasit beamed at me, hugging me tightly with her ample bosom. I couldn''t help but choke a little, but I appreciated her support. "Of course, Lord Lumiere. We''re all counting on you now." Oh boy, engaged under minutes and now the Vige Head under minutes. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy, Savior of the Grygans, Lord of the Grygans, King of Curses. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 28/28 MP: 25,000/25,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank SSS+), ¡¸Unlocked Curse Series ¡ª [Curse Fire Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Wind Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Water Magic] (Rank D), [Curse Earth Magic] (Rank E), [Curse nt Magic] (Rank E)¡¹. Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank D), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank D), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B) | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck] | Curse Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. Chapter 23: Im naming the grygans?

Chapter 23: I''m naming the grygans?

I couldn''t believe it. Me, Lumiere Venrite, an eighteen-year-old high mage, had just be the vige head of these evolved grygans. What was even more surprising was how much they had changed. Some still looked the same, but others had undergone drastic transformations. "Wow, they look different," I muttered to Serena, who stood by my side. "Yeah, some of them almost scared me," she giggled, her eyes scanning the crowd. She''d already gotten used to their appearances over the five days I was unconscious. As I looked over the sea of grygans, my eyesnded on the little girl who had led us to the vige. Except now, she was taller and had be quite the looker. "(Life is cruel...)" (Lumiere) I was 150cm and now, she was 160cm. "Hey Serena, what do you think of her?" I nudged her. She rolled her eyes, "My lord, focus. You''re the vige head now, remember?" I took a deep breath and tried to gather my bearings. "Right. Let''s get down to business." I called for a vige meeting, and the chattering grew louder by the minute. Fasit, the chieftess of the evolved grygans, tried to shush them, but it was of no use. "Cut the chatter, everyone," I spoke firmly. To my surprise, the crowd immediately silenced. A small smile tugged at my lips. I didn''t think that would work. "Sorry, go ahead, Lord Lumiere," Fasit gestured towards me. I cleared my throat, still a bit nervous. "Thank you. As your new vige head, I want us to work together. Together we can make this vige great and-" I was interrupted by Serena nudging me. "Come on, my love, give us some passion." My love? Ahem. I took another deep breath and tried again, this time with more enthusiasm. "Together we can make this vige the best it''s ever been! And I promise to do everything in my power to help you all seed." The crowd cheered, and I felt a sense of aplishment. I may have been wearing a tattered nket over my body and knee-length pants, but I was still the vige head, nheless. Apparently, my attire was being cleaned by some grygans. Perks of being the chief, you didn''t need to doundry. "Thank you, everyone. Now let''s get to work!" I raised my fist in the air, and the crowd cheered again. As we dispersed, Serena lingered by my side. "You did great, my lord. I''m proud of you." I grinned at her. "Thanks for the support, Serena. I really appreciate it." "So, what do we do next?" (Serena) I was about to respond to Serena when Fasit''s voice interrupted us. "Excuse me, Lord Lumiere, but you may have prematurely dismissed the grygans." I furrowed my brows, confused. "What do you mean, Fasit?" "Some of the grygans don''t have names," she exined. "And now that [Flyndor''s Law] is no longer in y, you, as their lord and vige head, are the best person to give them identities." Serena nodded in agreement. "And it''ll make identification and job distribution easier." I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a bit overwhelmed. "I see... well, that does make sense." I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as I called all the grygans back. I had just given a speech dismissing them, and now I was calling them back. It was unbearably awkward, and I could hear Serena and Fasit trying to hide their amusement behind me. "Uh, sorry about that, everyone," I said, feeling my face heat up. "I actually called you back because we need to talk about something important." There was a brief silence before one of the grygans spoke up. "What''s on your mind, vige head?" I took a deep breath. "Well, it''s about your names, orck thereof. You all deserve to have an identity, and I want to give you that. It''ll make things easier for all of us." There were murmurs of agreement from the crowd, and I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all. "But how will wee up with names? There are so many of us," another grygan asked. I pondered for a moment before a humorous idea came to me. "How about we name you all after desserts? Like, that grygan over there can be named Tiramisu, and that one can be called Cheesecake." There were some chuckles from the crowd, and I couldn''t help but grin at my own joke. "Okay, okay, maybe not desserts. But we''ll find a way to give you all names, I promise." With that, the meeting was dismissed, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Being a vige head was a lot harder than I thought it would be. - - - - - - - - - - - A few dayster... I sat with the grygans, racking my brain for ideas on what names to give them. "How about we base your names on fancy colors?" I suggested. There were nods of approval as we bounced off ideas such as Crimson, Aqua, and Lavender. I decided to name the little (now big) grygan girl who led us to the vige, Magenta. It was a colour simr to her eyes and mine. But then, I had a sh of inspiration. "Actually, why don''t we make it more fun? What about naming everyone after types of drinks?" The gryngars looked at each other, intrigued. "For example, you could be Mojito," I said, pointing at a grygan. "And you could be Mai Tai," I said, pointing to another. Everyone burst intoughter at my suggestion, and soon we had named every grygan in the vige. "(If they knew I got these names from random drinks I saw or heard off in my previous incarnation, they won''t beughing as much.)" (Lumiere) I assigned Mojito''s (Gryganard) team the task of watching over the vige, while Mai Tai''s (Gryganri) team was responsible for gathering fruit. I also assigned a team of grygans skilled in archery to hunt for meat in the Great Forest. After some consideration, I named their leader Sangria. Serena was given a small squad of grygans to assist her in harvesting medicinal herbs, which she would then give to Fasit to transform into medicine. The team responsible for processing the herbs would be led by a grygan named Mimosa. Mimosa was an outspoken and cheerful gryganri, driving the team members to work faster, while Sangria was disciplined and resourceful, ensuring that her team was always on target. Gryganard = Male Gryganri = Female In no time at all, the grygans had incorporated their new names into their everyday lives. I even heard Sangria and Mimosa teasing each other during a hunt in the Great Forest. As for their work, everything was bing easier to manage, and the vige was running smoothly. Almost quickly, they had built themselves a thriving littlemunity. .... Over the course of the week, the grygans had been tirelessly working to maintain and improve their vige. Each team had made great progress in their assigned tasks, and the results were evident. Mojito''s team had constructed new homes, that didn''t look so new for some of the vigers and had ensured that every dwelling was clean, safe, and partially well-maintained. They had also set up a watchtower made of crude materials at the entrance to the vige, keeping a lookout for any signs of danger. Mai Tai''s team had brought in a bountiful harvest of fruits and vegetables, including juicy pineapples, sweet strawberries, and sulent watermelons. They had also discovered a patch of wild blueberries, which they had carefully picked and brought back to the vige. Sangria''s team had hunted and killed several deer, providing the vige with a much-needed source of protein. Mimosa''s team had been busy processing the medicinal herbs, making them into various tonics and remedies, which Fasit used to heal the sick and injured. Serena and I watched from a distance, impressed by the hard work and dedication disyed by each team. "They''vee a long way," I said to her. Serena nodded in agreement. "They have. It''s amazing how much progress they have made in just a week." I smiled. "Indeed. It''s all thanks to their hard work and willingness to adapt. I''m proud of the grygans." Serena then turned to me, a serious look on her face. "How long do you n on staying here, Lord Lumiere?" I thought about it for a moment. "I''m not sure. As long as it takes, I suppose. There''s still much to be done before the vigers can bepletely self-sufficient." Serena nodded. "I understand. I just worry about how much longer we can stay before we leave." I put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Serena. We''ll figure something out. We''ll make sure the vige is self-sufficient before we leave." She smiled, relieved. "Thank you, my lord. I trust your judgment." I grinned. "I won''t let you down." --- Grygan Vige Status --- [Positions] Lumiere = Vige Head. Serena = Vige Head''s "Wife," also helps provide protection for teams going to uncharted territories. Fasit = Chieftess of the evolved Grygans. Teaches Mimosa and her team the procedures of herbology. Sangria = Skilled female archer in charge of the hunting team. Provides source of protein required for growth. Mimosa = Leader of the herb team for making medicines and furthering herbology studies. Mojito = Handles watch over the vige with his team, they also handle the heavy lifting. Mai Tai = She and her team handles gathering fruits. [Acquired Items] Food = Proteins, Fruits and Vegetables. Materials = Mud, y, Tree bark, Branches, Thatch. {All equipped for poor house construction} Chapter 24: Im living a slow life?

Chapter 24: I''m living a slow life?

As I surveyed the ramshackle buildings in our vige, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern. "These houses we built are in poor condition," I remarked to Fasit and Serena. "We need to do better." Fasit shrugged. "We don''t have the skills for it," she said. "We did the best we could with what we had." "But it''s not enough," I replied. "If a heavy rain were toe, it could weaken the mud or y we used to build our homes. And we only have six buildings, with three of them not open to themunity. Amodations are very difficult." Serena nodded in agreement, "My lord is right, it''s important that we have the best housing space. We can''t expect our people to endure subpar living conditions." Fasit scratched her head. "So what do we do?" she asked. I pondered for a moment before replying. "We need toe up with a solution. We can''t keep living like this. I suggest we hold a vige meeting to discuss the matter and brainstorm ideas." Serena chimed in with a hint of humor. "Maybe we could ask the deer to start building houses for us," she joked. Fasit chuckled. "Or maybe the trees could lend us a helping branch," she added. We all shared augh, but knew the seriousness of our predicament. We needed toe up with a real n if we were going to solve the housing problem. "Perhaps we could ask some of our more skilled grygans to teach the rest of us how to build better houses," I suggested. "Or we could trade with neighboring viges for building materials." Serena nodded thoughtfully. "And we could set up a system to prioritize the most vulnerable members of ourmunity for the three houses we have avable." Fasit grinned. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves a n," she said. Before I called the vige meeting, I had something to share with my team. "We have a big problem," I said to Fasit and Serena. "We don''t have anything to trade with the other monsters in the Great Forest. They already have everything we do." Fasit crossed her long arms, standing taller than Serena and me, and looked thoughtful. "Hmm, well, maybe we could trade our skills instead. We could teach them things that we learned as grygans." Serena, who was taller than me but shorter than Fasit, shook her head. "I don''t think that will be enough. We need toe up with something more valuable." I frowned, feeling a bit jealous of their heights. "Well, what about clothes? We could trade some of our clothes for something we need." "But we don''t have any cotton or wool to make clothes," I added. Fasit chuckled. "Looks like we''re in a bit of a pickle then." I grinned. "Can''t we just hunt some wolves for their fur or something?" "That''s not possible," Fasit said. "The Beast King sees them as sacred creatures, so we''re not allowed to harm them." "Bullocks!" (Lumiere) Fasit patted my back. "Don''t worry, Lord Lumiere. You''re doing your best with the situation at hand. The Beast King understands that we''re a new development. I''m sure we''ll figure things out." I nodded, feeling a bit better. "Thanks, Fasit. I hope so. I also haven''t finished making the rules for ourmunity to abide by. I feel like I''m failing." Serena ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "You''re doing great, my lord. We''re all in this together." ... It took a few hours. I couldn''t believe it. Serena had juste up with an idea that could actually work! "Serena, you''re a genius!" I eximed, my eyes lighting up with excitement. She grinned at me. "Thank you, my lord. I think it''s the perfect solution for now. You can use your [Earth Magic] to make some shelters, like igloos." I scratched my head. "Well, my [Earth Magic] is only Rank B, so it won''t be that easy. But we could try. Fasit, what do you think?" Fasit had a mischievous glint in her eyes. "How about we make bricks instead? We could use y to hold them together until we find a better adhesive." I gasped. "That''s a brilliant idea! I can''t wait to try it out!" But I had an idea too. "And since I can use [nt Magic], I can fix our roofing problems. I could conjure vines that will make the foundation sturdy and act as a roofing method too." Serena nodded in agreement. "That''s fantastic, Lumiere. But won''t it cost you a lot of mana?" I shrugged. "I don''t n on doing much physical work anyway. That job will belong to Mojito and his security team. They can handle the heavy lifting." We all high-fived, excited about our n for housing. "Let''s get started!" I shouted. We spent the day creating the bricks and erecting the structures. Fasit was an expert in architectural development, directing each step of their procedure as we worked. Despite some setbacks, we managed to construct our new homes and shelters. In the end, ourmunity had a ce to call home, and it was all thanks to ourbined efforts and clever ideas. It was tiring work, but we had a lot ofughs, some at Fasit''s expense. "Hey, Fasit, you sure you don''t want to be an architect?" I joked. She grinned. "Ha, very funny, Lumiere. But I''ll stick to being your assistant Lord Lumiere, thank you very much." It took a full four days to be able to construct houses, but we ended up with twelve houses and one small one which served as the security post. Hence, that post marked the start of the Grygan Vige until further expansion of themunity. - - - - - - - - - - As I gazed out at the vige, my eyes scanned the homes and people. I was wearing my usual attire - a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, tucked neatly into my khaki pants. My brown boots were already covered in dust and dirt from overseeing the vige back and forth, but I didn''t mind. Recently, I tried learning the names I assigned to all 123 grygans, it was far from easy, but not impossible. Magenta had also been teaching me the grygan nativenguage. I was still learning demonnguage but in the absence of its learning resources, I focused on the grygannguage. Aside that, the only important thing I did was to monitor the vige''s progress. If I gotzy, that job would shift to Fasit. Today, was a day of rest for me. As we sat under the shade of a tree, Serena and I were eating some blueberries when Mojito approached us. He greeted me with utmost respect, and I nodded at him in return. "What''s on your mind, Mojito?" Mojito was quite muscr, this made him look much more cooler with his tribal tattoos. He had ck hair and light-colored skin like any other grygan. His eye colour was a radiant green and his most prominent feature was the scar crossing his left eye. He bowed his head. "We need weapons, m''lord. The security team only has bows and arrows, and we need something better if we want to protect the vige." I nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s a good point. Do we have any iron avable?" Mojito shook his head. "No, we don''t. And none of us in the vige are skilled in cksmithing either." I rubbed my chin, deep in thought. "Hmm, that''s going to be a problem. We can''t just rely on bows and arrows forever. We''ll have to figure something out." Serena spoke up, "What about trading with other viges? We do have bricks now, maybe we could get some iron that way." Mojito nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s a good option. I''ll send out a scouting team to see if they can find any nearby trading posts." I grinned at him. "Excellent idea, Mojito. You''re a valuable asset to this vige." Mojito bowed again, his expression solemn. "Thank you, m''lord. I''ll do my best to keep this vige safe and secure." As he walked away, I turned to Serena with a smirk. "I think he''s got a crush on me." Serena rolled her eyes. "You wish, he''s just respectful. My lord." I chuckled, enjoying the light moment before we delved back into serious discussions once again. As I resumed devouring my sweet berries, Serena''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "How long do you n to stay here, Lord Lumiere?" she asked. "Probably no more than two months," I replied honestly. "Your father... won''t he be worried?" Serena inquired with concern. "I''ll send Magenta to deliver a letter I wrote to the post office tomorrow so it can reach the royal mansion in the capital," I reassured her. "I also n to write to Lord Randolph and ask for more magicube herbs. We could sell some to merchants in Nuvada, but I want to prioritize the grygans and use it to form a trading post near our territory." Fasit entered the conversation and greeted me respectfully. "As useful as having such things would be, we still need some grygans to learn some trade," she pointed out wisely. I couldn''t help but remember the talented grygan girl, Mimosa. She was exceptional in making medicines. Thanks to Fasit''s guidance she could mix herbs and make potent medicinal concoctions. "We have Mimosa and her team. They know everything about herbs and medicines. Still we can create more trading opportunities for ourselves if we can get people to teach them," I replied, feeling optimistic. Serena looked impressed. "That''s a great idea!" I grinned. "Wait, there''s more. I have an idea..." Serena interrupted my reminiscing. "Well, don''t keep us waiting." I was still silent. "Lord Lumiere?" (Fasit) In truth, I simply wanted to build some suspense. Chapter 25: The minotaurs have an agenda?

Chapter 25: The minotaurs have an agenda?

[POV: Omniscient Akashic Records] In the northernmost region of the mountains, the minotaurs of the Andarbani territory resided. The vige, rough and seemingly primitive, held a treasure trove of natural resources: iron ore, meat from their livestock, fish from nearby streams and dense animal furs made into clothing. All of their goods were highly sought-after and it was a well-known fact that anyone who dared to cross these grounds without permission from the Minotaur Lord would suffer a gruesome fate. Fenghis Rhan, the Lord of the Andarbani territory was in the midst of his carnal pleasures with a group of female minotaurs called minotinas. They had sizable breasts and shapely backsides that could make anyone drool in lust. Fenghis was in charge of everything in the vige, and apparently this included their minotinas. Suddenly, two scouts from his security division interrupted them with some distressing news. The minotinas scattered like leaves, sensing their Lord''s rage. Fenghis stood up, his massive form towering over his scouts. He was a sight to behold. He had horns that curved in a majestic fashion and long fur on his chest that resembled a lion''s mane. His body was a mass of battle-scarred muscles, each one bulging with veins and raw power. "What news do you have for me?" he bellowed. "Lord Fenghis, we have seen grygans taking herbs from our territory. We wanted to stop them, but we sensed that a girl was with them who had incredible amounts of mana," one of the scouts reported. Fenghis''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Mana above forty thousand?" he asked. "Yes, Lord. We couldn''t stop them because we sensed something monstrous about her. The grygans keep calling her ''Serena,''" the scout replied, his voice shaking with fear. Fenghis'' muscles bulged and twitched as his anger boiled over. "And you let them go? How could you let them escape?!" he roared, his voice shaking the entire vige. "My Lord, we were outnumbered and outmatched. We tried to stop her but her aura was so overwhelming that we couldn''t even confront her, we couldn''t do anything. Please forgive us," the scout pleaded, dropping to his knees. Fenghis red down at him, his eyes zing with fury. "Weaklings. You are all weaklings," he growled. He then turned to the other scout. "Did you hear anything from the grygans, any clue as to why they''re taking herbs from our territory?" The other scout stepped forward, trying to regain Fenghis''s favor. "My Lord, they mentioned something about a rare herb that grows only in this region, and how it could help their tribe. They seemed desperate," he exined. Fenghis''s expression softened slightly. He knew the importance of rare and powerful herbs from their region. It was a source of pride for their vige, and nobody else had ess to it. But the fact that a girl (who he thought to be grygan) with enormous amounts of mana was involved roused his suspicions. "Summon the council," he ordered. "I need to discuss this with them. And get me Skarz, the chief of security. This cannot happen again." The two scouts scrambled to carry out their Lord''s orders, descending into the vige below. Fenghis stood alone atop a cliff, overlooking the vast expanse of his territory. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that something bigger was happening, something that threatened everything he held dear. And he was determined to get to the bottom of it, no matter what it took. As Fenghis waited for Skarz to arrive, his mind raced with possibilities. He knew the grygan situation was not a mere coincidence, not when it involved a someone with such impressive mana. When Skarz finally appeared, Fenghis took note of his appearance. Unlike the other minotaurs in their vige, Skarz had a more human-like appearance and only had the horns to indicate his minotaur heritage. But what hecked in physical characteristics, he made up for in pride, good looks and wit. "Father," Skarz greeted him with a nod. "Son, what''s this about a grygan girl?" (Fenghis) Skarz wasted no time in sharing what he knew, including the fact that it was a human posing as a grygan and that she was from the goddess n. Fenghis'' expression turned grave as he absorbed the information. "That could mean trouble," Skarz said, his tone serious. "But we don''t know for sure if the goddess n is involved. They are known to keep to themselves." "True," Fenghis agreed, "but we can''t ignore the possibility. What bothers me more is the fact that nobody knows who the vige head is." Skarz nodded, understanding the implications. "That means they''re hiding something, or someone. But I have something that might interest you." Fenghis looked at him expectantly, waiting for Skarz to continue. "While the grygans were picking herbs, they were praising their vige head," Skarz revealed. "And?" Fenghis prompted. "And they never mentioned a name," Skarz said, shrugging. "But there''s more. The vige head apparently broke the fire demon''s curse that gued the grygans for years." Fenghis''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Only a [King of Curses] has what it takes to break that kind of curse," he said. Skarz smirked proudly. "That''s what I thought too," he said. "And if that''s the case, we may be seeing the rise of a very huge threat." Fenghis''s mind raced with possibilities. He knew what a [King of Curses] was capable of, and the thought of dealing with one terrified him. He had heard stories of their devastating powers and their abilities to enve entire viges with a single curse. If the vige head was indeed a [King of Curses], then their vige could be in grave danger. "We need to investigate this further," Fenghis said, his voice grave. "We can''t let a [King of Curses] take control of the grygan vige." Skarz nodded in agreement. "I''ll keep my ear to the ground and see if I can dig up any more information," he said. "But we need to be careful. You know how dangerous someone like that can be." (Fenghis) Skarz nodded, his mind already thinking of strategies to take down the potential threat. "I''ll gather some of our best fighters and we''ll head to the grygan vige under the pretense of seeking assistance with a monster problem. That should give us the chance to observe the vige head and gather intel." Fenghis nodded in approval. "Good thinking." "You honour me, father." Skarz was surprised his father would say such. Fenghis stood up, ready to move into action. "Let''s move quickly, son," he said with a determined expression. "We need to find out who this vige head is and what they''re nning before it''s toote." Skarz nodded in agreement, and the two minotaurs left the meeting spot, heading in opposite directions to begin their respective tasks. - - - - - - - - - - - - - On an early day, Mimosa with long ck hair and pointy ears and deep blue eyes, dressed in a in dress, walked into the herb storage room and was surprised to see Mojito doing push-ups. "Whoa, Mojito! What are you doing here? And why are you sweating so much?" Mimosa asked. Mojito stopped his exercise routine and realized he had been caught. "Uh, well, I''m on a day off and I just wanted to... um... work out a little bit." Mimosa raised an eyebrow. "Why work out on your day off?" Mojito hesitated, not wanting to admit that he was trying to impress her. Instead, he stood up and started flexing his muscles while assuming severalic poses. "I must discipline myself and get stronger even on my day of rest. I want to polish my skills and be the strongest I can to protect everyone in the vige, including our great leader, Lumiere," Mojito said, trying to sound serious buting across as silly. Mimosa couldn''t help butugh a little at his antics. "Okay, okay, I get it. But you''re making the storage room smell like a gym. You should step outside and let me sort these herbs in peace." Mojitoically cried and pretended to faint against the wall upon rejection. Lumiere came out of the corner, "What''s happening here?" Mojito tried to exin the situation, but Lumiere interrupted him, "Ah, I see. I''m d you''re taking your training seriously, Mojito. But perhaps our attention should turn to helping you win over Mimosa?" Mojito''s eyes widened, "Wait, what?" Lumiere then proceeded to unveil his n called ''Operation Get Mimosa and Mojito Together.'' It involved Mojito bringing Mimosa flowers and asking her on a date. Mojito looked hesitant, "I don''t know, Lord Lumiere. What if she says no?" Lumiere patted him on the back reassuringly. "You won''t know unless you try. Besides, it''s a perfect n. What could go wrong?" After this, Lumiere used his [nt Magic] to create sunflowers. Then, he offered them to Mojito. It was a basic Rank E spell. Mojito nodded, deciding to give it a try. When Mimosa left the herb storage room, he approached her with flowers and low and behold, asked her on a date. Unfortunately, the results of the operation were not sessful as Mimosa turned him down. Lumiere was disappointed but not discouraged. "You''ll get her next time.." (Lumiere) Still crying, Mojito then said: "Thank you, Lord Lumiere!" "Atta boy.." (Lumiere) Chapter 26: The minotaurs appear?

Chapter 26: The minotaurs appear?

[POV: Lumiere Venrite, bastard child] I sat on the woven mat in my humble abode, with stacks of parchment piled up around me. My office was far from fancy, but it was good enough for me to make it my own. Although, I was convinced that it was a bit too small for Serena to run around in without knocking something over in the process. I casually looked up from the scroll I was reading, as I heard her nging wooden bowls from afar. "(She must be making something delicious..)" (Lumiere) I couldn''t wait to finish all this reading and sink my teeth into the sumptuous feast she had been preparing for me. The scrolls I was reading were incredibly mundane! One of them was about the different varieties of mushrooms in the Great Forest, while the other spoke of the various insects that thrived in it. Even the detailed instructions on how to make my own herbal remedy... ugh! If I''d known I would have been studying something as boring as this, I would have stayed in my fancy house in the royal capital. But, this was what life in the Great Forest was all about - trailing frogs, day-old baguettes, and scrolls, lots of scrolls. I had reached the end of another scroll about aquatic creatures in a nearbyke, when I heard Serena call out to me, "Master Lumiere, the food is ready!". Finally, some entertainment. I slipped into my ragged slippers, made by our "skilled" grygans, before stepping out of my office building. I made my way to the recently constructed building - the kitchen house, where the scent of something delectable wafted through my nostrils. The kitchen was the heart of ourmunity, where our "master" chefs whipped up mouthwatering meat dishes for all. However, Fasit, the chieftess of the grygans, had issued an order that no one should eat there when I, the vige chief, was present. But I never really cared about that. "Hey, boss, you''re here!" Mojito, the lively leader of our security team, jumped up from his spot and gave me a bear hug. "We''re just discussing our new training regime over a cup of herbal tea." He handed me a steaming cup, and I took a sip. It tasted like a blend of mint and lemon. "I''d be happy to listen," I said, taking in the surroundings of the kitchen house. The earthy smell of the soil mixed with the sweet scent of spices floating from the cauldrons. Sangria, the leader of our hunting team, sat elegantly, sipping her tea with her bow and arrow strapped to her back. Her long, ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, concealing her face, adding an air of mystery around her. Old man Martini, the veteran of our builders'' team, sat on a high earthen tform supervising a grygan working on building a new wooden pot. We really did need iron, this wasn''t going to cut it. Old man Martini noticed me ncing around and asked, "Would you like to have something to eat, chief?" "Absolutely, Serena has prepared something for me," I said, rxing into the earthen tform. "Stay, don''t worry Fasit''s rule doesn''t apply to me. You aren''t much of a distraction," I joked. Martini and Mojitoughed, and even Sangria cracked a small smile. As I waited for my food, I used [Earth Magic] to create my own sitting spot and asked Mojito about the new training routine. "Well, boss, we were thinking of adding blue snake hunting to our daily routine. You know, just to add a little spice to our mundane assignments," Mojito said excitedly. From the sound of how excited he was, I could imagine everyone chasing after some poor blue snake screaming like little girls. Oh, what a sight that would be! I couldn''t help butugh at the mental image of our security team running after a blue snake, their usual serious demeanor abandoned in favor of pure adrenaline-fueled excitement. "I like the idea, Mojito. Blue snake hunting could be a great way to keep everyone sharp and on their toes," I said. Sangria chimed in, "Plus, it could also help us learn more about the blue snakes in our surrounding areas and potentially find new resources or opportunities." True, their scales did have value. Martini, who had been quietly listening, nodded in agreement. "It could also be a good way to test out our new traps." As we talked more about the idea, I could see the enthusiasm growing in everyone''s eyes. It was clear that they were all ready for a new challenge and adventure. I chuckled as I sat at the kitchen table with my subordinates, Sangria, Old man Martini, and Mojito. Mojito was in the middle of recounting one of his many non-existent adventures when I caught a whiff of something delicious - my lunch, prepared by my lovely partner, Serena. As she walked in with my meal, I couldn''t help but feel my heart skip a beat. Even after all these years, she still had that effect on me. "Thank you, Serena," I said as she ced the wooden bowl in front of me. Despite our limited resources, Serena always managed to make our meals taste like they were made in a grand castle. Old man Martini, who was in the middle of sipping his tea, looked up and greeted Serena with a smile. "You really outdid yourself this time, Lady Serena. Everything looks and smells amazing!" Sangria nodded in agreement, "Your cooking skills are truly something to behold." Her voice was quite formal and indifferent. Mojito, always the jester, leaned in with a grin, "Lord Lumiere''s so lucky to have you, Lady Serena. Who needs a steel pot when you''ve got a wooden bowl full of love, right?" I felt my cheeks heat up as Serena gave me a quick peck on the cheek. "Oh?! It seems the boss is blushing, how cute!" (Mojito) Before I could say anything, Mojito''s joke prompted me to do something about it. I activated my [Water Magic] and a small wave of water formed in my hand. Focusing my energy, I sted Mojito with a powerful wave of water that sent him flying out of the kitchen house, sputtering and coughing. Old man Martini burst outughing while Sangria just took another sip of her tea, unfazed. "Remind me not to make any more jokes," Mojito grumbled as he picked himself up from the ground. Serena just smiled at me, "Don''t worry, my lord. I think it was worth it." We all shared augh, enjoying thepany and the delicious food. As I ate, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for everything in my life - my friends, my love, and the magic that allowed me to protect what was important to me. But that would soon change... As I sat with my subordinates, enjoying another meal made by Serena, one of the grygans from the security post came looking for me. I waved in greeting and he bowed respectfully before informing me of a slight problem. Mypanions, Sangria, Old man Martini, and Mojito, furrowed their brows in surprise as he exined that there was a minotaur envoy outside the vige. Mojito looked worried, "Minotaurs? They can be very troublesome people. This doesn''t sound good." The rest of us agreed silently, except for Serena, who asked, "Why is this a problem? Aren''t we supposed to be helping each other out?" Old man Martini shook his head, "It''s not that simple, Lady Serena. Minotaurs can be difficult to deal with, especially if they''re here to demand something." I sighed, already anticipating the headache that was bound to ensue. "You''re right. We should go see what they want." Serena grabbed my hand and I felt a sense of calm wash over me. She often showed such disys of affection in public, and I appreciated it always. Mojito trailed closely behind us, always dutiful in keeping the vige safe. We made our way towards the minotaur envoy, and Fasit asked to apany us as she knew just how troublesome it could be to converse with minotaurs. I agreed, grateful for her help as we approached the envoy. They were a towering group, each one exuding a strong presence that made it clear they were not to be underestimated. I tried to keep a calm expression on my face as I spoke with their leader, but inside I was a mess. "You must be the underlings," the leader rumbled. "Wee in peace, but we have business with your vige." I tensed, knowing that this was only the beginning. "What kind of business?" I asked. In my opinion, this would only end in one possible way... a battle. Chapter 27: The minotaurs have declared war?

Chapter 27: The minotaurs have dered war?

Minotaurs were notorious for being difficult to deal with and could pose a serious problem, especially if they were here to make demands. As we approached the envoy, Skarz took the lead, his chest puffed up in pride. "I am Skarz, honored son of the great Fenghis Rhan, ruler of the Andarbani territory," he dered, his voice booming with honorifics as he gestured to the other minotaurs surrounding him. I couldn''t help but stifle augh at the ridiculousness of it all, causing Skarz to re at me with animosity. "What business does a lowly human have here?" he demanded, his toneced with disdain. But as he sensed my mana, his expression shifted, surprise and curiosity flickering across his features. "Your power is off the charts," he muttered, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed me more closely. Then, he saw Serena holding hands with me, and his suspicions were confirmed. "You are the vige head," he said, his voice ringing clear with an air of pride. I cleared my throat, ready to introduce myself, but Skarz cut me off. "How can a scrawny human child be the leader of a monster vige?" he sneered, his words dripping with condescension. But before I could respond, Fasit and Serena came to my defense, their voices ringing out in unison. "Watch the way you speak to our lord," they warned, their expressions fierce as they faced off with Skarz. To my surprise, the minotaur envoy backed down, his pride momentarily wounded. It seemed like Skarz had a lot to learn about the art of diplomacy, after all. As Skarz''s entourage retreated back a bit, I took a deep breath, ready to introduce myself as the vige head, finally. But before I could even utter a single word, Skarz shook his head disapprovingly, his gruff voice ringing out with disdain. "A human child as a vige head? I still find that hard to believe," he scoffed, his eyes darkened with suspicion. I nced over at Serena, and she squeezed my hand reassuringly. "It''s alright, my lord. Just tell him who you are," she whispered, her voice filled with confidence. I took a step forward, trying to regain control of the situation. "I am Lumiere, the vige head, and this is my fianc¨¦e, Serena. The grygan beside me is Fasit, the chieftess of the evolved grygans," I introduced, my voice ringing out with authority. Skarz''s eyes widened in surprise as Mojito stepped up, his small frame barely reaching Skarz''s waist. "It''s all thanks to our great lord, Lumiere, that the grygans have evolved to high grygans," he boasted, his small muscles bulging in an attempt to intimidate Skarz. Skarz sneered, clearly not impressed. "And how exactly did he manage to break the curse ced on the grygans?" he demanded, his eyes flickering with suspicion. "He did it through kindness and care," I tried to exin, but Skarz wasn''t having any of it. "Don''t be foolish," he spat, his tone condescending. "He is just trying to deceive you and make you his servants. He is the King of Curses, after all." Serena''s grip on my hand tightened, and I could feel the tension building as Fasit stood up to defend me. "Even if he was the devil himself, we would never turn our backs on him. Lord umiere and Lady Serena have been kind to us, healed us, and developed our vige. They have done more for us than anyone else ever has or could," she dered, her voice almost trembling with emotion. Serena couldn''t have said it better herself, and I felt grateful for the support of my loyal followers. But Skarz was clearly enraged, his chest heaving with fury. "You dare speak ill of the great Fenghis Rhan''s son? I will not tolerate such disrespect. You will kneel before me and pay homage to the true lord of thesends," he bellowed, his eyes zing with anger. Fasit shook her head defiantly, her feathers ruffling in annoyance. "We will never bow down to someone who treats us like ves. We have our own leader, and his name is Lumiere," she stated firmly. Skarz''s expression turned even darker as he drew out his sword, the sharp point glinting in the sunlight. "Very well, if you will not submit to my authority, I will have to force you to submit," he growled, brandishing the weapon in front of him. I tensed, realizing that this could escte into a deadly confrontation if I didn''t act quickly. "Stay back, everyone. There''s no need for violence," I called out, holding my hands up in a gesture of peace. As Skarz lunged forward with his sword, the ground began to shake beneath our feet. Gasps and cries escaped mypanions as they were pushed back by the shockwave of his powerful dash. Mojito tried to stop him, but Skarz easily overpowered him, sending him crashing to the ground like a ragdoll. I gripped myself tightly, ready to strike at any moment. But suddenly, Serena stepped forward and took action. She began to chant a spell, her voice low and melodic. I watched in awe as she formed a shield made purely of mana and divine aura. [Divine Shield] she called it. Her horns and bat-like wings appeared, a sight that left me speechless. I wish she''d hidden her divine and enchanting appearance. The shield she created sent Skarz flying several meters away, crashing into a tree. His entourage and even Mojito and Fasit were frozen in shock at the sight of her. ¡ªThey had never seen a goddess that resembled a demon before. Serena''s eyes narrowed at Skarz. "How dare you try to harm Lord Lumiere! I ought to kill you here and now," she growled, her hand hovering over her sword. I ced my hand on her shoulder, trying to calm her down. "Serena, we can''t resort to violence. Let''s find another way," I said firmly, using my mostmanding voice. "What''s the fifth rule on our <>?!" (Lumiere) She hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. "You''re right. We can''t let our emotions get the best of us," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. The fifth rule was - "Do not belittle anyone simply because you''re stronger, tamper justice with mercy." But the problem of the minotaurs still loomed ahead of us. We needed to find a way to protect ourselves and our people without resorting to violence. - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: Omniscient Akashic Records] Lumiere''s eyes narrowed as the minotaurs and their envoy approached them again. He felt that Serena''s imposing form might get the message across to these ignorant and proud minotaurs. Picking up Mojito from the ground, Lumiere used a bit of [Water Magic] to heal the small wound on his left arm. His anger simmered just beneath the surface as he still seethed over Skarz''s actions. But he wore a calm face and asked Skarz what his actual reason foring here was. Skarz smirked, his arrogance unyielding. "I came to confirm if the vige head was indeed a King of Curses. Now that I know, there''s no need for any peaceful transactions," he said, his tone mocking. Lumiere''s confusion was short-lived as Skarz''s next words hit him like a ton of bricks. "In three days, the minotaurs will bring war upon the grygans," he said with a twisted grin. Suddenly, all sound disappeared, leaving a great silence in its ce. Lumiere''s eyes turned from amethyst to a ming red, a sight that left even the Grygans around him moving back in fear. They had never seen their vige chief in such a way before. The thick stream of energy emanating from Lumiere made everyone feel his mana pressurizing them to an almost mortifying extent. "Repeat what you said," Lumiere''s voice was cold and unfeeling, the redness in his eyes not fading for a moment. The minotaurs began running back, but Skarz still stood there, feeling the full brunt of Lumiere''s anger. By this time, Serena had already returned to her human state, but she could feel the fear radiating from Lumiere. She didn''t want to see him like this. Fasit chimed in, "The redness in his eyes," she paused. "It''s simr to the one we witnessed when Balrog cursed us." This made Serena''s fear escte as she wondered just how far Lumiere was willing to go when pushed to his limits. The silence that enveloped everyone was deafening as they waited to see what Lumiere''s next move would be. He continued to re at Skarz, his threatening eyes sending shivers down everyone''s spine. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy, Savior of the Grygans, Lord of the Grygans, King of Curses. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 28/28 MP: 25,000/25,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank SSS+), ¡¸Unlocked Curse Series ¡ª [Curse Fire Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Wind Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Water Magic] (Rank D), [Curse Earth Magic] (Rank E), [Curse nt Magic] (Rank E)¡¹. Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank D), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank D), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A) | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck] | Curse Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. Chapter 28: Im preparing for war?

Chapter 28: I''m preparing for war?

I took a deep breath, willing the redness in my eyes to dissipate as Skarz picked himself up from the ground, a smug look on his face. "That''s all I wanted to see, the monster you truly are," he said, his voice dripping with venom. "I warn you again, associating with a King of Curses will only get you killed. Pledge your undying loyalty to the ruler of the Andarbani territory if you don''t want to meet such a fate." I remained silent, still feeling the weight of my anger slowly fading away. I knew Skarz''s warning held some truth. War wasing, and it would be a bloody one. But my people''s faith in me remained unshakeable. The grygans didn''t even bother to give a response to Skarz, their loyalty lying squarely with me. Serena approached me, concern etched on her face. "My lord, are you alright?" she asked softly. I nodded, my gaze never leaving Skarz and his entourage as they departed, leaving behind them a palpable sense of menace. "I don''t know what came over me," I admitted to Serena. "I let my anger consume me." Fasit approached us, her eyes serious. "War ising," she said, the words heavy with implications. I sighed, knowing that what she said was true. "I''m fine," I reassured her, and then turned to face Mojito. "We need to prepare for what''sing. The Andarbani territory won''t hesitate to attack us. We must be ready to defend ourselves." Mojito chirped in agreement, as if sensing the seriousness of the situation. I took onest nce at the horizon, steeling myself for the battles toe. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Night had already fallen over the vige, the sounds of crickets and other nocturnal creatures filled the air as the Grygansy sleeping. But I couldn''t afford to sleep just yet - there were important matters to discuss. As the leader of the vige, I called for a conference to be held. I invited the heads of each team under mymand - Serena, Fasit, Mojito, Mimosa, Sangria, Old man Martini, and even Magenta. As I waited for the others to gather, I took a moment to prepare myself mentally. The situation we were facing was serious, and I needed to show them that I was prepared to lead them through it. Once everyone had arrived, I weed them with a nod before beginning our meeting. "As you all know," I began, my voice firm andmanding. "We are in a precarious position. Our vige is surrounded by potential threats, and we need to be prepared for anything." I took a sip of my tea before continuing. "Fasit, can you give us an update on the current state of our defenses?" I asked, turning to the chieftess of the evolved Grygans. She stood tall and proud, her skin gleaming even in the dim light of my [Fire Magic]. "Our walls are strong and reinforced, but we could always use more," she replied, her voice steady and calm. "We have also set up various traps and snares around the vige perimeter." Mojito, the head of our security team, spoke up next. "We''ve increased patrols around the vige and have stationed guards at key points," he said with a nod. Sangria, the head of our hunter''s team, chimed in next. "We''ve been training the Grygans to fight," she said. Everyone was taking the situation seriously, but I knew there was more to be discussed. "What about our resources?" I asked, turning to Mimosa. "Are we prepared for a possible siege?" The head of our herbology team nodded thoughtfully. "We''ve been preparing as many medicines as we can, and have also been preserving them for the future," she said. "But we''re stillcking in some key areas, such as medical supplies." Old man Martini, the head of our construction team, nodded in agreement. "We will focus on reinforcing the walls and buildings, but we should consider any other necessary constructions that could benefit us in the long run," he suggested. Serena, my fianc¨¦e, spoke up next. "We must also consider the mental and emotional well-being of our people," she said, her voice gentle and wise. "We should hold regr gatherings and meetings to keep each other informed and to provide support." I listened carefully to each of them, taking notes and considering their suggestions. "Thank you, everyone," I said finally. "These are all excellent ideas, and I''m proud of how hard each of you is working to protect the vige." "But there''s still more we need to do," I continued. "We must continue to train and prepare, to gather as many resources as we can. But most importantly, we must remain vignt. We cannot becent or overconfident. We are strong together, and that is what will keep us safe." Everyone nodded in agreement, and I knew that we were all on the same page. Old man Martini spoke up next. "We need to get to work as soon as possible," he said, his voice gruff but determined. "I can''t just sit here and wait for those minotaurs toe charging at us. We need to fortify our vige quickly and prepare for the worst." I nodded in agreement. "I can help with that," I said, my hands already starting to glow with the aura [Earth Magic]. "We can create strong walls and barricades using timber resources, and fortify our defenses." Sangria spoke up next, her voice echoing with confidence. "And I''ll focus on strategic positioning," she said. "By examining the vige''syout, we can determine the best ces for lookout points and strongholds. We need to be able to anticipate their movements and respond ordingly." Mojito nodded in agreement. "But we can also use these timber resources to create natural barriers," he suggested. "Trenches and moats can slow them down and make it harder for them to get to us." Old man Martini grinned and flexed his muscles. "I like the way you think, Moji," he said. "We''ll shake on it." As they did, I couldn''t help but admire the old man''s strength. Despite his age, he was still a formidable force to be reckoned with. Mimosa spoke up next, her voiceced with concern. "We also need to stock up on medicines," she said. "Incase anyone gets hurt in the attack." Serena turned to Fasit, her voice hopeful. "Are there any neighboring viges or tribes that could help us?" she asked. "We could build alliances and strengthen our defenses." I nodded in agreement. "It''s worth a shot," I said, my mind already racing with potential diplomatic strategies. Unfortunately, Fasit''s response was not what we had hoped for. "No one will help us," she said, her voice heavy with resignation. "We''ve been cursed for too long. No one wants to risk their lives for us." The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over us like a heavy nket. Despite all our efforts, we were still alone in this fight. It was up to us to save ourselves. But I knew that with determination and hard work, we could do it. We could protect our vige and our people. Mojito sighed, "If we have no iron ore, we have no weapons. How are we supposed to protect ourselves?" Fasit looked discouraged and her voice was heavy with concern, "What are we going to do? How can we defend ourselves without proper weapons?" I set my jaw and determinedly said, "We''ll find a way. We have to." My hands glowed with [Earth Magic] as I envisioned earthen weapons and fortifications. Sangria nodded, "And I''ll train everyone in defensivebat techniques. We may not have steel des, but we have strength and knowledge." Old man Martini agreed, "We may not have the best weapons or defenses, but we have each other. We''ll fight with all our might to protect our vige and our people." Then, Magenta spoke up from the entrance with a smile, "And we have Lord Lumiere. He''s been our leader and protector since the beginning. He''ll never let us down." I blushed at her words, "I''m just doing what I can to help." But then, the conversation turned to a more personal topic, how exactly did I be a Curse King. I exined to them that after I broke the curse on them, I was granted the title. I hadn''t told them before because I didn''t want to bring up any bad memories of their past with a previous King of Curses, Balrog the fire demon. Fasit was the first to speak up, "That''s amazing, Lord Lumiere. You truly are a powerful mage." Sangria added, "We''ve seen what you''re capable of. We trust you." Mojito nodded, "And we''ll do whatever it takes to protect our vige and our leader." I felt tears prick at the corners of my eyes at the overwhelming support and love from my people. Magenta smiled at me, "You''ll always be our vige head, Lord Lumiere. Curse King or not." Serena ced her hand on mine and smiled, "We''re with you." I beamed at them, feeling a warmth in my chest. I was blessed to have such loyal and caring people by my side. Together, we could conquer anything. Chapter 29: Theres Curse Kings and family names?

Chapter 29: There''s Curse Kings and family names?

| Days till the minotaurs attack ~ 2 | As I arrived in the center of the vige, I looked around at the grygans, hoping to catch their attention. I couldn''t help but smirk at their curious stares. I knew they were aware of the impending war and I needed to address them. I took a deep breath and began, "My fellow grygans, as you all know, we are on the brink of war. However, I''m doing all I can to bring it to an end as soon as possible." The people started murmuring amongst themselves, unsure of what was going to happen. Just as I was about to continue, I heard Serena''s polite request for silenceing from the crowd. I rolled my eyes at the numerous grygans fawning over her. "(They''re unlucky... she''s already spoken for..)" (Lumiere) I nodded at her and turned back to the crowd "I appreciate your concern, Serena. Now, let''s focus on the matter at hand." Suddenly, a voice from the crowd shouted, "Lord Lumiere, you''re a King of Curses, we''ll win easily!" The statement made sense, but Iughed at the absurdity of it all. The people started cheering and promising their support. I smiled at them, grateful for their faith in me. "(Last night, Fasit and I discussed two important topics..)" (Lumiere) They were: 1. What the title of Curse King truly meant. 2. Assigning a family name to the Grygan tribe. ¡¸Apparently, Each King of Curses is unique in their abilities and the domains they rule over, but they all share amon thirst for power and control. The first King of Curses was believed to have been born over a thousand years ago, when a great sorcerer angered the gods by using forbidden magic. As punishment, the gods cursed him with a terrible power that would bring destruction and chaos wherever he went. This curse was passed down to his descendants, creating a bloodline of powerful sorcerers who wielded the power of curses. Like me, one can also be a King of Curses by breaking a curse afflicted by one of these kings. Over the years, more Kings of Curses emerged, each with their own unique abilities and domains. Some were known for their ability to control the weather, while others could sap the life force from their enemies. Some ruled over the dead, while others could twist reality to their will. All Kings of Curses share amon trait - their ability to destroy and enve entire poptions with a single curse. They are feared and reviled by most, and many believe that their power is too great for any mortal to wield. Whether I officially be a Curse King or not ultimately depends on my choices and actions.¡¹ st night=""> I remember the night well, Fasit and I found ourselves deep in discussion about the infamous Curse Kings. We were both sittingfortably in the confines of my private quarters, surrounded by a warm fire, as she spoke in her usual serious tone. "As long as you don''t constantly embrace the use of those powers, you have nothing to worry about," she said. "Why would I worry about using the powers of the Curse Kings? I can handle it." I replied confidently with a hint of arrogance. Fasit regarded me with a critical gaze. "The more you use it, the more likely you''ll embrace just how powerful it is. Falling from grace can be incredibly dangerous, Lumiere. You could be impure." I had to agree with her on that one. Falling from grace was a fate worse than death. "What would be even worse is if the other Curse Kings find out about you" Fasit continued. I raised an eyebrow at that and asked who the other Curse Kings were. Fasit sighed softly. "Zoltar the Vengeful, Kieran the Betrayer, Morgan the Enchanter, Mkar the Deathless and Ravenna the Eternal. Remember those names, Lumiere," she warned. I couldn''t help but admire the power behind those names. "Those are cool names," Imented. She didn''t mention Balrog, as I already knew of him. Fasit scoffed at mypliment. "You should take them seriously. Each Curse King holds power beyond measure and can threaten entire kingdoms or even empires. You must be careful, Lumiere." I nodded, but deep down, I was feeling jaded. The sheer power of these Curse Kings was unbelievable. It was hard to imagine that anyone, let alone myself, could handle that kind of power. I stopped reminiscing and turned to the Grygans. Today, I nned to give them a family name, granting them ess to some of my affinities. "By having the same family name as mine, you''ll have the potential to unlock my elemental affinities, and perhaps even my [nt Magic]. Though you are all naturally inclined towards [Lightning Magic], you never had the potential to unlock it before. But with my name, I can grant you abilities through [Skill Benefaction] that I will gain." (Lumiere) As I mentioned the name triggering the unlocking of [Skill Benefaction] and [Skill Store], I added, "But remember, this only works in tandem with [Flyndor''s secondw], which is ''He who names you, owns you.'' Alright?" The Grygans asked what name I had chosen for them, and a smile crept across my face. "It''s a name I dedicated to Serena," I said, causing her to blush. "Your family name will be - ''Del Silva''." The moment I spoke those words, every single one of them began emanating a bright light, excluding Serena. As the Grygans glowed with a bright light, I could see the excitement in their eyes. "Del Silva, hmm?" Mojito said, testing out the name on his tongue. "I like it. It has a nice ring to it." Another Grygan stepped forward, a curious expression on their face. "What does it mean?" they asked. "Well," I replied, "it''s a name that I came up with as a tribute to Serena. ''Del'' means ''of the woods'' in the old tongue, and ''Silva'' means ''forest'' in thenguage of the elves. So ''Del Silva'' roughly trantes to ''of the forest''." The Grygans nodded, clearly pleased with the name. "We like it," one of them said, grinning. "We feel honored to bear your family name." I smiled back at them, feeling a sense of pride and affection for these Grygans who had be like family to me. "I''m honored to have you bear it," I said. "And remember, with this namees the opportunity to unlock some of my magic affinities. But it alsoes with a responsibility to uphold the honor of the Del Silva name." The Grygans nodded solemnly, and I could see that they understood the weight of this responsibility. But they were also eager to see what new abilities they would gain. "When can we start unlocking these new powers?" one of them asked excitedly. I chuckled, shaking my head. "Careful there, don''t get too ahead of yourself. We''ll start training as soon as we all recover from this little ceremony. And remember, this is a process that takes time and dedication. But I have faith that you will all do well." At that moment, I felt drained of all my mana, and I saw that Serena had passed out next to me. "Looks like I went a little overboard," I muttered with a chuckle before cking out myself. - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: Omniscient Akashic Records] In the Andarbani territory belonging to the minotaurs, Fenghis Rhan sat on his crude, monstrous throne, his expression set into a scowl. Skarz stood at his side, his own face a mask of tension and concern. "The Grygan vige chief is strong," Fenghis growled, his voice low and deadly. "But failure is not an option. We must seed in this war. Our people are counting on us." Skarz nodded, his gaze fixed firmly on his father. "The army is ready, then?" Fenghis nodded, a small smirk crossing his lips. "Yes. We have about seven hundred minotaurs that will be going." Skarz frowned. "Shouldn''t we bring more? Just to be safe?" But Fenghis dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand. "No need. We must conserve our resources. We cannot afford to waste them on the insignificant." Skarz bristled at his father''s words, but before he could respond, a loudmotion outside caught their attention. Fenghis and Skarz made their way to the entrance of the throne room and pushed open the giant doors. Outside, they saw the roughly seven hundred minotaurs they had gathered, all arrayed for battle. The minotaurs were heavily armed, with axes and clubs glinting in the afternoon sun. They wore crude armor, fashioned from leather and bits of metal, and their expressions were fierce and determined. The tension in the air was palpable, and Fenghis couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at the sight of his warriors ready for battle. But there was also an edge of fear and uncertainty lurking beneath the surface. This would not be an easy fight. But they were ready. They had to be. Failure was not an option. Chapter 30: The high grygans are now great grygans?

Chapter 30: The high grygans are now great grygans?

I woke up feeling refreshed after a long day of resting. Serenay next to me, already up and chatting away with Fasit about something. I sat up and rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off thest bit of sleep. "Good morning," I croaked. They both turned to me and bowed. "Good morning, my lord," Serena said, her voice soft and sweet. Before I could say anything else, Serena rushed towards me and embraced me in a tight hug. Her chest pressed against mine, and I couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. I cleared my throat and gently pushed her away. "Uh, good morning to you, too, Serena," I said with a nervous chuckle. I nced over at Fasit and did a double-take. Something about her had changed. Her once-ck hair was now pure white, and her ears had grown longer. "Whoa, Fasit, what happened to you?" I asked in shock. Fasit let out augh. "I''ve evolved from a high grygan to a great grygan. It''s thanks to the family name you gave us yesterday." I was amazed. Just the simple act of giving them a family name had caused such a drastic change? I couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive as to what else could happen. ¡¸So basically, there''s Great Grygan > High Grygan > Grygan... And apparently, whereas the lowest two sub-races have characteristic ck hair, Great Grygans have white hair and longer ears...¡¹ Fasit noticed the look on my face and grinned. "Don''t worry, Lord Lumiere. You should check your status window and see your stats." I gulped. I wasn''t sure I was ready for this. But with a deep breath, I opened my status window and watch as my stats popped up. As I scanned through them, my eyes widened in disbelief. "I have... more powers?" Fasit and Serena exchanged a look before bursting intoughter. I couldn''t help but join in, relieved that my fear was unfounded. It was then that I noticed something else. Fasit''s chest had somehow grown evenrger. She had to be at least a GG-cup now, while Serena remained an F-cup. "Uh, Fasit? Your chest...it''s bigger than yesterday, right?" I asked, trying not to stare. Fasit blushed but nodded. "Yes...I guess that evolved, too." The three of usughed before more of my status update or rather status nightmare came in. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Del Silva Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy, Savior of the Grygans, Lord of the Grygans, King of Curses. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 28/28 MP: 15,000/15,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank SSS+), ¡¸Unlocked Curse Series ¡ª [Curse Fire Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Wind Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Water Magic] (Rank D), [Curse Earth Magic] (Rank E), [Curse nt Magic] (Rank E)¡¹, [Lightning Magic] (Rank D). Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank B), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank D), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A), [Night Vision] (Rank C), [Skill Benefaction], [Skill Store] | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck] | Curse Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. I gained - [Lightning Magic], [Night Vision], [Skill Benefaction], [Skill Store]. I couldn''t believe it. I had lost a mana capacity worth 10,000 points and had no idea why. "What happened?" I asked Fasit. She smiled at me, her long white hair floating behind her. "It''s the effect of [Skill Benefaction]. Whenever you use it, your mana points get traded for skills or affinities of your subordinates." I raised an eyebrow. "I have that skill?" Fasit nodded. "Yes, I noticed it yesterday when you gave us the family name. That''s when you lost those mana points." I scratched my head, trying to wrap my head around it all. "So it''s like I''m trading my mana points for their skills? How does that work exactly?" Fasit exined in detail how the trade of magic skills worked, and I listened intently. It was fascinating. But then, she dropped a bombshell. "Oh, and Lord Lumiere... I know Serena is a summon." I froze, shocked that she had figured it out. "How did you know?" I asked, feeling a bead of sweat trickle down my forehead. Fasit smiled knowingly. "Well, after putting two and two together, it wasn''t hard to figure out. Plus, I noticed Serena passed out like you did after you gave us the family name. That would only happen if you''re bonded to her." Also, there was the fact that she knew Serena wasn''t human. I looked over at Serena, who nodded in confirmation. "It''s true, my lord. I told Fasit everything, even about your meeting with All-Father." I sighed, relieved that the secret was finally out in the open. If the entire vige knew, it would make things easier in the long run. "As long as you''re okay with telling Fasit, then I am too," I said. Fasit bowed her head respectfully. "This information doesn''t make me see you in a different way, Lord Lumiere. On the contrary, my respect for you has grown tremendously. For you to be chosen by an Apostle of the gods means you are indeed special. I''m d to have you as our lord and savior." I chuckled a little, feeling a bit embarrassed by her praise. "Well, I''m just d to have you and Serena by my side," I said, grinning. Speaking of Serena, I couldn''t help but nce over at her, admiring her beauty. Fasit was beautiful in her own right, but there was something about Serena that made my heart skip a beat. Even Fasit seemed to understand. As I sat in my hut, I felt the weight of the impending war with the minotaurs. Only a day remained until the fateful battle, and I knew that the stakes couldn''t be higher. "One day left huh.." (Lumiere) I mulled over my strategy once more, hoping that it would be enough to ensure the safety of my vige and my trustedpanions. But as I was lost in thought, Serena, my fianc¨¦e, let out a gasp. I turned to her curiously, observing as she checked her status. "My mana points have dropped from 50,000 to 40,000!" she eximed, worry etched across her face. My frown deepened. "The same thing happened to me. What''s going on?" I muttered to myself. It wasn''t long before Fasit, the great grygan who was well-versed in number of things involving this field of magic, chimed in with an exnation. "It''s the summon contract. You''re both bonded by the conditions of your contract, so whatever happens to your master, happens to you." I figured that would be the case. "How are the others doing?" I inquired, worried for their wellbeing. Just then, my other grygan allies walked in, looking more impressive than ever before. Sangria, Mojito, Old man Martini, and even Mimosa had evolved into great grygans, each with unique and powerful abilities. I was amazed at their transformations, impressed by their strength and new-found courage. "Wow, Magenta, you''ve really grown up," I said with a grin, as I noticed Magenta''s transformation into an even "more" stunning young woman. But then I noticed that Sangria was still t. I pointed it out without thinking, and Serena and Fasit immediately scolded me. "Sangria is more than her looks, Lord Lumiere," Serena said sternly. I felt a pang of guilt and embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just that everyone else looks so different now." Sangria didn''t say anything, but I could tell she was hurt. I sighed and hung my head. Despite my blunder, I knew hispanions still respected me as the vige head. I would do anything to protect them, even if it meant sacrificing my own mana points in battle. With a heavy heart, I had to prepare for the impending war with the minotaurs. "Isn''t it time to show our great lord, Lumiere, the new skills and affinities we acquired?!" (Mojito) "Do we necessarily have to do it... now?" (Sangria) "Why not?!" (Mojito) "Uh, what are you guys tal¡ª" (Lumiere) "You''re always so impatient Mojito.." (Mimosa) "I''m sorry, my lo¡ª I mean, (~scratches head) Mimosa... it won''t happen again." (Mojito) "Hehe... you don''t need to apologize, silly." (Mimosa) What was simply two friends getting along, Mojito mistook it for Mimosa slowly developing feelings for him. Poor guy. "Anyway, Lord Lumiere should know soon enough.." (Martini) "I''m sure he''s dying to see it.." (Fasit) "See what...?" (Lumiere) I was confused, but every other person in the room wasn''t. Serena included. Chapter 31: Theres over 700 minotaurs?

Chapter 31: There''s over 700 minotaurs?

I sat beside Serena, watching as each leader in the vige showcased their new abilities gained through what the Cross Kingdom would call the Affinity Ceremony. My mind was buzzing with excitement and anticipation as I waited for my own grygan to reveal their newly unlocked skills. Mojito, the leader of the security division, was the first to present his abilities. He had unlocked his affinity for [Lightning Magic], a powerful form of magic intrinsically acquired by grygans. On top of that, he had gained an Additional Skill called [Body Hardening] - an ability that allowed him to manipte his muscles to prevent attacks from hurting him. "Impressive," I muttered to myself, making mental notes of his abilities. Next was Old man Martini, who had unlocked the [Lightning Magic] as well. However, unlike Mojito, he didn''t acquire anybat-worthy skills. Instead, he gained the Additional Skill called [Linguistics] - the ability to speak and understand multiplenguages. It''s a useful skill formunication, especially when exploring foreignnds. Mimosa was next, and what she gained from my grygan surprised everyone. She unlocked the [nt Magic], [Water Magic], and an Additional Skill called [Herb''s Paradise] - a healing skill developed from [nt Magic]. I A useful ability, especially on the battlefield when we need to heal our woundedrades. Sangria, however, was the most impressive of them all. She had unlocked [Fire Magic], [Lightning Magic], and [Wind Magic]. In addition, she had two Additional Skills - [Shadow Meld] and [Shadow Craft]. [Shadow Meld] allowed her to blend into shadows, making her nearly invisible to the naked eye. [Shadow Craft] was most likely an Umbrakic ability that let her craft objects using shadows. She had also gained the title of "Harbinger of the Night." I was astonished and impressed by Sangria''s new abilities. "What a formidable power," I muttered, turning to Serena, who was equally amazed. Magenta was thest to present, and she didn''t disappoint. She had unlocked [Lightning Magic] and [Earth Magic], as well as the Additional Skill - [Animal Control]. It gave her the ability tomunicate and control animals as though they were her own summon. "Amazing," I whispered, feeling proud of my grygans. I knew that with these new abilities, our vige would stand a better chance in theing battles with the minotaurs. As I sat beside Serena, watching Mojito showcase his other abilities, she leaned over and whispered to me. "Did you notice that Mojito''s physique has changed? When he was still a high grygan, he had arger, more muscr build. But now, he seems more slender." I raised an eyebrow. "Really? I didn''t notice that." "Yes, but his mana capacity has bolstered a lot. He seems much more powerful," Serena replied. As Mojito finished presenting his new abilities, I turned to Fasit. "What abilities did you gain?" I asked. Fasit only smiled mischievously. "It''s a surprise," she said. Iughed. "Well, I can''t wait to see what you''ve gained." But even as the other grygans presented their other abilities, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of restlessness inside me. "Are we truly ready for what''s toe?" I muttered under my breath. Sangria, who sat beside me, nced over. "What''s bothering you, Lord Lumiere?" I hesitated for a moment, then spoke. "I just feel like there isn''t enough time for us to train. We might not be ready when the timees to face the minotaurs." Mimosa, who was standing across from us, spoke up. "But we''ve been training hard, and for some reason, we''ve been developing faster than expected," she said. "Yes, my lord. Mimosa is right," Old man Martini chimed in. "We''ve all been training hard and have made great progress." Mojito and Magenta nodded in agreement. Serena leaned in. "Maybe it''s because of the sub-skill of [Beginner''s Luck] called [Higher Full Potential]. It usually makes learning a lot of things easier," she said. Fasit grinned. "Or maybe it''s because we have Serena, the goddess of fortune, on our side," she teased. I smiled despite myself. Fasit always had a way of lightening the mood. As the presentation came to an end, I felt grateful for the amazing abilities they had gained. We still had a ways to go, but with their new powers, we would be stronger than ever before. I couldn''t bear to sit still any longer. Sitting by idly while they waited for the minotaurs to strike again was driving me insane. I had to take the initiative and do something. After much contemtion, my light bulb flickered on and I sprang to my feet. I pped my hands several times to get everyone''s attention. Once everyone was looking my way, I turned to Fasit and asked her to gather all the grygans who could fight. Fasit was quick to question me on the reason for this, but I refused to give her a direct answer, only replying that I had an idea that they could work on. Once all the grygans had assembled at the center of the vige, I came before them, a determined look in my eyes. "I know you''re all shocked by my sudden request, but I have a n. We''re going to attack the minotaurs tonight," I stated, my gaze steadfast. Gasps escaped the lips of everyone present. Even Serena, who stood beside me and was usually calm and collected, couldn''t believe what she just heard. I continued, "The minotaurs n to attack us tomorrow. We can surprise them by attacking today, catch them off guard. What do you all say?" Old man Martini, who was standing towards the back of the group, was the first to see where I was going with this. "I see the n. It just might work," he said. I was ted to hear Old man Martini''s support. "Thank you, Old man," I said, giving him a thumbs up. The other grygans were unsure if they could win, but Serena encouraged them to try. "I know we''re all apprehensive, but we have to try. We''ll never know unless we fight," she said, putting her hand over her chest. After, she smiled at me. One by one, the grygans stepped up in support of my n. "I''m in," said Fasit. "Me too," chimed in Mojito, with Magenta nodding beside him. Serena stepped forward, a soft smile on her face. "You all have my support." Mimosa and Lc nodded their approval too. Even though they were uncertain about the oue, they trusted my judgement. Lc was the second-inmand for the herbology faction of the vige. Aside from the fact that Mimosa was a cocktail, it was also a nt. So, most of the girls in the herbology faction had names rting to nts. Sangria wasn''t present at the time, I''d sent her on a reconnaissance mission. With her new skill [Shadow Meld] it should be an easy task. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - As I inspected the traps with Fasit and Serena by my side, surveying the territory, Sangria emerged from her [Shadow Meld] and approached us. "I have valuable information," Sangria said, bowing respectfully. "The Andarbani territory has indeed made an impregnable team, they have an army of seven hundred. They are led by Fenghis Rhan.." Fenghis Rhan - The ruler of the Andarbani territory. My heart sank at the thought of facing 700 enemies. It seemed like an impossible number to handle. "But we can''t just give up," Fasit interjected. "What''s your n, Lumiere?" "Well, it is a problem... but with you all having power boosts, you should be able to take on about three to four minotaurs on your own." (Lumiere) "But that''s only for those who gained substantialbat skills and affinity right?" (Serena) "Indeed... honestly, this might prove to be a problem." (Lumiere) I rubbed my chin, quietly ruminating. I thought carefully and responded, "I was thinking we use attrition tactics to weaken their numbers. We can''t take them head-on, but we can chip away at them with small-scale magic attacks and traps." This was simr to the guerri tactics I''d seen on video games in my previous incarnation. Who knew it''de in handy now. My subordinates all nodded in agreement. "But we have to be very careful," Serena cautioned. "We need to be as discrete as possible to avoid drawing attention to us." I nodded in agreement. "I understand, Serena. We''ll be careful. And Sangria, your information has been incredibly useful. Thank you." Sangria bowed again. --- Status --- Name: Sangria Del Silva Race: Great Grygan Age: Chronologically 41 | Biologically 23 Titles: Harbinger of the Night ss: Ranger Physical Strength: 70/70 MP: 3,500/3,500 Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (Rank A), [Lightning Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B). Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Night Vision] (Rank S+), [Enhanced Hearing] (Rank A), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank S) | Additional Skill: [Shadow Meld] (Rank A), [Shadow Craft] (Rank B) Chapter 32: The battle has begun?

Chapter 32: The battle has begun?

[POV: Omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... The sounds of nging armor and heavy footsteps echoed through the Wyvern Pass as the minotaur army made their way towards their destination. Fenghis Rhan, the Minotaur Lord, walked at the front of the group, his massive form casting a menacing shadow on the rocky earth mounds around them. Suddenly, one of the soldiers stopped in his tracks, sniffing the air. "Something''s not right," he growled, his eyes scanning the surrounding area. "I smell... Grygan blood." Fenghis Rhan stepped forward, his nostrils ring as he sniffed the air. "They must have gotten word. It seems we are not alone in the pass." As they continued forward, the sound of wings could be heard overhead. Suddenly, a group ofrge bats swooped down from above, screeching and wing at the minotaur army. Chaos erupted as the two groups shed, with the bats swooping down to attack and the minotaurs fighting back with their weapons and brute strength. Fenghis Rhan roared in fury, his massive axe swinging through the air as he cut down one bat after another. "We can''t let them stop us! Push forward!" The battle raged on, with the bat side taking heavy losses. Finally, the minotaurs emerged victorious, the remaining bats retreating back to their nests. Fenghis Rhan let out a triumphant roar, his noses fixed on the Grygan vige that was still far out. "We will not be stopped! Onward, my warriors!" The minotaur army continued their march, each step bringing them closer to their goal. ¡¸Between the Grygan territory to the northeast and the Minotaur territory in the mountains lies the Wyvern Pass. This region is a winding passageway, known for its treacherous terrain and frequent wyvern sightings. The pass is nked by steep rock walls and jagged cliffs, making it challenging to navigate for most beings. The Wyvern Pass is also a vital trade route for the Beastpeople, allowing them to transport goods and resources between the two sub-regions. Due to the region''s dangers, the Beast Kingdom has established several outposts along the pass, providing shelter and protection for travelers. Despite the efforts to make the Wyvern Pass safer, it is still a hazardous ce. Ambushes by other hostile creatures are not umon. The Grygans and Minotaurs have been known to fight over control of the pass, leading to skirmishes and battles. Nheless, the Beastpeople continue to make use of the Wyvern Pass, bravely crossing its rocky terrain and treacherous twists and turns.¡¹ - - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: Lumiere Venrite, vige chief] ... ... ... My party of three grygans and I, along with Serena, made our way towards the Wyvern Pass. As we rode, I reassured myself that the earthen walls I had created earlier would protect the vigers from harm. Old man Martini was in charge of the traps and watching over the vige. I gave him strict instructions to evacuate the vige people if anything happened. While Fasit was going to join the fight, Sangria kept scouting the advances of the minotaurs to keep track of any sudden changes. However, so far, there were no updates. Expectedly, Sangria kept her distance from the minotaur army and focused on using [Enhanced Vision] to keep track of them. She could see even from miles away. As we drew closer to the pass, there was an air of tension that even the horse seemed to sense. "We can''t let down our guard," I said to mypanions. "These minotaurs won''t be easy to take down." ¡¸(Take note: They always had the horse since they traveled by cart in the Great Forest, Serena just stored it in her [Inventory], like she did with the magicube tree before)¡¹ (Author) Gripping the reins tighter, I urged the horse to go faster. The three grygans followed from behind and flying above us was Serena. Suddenly, Mojito and his party of ten grygans zoomed past us on foot, their fists at the ready. "Don''t worry, Lord Lumiere, we got this," he shouted with a smirk. As they disappeared into the distance, I felt apprehensive. What if they ran into more minotaurs than they could handle? I quickly shook off those thoughts and focused on the uing battle. I couldn''t afford to be distracted. Finally, we arrived at the outskirts of the Wyvern Pass. "We need to be careful," I warned the others. "They could be lurking anywhere." Gargantuan, monstrous bats swooped down from above, their blood-curdling screeches filling the air. Five of them came straight at us, their razor-sharp ws and teeth bared. I could feel my heart racing as I gripped myself, ready to strike. "We have to be careful!" I yelled to mypanions. "These bats are dangerous!" I quickly gathered my mana and focused my energy, ready to perform my [Earth Magic]. ¡¸Stone Cannon!¡¹ I shouted as I unleashed a barrage of stone bullets at the bats. The ground rumbled and shook as the boulder-like bullets tore through the air like zingets and struck two of the bats, sending them plummeting to the ground. Meanwhile, the three grygans unleashed their own attacks,bining their mana to create a rush of mes that engulfed thergest bat and reduced it to ashes. "Burn, you foul creature!" one of them shouted. Serena, quick on her feet, summoned her [Water Magic] with a flick of her wrist. ¡¸Aqua de!¡¹ she called out as she created a dazzling high-pressure de of water in her hand. It spun like a deadly boomerang and sliced the remaining two bats in half with a satisfying whoosh. Breathless, the grygans stood there for a moment, panting and sweating. But they knew they couldn''t let our guard down for even a second. The minotaurs could attack us at any moment. "Let''s move forward," I said, gritting my teeth. "We can''t let those minotaurs have their way with ournds." With a fierce determination, we rode forward towards the Wyvern Pass, our adrenaline pumping and our weapons at the ready. ¡¸Lumiere''s Current MP: 14,200/15,000¡¹ ¡ª Spells used: Several earth ramparts for the vige (cost 500 mana points), Stone Cannon (costs 300 mana points). ¡¸Serena''s Current MP: 39,700/40,000¡¹ ¡ª Spells used: Aqua de (costs 300 mana points). - - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: Omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... "Okay, it''s time.." (Sangria) Sangria''s lightning-infused arrow soared into the night sky, casting a brilliant sh that signaled Mojito and his team to charge into battle. Their advantagey in the cover of darkness, and they would use it to crush the minotaurs'' advance. Mojito''s team consisted of ten men, their fists d inrge, spike-studded gauntlets crafted by Lumiere himself. The gauntlets were heavy, but the security division of the vige were built with men of immense strength; Mojito himself boasted a physical strength of 450. As the minotaurs rushed forward, the grygans sprang into action. Their fists smashed skulls and shattered bones as they surged forward, striking with deadly uracy. Blood flowed as the minotaurs fell one by one, felled by the relentless onught. The minotaurs were caught off guard, their senses dulled by the night. They relied on their sense of smell to track their prey, but the grygans had the Integral Skill: [Night Vision], which granted them the ability to see even inplete darkness. Lumiere had a n: attack the frontlines and thin their numbers before the other, more distant minotaurs could enter the fray. It was a strategy of attrition, meant to wear down the minotaurs'' forces before they could mount a proper defense. The gauntlets proved to be formidable weapons, their spikes digging deep into the flesh of the minotaurs. The night air filled with the sickening sound of bones cracking and flesh tearing as the grygans fought on. "We need to keep fighting!" (Mojito) "Yes captain!" (Other grygans) Mojito knew they had to work quickly. They were outnumbered, and the minotaurs could easily overpower them if they didn''t keep up their momentum. They fought with all their strength, using every trick in their arsenal to gain the upper hand. But even as they held their ground, Mojito could sense the other minotaurs in the distance starting to stir. They needed to end this battle before it could escte any further. The grygans fought relentlessly, the sound of breaking bones and sttering blood echoed in the night air. As they battled, they managed to take down about seventy minotaurs, but more kepting. Mojito and his team were far from exhausted, but they noticed the minotaurs were spreading out their advances and moving at a quicker pace. "The minotaurs per minute are increasing!" (Sangria) She watched from afar. Suddenly, a minotaur rushed towards Mojito with an axe, but he swiftly blocked the attack with his skin strengthened by his Additional Skill: [Body Hardening]. The axe shattered upon impact. "Captain Mojito! They''re too much!" (A grygan) The grygans began to feel overwhelmed as they realized they were now surrounded. Mojito quickly ordered them, "Stay close together and form a defensive formation! We need to shield each other while breaking through the minotaur army''s formation." The grygans give out a war cry and prepare to fight. The minotaurs were no longer at much of a disadvantage as more of them realized what was happening in the frontlines. Visibility may belong to the grygans, but the minotaurs had already hastened their pace. The battle seemed to be turning in their favor. Mojito noticed their strength in numbers was beginning to take shape. They were closing in on the grygans, and their overwhelming force would soon im victory. The grygans were losing ground and needed a miracle. Suddenly, a grygan yelled, "We should divide and conquer!" The idea seemed reckless, but Mojito realized it was their only chance. Hemanded half of his men to create a diversion and lure the minotaurs to one side while the other half nked from the opposite direction. As they executed the n, the grygans were swift and coordinated, the minotaurs had no way of countering. They took full advantage of their enemy''s confusion,nding heavy blows, chipping away at their numbers once again. The tide had shifted once more, but it was still anyone''s game. The grygans were slowly turning the tide back in their favor, but the minotaurs'' numbers still outmatched them. Their victory could depend on how much longer the grygans could endure. Chapter 33: We have a Crimson Witch?

Chapter 33: We have a Crimson Witch?

[POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... As the minotaurs marched forward with their weapons, axes, clubs, and shields, Mojito felt a sense of dread creeping up his spine. The thick smell of rust and blood from the wild animals they devoured prior to entering battle filled the air. Their chanting of a war anthem only added to the tension in the air. "Brothers!" Mojito shouted to the grygans surrounding him. "Do not falter! Show your strength and make our great lord, Lumiere Venrite Del Silva, proud!" But just then, a minotaur taller and more muscr than the others emerged. The spikes and bulk of its armor made it seem like a god of war. The smell emanating from its axe was enough to make Mojito nauseous. As soon as the Minotaur General, Hargeeth, revealed himself, Mojito couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear, for this foe was stronger than any minotaur he''d evere across. Its dark purple aura left him feeling weak, as if the energy around Hargeeth was suffocating him. "Are you the Minotaur Lord?" Mojito asked, fear creeping into his voice. The answer was no. "My lord Lumiere Venrite Del Silva will im victory for us!" Mojito eximed, trying to gain back some of the confidence he''d lost. "Ha ha ha," Hargeethughed mockingly. "You and your grygans stand no chance against the might of the minotaurs. But if you insist on challenging us, then let us see if you can handle my strength." As soon as Hargeeth finished speaking, he unleashed a torrent of energy that shook the ground beneath them. The grygans held on tight, but even with theirbined strength, they could feel themselves being pushed back. The strength of Hargeeth was unbelievable. Mojito braced himself, his fists at the ready. He knew that he and his men were in for the fight of their lives. The tension between them thickened as they waited for Hargeeth to strike, but no one dared to move. And then, the sound of a heavy thud echoed across the field as Hargeeth charged at Mojito with his axe. Mojito quickly raised his body shield to block the iing blow, but the force of it knocked him back a few steps. He gritted his teeth and swung his fist at Hargeeth, but the minotaur dodged it with ease and countered with a swift kick that knocked Mojito off his feet. Mojito scrambled to his feet as Hargeeth charged at him again, pushing him back with each swing of his axe. Despite his best efforts, Mojito found himself slowly being pushed back towards his own army. "We have to hold him off!" Mojito shouted to his grygans. "We cannot let him reach our men!" The grygans responded with a fierce cry and charged at Hargeeth from all sides, attacking him with their axes and swords. Hargeeth swung his axe with incredible speed, but the grygans were too quick for him and managed to dodge most of his attacks. Mojito''s eyes burned with intensity as he stared at Hargeeth, determined to best him in this battle. He charged forward, his muscles bulging with power, as hended a powerful punch to Hargeeth''s chest. The ground beneath them cracked as Hargeeth blocked it with his axe, the impact of the blow shaking the very earth itself. Mojito didn''t relent, unleashing a flurry of punches so quick that even the grygans watching were amazed. His fists moved like bullets, the power behind them causing heavy winds to explode out like cannons. Hargeeth was able to survive this barrage of punches with his shield, but he was clearly struggling to keep up. Mojito jumped back, maintaining a ten-meter distance between him and Hargeeth. He screamed at the top of his lungs as his white hair flew upward, crackling with electricity. ¡¸Lightning Hammer!¡¹ He charged for Hargeeth like a blue streak of light, his fist aimed for the minotaur''s gut. Hargeeth engulfs his fist in a dark aura and shoots it forward, shing with Mojito''s with a sizable explosion of energy that devastated the ground beneath them. The resulting crater was evidence of the intense power behind their attacks. Mojito was blown back and rolled roughly on the ground, his body battered and bruised. As he got back onto one knee, panting heavily, Hargeeth loomed over him, ready to strike the final blow. "You''re a tough one," Hargeeth growled. "But not tough enough." Mojito gritted his teeth and raised his fists, ready to fight until the bitter end. "I won''t let you defeat me!" he shouted, his voice filled with determination. With that, the two charged at each other, axe and fist shing in a fierce battle of strength and skill. Each strike was filled with a power that rivaled the thunderstorms above them, their movements so fast that it would be impossible for an untrained eye to follow. Hargeeth''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as the horn sprouted from his forehead, charging with an explosive energy that looked capable of annihting anything in its path. ¡¸Grand Buster!¡¹ he roared, unleashing a formidable beam of energy that was set to destroy everything in its way, including Mojito and his men. Mojito shut his eyes, epting what seemed to be his inevitable fate. But a sudden and powerful sh of energy came from above, striking Hargeeth''s beam and creating an explosion that sent everyone flying. As the dust settled, it was revealed that Serena had descended from the skies, soaring down with bat-like wings and ck horns disyed. In her hand, she held an awe-inspiring weapon -- <> -- a longsword of Rank A that possessed the ability to enhance the user''s stats as long as they wielded it. The de was a sight to behold, with a sharp edge that shimmered like the night sky and a hilt encrusted with scintiting diamonds thatplemented its structure perfectly. The sheer power emanating from <> was enough to outss Hargeeth''s ¡¸Grand Buster¡¹. Serena darted her eyes towards Hargeeth with an intense gaze, and he could feel her wrath emanating from every fiber of her being. "You thought you could harm mypanions and get away with it?" she growled, her voice filled with venom. Mojito and his men looked on in awe, grateful for Serena''s intervention. They knew as well as anyone that as the fianc¨¦e of Grygan Lord Lumiere, she was a force equal to, if not stronger than, him. Hargeeth watched Serena with a mix of fear and awe, as she powered up <> and readied herself for battle. Serena flew towards Mojito and his men, concern etched on her face. "Are you all alright?" she asked. Mojito nodded, but his eyes darted around as he scanned the area. "Where''s Lumiere?" "He''s still back with some of the other grygans," Serena replied. "He sent me ahead to help you guys." She hovered just above the ground, her wings beating softly as she confronted Hargeeth, the Minotaur General. "You can never wi¡ª" (Hargeeth) Just then, there was a loud explosion, and the ground shook beneath their feet. A massive st had obliterated eighty minotaurs, leaving a smoking crater in its wake. Hargeeth, the Minotaur General, was staring at the destruction, his mouth agape. "What was that?!" he eximed. "That''s the power of the Grygans!" Serena dered, hovering in front of him. "And you''ve just witnessed a taste of what we can do." The impact of the st was felt far and wide, and even Skarz and Fenghis from the minotaur army could see it in the distance. Fenghis and Skarz, watching from a distance, were equally shocked at the disy of power. "Who did that?" Fenghis demanded. "It has to be the Grygan Lord," Skarz answered. But little did they know that it was actually Fasit who had unleashed the unprecedented level of [Fire Magic] that had caused the explosion. Fasit looked smug as she surveyed the devastation. "The minotaurs are no match for us," she taunted, her hair looking like bright mes. "They should have known better than to challenge the might of the Grygans and our allies." Fasit had gained the [Fire Demon''s Grace], a powerful ability bestowed upon her after the curse was broken, this converted the [Fire Demon''s Curse] to a buff. The heat emanating from her was intense, and her hair looked like bright mes as she stood with Mimosa on the other side of the Wyvern Pass. --- Status --- Name: Fasit Del Silva Race: Great Grygan Age: Chronologically 120 | Biologically 25 Titles: Crimson Witch ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 34/34 MP: 8,000/8,000 Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (Rank S+), [Lightning Magic] (Rank A), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank B) | [Explosion Series] Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Night Vision] (Rank A), [Enhanced Hearing] (Rank C), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank B) | Additional Skill: [Corrode] (Rank B), [Destruction Circle] (Rank A) Sacred Benefaction: Fire Demon''s Grace Chapter 34: Serena made the heavens crash?

Chapter 34: Serena made the heavens crash?

[POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... Fasit stood at the front lines of the battle, her voluptuous figure adorned in her usual attire that hugged her every curve. "Watch this," she said to Mimosa, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She extended her palm and created a sphere of me, casually tossing it into the sky. The sphere exploded in a spiral column of fire, engulfing the area in front of them in a massive inferno. The heat of 3000¡ãC was unleashed upon the 120 minotaurs who had dared to challenge the might of the Grygans. They screamed and howled in pain and anguish, their bodies burned and charred beyond recognition. Fasit''s sadistic yet sexy expression was one of pure pleasure, her lips curling into ascivious smile as she basked in the destruction she had wrought. "This is too easy," she said, twirling a strand of her fiery hair between her fingers. Mimosa looked at Fasit with concern. "Fasit, please calm down a bit," she pleaded. But Fasit onlyughed. "Why should I? We''re having fun here, destroying these filthy minotaurs." She looked up at the sky, a look of reverence appearing on her countenance. "Thank you, Lord Lumiere, for granting us this incredible power." The st sent nearby rock formations and minotaurs alike flying away, scattering them across the Wyvern Pass. The screams of the minotaurs echoed across the battlefield, a haunting reminder of the power of the Grygans and their allies. Serena made her way deeper into the frontlines, well out of sight and out of contact with Fasit and Mimosa. She raised her weapon, <> and instructed her party to form a defensive line. "We''ll hold the line here," she said to Mojito. "Let''s not lose focus." Mojito chuckled and nodded. "Got it. We''ll make sure they don''t get past us." ... Serena couldn''t help but chuckle a little at the thought of Fasit getting aroused by causing pain to the minotaurs. "Who knew Fasit was into that kind of thing?" she remarked. Mojito grinned slyly. "It takes all kinds, doesn''t it?" As they focused on holding the line, Hargeeth''s irritation was clear. "This is ridiculous," he growled. "How are we supposed to fight against such power?" Serena raised an eyebrow. "You can''t... because you''re up against the Crimson Witch - Fasit Del Silva. She''s incredibly powerful." ... Meanwhile, from beyond the battlefield, Lumiere could sense the intensity of their powers. He sighed as he rode on his horse. "Those Grygans are quite something," he said to himself. "I can even feel the explosions Fasit caused from here." He couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous of Fasit''s skill in [Fire Magic]. "She''s surpassed me in that regard," he grumbled. Lumiere wore a dark-colored mage''s uniform,plete with a white dress shirt, gloves, and dark pants. He also had greaves with poleyn and boots, as well as a pauldron and spaulder on each shoulder. ... Hargeeth pointed his axe at Serena and the people behind her, a deep frown on his face. "Do you honestly believe you stand a chance against us? Your little party tricks are nothingpared to our power," he sneered. A look of disgust on his face. "That vige chief of yours... he''s the cause of all these problems! He''s nothing but a useless cretin. He could never aplish anything against superior creatures like us." Serena''s eyes zed with anger at Hargeeth''s insulting words. "How dare you insult my fianc¨¦ and the one who holds my heart," she spat back at him. In an instant, she activated [Mana Pressure], her body releasing a surge of energy that felt like a raging storm. The minotaurs in the army were suddenly pushed down as if a heavy gravity was bearing down upon them. Some of them even panicked and started running in random directions, colliding with each other as a result. With a fierce determination, Serena flew above them all, her grip on <> tightening. ¡¸[Mana Pressure] is a powerful ability that allows the user to release a surge of mana, creating a high-pressure field that affects everything within its range. It''s a form of advanced magic that can be used to control and manipte the natural forces in the environment, including gravity, air pressure, and energy. When activated, a user of [Mana Pressure] can exert tremendous pressure on their surroundings, allowing them to knock back enemies, push back objects, or even create small explosions. This ability requires a high-level of mana control and concentration, as excessive use can lead to severe exhaustion and even injury. Note: A strong [Mana Pressure] is a reflection of the user''s mana capacity.¡¹ Lumiere, who was outside the battlefield, felt the intensity of Serena''s [Mana Pressure]. The horse he rode on panicked and crashed to the ground, sending Lumiere tumbling off its back. He could feel the skies darkening as Serena''s power coursed through him. Hey on the ground, dazed, and muttered to himself, "Note to self: never piss off Serena." On the battlefield, tension and suspense filled the air as the minotaurs struggled to regain their footing. Hargeeth narrowed his eyes at Serena, his anger evident. "You''ll pay for that," he growled. Serena nced at Hargeeth, assessing the situation and knowing he posed no threat to her. Her eyes shed with power as she felt the flow of mana around her. "You made a mistake by underestimating me, Hargeeth," she said, a dangerous edge to her voice. Her wings unfurled, expanding in size, and her horns curved even more. Her minor transmogrification was a warning to Hargeeth, but he tried to order the minotaurs to hold up their shields. Before he could finish the order, however, he froze under the intensity of Serena''s [Mana Pressure] attack. "Toote," Serena muttered, tightening her grip on her sword. As she swung her sword, the entire area was bathed in a bright light. The earth shook, and thunder rumbled as Serena''s attack connected with the heavens. The destructive force of her attack was magnified by [Armament Enhancement] and [Holy Magic], which multiplied its power and turned it into a widearea attack. Serena dubbed it, ¡¸Heavens'' Crash¡¹. In an instant, 200 minotaurs were vaporized, their flesh burnt beyond recognition and smoking. It was a scene of destruction unlike any other. The sheer magnitude of the attack was awe-inspiring, and Serena had emerged from it unscathed. The same couldn''t be said for the minotaurs who had foolishly challenged her. "That was incredible, Lady Serena.." Mojito eximed, his eyes wide with amazement. Serena smiled, though her expression was tinged with exhaustion. "It was nothing," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just a little trick I picked up along the way." But they all knew better. She was a force to be reckoned with, and her [Mana Pressure] attack had just proven that once again. ... Some minutes went by and Lumiere finally made it to the Wyvern Pass, immediately, he met with Fasit and Mimosa. Mimosa helped heal the wounded with [Herb''s Paradise] and [Water Magic]. Luckily, their wounds weren''t anything fatal. Hargeeth did quite a number on them, but Serena made him pay for it with his life. As the battle raged on, Fasit''s devastating attacks left no corpses, only ashes of the minotaurs she had in. "This is no fun," Lumiereined as he assisted Mimosa with healing the wounded grygans. "I wanted to do some fighting too!" "Ha-ha, Lord Lumiere you just can''t get enough of the action," Mimosa teased. "But don''t worry, we need you here to help." Suddenly, Fasit approached them and stated, "I will advance forward and handle the Minotaur Lord." Lumiere smirked, thinking he didn''t want to get in the way of Fasit''s attacks. "Sure thing, Fasit. You''re the Crimson Witch after all." Fasit strode forward, facing about thirty minotaurs. She formed another sphere of fire and projected it towards them indifferently. The small orb of fire detonated, turning into a massive column of mes that consumed all the minotaurs before her. Lumiere watched in awe, his eyebrows twitching. "Wow, Fasit is really strong. I guess Serena isn''t the only one we don''t want to piss off. Fasit is just as scary." Mimosa giggled at Lumiere''s words, but they both knew that the magnitude of Fasit''s powers was noughing matter. Chapter 35: The Minotaur Lord is heartless?

Chapter 35: The Minotaur Lord is heartless?

[POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... Lumiere scanned the battlefield with a frown etched on his face. The once mighty minotaur army had dwindled to a paltry few, and Lumiere couldn''t believe his luck. His eyes darted toward the distance and he could see Serena in the distance, her petite figure almost lost in the vastndscape before him. Lumiere waved at her, and she dutifully lowered her head in a show of respect. "Take over, Mimosa," Lumiere said, turning to his trusted ally. "I''m joining the others to approach the Minotaur Lord." Mimosa nodded, her eyes flicking over the battlefield as she sized up their opponents. Lumiere watched as Fasit approached the minotaurs, the intense heat emanating from her body creating a visible haze in the air. He knew that this was going to be a battle to remember. Fenghis saw Fasit approaching from a distance and felt a chill run down his spine. He knew she was a formidable foe, and even with his superior strength, he didn''t want to risk his life. "Skarz!" Fenghis barked out. "Retreat, now!" "But, father," Skarz protested, his fists clenched. "I want to fight, I want to help!" Fenghis red at his son, and a vein bulged on his forehead. "If you stay, you and the rest of the minotaur army will be nothing more than dust under her feet. Now, retreat!" Skarz reluctantly ordered what was left of the minotaur army to move back, his heart heavy with defeat. Lumiere watched with bated breath, his hands folded in front of him. The stage was set for an epic battle. Fasit, fighting for the honor of her people against the minotaur lord. Serena looked at Lumiere, and they exchanged a meaningful nce. They both knew that they would only intervene if things went south. The tension hung thick in the air, and all eyes were fixed on Fasit as she stood tall, ready for battle. Fasit stopped about five meters away from Fenghis, her intense gaze fixed on him as they engaged in a hostile confrontation. Fenghis looked at Fasit, his eyes darting towards her hair, which was different from the usual ck that Grygans usually had. "What happened to your hair? I know grygans always have ck hair," Fenghis asked, suspicion evident in his voice. "(H-He... he''s really asking about that now?)" (Lumiere) Fasit narrowed her eyes, "Thanks to my great lord, Lumiere, I have evolved beyond the average grygan. I am now more powerful than ever, and I want to use this power to protect my people from the tyranny of the minotaurs of Andarbani territory." Fenghis scoffed, "Serving Lumiere is a sign of weakness. How can monsters bow down to a human child? The thought of it angers me." "You do not understand the power of Lumiere," Fasit retorted. "He is not just any human child. He is our great protector, and he has saved us from an unending cmity." Fenghis snarled, "Even a goddess could do that! We do not bow down to anyone, especially not a human child!" Lumiere, who had been observing the conversation, decided to intervene. "How do you know that Serena is a goddess?" he asked Fenghis calmly, causing both Fasit and Fenghis to turn towards him. Fenghis hesitated for a moment, but then scowled. "It is not relevant. What is relevant is that we should not serve humans. We are monsters, and we should exercise our power and dominance ordingly." Lumiere shook his head, "I disagree. We must work together, humans and monsters, to create a better world for all. Only then can we truly achieve peace." The tension in the air was palpable, as the two leaders red at each other. The oue of their battle would not only affect themselves, but the fate of their respectivemunities as well. "Now, if you still choose to fight, I will en¡ª" (Fenghis) "Again, Fenghis... I asked you a question, courtesy demands you answer." Lumiere interjected. Some would think this wasn''t the best time to ask such a question, but it was. If someone could identify Serena as a goddess simply by looking at her in her mundane form, then it raised some concerns. Concerns about their secret. "You''re an arrogant one boy." (Fenghis) Lumiere had gestured for Serena to calm down as the insult to his name was getting to her. "Arrogant? No. Discrete? Yes." (Lumiere) Then, Fenghis exined to Lumiere and Serena that minotaurs had the unique ability to discern the nature of an individual''s mana to the point where they could even determine their race. Even dark elves could do something simr, but instead they could determine one''s ss. "What do you hope to gain by causing all of this havoc?" Lumiere asked Fenghis, his eyes locking onto the monster''s. Fenghis let out a loud, unforgivingugh. It was so loud that the ground beneath them trembled. "Just hisugh is causing this?!" (Mojito) "That''s nothing special... he''s still a barbarian." (Serena) "You''re right... everyst one of them." (Mojito) Unfazed, Lumiere continued to stare at Fenghis, who returned the gaze with an even more hateful stare. "I hope to gain what every monster deserves," Fenghis replied finally, his voice low and menacing. "Power, respect, and control over our own destiny." Serena stepped forward, her fists clenched tightly. "And what about Lord Lumiere? Doesn''t he deserve power and respect as well?" Fenghis snarled, "He is a mere human child. What could he possibly understand about the power of monsters?" Lumiere remained calm, his hands folded, and his eyes closed as he spoke. "I understand more than you think, Fenghis. But I also understand the importance of working together instead of fighting against each other. Together, we can create a better ce for all." Fenghis narrowed his eyes, "And what makes you the one to lead us?" Lumiere opened his eyes, revealing a powerful aura that surrounded him. It was like a tempest. "My heart and my desire for peace. I will do everything in my power to bring about a world where humans and monsters can coexist peacefully." (Lumiere) The tension in the air was palpable, and everyone held their breath as they awaited Fenghis'' response. Would he put his pride and hatred aside to join forces for a better future, or would he continue to cling to his desires for power and control? Hell no. Fenghis did not agree to Lumiere''s proposal, and he made his feelings clear. He believed that Lumiere was the proudest person he''d ever met, and he was not convinced that Lumiere''s aspirations for greatness were truly noble. However, Lumiere refused to back down, telling Fenghis that he did not understand the true nature of power. "You think power is all about control," Lumiere said. "But power is so much more than that. Real poweres from the ability to inspire others and work together for a brighter future. It''s about making a positive impact in the world." Fenghisughed cruelly at Lumiere''s words. "You''re such a naive child," he said. "Power is about taking control and crushing anyone who gets in your way. Everything, even other people''s lives, is just a resource to be used. If I ever have the chance to gain true power, I will take it, no matter the cost." Lumiere was taken aback by Fenghis'' words. "Even at the cost of your own son''s life?" he asked. Fenghis smirked. "My son is just another expendable resource," he said. "If he can''t surpass me, then he''s as good as useless." "(F-Father?)" (Fenghis) Skarz, Fenghis'' son, felt the words sting like a knife. He knew his father did not value him as a son, but to hear him say it out loud was still crushing. Meanwhile, Fasit, Mimosa, Mojito, Serena, and Sangria (from afar) watched with disgust. They could not believe that anyone could be so callous and selfish. "He''s scum.." (Mojito) "I can''t believe someone can be so cruel," said a grygan. "Indeed!" another spoke up. "The monster that I thought was the worst there is nothingpared to you!" Serena shouted, her fists clenched in anger. Fenghis merelyughed in response. "You just don''t understand the world, little goddess," he said. "In the end, power is all that matters. And I will do whatever it takes to im it. And I''ll start by ruling the entire northern region of the Great Forest." Lumiere pped gradually, and then halted, "Is that so?" a smug smile appeared on his countenance. Chapter 36: Im negotiating with the Minotaur Lord?

Chapter 36: I''m negotiating with the Minotaur Lord?

[POV: Lumiere Venrite, Grygan Lord] ... ... ... I had pped my hands, drawing Fenghis'' attention. "I have a proposal," I said calmly. Fenghis raised his eyebrows. "And what could that be?" he asked, his tone skeptical. "Let''s make the fight end quickly and without shedding any more blood," I said. Fenghis seemed intrigued, but remained wary. "How do you suggest we do that?" "A test of power," I said. Fenghis looked at me, considering. "Interesting," he said. "But I''m not going to agree until I know what the terms and conditions are." I smirked, knowing that Fenghis was a tough negotiator. "I won''t tell you until you agree," I said. Fenghis shook his head. "No deal. I don''t make any agreements without knowing what I''m getting into." I could sense that I was losing him and I needed to make a move. "Trust me, you''ll like what I have to offer," I said. Fenghis remained unconvinced. "I don''t trust anyone until they''ve proven themselves," he said. "And I''ve seen nothing from you that makes me think you''re worthy of my trust." I took a deep breath. "Fine," I said. "I won''t tell you what the test is until you agree to participate." Fenghis sneered. "You''re wasting my time." I knew I couldn''t let things end this way. I walked a bit closer to him. "Please, just hear me out," I uttered audibly yet with a whispering tone. Fenghis raised an eyebrow. "What makes you think I''m interested in hearing anything you have to say?" I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins. I had to try onest time. "Because I know what you''re after," I said. "Power. And I can give it to you." Fenghis leaned back, intrigued. "Go on." "The test of power I propose will give us both the chance to prove who''s stronger," I said. "And whoever wins will control everything. All the resources, all thend, all the people. It''ll be yours for the taking." Fenghis considered my offer for a long moment. "And what''s the catch?" he asked suspiciously. "There is no catch," I said. "Just a fair contest. No tricks, no schemes. Just two powerful beings testing their limits." Fenghis stroked his chin unsure of what this boy could mean. I was doing this because I didn''t want to see any more deaths. I couldn''t let Fenghis continue to use his army as pawns in his game. Not when he didn''t even value his own son''s life. They deserved better than to die without purpose. It was a shame that Fasit and Serena had to waste so many lives before we discovered this truth. Fasit looked at me, confusion etched on her face. "What are you nning to do?" she asked. "I apologize," I said. "But I am going to take control from here." Serena folded her arms, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She knew me too well. "Typical Lumiere," she said. Fasit, on the other hand, respected me immediately. Without objection, she followed my lead and moved back. Meanwhile, Sangria finally stepped onto the battlefield with her bow in hand. Mojito couldn''t help but express his sarcastic joy at her punctuality, but she didn''t even respond. It stung him a bit, and I could almostugh at his frustration although how serious our current predicament was. Fenghis stepped forward, giving me a challenging look. "So what are the conditions? I ask again," he said. It was obvious I was eating off on his patience, I had to tell him and hope for the best response. It''d be easy to manipte him into agreeing given his hunger for power. That was the main reason I exhausted some time talking to him. To know what makes him tick. "(I''m a negotiator not a fighter... Time to put those skills to use.)" (Lumiere) I cleared my throat before addressing Fenghis, "Before we begin, let''s agree on the rules of the test of power. The first condition is that we seal it with a ¡¸Sacrytis¡¹," Mojito looked at me with confusion, "What''s a Sacrytis?" "A Sacrytis binds an agreement. A breach of the contract results in the death of the person," Fatis exined. Mojito''s eyes widened, "That''s scary! Lord Lumiere, are you sure about this?" "Don''t worry, Mojito. I know what I''m doing," I reassured him. Fenghis agreed to the condition, "I ept. What''s the second condition?" "We won''t get help from our subordinates," I said. Fenghis didn''t have any problem with that, "Agreed. But let me remind you that you''ll need all the help you can get. I''m not a weakling like you." I kept my cool and continued the negotiation, "Is that all? Shall I continue?" There was no response. A deep breath, I tried to calm my nerves as I spoke up. "The third condition is that any means necessary to win the test of strength is allowed provided it doesn''t breach the already established conditions." Fenghis raised an eyebrow, looking intrigued but wary. "Weapons and even summons?" he asked. I nodded. "Yes, anything goes as long as it doesn''t break the rules we''ve agreed upon." Fasit immediately pointed out, "Serena is a summon. You''d be gaining help from a subordinate." "Oh, that''s right." Serena snapped her fingers upon discovery. She was doing this to ensure I didn''t identally break the conditions of the contract when Fenghis and I finally sealed it with ¡¸Sacrytis¡¹. I felt a bead of sweat roll down my neck as my heart raced in my chest. "I hadn''t thought of that," I muttered. "But I assure you, I''m not trying to trick you. We can still use our summons as long as the Sacrytis is in y." Fenghis red at me skeptically. "You better not be cheating, mongrel. I won''t y along with this silly game of yours if you do." I chuckled nervously, trying to y it cool. "I''m not a cheater. I cherish my own life too much to risk it over a petty battle." Fenghis seemed to soften slightly, nodding in agreement. "Alright, as long as the Sacrytis is in y, we have a deal. What''s the final condition?" I took a deep breath, my smirk growing wider. "As already stated, the winner gains control over the Grygan and Andarbani territorybined, and the loser would have to serve the winner." Fenghis nodded, looking unfazed. "I expected as much. So, what will the test of strength be?" I held up a finger, taking my time to build up the suspense. "I have a unique challenge in mind, one that should suit your sort of enjoyment." After a little dramatic suspense, "I propose that we test our power levels," I said, meeting Fenghis'' gaze. Fenghis let out a sigh. "You could have just said it''s a test of strength, Lumiere. There was no need for a redundant exnation." I shook my head. "It goes beyond just being strong, Fenghis. Let me rify. We will have a chance to fire our most powerful attacks at each other, and the one left standing will be the winner." The room erupted in cries of surprise, but only Serena, Fasit, and Sangria appeared unperturbed. Mimosa, who had just finished healing the wounded, looked worried but kept herments to herself. Fenghis scoffed. "That''s hardly a challenge. I have no need to participate in such a barbaric event." My lips curled into a devious smirk. "If that''s the case, then perhaps I can tempt you. You can start first, and if you manage to kill me with your initial attack, then you automatically win." Skarz rushed to his father''s side, trying to intervene. "Father, do not trust him. It''s a trick." Fenghis snarled, delivering a savage punch to Skarz''s face that shattered one of his horns. "Shut up, boy. Obey your orders." Skarz stumbled back, hurt and betrayed. "Are you agreeing to my proposal, Fenghis?" I asked, ignoring themotion. Fenghis hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. "Fine, I ept your terms." The tension in the pass was palpable as we made our way to the center of the chamber. The atmosphere was electric as we prepared ourselves for the ultimate showdown. Everyone was on edge, waiting for the contest to begin. As I proposed the ¡¸Sacrytis¡¹, Fenghis and I approached each other, the difference in our height bing more apparent. Standing face-to-face, I saw that he could easily overshadow me. Luckily, my [Night Vision] had been active all this time so I could see clearly in the darkness. We both extended our hands, stating the conditions of the agreement before saying "Sacrytis." A bright magic seal appeared, binding the contract. I knew that whoever broke it would meet their death. After a brief discussion, Fenghis started his belittling again, but I just smiled brightly and remained silent. Suddenly, my smile faded, and my eyes turned from purple to red. I gave him a death stare and warned him, "Fenghis... pray to whatever gods you have now and hope that your attack kills me, because if it doesn''t," I paused as my mana spiked like a tempest around me, pushing back my subordinates little by little, "I''ll send you to them." "Y-you... You think you scare me?" Fenghis stuttered, trying to hide his fear. "If you don''t want to die, then you should refrain from underestimating me," I replied with a smirk. My once bloodlusted aura vanished almost instantly. Fenghis''s fear only fueled my excitement. And with that, the contest began. Chapter 37: Im in a standoff?

Chapter 37: I''m in a standoff?

Fenghis attacked first, boasting about the power of his spell. "Prepare to witness my most superior attack you cretin!" (Fenghis) However, I remained silent and waited for him to unleash his spell''s destructive force. He extended his arms forward and ced his palms together with a small gap between them, channeling his mana towards the center. A pink orb of magic gathered in his hands as he shouted, [Grand Destroyer!]. The energy surrounding him was absorbed by the orb, which he then hurled at me with all his might. The orb burst into multiple energy spheres, creating a chain explosion that charged towards me, but I stood my ground. I knew that Fenghis''s spell was almost as powerful as Fasit''s, but it was stillcking. Unfortunately, if this was the best Fenghis could do, then he was no match for me. The energy curtains were no match for my defensive skills. I conjured a rank A defensive ability known as [Water Dragon''s Dome], creating arge dome of water around me. The spheres of energy exploded into a massive dome-like explosion that covered a 30-meter radius, but it was stillcking. Fenghis dropped to his knees, left in absolute shock. I was already anticipating the next move. I spoke calmly, "You are not the only one that can use a powerful spell." As the dome of water was copsing, I took a deep breath and turned to Fenghis. "Is that what you really called a superior attack?" I asked him with a calm voice. "You can''t kill anyone with that inferior magic power." Fasit looked at me with amazement. "I can''t believe you effortlessly cancelled out that attack," she said. Serena smiled at me. "I expected it," she said, "My lord hase so far." Sangria added, "The [Water Dragon''s Dome] spell has a dense field of water around it that neutralizes exterior attacks by progressively slowing them down until it extinguishes the attack." Mojito nodded in agreement. "I''ll get as powerful as that someday," he promised Mimosa, making her blush a bit. "And then I''ll protect you." Mojito sighed, however, as Mimosa called him sweet instead of brave or manly. I intervened, telling them to keep it down a bit. Fasit smiled at me before asking me what I chose to do with Fenghis. I wore a serious look and told them, "I''ll kill him." Fenghis vibrated in fear, his title of Minotaur Lord meaning nothing to me. I approached Fenghis slowly, my eyes locked onto him. "I won''t let you run away," I said calmly. But Fenghis still tried to flee, so I quickly used my [Earth Magic] to create a marsh-like trap beneath him. "This marsh trap will stop you," I said firmly, and then solidified it to trap his legs. "You can''t do this to me! I am the Minotaur Lord!" Fenghis roared in defiance. But I just red at him. "You''ll be quiet," Imanded, and then used my [Stone Cannon] to create earth-like bullets that flew straight for Fenghis, tearing small holes in his body. He screamed in agony. "You''re evil," I said harshly. "You sacrificed the lives of almost a thousand minotaurs just for your own power." Fenghis groaned, clutching his wounds. "But you''re breaking the condition of the [Sacrytis]. We are only allowed to use our strongest attacks against each other," he gasped. I remained firm. "I never said anything specific about that," I replied, noting the realization dawning on Fenghis. "You''re a devil!" Fenghis spat. I didn''t falter. "If I''m a devil, then you''re worse!" I retorted. The atmosphere was tense and filled with drama as my power overpowered Fenghis, leaving him helpless. I couldn''t let him get away with what he had done; I had to stop him, no matter what it took. Fenghis looked up at me, his eyes fierce with anger and desperation. "You will regret this, human," he hissed. "My brethren wille for me, and they will not rest until they have avenged my defeat." "I''m not afraid of your brethren," I replied calmly. "I''ll face them all if I have to." Fenghis scoffed. "You think you can take on a whole army of minotaurs? You are nothing but a foolish mortal." "I''m not just a mortal," I said, my voice bing more confident. "I am a wielder of magic, of power unimaginable. And I will not let creatures like you use that power for your own selfish gain." Fenghis red at me, his eyes burning with rage. "You may have won this battle, but the war is far from over. The minotaurs will never bow down to your kind." "I don''t want them to bow down to me," I said. "I just want them to live peacefully, without fear of being sacrificed for someone else''s power." "You are a naive fool," Fenghis sneered. "The world is not a peaceful ce. There will always be those who seek power, no matter the cost. And they will stop at nothing to get it." "I know that," I said. "But I refuse to be one of them. And I will do whatever it takes to stop them, no matter the cost." Fenghis shook his head, still refusing to ept his defeat. "You may have defeated me, but there will always be others like me. You cannot stop them all." "I know that," I said, my voice firm. "But I will do what I can, wherever I can, to make the world a better ce. And that''s a promise." - - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] Fasit cleared her throat and spoke first, "I have seen many leaders in my lifetime, but none like Lord Lumiere. He treats us, monsters, as equals, as family and not as fierce beasts." "He''s a rare gem of a leader, and I have nothing but respect for him. However, I fear that he may face challenges that could set him back in his quest to change the world." (Sangria) Serena chimed in with a smile, "But, my lord has always been resilient in the face of challenges. He has a way of seeing the good in everyone and everything, which is why I follow him so faithfully. I believe that he can truly change the world if he continues to lead with kindness andpassion." Mojito, flexing his muscles, agreed with a nod of his head. "Our great lord, Lumiere, has shown that he''s not afraid to stand up for what is right, even if it means going against the norm. He has the ability to inspire others to do the same... that''s so manly." "Of course, changing the world is no easy feat. There are those who will resist change and do everything in their power to maintain the status quo." (Sangria) Mimosa, the herb specialist and grygan medic, put a hand on Sangria''s shoulder and said, "That may be true, but if he can continue to bridge the gap between the humans and monsters, then perhaps we can achieve a world where everyone can coexist peacefully." Fasit nodded in agreement and said, "I can''t wait to see what other great things he does." "I couldn''t agree more.." (Serena) - - - - - - - - - - - - [POV: Lumiere Venrite, Grygan Lord] As I stood there, watching Fenghis struggle to break free from the earth trap, I could feel the tension in the air. The minotaur army looked like they were about to strike, but I couldn''t let that happen. "Hold your ground," Imanded, trying to keep my voice steady. "Fenghis doesn''t care about any of you. He just sees you as resources to use for his own gain." But the minotaurs didn''t seem to care. They marched forward, and Skarz was among them. I looked at him, hoping to reason with him. "Your father didn''t even care about your life. Why would you fight for him?" Skarz hesitated, but Fenghis was quick to taunt him. "Listen to your leader, Skarz. The boy doesn''t know anything about loyalty." I could feel my anger boiling inside me, but I knew that violence wasn''t the answer. So, I tried a different approach. "If I kill Fenghis, then I win the contest and be your ruler," I said, my eyes locked on the minotaur army. But their response surprised me. "Fenghis will always be our leader!" they shouted. Fenghis smirked, clearly pleased with their response. "You see, boy? You''re fighting a losing battle." But I couldn''t give up. I had to find a way to stop them. That''s when I remembered the contract made by the [Sacrytis]. "If you attack me," I said, my voice low, "you''ll be breaching that contract. And if that happens, Fenghis dies." The minotaurs stopped in their tracks, looking at each other in confusion. I could feel their hesitation, but I didn''t let my guard down. And when Fenghis opened his mouth to taunt me again, I used my [Fire Magic] to set his head aze. He screamed in agony, and for a moment, I thought the minotaurs would attack me. But they didn''t. They knew they couldn''t breach the contract, not when their leader''s life was on the line. I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins as the standoff continued. Chapter 38: Ive formed an allegiance?

Chapter 38: I''ve formed an allegiance?

Skarz looked at me with an intense gaze, the mes of the nearby campfire reflected in his eyes. "Loyalty, no matter what," he said, his voice deep and husky. "That''s what my father taught me. And that''s what being a true minotaur is all about." I nodded, understanding his words all too well. Loyalty was important to me too, but there was a difference between loyalty and being used. "Your father doesn''t respect you or who you are," I said, my voice low but firm. "Do you want to live a life where you have no choices of your own simply because you want to be loyal?" Skarz hesitated, his eyes filling with uncertainty. "I don''t," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. But before I could say anything, Fenghis, who was still trapped in the earth, screamed out in rage. "You traitor!" he bellowed. "You are a shame to the minotaur race! I never wanted a useless son like you!" Skarz flinched as his father''s words hit him, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Why can''t you be proud of me?" he cried out. "Why do you always see me as weak?" Fenghis sneered at him. "Because you''re a half-blood, that''s why," he said coldly. "You have a filthy human mother, and that part of you... that''s the half of you that will always be your weakness." The rest of the minotaurs looked uneasy, unsure of what to do or say. But Skarz was different. His eyes were filled with a new resolve, and he clenched his fists tightly. "You''re wrong, father," he said, his voice firm and steady. "I''m not weak. And I won''t let you use me as your pawn anymore." "You worthless scum of a son!" (Fenghis) Serena and the others watched me handle this. They''d done their own part by fighting this battle, it was my duty as the vige chief to ensure I handled things from here. I had ordered mypanions to return to the vige, leaving only Serena by my side. As I turned my attention back to the situation at hand, I knew what had to be done. What I was about to ask of Skarz would be difficult, but it was the only logical solution. "You have a choice to make," I said to Skarz, my voice steady. "Are you the right man to lead the minotaurs?" Skarz looked confused as he asked me what I meant. But before I had a chance to respond, Fenghis screamed out once again. "I will not ept this!" he cried. "I am the only one who will rule the minotaurs!" I couldn''t stand to hear him speak any longer. With a cold, calcted personality, I ordered him to be quiet. As I did so, the earth trap that had been restricting his legs tightened its grip. The bones in his legs began to crush under the pressure, causing Fenghis to scream out in agony. It was a gruesome sight, but I knew it had to be done. Turning my attention back to Skarz, I knew I had to speak the words I was dreading. "If you know you''re the right person to rule the minotaurs, then you should end your father''s tyranny here and now," I said. Serena knew what I was trying to do, but she didn''t care. She was dedicated to me and supported my every move. Skarz, on the other hand, was hesitant. "But...how can I do that?" he asked, uncertainty in his voice. "You know how," I replied, my tone firm. "In other words, I want you to kill your father." It was selfish of me, I knew. I didn''t want to get my hands dirty, and I didn''t want to have to deal with the consequences of murder. But Skarz needed to prove himself and show that he was capable of leading his people. The air was thick with tension as Skarz stood there, silently contemting my words. And as I waited for his response, I knew that this would be a defining moment in his life. Skarz''s eyes widened, and he looked at me in disbelief. "What... what did you just say?" he stuttered. I repeated myself, my voice clear and firm. "You need to kill your father," I said, my tone leaving no room for hesitation. Fenghis let out a cry of shock, but the earthen trap quickly silenced him once again. Skarz, on the other hand, had a look of uncertainty on his face. "But... how could I do that?" he asked. I looked at him sternly, making sure he understood the gravity of the situation. "You know what you need to do," I said. Skarz''s eyes drifted off, and he began to mutter to himself. "I can''t... but I have to," he whispered. Serena ced her hand on his shoulder, snapping him out of his thoughts. "You can do this, Skarz," she reassured him. Suddenly, Skarz turned to me, his face contorted with fear and confusion. "But won''t this break the [Sacrytis] agreement?" he asked. I tilted my head, amused by his worry. "Starting to care about me, huh?" I joked, but Skarz''s expression remained unchanged. I exined to him that it wouldn''t break the agreement. "You''re not my subordinate, and one of the conditions states that ''you can use any means to attack.'' Besides, Skarz, you can''t die yet. You still have a job to do," I said with a smile. Skarz smirked, his eyes closed as he took a deep breath. "You truly are an amazing person, Lumiere, for an eighteen-year-old," he remarked. Serena inteced her fingers with mine, and I blushed at the contact. "We''re in this together," she said. Fenghis sneered at our disy of affection, and it was a stark reminder of the task at hand. Skarz picked up his axe and walked past me, thanking me as he did so. I nodded silently, watching Skarz move towards Fenghis. I watched as Fenghis and Skarz had their final dialogue. Fenghis begged Skarz, "Please! Spare my life. I will change my ways. I want to live!" But Skarz remained silent and unmoved. Fenghis continued his plea, "I promise to turn over a new leaf. Spare me, and I will prove myself to you!" His eyes pleaded for mercy, but Skarz wasn''t having it. Instead, he tightened his grip on his axe, making it clear he was ready to carry out the sentence. Skarz uttered his final words, "Father, you may die but let your death not be in vain. I hope that someday I will achieve the same strength that you possess." Fenghis looked at Skarz in disgust and yelled, "You will never be like me. I will curse your name for the rest of my life!" Skarz smiled, pained by his decision, and then nodded his head in farewell. He raised the axe and struck Fenghis with a mighty blow. I watched in horror as Fenghis''s blood spurted everywhere, drenching his clothes and staining the ground. Serena''s hand trembled in mine, and I could feel her heaving breaths as we both shut our eyes simultaneously, not wanting to see the gruesome sight. The only sound in the silence was the sound of his head rolling onto the ground. As Fenghis''s head rolled onto the ground, the minotaur army swiftly knelt down and raised their axes in a respectful show of allegiance to their new leader. I found myself caught off guard, my eyes flickering with uncertainty as I watched Skarz take control. Horns echoed in the eerie silence as Skarz stood tall, his eyes glinting with power. "All hail Minotaur Lord Skarz," the minotaurs shouted in unison. I mirrored their movements as I bowed before Skarz, unsure of what was about to happen next. But Skarz surprised us all when he turned and genuflected before me. "Acknowledge our High Minotaur Lord, Lumiere," hemanded the army. "He deserves all your respect and loyalty. We are fortunate to serve under him." The minotaur army seemed hesitant, some shuffling their feet and muttering amongst themselves. My heart thudded in my chest as I wondered if I was capable of leading them all. Skarz noticed their hesitation and spoke up again. "Do not fear, my brothers. Lumiere is a worthy leader, and I am proud to serve under him." He shifted his gaze towards me and Serena. "And what say you, my friends? Will you lend us your allegiance?" I looked towards Serena for guidance, but her expression mirrored my own. We had only just gotten to know Skarz, and yet he was already asking us to join him. I took a deep breath and steeled myself. "We... we would be honored," I replied, the realization of the weight of leadership upon me. Another minotaur stepped forward, "Yes, we too would be honored," he said, his voice firm and resolute. "And I," a third minotaur added, "would be honored as well." Skarz smiled, sensing the excitement and potential for unity in the air. "We are fortunate to have met such brave warriors," he said. "Together, we can forge a new future for the minotaurs of the Andarbani territory." Chapter 39: Ive established a council?

Chapter 39: I''ve established a council?

After defeating Fenghis Rhan, the urgent need to n the next move couldn''t be neglected. I quickly summoned a council meeting that included representatives from both the Grygan and Minotaur sides. The Wyvern Pass served as the perfect space for discussion, and since it was neutral ground, none could im ownership or power, removing all forms of bias. As the meeting started, my attention was on Fasit, chieftess of the evolved Grygans, and Skarz, new Minotaur Lord of the Andarbani territory. They were the ones who would lead each side''s representation. I watched as Skarz was apanied by two Minotaur elders, and Fasit was assisted by Old man Martini, a wise and respected elder. I could feel the tension and silent battle of wills as the two sides sat across from each other on the earth tforms provided for them to sit on. The Minotaur elders (Bazirta & Kumiga) were intimidating in their massive, muscr build, and their grip on their weapon was steady. Fasit''s voice was calm and controlled as she spoke, but I could sense her pride and determination. Serena sat next to me, steadfast and unwavering, a tangible force ready to support me whenever needed. I nced in Sangria''s presumed location, she was scouting from a distance with her [Enhanced Vision], giving the meeting an increased level of security. I, Lumiere, stood at the forefront of what would be the most defining moment for the future of the Beast Domain''s north-east. Fasit, chieftess of the evolved Grygans, leaned forward and asked if we couldmence with the meeting. "Yes, please proceed," I said with a nod. My first order of business was to address the issue of the minotaurs. As the new ruler of the north-east, I could not take sides, but I had to be fair to both parties. I announced that the minotaurs would not be punished for their insurrection, and that Fenghis Rhan''s death would suffice as payment for their sins. The Minotaurs, both relieved and grateful, nodded in agreement, while the Grygans, being benevolent as always, showed their agreement with nods of their own. But despite the resolution, I continued, the fact remained that many minotaurs had lost their lives in battle. No amount of rewards could bring those heroes back. I then stressed the root of their problems was poormunication andck of cooperation. I exined that my goal was not to gain any reward that came with ruling both the grygans and minotaursnds. It was to promote peace between the two sides. "We can''t bring back the dead," I said sincerely, "but if it takes getting the herd and herdsmen talking again, and working together, then I won''t hesitate to make that happen. Working together is the only way we will build a prosperous future for everyone." Bazirta, one of the elder minotaurs, looked at me quizzically and asked, "Is that all, High Minotaur Lord?" I thought for a moment and then answered, "No, it is not. You all must understand something: I cannot be dedicated to one side at the expense of the other. That is not justice. Instead, I propose that we create a council of the Grygans and Minotaurs that will guide me in making the best decisions for both parties. Each side will have equal representation on the council, so there will be no bias on my part." As I said this, I hoped it would be enough to create peace between the two factions. But deep down, I knew that this was just the beginning. The politics of the north-east were far from over. As the conversation continued, Serena muttered to herself, clearly bored out of her mind. I couldn''t help but sympathize with her, but I knew this was important. I stood up and exined my n: "I''ll be promoting myself from Grygan Lord to the High Grygan Lord. This will allow me to pass on the title of Grygan Lord to Fasit, and Old Man Martini will be the chief of the evolved Grygans." Fasit and Old Man Martini nodded in agreement, happy with the proposal. Kumiga, always eager for more information, cleared his throat and asked, "But how will the councile into y?" I smiled, "With me bing the High Lord of this region, I''ll also be the leader of the council. From there, I''ll hand my family name to Skarz. This will give all the minotaurs a chance to evolve." The minotaurs cheered at the news, overjoyed at the prospect of evolving. Fasit and Old Man Martini, who had been against the minotaurs evolving before, couldn''t help but smile at the disy of happiness. I knew this had been a long timeing, and I was d to have been able to facilitate it. Serena sighed loudly a few times, clearly still bored out of her mind. I turned to her and said, "This is the beginning of a new era, Serena. I know it might seem tedious, but this is important for everyone''s future." She looked at me skeptically, but nodded. "Alright, I''ll try to pay attention," she said. With the formation of the council, the grygans and minotaurs could finally work together and make decisions that benefited everyone in the region. "I have another proposal," I said, my heart beating fast. Skarz and the other minotaurs looked at me curiously. "What is it?" Skarz asked. "Could you offer us some of the herbs that grow on your part of the region?" I asked. "And some of the iron ore you have? We noticed your weapons and armor are made of iron, and they seem sturdy enough." Bazirta was initially reluctant, but Skarz quickly agreed. "Of course we can offer that. We''re happy to contribute to this alliance." "But that''s not all," I added, my nerves kicking in. "We were wondering if the minotaurs could offer somebor services to us. We''re nning on building some structures for our people, and we''ll need all the help we can get to make sure everything runs smoothly. It would be beneficial for both our races." Kumiga spoke up, "You''re being biased towards the minotaurs, Lord Lumiere. They''re already offering so much." I shook my head, "No, I''m being generous. We''ll still be supplying the minotaurs with medicines, and we have the best ones in the Beast''s Domain. Plus, we''ll be providing more security to the region than the minotaurs since we''re currently stronger. It''s only fair that they pitch in where they can." Kumiga seemed to consider my words before finally backing down. "Alright, I see your point." Skarz smiled. "We''re happy to work together with you, Lord Lumiere. Together, our two races will be unstoppable." Sure, I might be with the minotaurs too, but I''d always belong to the grygans. I smiled back at Skarz, feeling a sense of relief now that we had reached an agreement. "Thank you, Skarz. And thank you to everyone here for taking the time to meet with me. I''m d we were able toe to a mutual understanding and work towards a better future for both our races." After a moment of silence, Skarz spoke up. "Would you like us to show you more of ournd, the resources and trades we can offer?" I nodded eagerly. "That would be fantastic." As we made our way out of the pass, I was excited. The possibility of working together with the minotaurs and exploring newnds was thrilling. It was a step forward towards creatingsting peace in the Beast''s Domain. I turned to Skarz, "I hope this is just the beginning of a long and fruitful partnership." Skarz nodded, "As do I, Lumiere. As do I." The council was made up of, 1. Lumiere - The council''s head, advocating for peace and understanding between the two races in the north-eastern region. 2. Serena - The council''s second-inmand. 3. Skarz - The leader of the minotaurs, representing his people and their interests in negotiations with other races. 4. Fasit - The leader of the grygans, representing his people and their interests in negotiations with other races. 5. Kumiga - The chieftain of the minotaurs, providing insight into the needs and wants of his people. 6. Martini - The chieftain of the grygans, providing insight to his people''s needs and wants. 7. Bazirta - A minotaur trader, merchant and elder who utilizes his vast knowledge ofmerce and valuable resources within the Beast''s Domain. Chapter 40: Im in uncharted territory?

Chapter 40: I''m in uncharted territory?

Exactly nine days ago, I triumphed over the Minotaur Lord and established a new council. As a result, I ascended to the position of Great Lord of the north-eastern region, and I held an incredible 20,000 mana points, which I nned to use to better ourmunity. The Minotaur race and their new leader, Skarz, all took on my family name, Del Silva, and underwent an impressive transformation. Thanks to their efforts and my guidance, they evolved into high minotaurs, and Skarz, in particr, underwent a double evolution, bing a great minotaur. I was pleased with the changes as Skarz''s looks changed from arge and muscr build to a more refined and slender appearance. He now appeared almost human, aside from his horns¡ªthe only remaining trait of his minotaur heritage. However, the evolution came at a cost. Both Serena and I lost 10,000 mana points each due to the [Skill Benefaction] procedures that were required. I had to trade off some of my mana points, skills, and affinities for their skills and affinities in return. Regardless, these sacrifices were necessary to ensure the sess of our mission. On a side note, the revtion of Skarz''s parentage was of great interest to me. It turned out that his mother was a human who fell victim to Fenghis''s brutality. It was a tragic story, but it provided me with some insight into Skarz''s character. Finally, we upgraded our wardrobe! Bazirta shared some insider tips on how to get our hands on high-quality silk, and it did not disappoint. It turned out that we had to go on a hunt for the magical silk worms known as Aurorasilkas. ¡¸A magical silk worm or Aurorasilka is a brightly colored and iridescent creature with shimmering wings. It has the ability to spin silk that never runs out, no matter how much is used. The silk produced by this worm is incredibly strong and durable, with the ability to withstand any tearing. It also has the power to enchant fabrics, giving them magical properties and abilities.¡¹ We ventured to the deeper ends of the Andarbani territory to find them, but it was worth it. The silk obtained was of premium quality, and it undoubtedly helped us produce clothes. I had to be meticulous with the way I handled the magical Aurorasilkas to produce the fabrics for the new wardrobe. The first thing I did was to create afortable environment for them in a shelter and provide them with a regr supply of mulberry trees and necessary leaves for nourishment. To obtain the fibers, I used my [nt Magic] skills to extract the cocoons without causing them any harm. Once I had unraveled the cocoons, I was able to retrieve long silk fibers ¨C strong and durable ¨C without causing any pain or difort to the Aurorasilkas. By using my [Water Magic], I was then able to clean the silk, removing any impurities and leaving it in its immacte condition. To spin the silk into thread and yarn, I utilized my [Wind Magic], my mastery of which allowed me to gently twist the fibers together to create a string and smooth thread that was both strong and durable. Using this process, I had spun enough thread to create numerous yards of beautiful cloth. Finally, with the assistance of Fasit and Serena, we used [Wind Magic] to weave the silk into the desired patterns and designs. The result was nothing short of incredible. The fabrics I had produced were of the highest quality and surpassed everyone''s expectations, making for outfits that would be the envy of all in the region. ... As I sat in my office, dressed in my usual simple attire of a loose white shirt and trousers, I was proud of the adjustments I had made to the building using my [Earth Magic]. It was now a refined space, fit for even a king. I had an actual desk and chairs, and my windows may not have had panes, but at least they were covered by curtains made from the silk I had produced. The room felt warm and cozy as I looked up to see Old man Martini enter, dressed in his new attire of a brown tunic and trousers. "Good day, Lord Lumiere, I hope I''m not disturbing you," he greeted. "Not at all, Old man," I said with a smile. "What brings you here today?" "I just wanted to give you an update on the construction work," he replied. "It''s going fast, but I''m not too happy about the grygans having to manage in crude shelters." I nodded in agreement. "I understand. It''s important to make sure everyone has their basic needs met." Old man Martini looked relieved. "I knew you''d be considerate about this. But I think you don''t have to worry because the grygans were really happy when you provided them with proper clothes." "That''s good to hear," I said, my smile widening. "However, if they doin about not having basic needs, it may be a cause for concern." "Don''t worry, Lumiere. I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen," he assured me. We fell into afortable silence before Old man Martini spoke up again. "With your domain getting bigger by the day, Lumiere, we may need to start establishing trading posts for bricks, iron, and your well-processed silk," I nodded, listening attentively. "That''s a good idea. And I agree that we also need to make transportationworks and clear some of the dense forests in the area to make distribution of our materials easier." Old man Martini smiled, his eyes shining with excitement. "Exactly. We may also need to create water channels and wells for agricultural purposes. And with your mastery of [Water Magic], it should be easy to aplish." I nodded again, feeling a sense of responsibility for the entire minotaur poption of about three thousand. With each passing day, my support for them increased, and so did their need for basic necessities of food, water and clothing. "Old man, I need to finish everything on my schedule before I can return to the royal capital," I said, sighing as I thought over the number of things I had to do. "I''m just too packed." Old man Martini nodded in agreement. "That''s true, Lord Lumiere. However, Fasit did say that she could help make your schedule a little less packed." "Really?!" I eximed, feeling relieved. "That would be amazing. I''m just so stretched at the moment." Old man Martini nodded and began talking about some other things we needed to develop, including diplomatic steps to form an alliance with the Merfolk. But I interrupted, reminding him that Fasit had told me to wait on approaching them for now. "I agree with Fasit''s n," Old man Martini said with a nod. "But we still need to figure out how to make weapons. No one among us, not even the minotaurs, has any high level cksmithing skills." "I noticed that during the battle more than a week ago," I said, remembering the crude weapons I had seen. "We''ll have to find a solution soon." Suddenly, Mojito barged into the office, shouting my name. "Lord Lumiere, I''ve found it!" he eximed. I frowned, thinking it might be an attack. "What''s going on, Mojito?" "No, no! It''s not an attack," he said, shaking his head. "I found the ore we need to make weapons. It''s deep in the uncharted forests some miles from here, and it''s abundant." I jumped up from my chair, feeling excited. "That''s amazing news! Let''s go check it out right now." Old man Martini and I rushed after Mojito, eager to see the discovery for ourselves. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Nearby [Uncharted Forest] Traveling through the uncharted territory that connected to the grygan territory, our group consisted of Mojito, Fasit, Serena and me. The ce was a dense forest with towering trees and vines so thick that it blocked out the sunlight. Serena broke the silence, "Why haven''t wee here before?" Fasit, being the female great grygan, replied, "Due to the curse ced on our heads, we weren''t much concerned with expanding our vige or venturing out much." "I see," Serena nodded her head in understanding. "But, this ce is incredible. I''m surprised it even exists?" Mojito chimed in, "I found a cluster of the special ore over there," pointing to the thickest part of the forest. "That''s!" I eximed the moment I saw it, pausing for a microsecond, "That''s Xeranium.." "What''s Xeranium?" Mojito''s confusion was apparent. "It''s a special corundum that''s used to produce magic swords and powerful magic crystals," I replied. Fasit and Serena were equally amazed. "But, we should proceed with caution," Serena''s eyes narrowed with seriousness. "I sense a dense amount of mana just beyond where we are." "I can sense it too," I nodded my head. My [Magic Detect] was Rank A, as such, sensing something like this was an effortless feat. "We should mark a checkpoint near the cluster and rest." (Lumiere) This was so we could easily identify itter on. Because so far, this forest was, well, a forest. Almost everything looked the same. Serena proposed, "Before we proceed further, we should scout ahead and explore the dense area." I agreed, "Great idea, let''s do it." And we began our exploration of the uncharted territory, thend enveloped with a mystical atmosphere filled with uncanny magical energies, and danger lurking around every corner. Chapter 41: I discovered a dungeon?

Chapter 41: I discovered a dungeon?

Serena spoke up, "The denser the mana, the stronger the monsters that reside there. It''s better to be cautious. We should proceed with care." Fasit nodded in agreement, "She''s right. We can''t take this lightly. We need to be fully prepared before we move forward." Mojito, however, was getting impatient. "Come on, guys, let''s not be scared. We can handle anything thates our way. I want to see what''s there, and besides, the boss will protect us." I interjected, "Mojito, this is not a game. We need to be careful and n our moves. We don''t know what kind of danger awaits us." Serena added, "He''s right, Mojito. We need to work together and make sure we''re fully prepared for whatever we encounter." "Alright, let''s got to work.." (Lumiere) I stood up sharply and immediately ced my hands outward before casting [Air Cannon], a Rank B [Wind Magic] spell that created a strong, violent wind that was almost like a storm. The wind magic carved through more than ten meters of the forest on a rectilinear path and tore the rocks and trees away. The attack was so powerful that even the ground shook as if it was an earthquake. The minor wind explosion came as difort to the others as it scattered their hair and almost blew Mojito away. "Whoa, that was intense... I can hardly breathe," Fasit gasped. "Sorry about that," I chuckled nervously as I apologized. But our attention was caught by the gargantuan door before us. It was tall and wide, made of a mysterious metal that glimmered in the little light that shone through the dense forest canopy. The intricate design on the door hinted at some kind of powerful magic work, and the most conspicuous thing about it was the several gems which decorated it. The door looked ancient, and it was evident that nobody has opened it for years. Serena moved closer and examined the door, "This door appears more significant than anything we''ve ever encountered. I sense something lurking behind it." "That''s right," I answered. "I can sense a strong magical presence from behind this door. It could be anything, friend or foe. We must be ready for anything." "But how do we open it?" Mojito asked. I examined the door more closely, and it was definitely not going to be an easy task. The door was veryrge, at least 50 feet tall and 30 feet wide, and it had no handle or keyhole. "It looks like we have to use magic to open it," I said. "But, this door is too big for our magic to open. We need a more direct approach." Serena''s eyes gleamed with determination, "I''ll try something. Watch me." Serena walked closer to the door and ced her hand on it. Suddenly, the wind picked up around us and whipped her hair around. Her eyes glowed with a bright, fierce light as she began to chant in anguage none of us could understand. The wind grew stronger around her until it turned into a violent windstorm. The tornado-like wind twisted and danced around her body, and she raised her hand before mming it down onto the door. There was an earth-shattering boom, and the door shook before it started to slide open. As it opened, we could see that it led to what appeared to be a dark, cavernous tunnel. "Wow, Serena, that was fantastic!" Mojito eximed, admiringly. "We don''t have time to waste. Let''s go!" I said, leading the way into the dark, foreboding tunnel. It was pitch ck inside, and even with our magical abilities, we could barely see a few feet in front of us. The air was cold and damp, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the tunnel. "Wait, hold on a second," Fasit urged, causing the others to pause. "I think we should reconsider going forward." We all turned to Fasit, curious. "Why''s that?" Serena asked. After a moment of ufortable silence, Fasit spoke up. "Well, from the looks of this, it''s probably a dungeon." "A dungeon?" Serena eximed. "What do you mean?" Fasit exined, "It''s most likely something that belongs to our ancestors. The grygans that came before us probably stored something precious inside." "Ah, I see," I nodded in understanding. "That would exin the thick mana emanating from the deeper reaches of the dungeon." Mojito added excitedly, "And if it''s a dungeon, then it''s bound to have some valuable materials too!" I smiled, "Exactly. Rare monsters and fruits should be in this dungeon. We can sell the monster hides and skins to an Adventurers'' Guild, and then the fruits to a restaurant or confectioner''s store." Fasit agreed, "Yes, it''ll sell big time, Lord Lumiere." Serena couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Must you always use every opportunity to make money, my lord?" I chuckled nervously, "I can''t help it, it''s in my blood!" As we continued to banter, a voice suddenly interrupted us with a disturbing chime of "Well, well..." I turned to face the source of the voice and was taken aback as ady emerged from the cluster of trees. "So the great lord of the north-eastern region can be so much of a sales addict," thedy said with a silky smooth voice that seemed to contain some underlying danger and mischief. I couldn''t help but be drawn to her appearance. Her sparkling green eyes, long golden hair, and pointy ears were like something out of a fairytale. She wore a silvery white armor, a green cape, white leather boots, a green and white skirt, which all served toplement her elegant build. From the way she carried herself, it was easy to tell that thisdy was a proud one. "Lady, may I know who you are?" I asked, still somewhat astonished. Neither Serena nor I had sensed her presence despite her proximity, which made me worry instantly what sort of strange individual she was. "I am Ophelia Fenberg," she replied, smiling smugly as if hoping we''d know the name. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lord Lumiere." I could hear Fasit and Mojito gasp in awe. It was obvious to them that Ophelia Fenberg was none other than a pure-blood high elf, possessing the characteristic pointed ears. Serena voiced her own confusion, "It''s strange that she could suppress her magic power to a level where even we couldn''t sense it." I suggested, "Perhaps that''s because she''s an elf." Serena seemed to agree, "Yes, that''s a likely possibility as to how she evaded our [Magic Detect]..." If she was using magic, I would''ve realized it instantly. I could feel the tension in the air, a sense of unease creeping up my spine as thedy continued to speak. "What do you want from me, Ophelia?" I asked, my voice firm and formal, masking my suspicion towards the mysterious elf. Ophelia merely smirked and replied, "Just curious about the man who broke the [Fire Demon''s Curse], killed the Minotaur Lord, and took control of the north-eastern domain. Quite the impressive resume, Lumiere." I felt my cheeks flush slightly, but it maintained a cool exterior. "It was merely my duty as a lord to protect my domain." (Lumiere) Ophelia continued, "Well then, Lord Lumiere, it''s a shame that despite your impressive aplishments, you can''t even recognize a dungeon when you see one." I felt myself bristle at her words, but I kept myposure and asked, "What are you trying to say, Ophelia?" "I heard word of a hidden dungeon within your territory, and I''vee to explore it," Ophelia replied, her eyes gleaming with excitement. My expression hardened. "The dungeon was discovered on my domain, which means it belongs to me as the ruler of thisnd." Ophelia''s eyes narrowed slightly, a look of displeasure crossing her elegant features. "That''s where you''re wrong, Lumiere. No one should own a dungeon simply because it''s within their territory. After all this is the Great Forest isn''t it? And you''re not necessarily the Beast King.." (Ophelia) Mojito stepped forward angrily. "What gives you the right toe here and try to take something that belongs to the boss?" Ophelia simply chuckled. "I''m not trying to take anything. I simply wish to explore the dungeon. And as luck would have it, I know exactly where it is. Your powerful [Wind Magic] was quite the beacon, Lumiere." (Ophelia) I noticed she''d call me "Lumiere" when she was about to mock me. How distasteful. I felt a chill run down my spine. This Ophelia Fenberg was clearly not someone to be underestimated. I wondered what other secrets she might be hiding and what other dangers she might bring to my domain. Chapter 42: Im stuck in a dungeon with an elf?

Chapter 42: I''m stuck in a dungeon with an elf?

As Ophelia spoke of exploring the dungeon, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease inside me. I couldn''t let her just take the dungeon, but I didn''t want to start a conflict either. "Perhaps we could share the dungeon," I suggested. "There should be ample materials to support us both, and I don''t need everything within it - just the rare ore and crystals, which I''m sure there will be an abundance of." Ophelia sighed dramatically, her sultry voice sending a shiver down my spine. "Oh, Lord Lumiere, always the boy scout," she purred, her eyes smoldering. "Can''t you see that you''re no fun?" Mojito bristled at her words, warning her to mind her tongue. But Ophelia merely brushed him off, calling him an underling who should keep quiet. "Mojito, calm yourself." (Fasit) "But she''s talking bad about the boss!" (Mojito) "Let Lord Lumiere handle this.." (Fasit) I could see the anger in Mojito''s eyes as he exploded in fury, telling her to stop being so rude. Ophelia sighed again, sounding almost bored. "I wasn''t insulting him, just stating facts," she said, her gaze turning back to me. And then, without warning, she was standing right in front of me, her hands on my jaw, caressing me gently. I could feel my face growing hot as she rubbed her thumb slowly around my lips. She had a seductive air about her that I couldn''t deny, and her eyes were surprisingly attractive. But I couldn''t let her distract me from the matter at hand. "And what is your proposal, Ophelia?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "How about we battle it out?" she suggested, a small moan escaping her lips. I felt Serena tense beside me, clearly not liking the way Ophelia was getting so close to me. But I couldn''t deny that her proposal intrigued me. A battle could settle the matter once and for all. Still, I had to y it safe. "What kind of battle are you suggesting?" I asked, keeping my tone neutral. Ophelia just grinned, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "A battle of wits, of course," she said, her tone yful. "We''ll prove who is the better dungeon conqueror." I couldn''t help but be intrigued by her proposition. But I knew that I couldn''t let my guard down around her. I had no idea what her true intentions were. I had agreed to Ophelia''s challenge, feeling the tension building thick in the air. But just as we were about to start, a sudden, unexpected force shook the earth beneath our feet, causing me to stagger back. The entrance to the dungeon began to suck everything inside of it, drawing objects and creatures alike into its depths. I watched in horror as Fasit, Serena, and Mojito were pulled towards the entrance. But Serena was quick on her feet. With a wave of her hand, she cast an [Ice Magic] spell, forming a wall of ice that kept them safe from being sucked in. I was grateful for her quick thinking, but then I saw Ophelia being pulled towards the entrance as well. Panic set in as I tried desperately toe up with a n. I attempted to use my [Earth Magic] to seal the entrance and stop the catastrophe, but it was no use. The wall I created shattered like ss, and I was pulled towards the entrance along with Ophelia. "Ohe on!" (Lumiere) We screamed as we were both sucked into the dungeon''s depths, the force pulling us like rag dolls. For a moment, everything was chaos as we tumbled through the air. But then, just as suddenly, the suction stopped. I hit the ground hard and scrambled to my feet, looking around for Ophelia. I found her beside me, looking shaken but unharmed. We exchanged a look of disbelief before the realization set in: we were trapped inside the dungeon. I could hear Serena''s screams as she saw us vanish from sight, and my heart went out to her. But before I could even move, the entrance sealed shut, cutting us off from the outside world. ... As I tumbled down the dark, vertical tunnel with Ophelia, I felt my mana cut by half. Antimagic runes must be at y here, suppressing our magical abilities. I panicked and yelled, "My magic power has been cut in half! This is bad, really bad!" Ophelia looked at me as if I were stating the obvious. "What do you expect me to say, ''Oh no, really? I had no idea''?" I rolled my eyes, "It''s not the time for sarcasm, okay?" The ground tilted, and we continued to tumble downward at an rming speed. "If we keep falling at this speed, we''ll go st!" I screamed. As we fell, I focused my mana and used my [Earth Magic] to create something to hold onto on the now-vertical ground. I grabbed onto it and Ophelia''s arm. She struggled to break free but I warned her that she''d die if she kept struggling. I used my magic to create a rock and dropped it, timing how long it took to echo back up. "We fell for forty seconds!" I shouted, trying to calm down mybored breathing. "(Alright, it took forty seconds for the rock tond from where we are, factoring discement, eleration due to gravity being 9.81 meters per second squared and the time of fall... we''re 7,848 meters above ground or rather, 25,748 feet high. Curse my superior skills in math.)" (Lumiere) Ophelia demanded an apology for how casually I was touching her, but I shot back, "I''m trying to save your life here, not hit on you!" I plead with her to stop struggling and work together to find a way out. She scoffed, "I don''t need amon man''s help!" I rolled my eyes again. "You''re such a brat. Stop acting like you''re too good for me and focus on staying alive." She demanded that I apologize for my words, but I knew that she''d die if I let go of her. "Look, I won''t drop you, but you need to stop being suicidal for petty reasons." Ophelia sighed, "Your words have some logic, so I''ll grant you the pleasure of saving me." "(Grant me the pleasure of saving her? How proud can she get?)" (Lumiere) I smirked, "I''m touched. But seriously, we need to find a way out of here." As I gasped for breath, a glimmer of hope appeared before us. A door opened from somewhere in the walls. "Thank the heavens," I said. I channelled my mana into [Earth Magic] to form a bridge from where we hung to the door. I had to strain my mana to do so, even after the antimagic rune halved it. As we walked on the bridge, my heart pounding with nervousness, the door led us to abyrinth. The walls glowed a golden luminescent light, illuminating our path. Ophelia scoffed at my magic, saying "You''ll run out of mana soon enough if you keep using your magic excessively and I''ll have to save your sorry behind." Iughed it off. "You have less magic power than me, so in any case you should be the one that''s worried." (Lumiere) She retorted, saying "Having more magic power doesn''t mean you have the better advantage." I looked around thebyrinth, unsure which direction to take. There were several turns and a path straight ahead. "Let''s get moving." I said, trying to sound confident. However, Ophelia had other ns. "Follow my lead," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice. I rolled my eyes and followed her, still unsure of what was going to happen next. "I have a feeling thisbyrinth has traps and tricky paths," I predicted. "My human senses alone wouldn''t be enough to navigate without getting lost or attacked." "But fear not, Lumiere," Ophelia interjected with a smirk. "Follow me. Elves have superior sensory abilitiespared to humans." I rolled my eyes and sighed. "I have Rank A [Magic Detect]," I informed her, surprising her. "Normally, a human my age shouldn''t have a sensory skill rank that high." "Who are you, really?" Ophelia asked curiously. "Just a guy who wants a peaceful life," I replied. "But apparently, I can''t seem to enjoy one." "I don''t care about your life story," Ophelia retorted. "I just want to know who you are and if you''re a mixed breed." I chose not to respond and suddenly, a mischievous feminineughter echoed throughout thebyrinth. It sent shivers down my spine and got Ophelia and me instantly on edge. "Where is iting from?" she asked, her voice rising in rm. "Let''s keep moving for now," I suggested, trying to keep calm. But then, theughing voice spoke up again. "Prepare for the game of a lifetime!" My blood ran cold. This was definitely not good. ... --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy, Savior of the Grygans, Lord of the Grygans, King of Curses, High Minotaur Lord, High Grygan Lord, Great Lord of the North-eastern Domain, The one who sires. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 34/34 MP: 25,000/25,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank SSS+), [Lightning Magic] (Rank C), ¡¸Unlocked Curse Series ¡ª [Curse Fire Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Wind Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Water Magic] (Rank D), [Curse Earth Magic] (Rank E), [Curse nt Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Lightning Magic] (Rank F)¡¹. Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank D), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank B), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A), [Night Vision] (Rank C), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank C), [Enhanced Olfaction] (Rank C) | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck] | Curse Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. <> [Lightning Magic] :: Acquired from Grygans through affinity trade. [Curse Lightning Magic] :: A ¡¸Curse Series¡¹ variegated form of [Lightning Magic]. [Night & Enhanced Vision] :: Acquired from Grygans through skill trade. Physical Strength increase from 28 to 34, gained through stat trade from Minotaurs. [Enhanced Olfaction] :: Acquired from Minotaurs through skill trade. [Enhanced Stamina] :: Already had this skill but it increased from Rank D to B because the Minotaurs also possess it but as an Integral Skill rather than Additional Skill. [Grand Buster] :: Attack used by Fenghis, acquired by Lumiere after bing High Minotaur Lord. [Mana Points] :: 15,000 originally, gained 20,000 after he sired the Minotaurs, and lost 10,000 again after skill, affinity and spell trades with them. Currently has 25,000 mana points. Chapter 43: Im challenged by the labyrinth?s voice?

Chapter 43: I''m challenged by thebyrinth?s voice?

As I walked through thebyrinth with Ophelia by my side, the sound of femaleughter echoed through the walls. It made me feel on edge and restless. Suddenly, the voice spoke up and taunted us, saying, "Show me your fear!" I refused to back down. "I''m not afraid of you," I shouted back. "Just show us the way out of this maze, and we''ll leave you alone." The voice responded mischievously, "Oh, but that''s no fun! I like it when my guests are afraid. It makes the game so much more amusing!" I recognized the voice as a magic skill called [Telepathy], but I couldn''t tell if it was an Integral or Additional Skill. Ophelia finally spoke up, "We''re not your guests, and we''re certainly not afraid of you! Just tell us what you want and let us go!" Theughter from the voice only increased, bing slightly malevolent. Ophelia and I were now on constant alert. I decided to take charge and asked the voice the question on my mind. "Are you the guardian of thisbyrinth?" (Lumiere) The voice responded with augh, "Guardian? Who needs a guardian in a ce like this? I''m just a little¡­ something extra!" I was getting impatient. "We don''t have time for your games. Just show us the way out!" (Lumiere) The voiceughed again and said, "Very well. I like your courage, Lumiere. I''ll lead you out." "(Hm? That really worked?)" (Lumiere) I was taken aback and wondered if it was really that easy. Even Ophelia was surprised. But then the voice said, "Not so fast. Before I lead you out, you''ll have to find me!" Ophelia and I exchanged worried nces. Finding someone in abyrinth full of turns, dead ends, and monsters was almost impossible. Nevertheless, I was determined to find the mysterious voice and get out of this ce once and for all. "Ophelia, we should team up," I said to Ophelia. "The maze is full of monsters and we''re going to need all the help we can get." She sighed. "As much as I hate to admit it, you''re right. If we work together, our magic power should be able to hold out even with the antimagic rune. But the moment we exit this maze, we''re no longer partners." (Ophelia) I extended my hands and offered a temporary truce. She sighed again and epted my offer, reciprocating the handshake. "Alright then, let''s get going." (Ophelia) Ophelia then used the Additional Skill she called [Matter Reorganization]. A rare metal on her armor was then transformed into a silver longsword with intricate designs. I was surprised and asked if she used the Additional Skill: [Matter Conversion]. She scoffed. "That''s for high ranking members of the Demon, Dragon and God ns. I just changed the shape of the material, not its properties. You''re an idiot if you can''t recall that." I cleared my throat and apologized. This was the first time I''ve ever felt stupid. "I¡­ sorry. I just haven''t seen that skill before. It''s pretty impressive." (Lumiere) Ophelia smiled slightly. "Thank you. Now let''s move. We have a voice to find." She used a longsword, which would mean her ss was either Mage or Swordsman, or even both. ... As we walked through the maze, we suddenly came across a pack of [Fertens], ck reptiles with iron-like scales and red eyes. Iron... In other words they were a walking lump of resources. Ophelia took a deep breath, clutching her silver longsword, and darted towards them. I shouted after her, "Ophelia, wait!" But she was quick as a sh, striking them with a three-hitbo before I could even blink. I was amazed by her speed and skill, but didn''t have much time to appreciate it as the remaining [Fertens] came towards us. "Ophelia step back now!" (Lumiere) I focused and used one of my recent go-to spells, [Thunderp Bullet], sending a powerful bolt of lightning crashing into them. The iron in their scales intensified the damage, turning them all to ashes. My [Lightning Magic] was Rank C, but constantly using it would help level it up quickly. Still, using mana here was much more difficult. Ophelia had moved back just in time, as her armor would''ve definitely been drawn to the lightning and it could''ve been fatal. Hence, the reason I told her to move back. I told her that caring about teammates was important, and she looked at me indignantly. But I could sense that she was just putting up a front. As we continued walking, she gruffly said, "Don''t think too much of yourself, Lumiere. We still have to find that voice." And yet, I could tell that she was a bit swayed by my words, even if she refused to show it. Time went by. We moved deeper into the maze, and battled various low-ranking monsters. I had to support Ophelia with my magic, but the antimagic rune was bing more powerful, preventing me from using a substantial amount of power. It was taking a toll on me, and I wasn''t sure how much time had passed since we entered the maze. I used different magic arts such as [Fire Magic], [nt Magic], [Water Magic], and [Lightning Magic] to defeat our opponents. Ophelia used her close-range attacks, and her physical strength proved to be more efficient than my magic. Suddenly, a small Rank E serpent appeared, and I struggled to cast any significant magic. Ophelia quickly took control and threw a small knife that pinned the serpent to the wall. Breathing heavily, Ophelia turned to me. "Are you okay? You''re not looking too good." "I''m running low on magic power," I admitted, "and this antimagic rune is getting stronger. I can barely cast a spell now." "Okay, let''s take a break then," Ophelia said as she looked around. "This ce is giving me the creeps, but it''s better than passing out from exhaustion." We rested on the filthy ground with our backs against the wall, and I tried to catch my breath. Ophelia spoke up. "How far do you think we''ve gone?" "Well, if I remember correctly we''ve turned at least twenty-three times and killed one hundred and thirty-eight monsters with five to seven monsters per turn," I replied. "We''ve probably walked roughly three miles." Ophelia sighed. "We still have a long way to go. This maze is designed to be confusing, so it''s hard to pinpoint our location." "I know," I said, trying to think of a n. "But we can''t just sit here. We have to keep moving." "You''re right," Ophelia agreed. "Let''s rest for a bit longer, and then we''ll push on. We''ll make it out of here. I just know it." I stretched my arms and let out a yawn. I was tired from all the walking we had done so far in thebyrinth. Ophelia suddenly caught my attention, staring at me intently, causing me to feel a bit self-conscious. "Is there something wrong?" I asked her, perplexed. She pointed at my cheek and told me I had some dirt on it. I reached out to wipe the dirt off with my sleeve, but Ophelia''s outburst made me pause. "What is it?" I asked her nervously. "Stop!" she eximed. "You shouldn''t wipe your face with your sleeve. How ignorant can you be?" I scratched my jaw and chuckled, feeling slightly embarrassed. "I... I don''t have a handkerchief," I admitted. Ophelia let out a deep sigh and shook her head while holding her head in her hand. "Here, take mine," she said as she handed me her handkerchief. I was surprised by her kindness and collected the handkerchief gratefully. "Thank you," I said, giving her a warm smile. Ophelia blushed and looked away as she told me to wash the handkerchief and return it after we conquer thebyrinth. I bowed my head appreciatively. "I will," I replied softly. Chapter 44: Im one-shotting final bosses?

Chapter 44: I''m one-shotting final bosses?

As I and Ophelia approached the final floor of thebyrinth, we were awestruck by the sight that greeted us. The room was illuminated by an overflowing magical energy, a stark contrast to the murky darkness of the previous floors. I scanned the vast area, my eyes darting from one end to the other, noting the sheer size of the room. "Wow, this room is amazing," I said, my eyes wide with wonder. "Yes, it''s quite impressive," Ophelia added, still taking in the sight. Suddenly, a voice reverberated across the room, informing us that this was indeed the final stage of our challenge and if conquered, would be our ticket out of thebyrinth. "So this is it, the final challenge," I said, a mix of excitement and nervousness creeping over me. "Yes, and we''re going to ace it!" Ophelia eximed confidently. However, our excitement was short-lived as we noticed that the room was oddly devoid of any treasures or adversaries; it waspletely empty. "Uh, what''s going on?" Ophelia asked impatiently, her toneced with annoyance. The voice, clearly miffed by the interruption, retorted sharply, ordering Ophelia to keep quiet. "Excuse me, but I don''t appreciate your tone," Ophelia snapped back, her pride wounded. I could feel the tension rising between them and decided to interject, "Hey, can we focus on the task at hand?" As if on cue, the voice directed our attention to her ultimate treasure. Suddenly, the ground beneath use began to shake and split, apanied by a low rumble. "What''s happening?" I cried out in rm. The trembling continued until arge golem emerged from the gaping ground, standing at a towering fifteen feet. "Oh my, what is that thing?!" Ophelia yelped, fear evident in her voice. "I wish I knew.." (Lumiere) The golem was a towering monstrosity and also a technological masterpiece. It was made entirely of gleaming metal andrger than any man could ever hope to be. Its body was built like a hulking fortress, its limbs thick as tree trunks and its head a solid block of metal, devoid of any facial features. Its eyes glowed with a piercing red light, and steam constantly hissed from its joints. As we charged towards the golem, we noticed that its limbs were covered with a variety of magical weapons. Its right arm was a spiked mace, which crackled with electricity, while its left was a massive cannon that glowed with an ominous green light. Its chest was emzoned with a magical barrier, which shimmered with a protective aura, and its legs were fitted with retractable des that gleamed like razor-sharp ice. Now, it made sense she called it her "Ultimate Treasure." The golem sent several busts of magic energy at us, I used ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹, to shield us from the impact. We decided to build some distance between us and the golem again. The busts of magic energy proved its potency when one of the busts bounced off my barrier and collided with the wall. The resounding explosion, followed by arge crater on the wall were enough to make me croak. "Okay, that thing?s dangerous," Ophelia held out her longsword. "The golem is a creation made entirely of metal, with no organicponents, making it impervious to the effects of [nt magic]. [Lightning Magic] also won''t work on it, as electricity doesn''t conduct well through this type of metal and I''m guessing... the golem has a built-in system to protect it from electrical attacks. [Earth Magic] won''t be effective, as the golem can withstand immense amounts of pressure and weight on its metal exterior. Finally, [Water Magic] won''t work on it as the golem is unaffected by water since it has no organicponents that could absorb or react to the water. Is that right?" (Lumiere) "W-w-wait! How did you know that?!" (Voice) I scratched my head with a calm smile, "Lucky guesses, am I right?" "Wow, go Lumiere." (Ophelia) I couldn''t tell if she was mocking me or not. Usually, when she addressed me as "Lord Lumiere" there was a safe sense of assurance that she wouldn''t make fun of me. On the flip side, when she referred to me as "Lumiere" she was indubitably mocking me. Women... impossible toprehend. As the voice in thebyrinth continued to boast about the golem''s imperviousness, I contemted my next move. "(Hmmm... what to do)" (Lumiere) The scene before me was daunting, but I had to try something. Looking for any weakness in the seemingly invincible golem, I decided to use my best spell - apound magic spell, abination of fire and wind that I had spent months perfecting. My fianc¨¦e, Serena, deserved all the thanks for this. Summoning a small sphere of oxygen using my [Wind Magic], I concentrated hard and conjured up a small me inside the sphere. The oxygen provided by the wind magic acted as a fuel for the fire to create a zing inferno. Gently, I hurled the sphere at the golem, watching with keen eyes as it approached the seemingly imprable monster. As the sphere reached the golem, it exploded in a burst of searing mes, burning everything inside its radius. The explosion was contained within a barrier, with no shock wave emanating from it. The heat inside was unbearable, and there was no hope of survival for anything trapped within the boundary. The golem waspletely eradicated, reduced to molten metal and from molten to nothingness. ¡¸Inferno Hall¡¹, that was the name. It zapped around 2,000 mana points. Of course, it was a bit confusing as to how I was able to use such a powerful spell with strained mana but that was where two factors came in. (1) The dense mana in the room. (2) The title - Meld Master. In truth, the damage that ¡¸Inferno Hall¡¹ caused was meant to be muchrger, but I was barely getting through with my thin mana reserves. Potentially, this spell could wipe out an entire vige. "Wait a minute! How did you ev¡ª You didn''t even s¡ª" Ophelia spoke in disbelief. I rubbed my chin, trying to decipher what had happened. I was surprised to see that my spell had worked, and it was the first time I had ever used it sessfully. Meanwhile, the voice in thebyrinth screamed in frustration, as I had destroyed her ultimate treasure. The voice made the entirebyrinth tremble, causing Ophelia to feel a little annoyed. "I should really thank Serena when I get out of here," I said with a grin. "This can''t be possible! That''s the final boss of thisbyrinth! And y¡ª You just defeated it like it was nothing¡ª!" The voice sounded more and more provoked. Honestly, it was getting annoying. ¡º --- Status Update --- You''ve unlocked [Spirit Magic], chainbination has resulted in the acquisition of the following¡ª ¡¸[Fire Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Wind Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Water Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Earth Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Lightning Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [nt Spirit Magic] (Rank D)¡¹ New Magic Skill unlocked¡ª Unique Skill: [Creator] [Creator] will be used to enact the creation of artificial elemental spirits. In progress...¡» I fell to my knees, tears streaming down my face as I gazed at my boosted stats. It was like all my hard work was finally paying off, but for the worst. My abilities had increased tremendously. "I me you All-Father! Damn it! Should people even be able to create spirits?!" (Lumiere) "What''s wrong with you, Lumiere? You''re a strange guy," she said, looking at me quizzically. "Strange? How dare you!" I protested, wiping my face and getting up. "I''m just shedding a few tears of sorrow because my suffering has increased." At that moment, Ophelia didn''t seem to understand my emotions, but I knew what was going through my mind. As my power increased, so did the chances of me bing a target in the future, and I didn''t want that. I didn''t want to be the subject of another battle where I had to defend myself. But for now, it was better to focus on the voice of thebyrinth... Chapter 45: Im a seductive demon spirit?s prey?

Chapter 45: I''m a seductive demon spirit?s prey?

I wiped away my tears and straightened my back as I addressed the mysterious voice of thebyrinth. "Now that I''ve defeated your challenge, it''s time for you to show us the way out." The voice responded with a sly and seductive tone, "Oh? Is that what you want, my dear?" Suddenly, a figure materialized before us in a flourish of ck hair and pearly skin. It was a stunning woman, elegant in every way with her long twin tails and red-tinted eye. She draped herself around me, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke in a sultry voice, "You''re so strong and powerful, Lumiere. You destroyed this ultimate treasure with ease. Wanna destroy my own treasure too?" I was taken aback by the woman''s sudden boldness, but Ophelia, who had been watching the scene in shock, couldn''t help but interject. "Excuse me, but how can a voice be a girl?" Indeed, it didn''t make any sense. It never crossed my mind who the voice thebyrinth could be. Maybe because I didn''t care? The mysterious woman shed Ophelia a smile, her eyes dancing with amusement. "I am the voice of thebyrinth, my dear. And I take on whatever form suits me best." Still a bit dazed by the woman''s advances, I finally caught on to the innuendo and blushed bright red. "Uh, I''m not sure what you mean by ''destroying treasure'', miss. But I appreciate the offer Did she want me to pound something for her? It was strange for ady to make such a request. A minute ago she was angry that I destroyed her ultimate treasure, but now she wants me to destroy something else? Women... very hard to grasp. "Ara~Ara... such an innocent boy," said the voice-turneddy. Ophelia rolled her eyes at my naivete, muttering to herself, "Men. They never understand these things." With the woman still drapednguidly around me, her long twin tails cascaded around us both in a wave of darkness. I was taken aback by her seductive demeanor, unsure of how to respond. "Is this your true form?" I finally asked, trying to remain calm despite the woman''s overwhelming presence. The woman shed a toothy grin. "Of course, my sweet. Don''t you like what you see?" She pressed her breasts against my back, causing me to flush even deeper. "You''re a bit inexperienced with women, aren''t you?" the woman teased, a mischievous glint in her eye. I was unable to form a coherent response, and Ophelia had had enough. With a huff, she rushed towards us, separating the two of us with a stern re. "Stop getting so active around each other," Ophelia scolded, her hands on her hips. I immediately apologized, but Ophelia''s face turned red with anger. "Don''t apologize. It''s not like we''re in any sort of rtionship," she snapped. The woman yawned loudly, drawing our attention back to her. "You''re getting a bit noisy," sheined. Ophelia rolled her eyes. "Crazy whore," she muttered under her breath. The woman''s temper red. "I''m not a whore!" she retorted, her voice rising in frustration. Momentster, the woman was beside me again, hugging my right arm tightly. Her breasts pressed against my arms. Her breath tickled my ear as she whispered, "Do you think I''m a whore?" My face turned bright red, and I stammered a response. "Y-you''re too close," I finally managed. Ophelia was once again at her wit''s end, shouting, "There she goes again, doing her whore things!" The woman was quick to retaliate, sticking out her tongue in a mocking gesture. Ophelia, growing increasingly exasperated with the woman''s antics, decided that enough was enough and demanded to know the woman''s true identity. The woman, still clinging to me like a parasite, heaved a dramatic sigh and reluctantly informed us that her name was Isadora and that she was, in fact, a demon spirit. My eyebrows shot up in surprise as I gazed at her with newfound interest. "A demon spirit?" I repeated, clearly intrigued. Ophelia, ever the stoic, rubbed her chin contemtively and expressed her own surprise, admitting that she had never encountered such a creature before. And well, she was right. I''d never heard of demon spirits before. And I mean, this was me... I''d studied almost every book in the royal mansion?s study and in the end I was met with a nomenture I''d never heard of before. Isadora smirked, her full lips curving into a seductive smile. "It''s no wonder, my dear," she purred, her voice dripping with innuendo. "People often mistake us for feys, you see." I couldn''t help but feel a shiver of excitement course through me as I listened attentively to Isadora''s exnation. I couldn''t quite believe it - a demon spirit? What on earth was that supposed to be? I craned my neck towards her, eager for answers. "Please, tell us more," I pleaded softly. Isadora''s eyes lingered on me, and I felt himself flush under her gaze. "Are you sure you want to know?" she teased, twirling a lock of her glossy hair around her finger. Ophelia, sensing the direction the conversation was taking, bristled with annoyance. "We''re not here for your games, Isadora," she snapped, her toneced with irritation. The demon spirit simply shrugged, not bothering to hide her amusement. As the tension between the two of them rose, I began to feel the overwhelming urge to break the ice. "Why don''t we all just calm down for a second?" I interjected, trying to diffuse the situation. Ophelia shot me a grateful nce, relieved that I was seeing things her way for once. But Isadora, ever the wildcard, was clearly unimpressed. "Oh, Lumiere, you''re always such a little peacemaker," she purred, her voice like honey. "But why talk about boring me when you could be talking about something much more... exciting?" Ophelia felt her blood boil at the demon spirit''s obviously provocative overture towards her friend. "You can cut the act, Isadora," "Alright, I''ll give you all some more information.." (Isadora) It took half an hour of our time, but here''s the summary of what she told us¡ª ¡¸Basically... Demon spirits are a species of supernatural beings that are shrouded in mystery and fear in the world. It is said that these creatures are born from the souls of the most wicked and malevolent beings that have ever existed. Very concerning... but she doesn''t look like she''s dangerous. Well if you forget the part about her almost killing us. So, when these souls depart from the mortal ne, they are condemned to exist in a realm known as the Abyss, where they are stripped of their physical form and transformed into demon spirits. Despite their origins, demon spirits are not inherently evil, although their reputation precedes them. Demon spirits are solitary creatures and prefer to dwell in the shadows and darkness, away from the eyes of the living. Despite their seemingly chaotic and unpredictable nature, demon spirits have a strict hierarchy that governs their existence. At the top of the hierarchy is the Demon Lord, a powerful entity that rules over all the demon spirits and is rarely seen by those outside its inner circle. Beneath the Demon Lord are various ranks of demon spirits, each with their own unique abilities and responsibilities.¡¹ "Wow, I didn''t know demon spirits had such a rich history," as much as Ophelia disliked Isadora, she couldn''t deny the truth concerning her history. "Naturally, but is that really important?" Isadora looked at me right after. "It is, but what''s more important now is finding the treasure heart of thisbyrinth." (Lumiere) "Oh yeah... that''s right, I almost forgot the reason I came here." (Ophelia) "It''s natural when you''re around someone like Lumiere," Isadora gave Ophelia a wry smile. "Don''t start with me now, Isadora," a bit of frustration rang in her voice. Ophelia tightly gripped the hilt of her longsword. This again? Ignoring Ophelia, Isadora snapped her fingers; a sort of signal that she''d just recalled something. "Ah-hah!" she eximed. "What''s wrong?" I asked. "Let me show you," she smiled. Chapter 46: Im really with a noisy elf and a seductive demon spirit?

Chapter 46: I''m really with a noisy elf and a seductive demon spirit?

Isadora''s eyes scanned the room with an intensity that suggested she was looking for something very specific. Ophelia and I watched with curiosity as Isadora prowled around the space, pausing at various corners and examining the walls with a keen eye. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Isadora seemed to find what she was after. With a sly grin, she made her way towards a small nook, hidden in the shadows. As we followed her, she ran her fingers over a particr brick until it pushed inwards. Suddenly, arge section of the stone wall swung open, and revealed a wondrous sight. The room was filled with piles of magical crystals, powerful cores that shimmered in the light, and glittering minerals, each with its own unique properties. But that wasn''t all. Tucked away in the corner of the room were severalrge airships, each more magnificent than thest. As I looked upon them in wonder, Isadora chuckled softly. "Those are wind magic airships," she exined. "They''re powered by special wind cores, and they''re fast enough to travel across the world in a matter of days." I turned to Ophelia, excitement rising within me. "I''ve never seen anything like this before," I whispered in awe. "What other treasures must be hiding in mybyrinth?" "Huh, yourbyrinth?" (Lumiere) "Haven''t we settled this already," she rolled her eyes. "Well, there''s plenty more where this came from," I assured them. "But for now, let''s gather as much of this valuable loot as we can carry. I have to show this to the grygans and minotaurs." ¡ºThese loots would really help develop the North-eastern region: (1) Magical Crystals - They can be imbued with magical energy that can help enhance spells or be used as a power source for magical devices. For example, a fire crystal can be used to amplify a fire spell, while a healing crystal can be used to heal injuries. In a developing society like mine, magical crystals can be used to power up important infrastructure like hospitals, schools, and transportation. They can also be used by farmers to improve crop growth or for miners to excavate more efficiently. I had ns to build all these infrastructures soon. (2) Magic Cores - Cores are the center of magical devices that can perform a wide range of functions. For example, a wind core power an airship, while an elemental core can create powerful spells. I could use them to create energy sources for homes and businesses. And also to create tools and equipment for building and construction. (3) Magic Airships - The airships are powered by special wind cores and can travel at great speeds through the air. So they''ll be useful for transportation, exploration, and military purposes. They''ll be good for fast transportation between cities, exploration of new territories and trade routes. There''s also military purposes, such as reconnaissance and transportation of troops. But... it''s not like we''re preparing for a war or anything. Then again, I can also sell them to the Lord Commissioners of the kingdom. But I don''t think Fasit would like that... she did say this dungeon most likely belonged to the ancient civilization of Grygans. If I were to sell any of their property it''d be a bit disrespectful... So I''ll definitely need to call a council meeting when I get out of here¡» As Isadora and I stood there in the room, surrounded by glittering minerals andrge airships, I nced at her and mentioned how we could use these resources to help the grygans and minotaurs. She looked a bit confused and asked me what I meant. "Well, Isadora," I began, "I happen to be the ruler of the North-eastern region, and it is my duty to assist all creatures in need." Her eyes widened in surprise at my revtion. "You, Lumiere, are the leader of a region in the Beast''s Domain? But, you''re too sweet for that! It''s not possible for someone like you to have dominion over vile creatures like minotaurs," she eximed. I couldn''t help but chuckle nervously. "Well, I actually am," I replied. It was likely she implied this because I was a human. Humans could barely stand the monsters in the Great Forest, so for someone like me to have dominion over them was rare. Also, Minotaurs don''t necessarily have a nice history with humans, that much was evident after my scuffle with Fenghis Rhan. Ophelia, who had been studying the minerals, spoke up. "It''s true, Isadora. I heard from some others in the Great Forest that Lumiere is the leader. He''s quite well-known, you know." "(Oh, it makes sense now why it looked like she knew everything about me the first time we met..)" (Lumiere) I rubbed my chin, feeling a bit concerned. "It''s a bit worrying that other monsters already know about me. I haven''t evenmunicated with them yet." Ophelia shrugged. "Well, that''s just how it is. The chief of every monster tribe likes to keep an eye on their fellow chiefs." Suddenly, Isadora hugged me from behind, pressing her ample bosom against my back. I could feel my face turning red as she whispered, "You''re really amazing, Lumiere." Ophelia rolled her eyes andmented, "Isadora, you''re too clingy." Isadora pouted and asked, "Are you jealous, Ophelia?" I couldn''t help butugh at their banter. "Well,dies, let''s focus on the task at hand. We have work to do!" As soon as Isadora released me from her embrace, I inhaled a huge gulp of air, grateful to be able to breathe without constriction. "So Isadora, can you please help us out of thebyrinth like you agreed?" (Lumiere) Wiping off beads of perspiration from my forehead, I must have looked puzzled, because Isadora''s request made me anxious. She granted our request and then added a proviso: she would only take us out if we agreed to fulfill a condition of hers. Noticing Ophelia''s furrowed brows, I reassured her that nothing was amiss and hoped for the best without any undue finger-crossing. After some resistance, Ophelia spoke up "No, why would she bring up another condition out of nowhere. That wasn''t the initial agreement, don''t you think we can''t assume anything of good faith from her? It''s uneptable." I interrupted her, stating that: "Well... it''s not like we have any other choice than to hear what it is ¨C as long as it isn''t anything dangerous or life-threatening. So, let her name her price, and then we can decide if it''s doable or not." "Well.." (Ophelia) "And besides, it''s not like we made the agreement based on a [Sacrytis] or anything like that.." (Lumiere) Ophelia''s arms were crossed, she cut me off and then stared at me suspiciously "Don''t tell me you''re getting too interested in Isadora," she said with a hint of jealousy. I chuckled and replied, "No, it''s just that since she''s got something to offer, we might as well hear her out." My concern was not motivated by any romantic interest. Still, I had to remind Ophelia how much Isadora had helped us and argued that it would be only fair to grant her wish. Plus, I pointed out that Isadora showed us a room full of valuable treasures without attempting to conceal them from us. That demonstrated her trustworthiness. So in conclusion, she did show some good faith. Isadora beamed, "Ara~Ara... you''re such a gentleman, Lumiere." I felt a pleasant gush of heat surge through my veins, but my lungs quickly regained their top billing when I asked: "So, what''re your conditions Isadora?" a smiled preceeded this question. Momentarily, she looked at something far beyond in the distance, and then she turned back to me, "I''d like to see your vige!" Almost immediately, Ophelia vetoed the idea, "That''s a big, fat no!" I sensed her hesitation. "But what''s wrong with that? It''s definitely not detrimental to my vige in anyway. I answered my question with a an assumption of sorts. Ophelia''s tone softened, and she replied in the affirmative but begrudgingly conceded to go along since it was Isadora''s condition. Eye-rolling, she gave Isadora a you-better-do-a-good-job re "At this point, I don''t even care, just get us out of thisbyrinth.." To which Isadora teasingly replied, "Why, of course, my dear." Chapter 47: My seductive goddess wants a pounding? (R-18)

Chapter 47: My seductive goddess wants a pounding? (R-18)

I awakened in my humble quarters in the grygan vige, slowly adjusting to the surroundings. I scanned the space and deduced that I had been carried back here. It all started flooding back ¨C the frenzied chase through thebyrinth, the unexpected meeting with Isadora, and our exit. I shook my head at the thought of how close we came to getting caught. I sat up on the mat and rubbed my chin, pondering what had happened. I surmised that my mana had reached the bottom once again, rendering me unconscious. As I mulled over my thoughts, the door creaked open, and there stood Serena, draped in a heavy coat, as if it was still winter. Her attire caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but stare. Her stunning, almost luminescent, white hair cascaded down to her delicate waist, framing her innocent face. "Hey, are you doing okay?" she inquired as she stepped inside, closing the door behind her. "I''m managing, thanks for asking," I replied, happy to see her here again. "But, why are you wearing such heavy clothes? It''s almost summertime." Serena then proceeded to remove her heavy coat, throwing it to the side with a flourish, revealing a tiny, short sundress that clung to her curves and highlighted her ample bosom and toned legs. I was rendered speechless, my eyes tracking her every little movement. I knew she was a beautiful woman, but seeing her in this seductive outfit was almost too much for me to bear. "Do you like it?" she asked, striking a pose and twirling around. I had to catch my breath before replying. "Y-yeah, you look amazing, but don''t you think you might catch a cold?" Serena sighed and sat beside me on the mat. "I''ve noticed quite a few things while you were gone. It seems that you''re bing a bit of a household name," she said with a sassy giggle. "I''ve met Isadora and Ophelia.." "Yeah, you have?" I asked rhetorically, still trying to control my urges. "Well, it''s not like I''m unhappy with you getting attention," she continued. "In fact, I want you to have more than just sixteen wives. I want you to have a harem." As Iy there on the mat, Serena approached me with a look that seduced me to my core. Her gorgeous sundress was scandalously short, leaving nothing to the imagination as it revealed the intimate parts of her body. But what caught my attention, even more, was the fact that she wasn''t wearing any panties, her sausage wallet was proudly on disy. And surprisingly, I''d never seen something like this up close before but I didn''t know it could look so moist and sticky. This part of her legs... any man would want to explore it. "Serena?" I said in surprise, unable to take my eyes off her. Without a word, she expressed her desire for me to do it with as much women as I wanted but to experience intimacy with her before anyone else. Her bodynguage was alluring - as she put her hands together, her ample breasts pushed forward, inviting me to explore them. "I want to be your first Lord Lumiere, please.." as she spoke, I could see the viscous saliva in her mouth. She yearned for something. As she got up onto all fours, her breasts swayed enticingly as she moved closer to me. I was lost in her charms, unsure of how to respond. However, before I could even think of a response, she pushed me down onto the mat, leaving me t on my back. Then, to my surprise, she sat up on my crotch and rubbed her bare butt back and forth, tantalizing me with her sensuality. My body buzzed with anticipation. The manner with which they pressed against my crotch sexually aroused and in a moment''s notice it happened. My meat sword elevated. "Oh? Something?s poking me.." she said with a devious grin. "I thought you wanted something aggressive?" I asked, breathless. "Oh, I do," she replied with a seductive smile. "But for our first time, let''s just enjoy each other." She crawled closer, her body perfectly proportioned and stunningly beautiful. "Touch me," she begged. "Handle me any way you please." Her words,bined with her shameless disy, left me aroused and wanting. I was lost in her charms, unable to resist her as she became mine. With an unyielding burst of willpower, I stopped Serena in her tracks, holding her sweet form against me with a firm grasp on her shoulders. Aroused moans escaped from her lips, as her sticky mouth widened with desperation. I could feel her body burning up with desire, her hardened nipples threatening to burst forth from her light sundress. "Stop," I whispered in a low,manding voice. I carefully removed her from my body, "Now isn''t the right time for us to take things further." Her eyes reflected her disappointment, and she questioned: "Does that mean you don''t want me?" I assured her with a smile that I did, "But we have to take it slow, there''s plenty of time for us to get to know ourselves better." Her seductive charms were almost too much to resist. However, it wasn''t time yet, we had to take it slow and explore each other''s minds and pleasure points before we could get intimate. "Okay, Lord Lumiere," she agreed but I could tell that she hungered for more. At this point, just the lightest stroke on her neck could make her moan uncontrobly. "So um... Serena where did you learn to dress so seductively?" I asked, knowing full well that she was a sweet, innocent girl. She then revealed that Fasit had taught her that seduction was the key to unlocking my intense desire for her - that it would make me pudding in her hands. I dreaded the thought of the vile thoughts Fasit had imnted in her precious mind, and I vowed to have a stern talk with her. I couldn''t let her taint my sweet and innocent Serena''s mind with her vile views and advice. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Human Age: 18 Y/O Titles: The fifteenth child, The eleventh son, Naturally dead, Bastard child, Integrator, All-Father?s courtier, Business man, Meld Master, Prodigy, Savior of the Grygans, Lord of the Grygans, King of Curses, High Minotaur Lord, High Grygan Lord, Great Lord of the North-eastern Domain, The one who sires. ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 34/34 MP: 25,000/25,000 Magic Arts:¡¸Unlocked Elemental Series ¡ª [Fire Magic] (Rank B), [Wind Magic] (Rank B), [Earth Magic] (Rank B), [Water Magic] (Rank A)¡¹, [nt Magic] (Rank B), [Summoning Magic] (Rank S+), [Purification Magic] (Rank SSS+), [Lightning Magic] (Rank C), ¡¸Unlocked Curse Series ¡ª [Curse Fire Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Wind Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Water Magic] (Rank D), [Curse Earth Magic] (Rank E), [Curse nt Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Lightning Magic] (Rank F), [Curse Spirit Magic] (Rank E)¡¹, [Spirit Magic] (Rank D), ¡¸Unlocked Spirit Series ¡ª[Fire Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Wind Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Water Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Earth Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [Lightning Spirit Magic] (Rank D), [nt Spirit Magic] (Rank D)¡¹. Magic Skills: Integral Skill [Appraisal] (Rank C) | Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (Rank D), [Status Modification] (Rank SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (Rank B), [Poison Resistance] (Rank C), [Magic Detect] (Rank A), [Element Merger] (Rank B), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A), [Night Vision] (Rank C), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank C), [Enhanced Olfaction] (Rank C) | Unique Skills: [Beginner''s Luck], [Creator] | Curse Skill: [Fire Demon''s Curse]. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance. Chapter 48: Im a seductive demon spirit?s master?

Chapter 48: I''m a seductive demon spirit?s master?

ording to Serena''s ount, I was out for four entire days. The night had fallen upon the grygan vige and I made the wise decision to call it quits for the day and let the minotaurs take a break from their construction work. We were recing the flimsy thatched roofs with sturdy timber in order to improve the quality of the houses. I gotta hand it to Serena and her skill - [Inventory] - we had managed to secure and store a plethora of magical airships, minerals, items, cores and crystals we discovered within thebyrinth. Ophelia had quite a loot selection to choose from. However, the airship had some technical issues and was basically unusable for our purposes, although this was something I nned to addresster. Thanks to the efforts of Mai Tai and her team, we had an abundance of clothing and there was no shortage of fruits. Sangria and her team of minotaurs had done a magnificent job in hunting the animals (for protein) that would sustain the grygans and minotaurs residing within the thriving Andarbani territory. Serena and I focused our efforts on improving the herbs and their medicinal properties. I was also tutoring Mimosa on how to optimize her [nt Magic] skills so that she could create top-tier quality herbs. We had big ns to make different types of medicine to address a variety of issues such as wounds, ailments and colds. Fasit, on the other hand, proved to be knowledgeable about the different types of herbs, even though she unfortunatelycked an affinity for [nt Magic]. Skarz, the illustrious Minotaur Lord,municated to me the issues that affected the minotaurs themselves. It was quite amusing how I was given the title of High Minotaur Lord, despite being a mere human. Mojito did an excellent job thus far in maintaining the security of the grygan vige. However, him and his security division required superior weaponry, which I nned to provide them with upon assessing the inventory we''ve collected from the dungeon. Unfortunately... acquiring skilled cksmiths proved to be a challenge. --- I was currently engrossed in my work in my luxurious quarters, engrossed in a deep strategizing session to enhance our trading options. Bazirta, the wise and experienced minotaur, had promised to put his vast knowledge and expertise inmerce into action so that we could climb thedder of economic sess. Despite owning immensends and resources, failure to optimize them for trade purposes would be of no use to us. As such, I brainstormed a few ideas on the development of infrastructures for education, clothing production, food preservation, and an expanded herb garden. These were pieces of infrastructure that would boost our trading options. While lost in thought, Isadora, the highly energetic demon spirit burst into the room, materializing out of thin air and immediately embraced me tightly, "How are you doing, Lumiere?" I could feel her hardened nipples brushing my back, but I wasn''t necessarily fazed by it... unlike before. With the level of sensual views Serena gave me, you could say I was resistant to getting aroused for the day. "Oh? I''m fine... I''m just plotting ways to improve my domain?s economic standing." (Lumiere) Things suddenly took a turn towards sensuality as she sprang her libido to life, "Oh my, hmm... it''s like you know what gets me going Lumiere, I love a man who works hard.." Then, her hands slowly slipped down into my pants and the faintest of contacts her finger made with my Master John Goodfellow caused an explosion of impulses. "Oh my.." she said, amused by what she touched. I made a quick escape by slipping out of her grasp and responding sternly with a swift but gentle chop to her head, "Alright, that''s not any way to behave Isadora, I''m not even old enough for that yet!" "Aren''t they the best when their young? Ara~Ara... you''re so inexperienced Lumi," she said, her voice sexually enthralling. "That''s enough Isadora," I sighed, a tad exasperated. She responded with a sly smirk. "I''ll consider it," she said. I was starting to believe that my unique skill, [Beginner''s Luck], was taking a sexual turn for the worst. So far, the power had been useful in the areas of business, personal rtionships, and battle. It was a passive skill that brought me good luck in any situation, but now it seemed as though it was turning me into a walking sex box, which was honestly quite inconvenient. At this point, I was a living representation of - ''Insert your honey hole here.'' But no matter the cost... I MUST STAY STRONG! I already promised Serena that she would be my first, and I hers, so this sudden sexual attraction from Isadora was definitely not my thing. I stood tall with my hands on my hips, trying to look confident as I confronted Isadora. "So, um... Isadora, why are you still um... well, why are you still in the vige? It''s been four days.." Almost like she was heartbroken, Isadora almost turned pale as she spoke with a feeble voice, "Oh my, Lumiere... you have a wicked sense of humor." "I''ll take that as apliment," I said, grinning. But when Isadora ced a hand on her ample bosom and her voice cracked a little, I realized I might have gone a bit too far. "Isadora, I''m sorry," I said, my voice softening. "I didn''t mean to offend you or anything." The room was silent. I stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to say. "Umm, Isadora? I didn''t mean to offend you or anything. It''s just that, well, you seem a bit out of ce here," I said, scratching the back of my head. "Out of ce? What do you mean?" Isadora asked, her voice cracking a little. "Well, you''re a demon and all. And most of the people here are just regr not-so-scary folk. I mean, no offense or anything," I said, trying to sound as diplomatic as possible. Isadora ced a hand on her ample bosom, looking slightly hurt. "I may be a demon, but I still have a conscience, you know. And it''s not like I''m here to cause trouble or anything. I just want to be of service to you," she said, trying to hold back her tears. I felt bad now. I didn''t mean to hurt her feelings. "I''m sorry, Isadora. I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just that, well, why do you want to serve me? I don''t have much to offer, except for food and shelter." Isadora looked down at her feet for a moment, and then looked back up at me with a determined expression. "I used to serve a demon lord. But some few years ago he died, and now... I have no master. I want to find a purpose in life, and I believe serving you would be a worthy cause. After seeing how you passed thebyrinth test so easily and now, this thriving vige you''ve established I want to be under you... I mean, I want to serve you." (Isadora) "(You want to be under me? Yeah, right... those words don''t sit well with me given our past experiences..)" (Lumiere) Still, I was taken aback. "Me? But I''m just a novice vige chief. What could I possibly offer you?" Isadora took a step forward and ced a hand on my shoulder. "It''s not about what you can offer me, master. It''s about what I can offer you. I can be your loyal servant, your protector, your confidante. And in return, I ask for nothing more than the honor of serving under you." I couldn''t help but chuckle a little at Isadora''s passionate speech. "Well, who am I to argue with that kind ofmitment? Alright, Isadora. You can serve under me. But don''t expect too much. I''m still learning the ropes when ites to being a ruler." Isadora beamed with joy and threw her arms around me. "Thank you, master! You won''t regret this. I''ll be the best servant you''ve ever had!" Isadora had officially be my servant, and I could see the joy in her eyes as she pledged her loyalty to me. However, she wasn''t done yet. "Master, I ask that you grant me your family name," she said, her voice hesitant and filled with hope. I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why do you need my family name?" I asked, curious about this strange ritual. "Family names are essential to form a contract between a demon spirit and their supposed master," Isadora exined. "It solidifies the bond and allows us to connect on a deeper level." I rubbed my chin, contemting her request. It sounded like a big responsibility, but I knew that Isadora was trustworthy. "I see," I said, finally nodding my head. "I grant you my family name, Isadora Del Silva." As soon as the words left my lips, I felt a surge of power leave me, causing me to lose my footing. I stumbled, but Isadora materialized behind me and caught me in her arms. "Are you alright, master?" she asked, worry etched on her face. I nodded, feeling a bit lightheaded. "I''m fine, just a bit drained. Thank you," I said, grateful for her quick reflexes. Isadora had truly be an invaluable asset to me. "Thank you, master," Isadora said, a small smile forming on her lips. "I''m truly yours now." I smiled back at her. "Great. Now serve me well enough to live up to the family name - Del Silva." Isadora beamed with pride, her chest swelling with determination. "I will, master. I shall devote my existence to you and you alone." And with that, I had gained a powerful ally, and Isadora had gained a new identity, one that symbolized our bond and our shared destiny. ¡º ---Status Update--- New Title: Demon Lord Candidate. New Magic Skills: Additional Skill: [Demon Wings] (Rank N/A), [Demon Lord?s Ambience] (Rank E), [The Ruthless One] (Rank E), [Infirmity Nullification] (Rank D), [Telepathy] (Rank C) New Magic Arts: [Dark Magic] (Rank D)... also gained [Dark Spirit Magic] Curse Series Update: [Curse Spirit Magic] (Rank E), [Curse Dark Magic] (Rank E) New Series: ¡¸Arcane Magic Series: [Dark Magic], [Spirit Magic]¡¹ Upgrades: Fire Magic (Rank B ---> Rank A), [Poison Resistance] (Rank B ---> Rank A), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank C ---> Rank B), [Enhanced Olfaction] (Rank C ---> Rank B) Physical strength | 34 + 6 ---> 40/40 | 10,000 mana points have been used for skill and affinity trades. User now has 15,000 mana points.¡» Chapter 49: Ive become a Spirit Master?

Chapter 49: I''ve be a Spirit Master?

As the sun rose on yet another day in north-eastern domain, I found myself considering a few things. My new and faithful servant/summon divulged some fascinating information, exining that marrying women from different races could enhance a man''s abilities, provided he had enough mana to support his new family members. The key to this power boost was granting them his family name, which gave him ess to their skills and affinities. However, marriage wasn''t the only route to these benefits. Anyone who served under you and received your name would evolve, and the same went for the namer. For this exchange to happen, mana points were the primary form of currency. Skills and affinities, too, could be traded in return for this currency. A master without sufficient mana points and skills to trade would pay the ultimate price: death. So, I guess my father was lucky I wasn''t answering the family name. He didn''t have enough mana points and skills to support a trade with me. This reality proved true for Isadora''s previous master, whocked the resources to keep up with the strength of so many demon spirits. The moral of the story, then, was that I must be incredibly cautious when sharing my family name. If my mastery exceeds my capabilities, I could very well perish. Luckily, my bondedpanion, Serena, had numerous skills and affinities to spare, and Isadora possessed a staggering 31,000 mana points. While this was reassuring, my previous trades with the minotaurs had left me down ten 10,000 mana points, just as the exchange with Isadora did. So, was Isadora mightier than an entire civilization of minotaurs? A thought that made me chuckle. But, since the minotaurs never evolved before, I couldn''t say for sure, much like with the grygans. Isadora even told me that in the Demon Continent, Demon Kings and Demon Emperors spanked their wives for skill points. Amusing... Today, I stood just outside of the dungeon with my closestpanions - Fasit, Serena, and Isadora. Ophelia left before dawn to visit the Adventurers'' Guild and source items from the dungeon to sell. Fasit gave her permission as long as she respected the Grygan culture. Mojito informed me that Ophelia intended to retrieve her handkerchief during her trip, which I found to be a pleasant visit, despite her elevated nature. However, my attention wasn''t on Ophelia or her visit. Instead, I was eager to trial my new Unique Skill, [Creator]. I intended to craft artificial elemental spirits using the power I acquired through [Spirit Magic]. Isadora exined that my body absorbed spirit particles during our journey to thebyrinth''s final floor, unlocking the [Spirit Magic] power. Neat... I decided to conduct my experiment in the nearby forest, free of distraction and conducive to uracy. I wore a straw hat, in white tunic, and leather pants. As I prepared to start my experiment, Fasit piped up and asked, "So, Great Lumiere, what are we doing here?" I blinked, and then rubbed the back of my head sheepishly. "Oh, right. I guess I forgot to tell you that part." "Fufufu... as expected, Fasit doesn''t know." Isadora chuckled smugly, and Fasit raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Fasit asked. Isadora shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, nothing. It''s just that Lord Lumiere only wants to confide in his most loyal servant. Me." Fasit bristled a bit at that. "Excuse me? I''ve known Great Lumiere longer than you have, Isadora. I''m his most loyal servant." I didn''t even know how to break them up. Luckily, Serena stepped in. "Ladies,e on. There''s no need to fight over this now." She had a smile on her face. But then, out of nowhere, Serena proudly dered, "And anyway, if Lumiere were to confide in anyone, it would be me. I''m his betrothed." Isadora frowned and looked at Serena, unsure of how to respond. Fasit chuckled and folded her arms, pushing herrge melons... um, breasts out even more. "How does it feel when it''sing from someone else?" she said, mocking Isadora''s earlierment. Isadora sighed heavily and rolled her eyes. "Whatever¡­" she muttered. Now that the conflict had settled, I was finally able to get back to the task at hand. I could call upon the artificial spirits that [Creator] designed through my exceptionalbination of elemental series, absorbed spirit particles, and acquired [Spirit Magic]. Most often, the creation of artificial elemental spirits required a lot of testing to get everything precisely right, but my [Beginner''s Luck], thankfully reduced the risk of error and allowed for an almost seamless experience. Sometimes I feel like that''s cheating... Sigh. I started the creation. The first polygon I created was the elemental spirits of fire, water, wind and earth, which I then followed up with a more intricate series of circles for the nt, dark, and lightning spirits. Once the process wasplete, seven unique and vibrant magic circles of various colors and features manifested themselves in the space around me. The whole area was illuminated with a bright light, bringing the whole region into focus. "What''s going on?" (Serena) "From what I can see, it looks like the creation of these spirits will be a sess.." (Isadora) "You can tell," Fasit squeezed her eyes as if in strabismus. "Yes, this is the first time I''ve seen someone doing it so effortlessly!" Isadora watched with an amused expression. "As expected of my lord.." Serena chuckled. I wlessly utilized my acquired skill set to consolidate systems. A typicalbination of varying elemental magic was necessary to create such spirits. When creating each elemental spirit, I meticulously gathered elemental energy of that specific type using my elemental maniption abilities. Through his process, Ibined elemental energy with spirit magic and other vitalponents to create artificial spirits. It was challenging to maintain the bnce between the elements in a designed artificial spirit, but I skillfully handled it, producing optimal results. The spirits I had summoned appeared one by one on their respective summoning circles. They were stunning, as expected from beings made up purely of beautiful energy. Their hair was impable and shone brightly in the sunlight. Each spirit''s hair color matched their element and was too cool for school. The water spirit had hair as blue as the ocean, the fire spirit had hair as red as mes, the wind spirit had hair as ivory as its namesake, the earth spirit had sandy brown hair, the nt spirit boasted green wavy hair like a dryad, the dark spirit had hair as ck as obsidian and the lightning spirit had hair as yellow as a lemon. Their eye colors mirrored their hair colors in perfect synchrony. The gender split was equally impressive: three of the spirits weredylike while four others were dashing gentlemen. Both the fire spirit and the dark spirit had two ck horns protruding from their foreheads and were hunky AF- I mean, extremely handsome. All of the spirits were garbed in white robes apart from the earth spirit who was rocking a "no-shirt policy" and showing off his intimidating muscles. It made meugh like a mad scientist, which probably made me seem even more insane than I already was. Although they looked like they were a solid ten-out-of-ten on the attractiveness scale, except for the earth spirit. They looked like they were all in their mid-twenties with the exception of the wind spirit, who hovered by my side and was seemingly around the same height as me, which is impressive since I''m only 150cm. The other spirits stood proud and tall around 175 to 180cm. But, in reality, they were all... one-day old? Yep, that''s right. These newborn spirits were born today. Crazy, right? Anyway, my question was, ''could they talk?'' Shoot, I didn''t even get a chance to voice my question when the spirits all simultaneously genuflected before me and spoke in a regal manner, "We are here to serve you, Great Lumiere." I felt like an important bastard! "Wow, they look so beautiful, and refined.." Serena watched in amazement. Fasit smiled, "Indeed... unlike some spirits we know," she shifted her gaze to Isadora. "Are you talking about me?!" Isadora red up. "Oh? But I never called any names... the conscience really does know how to y tricks on a person, fufufufuu..." a gentleugh from Fasit. "Guys? Let''s not start with this again.." Serena wasn''t ready for another of Fasit and Isadora?s bickering. "Yeah, I suppose you''re right," Isadora folded her arms. She directed her gaze at the seven spirits before them, and spoke up "These spirits really do look refined, and the amount of mana they''re giving off is quite potent." "As expected of our lord," said Fasit, watching proudly. I decided to give these spirits names. Hence, The water spirit "Aquarius", The wind spirit "Sylph", The nt spirit "Flora", The earth spirit "Gaia", The lightning spirit "Fulgur", The fire spirit "Ignis", The dark spirit "Umbra", This was the order in which I named them. ---Status Update--- New Title: Spirit Master. [Dark Magic] has evolved from Rank D to Rank C [Lightning Magic] has evolved from Rank C to Rank B [Spirit Magic] has evolved from Rank D to Rank B Acquired a new Additional Skill: [Spirit Aura] (Rank C) can make use of spirit particles to generate attacks capable of destroying incorporeal beings. Acquired a new Unique Skill: [Armatization] can turn summoned spirits into weapons. ---- "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" (Lumiere) I fell to my knees holding my head in my hands. Curses, this was all All-Father''s fault. Chapter 50: Im in a picnic with my ladies, but theres a Wyvern?

Chapter 50: I''m in a pic with mydies, but there''s a Wyvern?

It was a radiant morning in the Wyvern Pass and I was eager to unwind with a pic featuring my favoritedypanions. Magenta, Fasit, Serena, and Isadora were sprawled out on colorful sheets spread across the jagged terrain. Although I was the only gent, I had grown ustomed to thepany of many women. Unfortunately, Sangria and her reconnaissance squad were preupied with scouting duties. Mimosa, on the other hand, was too busy teaching the art of [nt Magic] and refining herbal remedies to join our jolly pic. But do not fret, fellow citizens, for next week we will have a school for the minotaur and grygan children, thanks to the hard work of Mojito and Skarz, who, despite wanting to join us, were devoted to hastening the construction of infrastructures. As the vige head, I found myself in an interesting situation when Fasit insisted that I teach the children personally. With my expertise in potion-making, I had my sights set onunching a potion business for our domain. However, our cksmithing conundrum still persisted. Although we had a plethora of high-quality materials, wecked a skilled cksmith to forge them into powerful weapons. But I was confident that Bazirta, with his unwavering search for the ultimate trade, would uncover a talented cksmith in no time. All in all, our merry band of city builders had their work cut out for them, but nothing could dampen our spirits on such a lovely day. [POV: The Omniscient Akashic Records] ... ... ... As they lounged on the nkets, Isadora couldn''t resist getting close to Lumiere and started whispering sweet nothings in his ear. "My dear Lord Lumiere, you look so lovely today. How would you want me to please you today, my lord?" "Uhhh... Isadora?" (Lumiere) Serena, who was betrothed to Lumiere, didn''t appreciate Isadora''s advances and immediately interjected, "Lumiere, my lord, let me take care of you. Please rx and let me feed you some of these delicious morsels." Lumiere closed his eyes as Serena fed him, and he savored every mouth-watering bite. "(This is the life!)" (Lumiere) However, Isadora wasn''t content with just whispering in his ear. She wanted to prove she could take care of Lumiere better than anyone else and started teasing him with small pieces of fruit. "Here, try this, my prince. It''s a passion fruit, fit for someone as charming as you." He could barely chew all the food forced into his mouth, "Uhh... guys, I think I''m gonna choke if you ke¡ª cough, cough, cough!" "Oh no! Lord Lumiere!" (Serena) "Master, are you okay?!" (Isadora) Fasit, who was known for her sense of humor, startedughing and teasing Lumiere. "Oh, Lumiere, you''re such ady-killer. Look at you, surrounded by all of us prettydies." "Ha~Ha... I guess you''re right, but it''s more like I''m lucky." (Lumiere) Magenta, who had been quietly observing the scene, started feeling left out and decided to confront Lumiere. "Why do you always treat me like a child, my lord? Do you not see me as a woman?" It was a hard question for Lumiere. He couldn''t see her as anything but the small gryganri (female grygan) that led them to the grygan vige. "Well..." (Lumiere) Lumiere was perched on the nket, about to answer Magenta''s question, a quick gust of wind suddenly shot through the leafy trees surrounding them. The change in air pressure couldn''t be ignored, and it alerted every member of their group, especially Lumiere, Serena and Isadora who had Rank A [Magic Detect]. "What was that?" Serena asked. "Something powerful is heading this way." Lumiere responded, his eyes scanning the surrounding area. Fasit, closed her eyes and listened intently before announcing, "It must being from a Wyvern." Lumiere raised his eyebrows and sighed, "Wyverns in the Wyvern Pass, why am I not surprised.." Suddenly, with a roar that could split ears, the mammoth Wyvern swooped towards them. Magenta gasped with shock, but the others remained unruffled. "This is bad!" (Magenta) The Wyvern closed in, and they quickly noted how well-built it was. The dragon had razor-sharp ws, and its wings were vast enough to cover a small vige. As they stood watching, shading their eyes against the sun''s rays, a sudden movement caught Magenta''s attention. Seven beast people scurried along another part of the Wyvern Pass, unaware of the looming danger. "Wait, Great Lumiere, look over there!" Magenta eximed, pointing at the distant figures. Lumiere turned to look, then nodded gravely. "That Wyvern is headed for them," he said. At that very moment, the Wyvern generated a powerful force that crackled with energy, forming a massive sphere. "Oh no!" Magenta gasped, her eyes widening in horror. The sphere was released with a deafening roar, generating a powerful beam of energy that zeroed in on the beast people. The path of the beam eradicated the ground beneath their feet, sending them tumbling and scattering in all directions. Though the beast people managed to leap out of the path of destruction, they were still in mortal danger. Serena and Isadora exchanged a worried nce, but before they could decide on a n of action, Lumiere bolted forward. "I''ll handle this myself. Youdies stay back," he dered, shing a grin that was both confident and reassuring. "But my lord, don''t you need help?" Serena asked, concern etched on her face. "Agreed, Wyverns are quite formidable.." (Fasit) Lumiere shook his head, flexing his muscles. "No need. I have this under control," he said, casting a quick nce back at the girls. "Besides, I have to protect you all, if I don''t then I''m not worthy of your care." His words were like cupid arrows to their hearts. "O-okay!" Serena said, flustered. "(Lord Lumiere is so amazing...)" (Magenta) "(As expected of my master. He''s absolutely stunning... I should give him a reward after this.)" (Isadora) "(Great Lumiere, charming as always..)" (Fasit) As Lumiere began his descent down the steep earthen elevation they were standing on, he unleashed his [Demon Wings], and a pair of gigantic bat-like wings emerged from his back, taking him aloft. The girls gasped in shock and surprise. "When did he learn to fly?" Fasit eximed, her eyes bulging in amazement. "Since he became a demon lord candidate," Isadora exined, an expression of admiration on her face. The entire group watched, awestruck, as Lumiere made a fearless beeline towards the Wyvern, his bat wings propelling him at lightning speed. The tension in the air was palpable as the Wyvern prepared tounch another assault. Its sights were set on a beast person with regal attire, flowing golden hair, and piercing lion-like eyes. The beast person looked ready to retaliate, but before he could do anything, the Wyvern unleashed another st of energy from its mouth. At that moment, a blur of motion caught everyone''s attention as Lumiere appeared in a sh, his demonic wings spread out to their full extent. With practiced ease, Lumiere unleashed his ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹, a powerful energy shield that covered him and all the nearby beast people, neutralizing the Wyvern''s attack. The grateful beast people immediately began to shout their thanks to Lumiere. "You saved us!" cried one. "How did you do that so easily?" marveled another. Unfazed, Lumiere simply smiled and spread his arms wide as if to wee the praise. "I am Lumiere Del Silva, the ruler of this domain," he said. As themotion died down, Lumiere closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Come forth, Fulgur," he intoned. A bolt of lightning flickered and danced around him before taking shape as a handsome, yellow-haired man. The figure, Fulgur, hovered beside Lumiere, their eyes locked in a silent understanding. Without dy, Lumiere used his unique skill, [Armatization], to fuse himself with Fulgur, transforming him into a beautiful, glowing bow. Lumiere pulled back on the bowstring, aiming directly at the Wyvern. Electricity sparked and crackled, forming arge and dangerous arrow. "It''s over, Wyvern," Lumiere proimed, his voice ringing with confidence. ¡ºUltimate Discharge ¡ª Thousand Arrows Crash!¡» With a practiced motion, he let the arrow fly. It streaked towards the Wyvern like a sh of light, splitting into thousands of smaller lightning arrows that tore into the Wyvern''s body with impunity. The beast roared in anger and pain, its flesh literally being torn apart by the magical attack. It was a gruesome end, with remnants of the Wyvern''s body scattered about the Wyvern Pass, sizzling and smoking from the intense electricity. Lumiere watched stoically as thest of the Wyvern was incinerated. "Well, that was easy," he remarked to himself, raising an eyebrow in satisfaction. Chapter 51: Im confronted by the Beast King?s son?

Chapter 51: I''m confronted by the Beast King?s son?

[POV: Lumiere Del Silva] ... ... ... I slowly descended to the ground, and my wings dissipated in a chilling wave of darkness. Fulgur, the lightning spirit I had just transformed into a bow, resumed his human form¡ªa tall and handsome fellow. He bowed towards me and asked if I needed his help any further. "It won''t be necessary at the moment, but thank you for your assistance," I replied with gratitude towards Fulgur. These spirits never cease to amaze me with their kindness. "Alright, master. I am grateful that you chose to use my powers. It would be an honor for you to summon me again.." (Fulgur) "Uhh, sure thing.." I grinned widely. Fulgur then transformed back into his orb of energy as I turned towards the nearby beast people who were thanking me for defeating the fierce Wyvern. However, there was this one guy in regal attire who seemed, well, unthankful. "Enough of your gratitude," the guy in regal attire barked towards his people, "hold it." Approaching me, with a condescending manner he said: "Lumiere or whatever you call yourself, I do not recognize you as the ruler of this region.." What gave him the right to act like I cared about his validation as a domain''s ruler? I arched an eyebrow in surprise, "But I am indeed its its ruler." The guy justughed it off like I was some kind of insignificant human. "A human could never have any sort authority over even the smallest fraction of the Great Forest... Ridiculous!" (Gaun) "It seems that someone here has a grave misconception," I quipped, hiding my annoyance, "and I think it is you, Gaun." Gaun''s face twisted into a sneer. "You humans never learn," he hissed, "you im authority over everything, not realizing that some things can never belong to you." Just then, my entourage consisting of Fasit, Isadora, Magenta, and Serena appeared on the scene, and Fasit immediately stood next to me. Fasit interrupted, "Well, he''s not just any human. He''s the lord of this northeastern region, and in fact, he''s also the one who single-handedly defeated that Wyvern while you just watched." The entire group burst outughing and Gaun''s face turned beet red in embarrassment. Good one, Fasit, I thought to myself. The moment Gaun turned to face the beastpeople whoughed, they instantly froze up. Not a word or sound was uttered from them. Gaun cleared his throat and adjusted his hair, looking like the kind of guy who kissed a mirror with his face on it. "I heard there was a new leader in this domain," he said, introducing himself as an envoy from the Beast Kingdom. "And I must say, it will be an honor for you all to serve under me. I mean, have you seen this face? It''s a gift to the world." I ced my hands on my waist, arching an eyebrow. "If you''re looking to be diplomatic, Gaun, then you should know that disrespecting me... the ruler of this domain isn''t eptable." Gaun chuckled, his entourage of fawning beastpeople praising his supposed handsome existence. "Oh, my dear ruler," Gaun said with a smirk, "I think you''ll find that you''ll all be serving under me soon enough." Magenta wasn''t having any of that. "We''ll only serve our great lord, Lumiere" she shouted, the rest of girls nodding along in agreement. I shook my head. "Magenta, calm down. There''s no need to be provoked by this guy''s arrogance." But the beastpeople had other ideas. "Show some respect to our glorious envoy," one of them chided Magenta. "You should bow as he graces you with his presence." Gaun chuckled,pping up the praise. "Oh, no need for all of that. But if you insist..." And with a flourish, he took a bow. I rolled my eyes. Great, another Skarz situation. "Well, Gaun, since you''re here, I suggest we have a little chat about your misced arrogance." Gaun was... a self-absorbed idiot. However, I needed to handle the situation with a level head, so I asked "Why the sudden request?" Gaun let out a loud, exaggerated sigh as if I had asked a question that could only be answered by rocket science. The girls, Fasit, Magenta, Isadora, and Serena were already visibly annoyed with him, but I knew it was best to keep myposure and stay calm. In a condescending tone, Gaun said: "Isn''t it obvious... or are you so dumb you can''t piece it together?" I felt my blood boil, but I maintained a smile on my face, "En... enlighten me more.. please.." Gaun chuckled, looking pleased with himself. He said he would educate me with his "graceful knowledge", a phrase that made the girls roll their eyes in unison. "The Beast Kingdom is the dominant region in the Beast''s Domain.." (Gaun) I nodded, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of knowing how little I cared. But then... "As the son of Kaelin, the Beast King, I am the future ruler of the Beast Kingdom. And as such, this ce is ultimately mine to rule. Heh." (Gaun) The girls and I exchanged shocked nces, trying to keep our mouths from hanging open. Gaun stroked his hair back and smirked as he watched our reactions and then smirked some more as he said: "So you''vee to realize your foolishness I see? It would be wise for you to serve under me, the Magnificent Gaun. It is a chance for you and your domain to gain favor with the Beast King." This guy was a total pain in the butt - so annoyingly proud. I struggled to contain myughter at how ridiculous he sounded. "No thanks, Gaun," I said, trying not tough in his face. "I''d rather eat mud pies than serve under a know-it-all like you." The girls giggled behind me, and even Serena, who was usually partly stoic, cracked a smile. Gaun looked like he had eaten a sour lemon as I and the girls walked away. Hah! I couldn''t even begin to imagine the look on his face as he watched us go. Walking away, Gaun''s face contorted with anger. I could barely make out his words, but his shouts of "insolent brat!" rang out clear as day. I nced over at him and saw him crackling with golden energy. Suddenly, a huge lion''s head made entirely of shimmering gold energy lunged forward towards us. Gaun shouted something about a [Beast Eater] indicating it was either an Integral or Additional Skill. The lion''s head grew in size with a deafening roar, causing the ground to shake beneath our feet. The beastpeople around Gaun bowed in reverence, admiring the beauty of his attack. But before the golden lion''s head coulde into contact with us, Serena swiftly extended her hand, creating an imprable barrier of energy. Her Additional Skill, ¡¸Divine Shield¡¹, was simr to my ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹ spell, but infinitely stronger. After the energy collided with the barrier, Serena''s shield tanked the attack with ease. She then taunted Gaun, "Are you sure you''re the son of the Beast King? Aren''t his offsprings meant to like be... strong?" What made this cute was the fact that she was modestly rying this fact. Sucks to be Gaun. "Wow, talk about anticlimactic.." (Fasit) "I agree, that was an unexpected disappointment, but I guess if it''s unexpected then I guess it''s isn''t a disappointment? I mean, since we weren''t you know... expecting anything." (Isadora) "Beast King''s son my foot!" Magentaughed. We all did. Gaun''s eyes widened in disbelief as he realized the full extent of our power. Trying desperately to save face, he took a step forward. "You dare speak to me like that?" he spat. "I am Gaun, son of the Beast King!" I scoffed at his arrogance. "And I am Lumiere, ruler of this domain," I retorted. "If you attack us or step out of line again, you''ll face the full wrath of the grygans and the minotaursbined. Do you understand?" Gaun red at us for a moment before turning on his heel and stalking away, his golden energy fading into the distance. As we watched Gaun and his band of beastpeople retreat into the distance, I let out a sigh of relief. "Well, I hope that''s thest we see of him," I said to Isadora. She nodded in agreement before muttering under her breath, "He''d be attractive if he wasn''t such a self glorified pain in the ass." Fasit, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly spoke up. "Should we be worried though?" she asked tentatively. I turned to her, confused. "What should we be worried about?" I asked. Fasit hesitated for a moment before answering, "Well, if Gaun truly is an envoy, then we might be indirectly spitting in the Beast King''s face by rejecting him." I couldn''t help butugh at the thought. "Don''t worry too much about that. We just stood up to his spoiled little brat. The Beast King can''t possibly hold that against us," I said confidently. Serena rolled her eyes. "Or maybe he''ll just send Gaun back here with an army of beasts," she said sarcastically. I chuckled. "Well, if that''s the case, you''ll just have to fight them off with your... erm... feminine wiles," I joked. They all burst outughing, the tension from Gaun''s arrival quickly dissipating. "Oh, Lord Lumiere," Fasit said through her chuckles. "Don''t ever change." "Yeah!" (Magenta) I grinned. "Don''t worry, I won''t," I replied, feeling grateful for their support. Chapter 52: [Bonus chapter] I spank my wives to gain skill points? (R-18++)

Chapter 52: [Bonus chapter] I spank my wives to gain skill points? (R-18++)

The new house built by Skarz and Martini was a beautiful example of Japanese architecture. When they asked me what Japanese was I didn''t know how to exin to them it was something from another world. So, I shrugged it off. The structure was modest in size, with a sloping roof that stretched outwards, overhanging the walls. The roof was made of terracotta tiles, while the walls were abination of white ster and dark wooden beams. As you approached the house, you would walk through a beautiful Japanese-style garden, filled with carefully pruned bonsai trees, a small Zen rock garden, and an array of colorful flowers. The garden path was lined with miniaturenterns, bathing the path in a soft glow at night. All thanks to [nt Magic]. Once inside the house, you would notice the open-n design, with sliding doors and screens separating the different areas. The living area had a low table and cushions for seating, while the bedroom had traditional Japanese tatami mats. There was a small kitchen area with a bamboo cab that stored wooden utensils and crockery. The windows were covered with paper screens, which let in a soft, diffused light that created a calming atmosphere. The central feature of the house was a small, indoor Zen garden,plete with a miniature waterfall and a tranquil pond filled with Koi fish. Honestly, you could find any fish in the Great Forest. I was struck by a sudden and unexpected turn of events, and I wasn''t sure how to react. As I stood there, decked out in a striking V-neck blue vest,plete with three gleaming silver buttons and a lightly upturned cor, the girls in mypany began to reveal more of themselves. Serena, Isadora, and Fasit all gathered in the small living area, donned in pure white linen cloths, secured tightly around their bodies. The way they moved their hips and shoulders in such a manner left very little to the imagination, and I could feel my body temperature begin to rise. The girls could sense my hesitation, and Isadora used that to her advantage, taunting me by telling me that the Demon Emperor had nine wives, which was evidence of his remarkable strength. She alluded to the fact that I could gain more power by following the example of the Demon Emperor, by spanking his wives as a means of gaining skill points. "You guys, I''m not sure about this," I said. "We''re all eager to serve you my lord, do with us as you please.." I could see Serena slowly panting akin to a dog. I''d never seen her in such a stimted state before. I turned to Fasit to see if she agreed, and the way she licked her lips and gazed at me with lustful eyes told me all I needed to know. Isadora even went as far as to tease me by pressing her breasts together and squeezing her rigid nipples. "I-I-Isadora?!" (Lumiere) "Oh, sorry my lord, I just have to get in the mood... you''re so new to this it''s getting me excited.." she uttered a loud moan. Her viscous mouth opened and rubbing her fingers against the saliva-soaked tongue, she used its stickiness as a lubricant to massage her breasts then nipples even more. "B-b-but you''re.." (Lumiere) "Ara~Ara... I''ll take care of you my lord, don''t worry. Just think of us as your wives.." Ascivious smile yed on Isadora''s lips. She found my prudishness amusing. Fasit chimed in, "Having to do something so scandalous with great Lumiere is almost too stimting... I''m afraid my underwear may have experienced a crisis.." As Fasit''s words flowed out of her mouth, I was taken aback, unprepared for the sudden turn of events. But then, as she raised her linen cloth to reveal her soaked underwear, a zing excitement swept over me. She leaned back against the wall, and as her fingers slid down to her clit, an electric moan erupted from her lips. Her wetness was seeping past her panties, leaving a trail of dampness. "It''s been a while since I''ve felt this way Mmh~nnn..." (Fasit) "Why are you so aroused Fasit? I haven''t even.." (Lumiere) "Isn''t it obvious? Fasit has a deep love for sadism and the only thing she craves more than seeing people suffer is getting a good spanking.." (Isadora) My heart raced as Isadora appeared behind Fasit, she ced her hand on Fasit''s clit and sensually rubbed it. Fasit''s body hummed with anticipation, and she dug her teeth into her lower lip to stifle her moans. "Fasit has been a naughty girl, she deserves a good spanking.." (Isadora) Pulling her fingers out, Isadora hands were drenched in Fasit''s juices, slowly licking it she told me, "Won''t you discipline us, Master?" As Serena bowed her head, I knew what was expected of me. The girls needed attention, and they needed to feel it through their skin. I had to give them what they were asking for. "A-alright then, I''ll do it.." (Lumiere) I took a step forward, flicking my wrist to remove my shirt, revealing my bare chest. As I wandered closer to Fasit and Isadora, they leaned against each other, offering themselves up to me. I ced my hand on Isadora''s perky butt, squeezing it gently, feeling her shudder with pleasure. "Oh yes! Give it to me!" (Isadora) Then, I glided my hand down to Fasit''s soaking panties, running my finger over her wetness, feeling her shudder as I did so. "Don''t stop, right there!" (Fasit) The girls were in a state of total erotic arousal, and I could see that they craved more. I could no longer resist the temptation. For some reason, I felt like this wasn''t new to me. Maybe I slept with a lot of women in my past life. I readied my hand, and with a swift movement, I spanked Fasit''s butt. The sound of my hand against her skin filled the room, and Fasit gasped in pleasure. "Yes! I deserve this!" (Fasit) Serena urged me on, "Don''t stop my lord, pour all your strength into us.." The room was soon filled with the sounds of spanking, moans, and orgasms. The three of them were on all fours, their pert little butts presented forward, the fabric of their panties clinging to their damp crevices. Serena''s juices were the thickest, her arousal almost palpable. Isadora''s was a thin stream running down her legs, and in response, she licked her fingers, a primal hunger in her eyes. Fasit trembled, her thighs slicked with her own arousal. My hand slipped around Serena''s waist and pulled her tighter against me, my other handing down onto her buttocks with a satisfying smack. Her skin reddened where my palm had struck. As I repeated the motion, I could feel her squirming against me, her arousal building beneath the surface. "I''ll be gentle," I whispered into her ear, eliciting a moan from her, and then continued the pattern of spanking her exquisite form. As I struck her again, my hand brushed her damp panties, the sensation sending tendrils of pleasure through both of us. Serena turned her head, her eyes locking onto mine. "Clean me up," she breathed. I could feel her heat radiating from her body as I slid my hand between her legs. My fingers dipped beneath the soaked panties and made contact with her slick, throbbing clit. With each stroke, I drew out another throaty moan from her, she was exploding with sensation and anticipation. As I withdrew my fingers, Fasit grabbed my head and forced my face into her glistening buttocks. I could feel her wetness rubbing against my face as my nose tickled her clit. Then, with a sharp p, I brought my hand onto her rear, causing her to scream out in pleasure. She was mesmerized, lost in the sensations coursing through her body. The three of them continued to writhe and submit to the pleasure, fueled by their insatiable lust. I stood behind Isadora''s ample buttocks, my hands tracing the curves of her flesh as I watched her tremble under my touch. As soon as my fingers made contact, her breath hitched and a trail of saliva escaped her lips as she threw her head back, moans filling the room. A surge of pleasure rushed through her as my hand came down onto her backside, sending shockwaves of sensation straight to her core. Isadora''s fingers immediately found their way under her damp panties, teasing her clit as they danced over her throbbing mound. Her moans grew louder as her fingers plunged into her slick heat, moving with frantic intensity as I continued to spank her. I couldn''t resist the urge to lean in and inhale her scent, the musky aroma of her arousal filling my senses. Suddenly, Isadora''s body convulsed with pleasure and her juices came spraying out, drenching me in her sweet nectar. I was taken aback by the force of her orgasm, my mind reeling with the sensation of her juices pouring over me like a waterfall. Isadora didn''t waste any time, pushing me to my back and straddling me before plunging her fingers coated in her own juices into my mouth. I eagerly licked and sucked them, savoring the taste of her as she relished in the power of her orgasm. "That was incredible," she panted, her eyes alight with desire. I grinned up at her, my own arousal growing with each passing moment. "We''re just getting started," she promised before pulling me down into a deep, sensual kiss. "(Eh? Just getting started?)" (Lumiere) Chapter 53: Ive acquired an Apex Skill? (R-18)

Chapter 53: I''ve acquired an Apex Skill? (R-18)

Isadora''s nimble fingers explored the depths of my pants, caressing and teasing my throbbing cock with a deft touch. She pulled away and I watched as she rubbed her clit with expert movements, her juices flowing freely over her fingers. A devilish smile spread across Serena''s face as she crept up on my left, while Fasit''s piercing gaze caught mine from the right. My body trembled with anticipation and desire, but I knew I had to hold back ¨C mypanions were like hungry beasts, driven by an insatiable lust that threatened to consume me. I wasn''t ready for this. I summoned my [Wind Magic], using its power to push them back as I retreated out of the cramped little room. Serena called out to me, "Lord Lumiere?!" her voice thick with desire, while Fasit begged, "Stay Great Lumiere, we''ll take care of you." Isadora simply sighed,menting the loss of her newfound pleasure. "Just when it was getting fun," she licked her fingers. As I sprinted past the bewildered Skarz and Martini, my mind raced with amazement. ... After a much-needed reprieve from the intense moment shared with Isadora, Fasit, and Serena, I now found myself in the quaint little house. Resting beside me was Serena, while I perused my status board to check on the progress of my skills. It was then that I unlocked a new section, known as Skill Points - SP and the board showed that I had gained about 800 skill points from spanking my threepanions. As I pondered the meaning of SP, I couldn''t help but wonder if these points could be allocated to develop my skills, which would make me even stronger. Then, as I mulled it over, I realized that if this was the case, the strongest person in the world would be none other than the Demon Emperor. I didn''t know his real name and neither did Isadora, but the rumour is that he has nine wives, which is a true testament to his strength. Deep in thought, I rubbed my chin before letting out a sigh. Although the thought crossed my mind, I decided it was best not to dwell on it. Suddenly, Serena''s melodic voice snapped me back to the present "Are you okay, Lord Lumiere?" I smiled, stroking her hair gently as "It''s nothing important, don''t worry about it.." With a purr and a smile, she nestled closer to me, content in her trust andfort in my arms. ¡ºSkill Points: 800¡» Deep in thought, I stroked my chin, wondering how best to use my 800 hard-earned or rather "hard while earning" skill points. I pondered this for a moment before realizing that I should approach this task with prudence and frugality. I decided to activate [Higher Full Potential], a sub-skill of ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡», which would allow me to increase the number of points I received once my skills were updated. While the effectiveness of this ability was merely theoretical, I was confident in my aptitude to put it into practice. To my surprise, [Lord of Theorems], another sub-skill of ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡», helped to transform my theories into a tangible principle. This incredible ability would permit me to double the number of skill points I earned. That means my 800 skill points could potentially increase up to 2000 skill points! The power of my Unique Skill, [Beginner''s Luck], was unmatched, offering me unprecedented good fortune. I grinned at Serena, "I think I just made a break through!" Serena asked, "Really? So, what will you do with the 2000 skill points?" After some consideration, I realized that I could upgrade my Unique Skill, ¡ºCreator¡», with the added skill points. As I transferred the 2000 skill points to ¡ºCreator¡», my status window suddenly shut down. "What''s wrong?" Serena asked with an elevated brow. I was equally confused. "I don''t know, I just put the skill points and it shut down.." "Maybe you shouldn''t have put 2000 skill points into one?" (Serena) My eyebrows furrowed, "No, that can''t be it.." After a few moments of confusion, my status window returned, and I noticed that I had acquired a new ability. My Unique Skill, ¡ºCreator¡», had transformed into an incredible Apex Skill known as ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡». ¡º --Status Update-- You have acquired the Apex Skill ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡». ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡»is an Apex Skill that can only be obtained by those who have reached the pinnacle of their respective sses, as it requires the mastery of multiple skills and abilities. The skill allows the user to channel their spirit and life force into pure energy, which they can then use to create and shape reality itself. With this ability, the user can manipte the fundamentalws of the world and reshape matter on a molecr level. This means that they can create anything they desire, from simple objects to entire worlds and even gods. The power of ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡» is only limited by the user''s imagination, willpower, and overall strength. Additionally, the user can imbue their creations with their own life force, granting them sentience and allowing them to act independently. These creations can also be imbued with various abilities and skills that the user possesses, making them extremely formidable. However, it should be noted that the use of ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡» requires a significant amount of energy and can be draining on the user. ¡» Stunned, I stumbled backward,pletely overwhelmed by this unprecedented power. I buried my face in my hands, not entirely happy with this level of strength, and sobbed. "Why? Why did I get such an incredibly potent skill? I wanted something new, but not something this mighty." Serena looked at me with concern, "Is everything alright?" Still, reeling from the revtion, I nodded, "Yeah, everything is alright. It''s just that ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡» is a god-like ability that puts immense power at my fingertips. I can create anything I desire." As my status window shut down, Serena''s also beeped, indicating that she too had unlocked a skill. "Hey, look at that!" Serena eximed. "Seems like I''ve got a skill too!" I nodded. "It''s not surprising since you''re my summon." Serena smiled, and I could tell she was relieved that we could share this moment together. However, my stomach churned with unease. I regretted gaining this power from All-Father. I hoped it wouldn''t lead to any ill consequences down the line. "You know," Serena said thoughtfully, "I''m kinda d you got that power from daddy. Now we''re together." I chuckled. "Yeah, I guess you''re right." Serena tilted her head, looking at me curiously. "You don''t seem too bothered about gaining a skill that allows you to create entire worlds." I shrugged. "I haven''t met the requirements to ess the skill yet." Serena rubbed her chin. "Ah, I see. You''d have to be the equivalent of a god to use it." I nodded slowly. "So, like a Curse King, Demon King, or Demigod?" "Exactly," she agreed. I sighed. Bing a god was easier said than done. Serena then informed me that All-Father also had an ability simr to ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡». However, his was called ¡ºGod of Creation: Brahma¡», and it was an Apex Skill bestowed upon him by the gods of the Welkin Continent. "That''s interesting," I remarked. "When I met him, I appeared in a white room of nothingness. Was that one of his creations?" Serena nodded. "Yes, that''s where daddy usually meets people." I frowned. "If my Apex Skill is anything like All-Father''s, then I can''t take back whatever I''ve created. That kinda sucks." Serena nodded sympathetically. "Yeah, but on the bright side, you can always create something new!" I grunted. "True, but what if I identally create something hideous?" Serena grinned. "Don''t worry about it! I''ll always be here to help you clean up your messes." I smiled, feelingforted by her words. "Thanks, Serena. You''re the best." She winked. "You''re damn right I am." Honestly, I wasn''t sure how All-Father would be if he discovered his precious daughter was using the word - "damn". Then again, he did want her to get more ustomed to our world, so technically I was doing my job perfectly. --- ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡» Description: This Apex Skill allows the user to create anything from scratch, such as creatures, objects, and entire worlds. Conditions: - The user must have a very high level of mastery over magic and the essence of creation. - The user must be in a peaceful and calm state of mind in order to create something. - The user must have attained god hood. System of Activation: - The user must focus their magic and essence of creation towards a specific area, intending to create something. - The user must then use a verbalmand to define the parameters of what they want to create, such as its size, shape, and abilities. Limitations: - The user cannot use this skill to bring back the dead or undo past events. - The user cannot take back what they have created, as it bes real and permanent once created. - Creating something toorge orplex can drain the user''s magic and cause physical exhaustion. - Creating something that goes against the naturalws of the world can cause unforeseeable consequences. Variations and Sub-Skills: - [God''s Eye]: The user gains the ability to see everything within a certain radius, giving them aprehensive understanding of the environment and any threats they may face. Look at it like omniscient spectacles that analyzes everything within the realm of existence. - [Godly Resonance]: The user can infuse their creations with a portion of their own power, enhancing their abilities and creating a mental link between the user and the creation. - [God''s Blessing]: The user can imbue their creations with a specific blessing, such as a healing ability or immunity to certain types of damage. --- ¡ºGod of Creation: Brahma¡» Description: This Apex Skill allows the user to create entire worlds and alter existing ones at will. Conditions: - The user must have a very high level of spiritual energy and mastery over the essence of creation. - The user must be in a state of meditation in order to properly use this skill. System of Activation: - The user must focus their spiritual energy and essence of creation to a specific area, intending to create or alter something. - The user must then use a mentalmand to define the parameters of what they want to create or alter, such as its size, shape, and characteristics. Limitations: - The user cannot use this skill to undo past events or bring back the dead. - Creating or altering a world can deplete a significant amount of the user''s spiritual energy. - Altering the naturalws of a world can cause unforeseeable consequences and disrupt the bnce of nature. - Creating or altering a world requires the user to have a deep understanding of the world''s history and the interactions between different aspects of the world. Variations and Sub-Skills: - [World Creation]: The user can create an entire world from scratch, including its history, geography, and inhabitants. - [World Alteration]: The user can alter an existing world, changing its geography, naturalws, and history. - [Divine Protection]: The user can grant certain blessings or protections to a world or its inhabitants, such as immunity to certain types of damage or natural disasters. So, this exins why Lumiere has the Sacred Benefaction called All-Father''s Crest of Guidance. [Divine Protection] made it happen. Chapter 54: Im relaxing, but theres an explosion?

Chapter 54: I''m rxing, but there''s an explosion?

What a life, I used to think mine was going to be average, but here I am expanding our quaint north-eastern domain into a full-blown city! Today, I was overseeing the approval of construction projects and brainstorming with the Home Construction Supervisors, Martini and Skarz, about how to expand our city''s trade rtions. Initially, I thought we should expand towards the Wyvern Pass, but with the recent sightings of those scaly beasts, that''s out of the cards. Martini, with his Unique Skill [Linguistics], will handle negotiations with other cultures, but I''m enlisting the help of Bazirta to teach him standard negotiation processes. We''re building roads to make our city more essible, which will please Lord Randolph. He''s already smoothing the way for us, making connections with other Duchies and promising to provide the best cksmiths if we give him 30% of our earnings when we start making those sweet, sweet trades. In addition to the roads, we''ve constructed a school to shape the young minds of our future leaders. We''ve also built storage facilities for everything from our stash of potions to our arsenal of weapons. We even have a special storage space for our bag of precious minerals. The only thing we''re stillcking is a cksmith, and lucky for us, Lord Randolph has that sorted too! Now, we can finally deal with this nuisance of not having proper weaponry. Overall, today was a great day for our city. Who knows what else we can aplish? Maybe we will even have a casino, and I''ll be a billionaire. Ha! I better not get ahead of myself. --- My office had undergone a transformation, and now it was much more presentable. The wooden chairs and desk gave it an air of sophistication, and I had even procured wooden boards for us to write on. Regardless of how we decided to use them, they were undoubtedly an improvement, at least until we figured out the best way to produce paper. In my past life, a man had failed a thousand times to invent something called a light bulb. With magic, however, there was no room for failure. With that in mind, I set to work integrating the dormant magic cores with fire magic, and it wasn''t long before we had created a sustainable source of light that we could use at night. I sighed contentedly, my eyes fixed on the ceiling as I thought of how much progress we had made with construction recently. I was about to inspect the other worksites when Serena, my fianc¨¦e, walked in, her footsteps echoing against the well-polished floorboards. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of her; she was the epitome of grace and beauty. "Hello there, Serena. How are you doing?" I asked, admiring the way she carried herself towards me with effortless poise. "I''m doing well, my lord, thanks for asking." She returned my greeting and proceeded to walk closer, dropping a tray filled with wooden cups of tea on my desk. "I brought some tea for you," she said. I couldn''t help but smile at her, grateful for her thoughtfulness. "Thank you, Serena," I replied, taking a cup from the tray. "What kind of tea is it today?" "It''s from the helvin herbs," she said, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "It''s known to regenerate one''s magic." "Ah, that sounds amazing," I remarked before taking a sip. Before I could utter another word, Serena kissed me charmingly on the cheek. A rush of warmth ran through my body, and I couldn''t help but smile. "I love you," I whispered to her. "Oh my... we''re moving a bit too fast, don''t you think?" she said, raising an eyebrow. "But I thoug¡ª and y¡ª didn''t we¡ª" (Lumiere) "I''m joking, my lord, of course I love you.." she teased. We shared a goodugh about it. --- Serena and I stepped out of the office building, feeling like the ultimate rulers of ourmunity, even though the herb processing building and the school were bigger. Still, there was a certain charm to our building, and we nned on expanding it to be the grandest structure in the area. As we strolled down the road which was still under construction, we spotted Sangria out for her early morning patrol. I waved at her, but as usual, she disappeared into a shadow and reappeared behind me. I was always amazed by her [Shadow Meld] skill. "Good morning, Sangria!" I chirped. "Good morning, my lord," she replied with a respectful bow. Serena couldn''t help but tease our loyal follower. "You should take it easy sometimes, Sangria. You''re always so diligent with your patrols. You deserve some rest!" But Sangria was quick to defend her actions. "I have to protect everyone in this domain with all my might." I nodded in agreement. "You''re doing an excellent job, Sangria. But you don''t have to do everything yourself." Sangria shook her head. "No one has my stealth skills. It''s better if I handle the patrols alone." I smirked. "Typical Sangria. Always the silent... well, always silent." I remembered her new weapon and brought it up. "By the way, how''s your new magic bow? < >, right?" Sangria''s eyes lit up a bit. "It fits me perfectly, my lord! Thank you so much." Even when she was excited, she was still a tad ambivalent. I waved my hand dismissively. "No need to call me ''my lord'' all the time. We''re friends, right?" Serena interjected, "But it would be disrespectful not to address the leader of the domain as such." Sangria nodded in agreement. "I agree, my lord." Then, like a gust of wind, Sangria vanished. We stood there in silence, admiring her work ethic and her mysterious abilities. "I wish I could move like that," I mused. Serenaughed. "You''d probably trip and fall t on your face." "Heyy that''s not nice." (Lumiere) As mypanion Serena and I were leisurely walking through the grygan city, we suddenly heard a loud explosion emanating from the Industrial District. That district was always churning out all sorts of innovative products ranging from textiles and wind magic core integrated airships to our beloved potions. I immediately felt rmed and instinctively used [Demon Wings], creating a surge of darkness that soon transformed into bat-like wings, much to Serena''s surprise. She hadn''t gotten used to my wings. Her reaction wasn''t unexpected, however, now we have matching wings! Within seconds, we were already soaring at breakneck speed, heading straight for the source of the explosion. Our quick flight took only half a minute, surprisingly, and wended at the industrial scene in no time. My wings vanished into dark particles that soon got reabsorbed by my body. A group of grygans and minotaurs had already gathered, and Sangria swiftly appeared on my right as Serena walked on my left. She was quick to apologize "I''m sorry my lord, it seems we have an uninvited visitor - it''s my duty to know these things prior." I felt a slight pang of guilt inside. I was the one who dyed her after all. "Sangria, can you tell me what happened exactly?" I asked, my face etched with a serious expression. "It looks like we had an unexpected visitor in our domain. Fasit''s behind that explosion," Sangria replied, utterly mortified. Upon hearing the name Fasit, my eyebrows arched up involuntarily while Serena and I exchanged awkward nces. Honestly, we did suspect something like this would happen eventually. The grygans and minotaurs around us quickly made an aisle for mypanions and me to pass through; they even bowed down in respect to us. "Thank you," I said politely, although I was more curious about who that mysterious visitor was and what brought Fasit to cause an explosion. Chapter 55: Im negotiating with a beastperson?

Chapter 55: I''m negotiating with a beastperson?

Walking down the aisle, I was met with a spectacle of familiar faces ¨C Martini, Skarz, Isadora, Magenta, and Fasit. Isadora was the first to bow, her voice overflowing with respect, "You''re here, my lord!" I smiled in response, thanking her without words before walking past her with Serena by my side. Suddenly, our attention was diverted to Mojito lying on the ground. He was wounded and bruised with burn marks covering his entire body. I rushed towards him, taking a knee "What''s wrong, Mojito? Are you hurt?" I asked with concern. He smiled, trying to y it cool "Ah, just some scratches. Nothing too serious. You don''t need to worry about me boss!" but he knew I could see right through him. "That''s not true!" Serena eximed, her hand hovering over his wounds. She was worried sick "Your burns look pretty bad. We need to get you some help." "It''s¡ª honestly mdy... it''s nothing," he said smiling through the pain. "No, you''re not, don''t tell me that!" she scolded him. "Y-yes ma''am," he bowed his head submissively. "Give me a moment Serena.." I said stretching out one hand. "A-alright.." she replied. I summoned the nt spirit, Flora. And just like that, she appeared from a green magic circle, surrounded by glowing green vines, attracting us with her elegance and charm. Flora bowed, "What do you need?" "I need your help to heal Mojito," I replied. Flora quickly got to work, using her nt recovery magic to nurse him back to health. As I walked ahead, I noticed a beast person with a right arm burnt beyond recognition. I somewhat felt bad for the guy. Fasit?s [Fire Magic] was rank S+ even higher than mine. She''s not called the Crimson Witch for fancy. He learned that the hard way. I turned around, and like clockwork, she appeared behind me. Suspicion rising, "Fasit? What''d you do?" I asked. Fasit, with her quirkiness and peculiar personality, spoke "He came from nowhere and dered this city under the control of the so-called future Beast King, Gaun.." I couldn''t help but drop my hand on my face in annoyance. "Gaun? Again?" "What about Mojito?s injuries?" (Lumiere) "That, was the beastperson.." she pointed at him. He had long ck hair, light brown skin and golden eyes akin to a lion. "And the explosion?" (Lumiere) With a sly smile on her face, Fasit replied, "It was self-defense, my lord. I couldn''t let him harm any other person in the vige." What else could I say? The smile on her face definitely meant she enjoyed harming him. Sometimes believing Fasit was a sadist was quite difficult. I nodded my head in agreement, "Alright, Fasit. I''ll take your word for it this time." Fasit bowed in gratitude and thanked me. --- Being a benevolent leader, I couldn''t ignore the burnt arm of the beastperson named Verpace. So, I called upon Flora, the nt spirit, to tend to his injuries. Now, we were all sitting in the meeting room at the Central District''s office building. Across from me sat Verpace, with my loyal subordinates Fasit, Martini, Isadora, Serena, and Skarz behind me. Naturally, Verpace, the subordinate of Gaun, gave me attitude, refusing to acknowledge the human trash sitting before him. I knew what Verpace wanted, but I wanted to hear it from him. I asked, "And what, pray tell, brings you here?" Verpace folded his arms and sneered, "I don''t need anything from you human trash." My subordinates bristled at his disrespect, but I tried my best to stayposed. "I suggest you treat me with respect, Verpace. As the leader of this domain, I demand it." Verpace justughed at my words. "You? A leader? Don''t make meugh. You''re weak." Isadora leaned towards my ear, wearing the scariest smile I''d ever seen. "Shall I destroy him for you, master?" she requested. Iughed awkwardly, "W-we, shouldn''t start a fight with the Beast Kingdom.." I turned back to Verpace, "Um... Verpace right? Would you at least show some level of understanding, considering we healed your wounds.." Verpaceughed like a hyena, so much that even Isadora was ready to punch him. "Ha! Like I needed your pity!" Not long after, Verpace took a long stare at Fasit. "What?" Fasit asked, a bit antagonistic. "Nothing, I just didn''t realize grygans had breasts.." he smirked. Fasit covered her chest and red at Verpace, "How dare you? You''re despicable!" I was about to chastise him for his words, but then I rubbed my chin, nodding in agreement. "You know, Fasit does have impressive assets." I think they evolved from G to GG to H to HH-Cups if I''m not mistaken. Serena, Isadora, and Fasit all gave me a stern look for myment. "Lord Lumiere.." the three called out my name and I sheepishly apologized while Martini and Skarz snickered. However, once Fasit caught themughing, they froze up like statues. Verpace sneered, "You''re all too sensitive," but I had a feeling he was just trying to hide his embarrassment. I may have just made a strangement, but at least it diffused the tension in the room for a moment. Serena chimed in. "We won''t tolerate any kind of disrespect towards women." Verpace rolled his eyes. "Oh, spare me your talk." Isadora stood up and faced him, her fists clenched. "If you continue to talk to us like that, I swear, I''ll punch you." I held up a hand to stop her. "Isadora, again... let''s not resort to violence." Old man Martini chuckled. "I think Isadora would make quick work of him." Skarz, the leader of the minotaurs, grinned. "Yeah, let''s see if he can take on a minotaur," he crunched his knuckles. It was another typical day in the Central District, filled with drama,ughter, and maybe a little too much boob talk. Verpace''s arrogance was almost too much to bear. I couldn''t believe he had the audacity to show up here, in my city, uninvited. I demanded to know why he was here and this was thest time I was asking him. Verpace sighed dramatically and replied, "I came here on the Beast King''s orders." I rolled my eyes. "And are you sure you aren''t talking about Gaun, the Beast King''s son?" "No, no," Verpace shook his head. "Kaelin himself ordered it. He wants everyone in the north-eastern region to serve him." I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Why us specifically? Couldn''t any of the other regions in the Great Forest suffice?" Verpace sneered. "Are you that dumb?" My subordinates bristled at his insult, but I held up my hand to calm them down. Skarz spoke up, his voice dripping with annoyance. "He''s being too arrogant. We need to put him in his ce." Fasit agreed and conjured a ball of fire in her hand. Verpace''s eyes widened, but he refused to back down. "I''m not scared of your mes, you fat chested bitch! You weak trash wouldn''t hold a finger to the Beast King!" Isadora red at Verpace. "It seems the burns you received from Fasit before weren''t enough to teach you a lesson." "I agree," Serena said, nodding her head with folded arms. Verpace tried to y it cool, but I could see the fear in his eyes. "You think a bunch of weaklings like you could stand up to the might of the Beast King? You''re all a joke!" I let out augh. "Oh, please. You''re not scared of us, but you were practically wetting yourself when Isadora mentioned the burns on your arm." Verpace''s face turned bright red with embarrassment as my subordinates burst intoughter. "I don''t have to take this," he huffed. "Alright, hold your horses... what exactly makes my domain different from the other ones?" I went straight to the point. Upon hearing Verpace''s exnation, it seemed apparent that every region within the Beast''s Domain of the Great Forest was subject to serving the Beast Kingdom - Feral Dominion. Fenghis Rhan, who previously held control over the north-eastern domain, was also in servitude to the Beast King, Kaelin, but had aspirations to gain more power in order to overthrow the Feral Dominion?s influence within the Beast''s Domain. However, as the current ruler of the amalgamated domain of the Grygan and Andarbani territory, my position had shifted and I was no longer serving under the Beast King. This shift in power dynamic appeared to have created a sense of mistrust between the north-eastern domain and the Beast King, as they had previously attempted to overthrow his rulership. Furthermore, my human origins only served topound the issue. One potential strategy for me to turn this situation around could be to engage in diplomatic discussion with the Beast King. Through assuaging his doubts and presenting a mutually beneficial n for the north-eastern domain, we may be able to establish a stronger rtionship and avoid potential conflict. "(But will that really work? Considering this uncooperative fellow we have here..)" (Lumiere) Chapter 56: Ive been setup and I dont even know?

Chapter 56: I''ve been setup and I don''t even know?

I let out a tired sigh and gestured for Verpace to leave, my subordinates'' faces twisted in shock. Martini asked, "are you sure, my lord?" Fasit chimed in, "just a moment ago, he admitted to attacking Mojito." I leaned back in my chair and reminded them that I was trying to establish peace, and as much as I wanted to get revenge for Mojito''s injury, I couldn''t let my emotions control me. Besides, Flora healed Mojito so no harm done, right? Verpace chuckled at my response and quipped, "well, you couldn''t detain me even if you tried," causing Isadora to visibly tense up and ask me to let her have a go at him. I shook my head, "as tempting as that may be, we can''t just go around killing people without giving them a fair trial." "Politics," Verpace snorted, to which I replied, "yes, even the Great Forest has its politics." "Hm, and I suppose barging into a domain unannounced is part of your politics?" Serena asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Isadora leaned in and pleaded with me to let her take care of Verpace, but I reiterated my stance and told him instead to convey my message to Beast King Kaelin. Verpace rolled his eyes upon hearing my proposition and muttered, "as if he would care." I ignored his sarcasm and continued, "let''s send delegates to each other''s domains and see if we can establish a diplomatic rtionship that doesn''t involve fighting." Verpace let out an exasperated sigh and replied, "Fine, I''ll pass the message on. But don''t expect much." "That much is enough... Sangria will escort you out of the city." (Lumiere) With that, he turned and made his exit, leaving behind a tense silence that was quickly broken by Martini''s relievedughter. "Well, that was easier than we thought," he chuckled, eliciting chuckles from the rest of the room. Despite the potentially serious consequences, we couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of the situation. --- I turned to face my subordinates and gestured for them to take a seat. They all drew chairs to sit around the table, and I began, "Fasit, since you''re the most knowledgeable, do you know anything about the Beast King Kaelin?" Fasit thought for a moment before replying, "Kaelin is a fourth-generation descendant of the Immortal Beast King, who is known only as The First." I nodded, intrigued, and Martini added, "Oh yes, I''ve read a bit on it... Apparently, centuries ago, The First united the beastpeople of the Great Forest and brought an era of prosperity and order to the region. His descendants followed in his footsteps, ruling with strength, wisdom, and a deep respect for the natural world." Skarz rubbed his chin thoughtfully and spoke up, "True... and Kaelin is widely regarded as the strongest of the three Beast Kings, not including the Immortal Beast King, who is in a league of his own." Serena frowned, folding her arms, "It''s a bit scary." Isadora rolled her eyes, "We have nothing to worry about. If anything, I''m pretty sure you could defeat him, master." I scratched the back of my head, "I''m not so sure of that, Isadora. Even Serena isn''t confident she could beat the Beast King. And she''s stronger than me.." Isadora raised her eyebrow, intrigued, "Really? How does that even work?" I sighed, "It''s a long story." Fasit interrupted, shifting our focus back to the matter at hand, "Before Kaelin, there were Drogan, the third-generation Beast King, and Sorin, the second-generation Beast King. Although less is known about the two, they''re equally as respected as the current Beast King." I decided to change the subject. "As our domain expands its territory, it''s important that we establish good rtionships with neighboring domains. I believe sending these delegates I spoke of earlier, to the Feral Dominion to meet with the Beast King will help a lot." (Lumiere) "Delegate?" Serena interrupted, raising an eyebrow in confusion, "What do you mean by that?" "I mean we should send representatives to the Beast Kingdom to make an official visit," I exined, "to discuss trade agreements and political alliances." Serena seemed hesitant, "But is it really necessary?" "Absolutely," I replied firmly. "We need to show our respect and interest in their kingdom. Our willingness to cooperate... it''s a form of diplomacy." "Wouldn''t that make Martini the perfect man for the job?" Serena smiled at the old man. Old man Martini seemed to panic at the idea, "Me? But I''ve never been a delegate before. Are you sure about this?" I smiled reassuringly, "I have faith in you. Your Unique Skill - [Linguistics] - wille in handy. You''ll be able to converse with the Beast Kingdom in theirnguage, which will help build trust and rapport." Isadora interjected, "But why would he need to speak theirnguage? Beastpeople can already speak the normalnguage." Fasit weighed in, "I think I understand what Great Lumiere is trying to do. By speaking the Beast Kingdom''snguage, it will demonstrate our willingness to understand and appreciate their culture. It''s a sign of respect." I snapped my fingers, impressed with Fasit''s insight, "Exactly. It''s a form of ttery that will go a long way. Martini, I know you can do this." Martini gulped nervously, "I''ll try my best not to let you down." Skarz spoke up, "If we''re sending a Grygan, then it''s only fitting that a Minotaur join as well. I volunteer myself along with Bazirta." I nodded, "Excellent. Bazirta''smerce skills wille in handy. We can establish an economic rtionship with the Beast Kingdom and perhaps learn new trades from them." Overall, the delegation was shaping up to be a step towards building positive rtions with the Feral Dominion. --- [POV: The Omniscient Akashic Records] Sangria escorted Verpace out of the northeastern domain as ordered. On his way back to the Feral Dominion, Verpace felt anxious as he thought about the Beast King Kaelin''s reaction to his return. Lumiere, the ruler of the northeastern domain, had kindly gifted Verpace a wooden bottle of their enhanced healing potion to be given to the Beast King Kaelin. It was a gesture to show that their domain meant no harm towards the Feral Dominion. Verpace knew that his inability to secure the northeastern domain might lead the Beast King to believe that Verpace was weak and ipetent. He had toe up with an excuse to cover up his failure. Verpace then decided to take matters into his own hands. He charged his fists with energy and began punching himself nonstop, inflicting numerous wounds and bruises on his face. He even used his ws to make deep cuts on his body. It was a desperate attempt to make himself look beaten up. After doing that, Verpace didn''t waste any time and ran towards the Feral Dominion, his heart racing with excitement. "(If I do this, then I won''t be at fault! Beast King Kaelin won''t be able to put the me on me!)" (Verpace) As he ran into the Feral Dominion, several beastpeople looked at him with concern. They asked him, "Are you alright?" Verpace, in pain and seemingly disturbed, didn''t answer them. Instead, he began to scream, "They''re savages! They''re savages!" The beastpeople were shocked at Verpace''s sudden outburst. They weren''t sure how to react, but they knew something was up. Verpace secretly chuckled to himself, enjoying the chaos he had created. He knew that if his n worked, the Beast King would believe that Lumiere was actually a threat to him and wouldn''t me Verpace for his inability to establish rtionships. It was a clever strategy, and he felt that it would save him from the wrath of the Beast King. The Feral Dominion was located in the heart of the Great Forest, which was situated in the center of the Beast''s Domain. To the northy the Spirit''s Domain, with its vast ins and deep valleys. Chapter 57: The Beast King has made a move?

Chapter 57: The Beast King has made a move?

[POV: The omniscient Akashic Records] Finally, after an arduous journey, Verpace arrived at the pce of the formidable Beast King. He entered the grand throne room and saw the Beast King Kaelin sitting on his imposing throne, with his muscr arms folded and his piercing gaze fixed on Verpace. Kaelin''s regal appearance was enhanced by the magnificent fur coat he wore, which was adorned with precious gems and tes of gold. The throne room was illuminated by a plethora of natural lighting from therge windows that overlooked the surrounding forest. Verpace approached the throne, panting from exhaustion and clutching his wounds. Kaelin noticed his state but didn''t say anything. Verpace already decided to use the healing potion on himselfter rather than present it to the Beast King. The wounded beastman genuflected before the Beast King. "What did the ruler of the north-eastern domain say about my offer?" Kaelin inquired. "H-he... he was a savage my lord, just like Prince Gaun described him. He uses the women that surrounds him as ythings and subjects them to the most gruesome desires he harbors." (Verpace) Kaelin lifted an eyebrow. "Verpace... did you hear my question?" "Y-Yes my liege," said Verpace, trying to conceal his frustration. "Then answer me." Kaelin frowned. "I tried to make them see reason my liege... I-I-I did everything (~sobs) but they didn''t care, all they wanted was to send a message to you. His subordinates beat me mercilessly, using cheap underhanded tactics only characteristic of a savage like their ruler. I barely survived, it was by sheer luck I manage to escape with my life... Your Wildness." (Verpace) [Your Wildness] :: A title of respect used when addressing the Beast King. Kaelin''s voice boomed through the room, "And you let him? You are telling me that the you, Verpace, the leader of the Feral Dominion''s elite, could not defeat this so-called ruler from the north-eastern domain?" Verpace stammered, trying desperately toe up with an excuse. "(Crap, think of something Verpace... quickly! I don''t think my breeches can survive this any longer...)" (Verpace) Kaelin continued in a cold tone, "I heard this Lumiere is a fierce warrior thatmands respect from his people. I find it hard to believe that he would resort to such methods." Verpace''s heart sank, realizing that Kaelin was not fooled by his lies. "(I wounded myself for nothing?!)" (Verpace) He tried to think of a new strategy, one that would make him appear less ipetent. Verpace spoke, "But my liege, with all due respect, Lumiere is not what he seems. He is a Curse King." Kaelin leaned forward, intrigued by Verpace''s statement. "A Curse King? How do you know this?" Kaelin said with furrowed brows. Verpace seized the opportunity and continued, "Lumiere was able to break the curse that gued the grygans for years. How else could he have done this if not by using dark magic? I saw it with my own eyes." Kaelin rubbed his chin, pondering Verpace''s words. "I see your point. This is indeed a concern, for if we let a Curse King rule a domain, it could result in some unforseen circumstances... and more importantly it could incur the wrath of the spirits dwelling in the Spirits'' Domain... we wouldn''t want that." (Kaelin) Verpace wounds still throbbed from the necessary self-harm. Though he had already caused much chaos and confusion, Verpace''s thirst for acknowledgement and vengeance was far from satiated. His pride had been wounded by Fasit''s defeat of him, and the notion that he might owe a debt to a mere human was intolerable. "Your Wildness," Verpace began, feigning humility. "I have some more troubling news." The Beast King raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on," he prompted. "Well, my liege, as you know Lumiere is not all that he appears," Verpace said smoothly. "I have reason to believe that he is actually plotting something bigger than expected." The Beast King looked skeptical, but Verpace pressed on. "Furthermore, I have reason to suspect that Lumiere''s motivations are not as noble as he ims. One of my sources tells me that the minotaurs did not actually intend to overthrow the Feral Dominion. In fact, their massive army would never have fought against them if they knew Lumiere was a Curse King. I mean, it''s quite obvious at this point. Maybe Fenghis Rhan wasn''t the power-hungry ruler trying to gain control of more territories in the Great Forest. Maybe it was this human trash Lumiere.." (Verpace) Kaelin leaned forward, interested. "What are you insinuating, Verpace?" "I believe that Lumiere has been manipting his supporters all along," Verpace replied. "He knew that the grygans were desperate to end their curse, so he used that to gain their undying loyalty. Then he incited them to go to war, and forced an amalgamation between the two territories, all the while iming he was doing it to end the tyranny of the Minotaur Lord. When in fact, it was the other way around." The Beast King frowned, considering Verpace''s words. "Do you have any proof?" Verpace hesitated. "(Fiddlesticks! Think of something Verpace..)" (Verpace) After confidently clearing his throat, Verpace smirked. "The only way Lumiere would''ve be the ruler of the two territories would be kill the Minotaur Lord, rather than show mercy. If he did this, none of the monsters in that territory would dare defy him. It''s no secret that humans are known for their desire to control. It''s likely he did all this all so he could use them to expand his power." (Verpace) Kaelin nodded slowly. "It does make sense. If Lumiere truly is a Curse King trying to gain control of my kingdom, the danger he poses cannot be ignored. We must take action." Verpace smiled inwardly, pleased with himself. He had managed to deceive the fearsome Beast King. "(And they call him wise... maybe I should be the Beast King.)" (Verpace) Emerging from the grand throne room''s towering doors, Gaun, the Beast King''s son, glided towards the throne with the regal poise befitting his status. With his lion-like eyes and flowing golden hair, the young lord oozed an aura of pure arrogance. Verpace, attempting to show his respects, greeted Gaun politely. "Good day, my lord," Verpace said, bowing his head. Gaun, however, was not content with just being politely acknowledged. He shoved his chest out to increase his already imposing figure and shot Verpace a condescending smile, relishing in his power trip. "You must learn to show me more respect, Verpace. I will be ruling this kingdom someday," he said. Kaelin noticed the exchange. Keen to the subtext in his son''s arrival he asked what the matter was. "If the Beast King intends to take action, he could do no better than to send me. I am more than capable of handling this threat," Gaun dered confidently. Kaelin sighed and doubted his son''s ability to handle the situation. "You underestimate me, Father. I am more than capable of handling this lowly human trash, Lumiere," Gaun replied, affronted by his father''sck of faith. Kaelin cut him off with a stern re, quickly reminding him to show respect. "Watch your tone, Gaun," he warned. Eventually, Kaelin announced that it would be his daughter, Eris, who would handle the situation involving Lumiere. Gaun was insulted but did not protest. He knew that his little sister was a force to be reckoned with, rumored to possess the same power level as Kaelin himself. Kaelin instructed Verpace to go and fetch Eris. Verpace hesitated, "But your Wildness, my wounds... they''re still.." "I understand that you''re still recovering, Verpace, but you''re the only one who can best exin the situation to her on her way here," Kaelin said. Verpace sighed, knowing that he had no choice. "Very well, your Wildness. I will leave immediately," he said before turning to leave. As Verpace walked away, Gaun leaned closer to his father. "Why does she get to handle it? Why not me?" he asked. Kaelin looked at his son with a mix of annoyance and disappointment. "Because you''re not ready yet, Gaun. You need to learn patience and respect," he replied before dismissing his son. Chapter 58: Theres a lake near the Beasts Domain? (R-18)

Chapter 58: There''s ake near the Beasts'' Domain? (R-18)

Author''s note: I originally didn''t n to include the chapters concerning theke, but our MC could use a break. And the other chapters that follow after will be stressful. Also, I need to setup some things with theke chapter before the official first arc begins. I haven''t gotten any golden tickets so some would be nice, as well as reviews. ?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï?¡ï? The hot sand was sizzling beneath me as I ced somerge mats on the beach. Sylphie, my wind spirit, hovered above me, helping out. The sun was zing down on us, but it didn''t seem to bother Sylphie at all. Once we had set everything up, Sylphie gave me a nod with a lively smile, indicating that we were done. "Yeah." I agreed with her and we both decided to join our friends, who were already at theke. Isadora, Serena, Mimosa, Sangria, and Fasit had already arrived and were admiring the sparklingke. "Wow, this ce is beautiful!" eximed Mimosa. "I didn''t know there was a ce like this beyond the Beasts'' Domain," added Serena. Fasit then told us that it''s called the Great Lake of Nimueh. "Nimueh, like the name of the first water spirit?" I couldn''t help but ask. Fasit nodded, but Isadora quickly added "Well it''s probably just a myth." "Question... wouldn''t this be ssified as disturbing the peace of the spirits?" Sangria raised a finger. "Not necessarily, spirits don''t really care about what others do provided that it doesn''t harm the environment in anyway," Slyphie replied. Isadora grinned. "Well that''s a more than urate answer," she remarked. "Really? Then we have nothing to worry about," Serena felt relieved. Naturally, she wouldn''t want to be a bother to anyone. Such an angel. "Still, I''m pretty sure Magenta won''t be happy about not going," said Mimosa, giggling. I chuckled nervously. "I agree." As we were discussing the history of theke, Mojito called out to us, telling us that the tents were already set up. Martini was standing behind him, quiet as always, but I could tell he was taking in the magnificent surroundings of theke. Mojito and Martini had done a great job with the tent setup. I wore short shorts and a sleeveless shirt, along with slippers that were all made by Fasit and Serena. They had been educating the grygans on textiles, and I couldn''t thank them enough for their help. Or, well, maybe I could. As we were enjoying the day by theke, I suddenly remembered the new swimsuits Serena had made for us. I shouted excitedly, "Hey guys, it''s time to test out the new swimsuits that Serena made for us!" "Yes!" The girls cheered in unison. We couldn''t wait to try them out. For some reason, Mojito seemed more excited than any other person. Hmm. The environment was simply breathtaking. Theke was crystal clear, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. We were surrounded by tall trees and the sound of birds chirping in the distance. The atmosphere was lively as we were all in high spirits, enjoying the beauty of nature. --- I eagerly awaited the arrival of the girls outside. My heart raced with anticipation upon hearing Isadora''s sultry voice from the tent, "Prepare yourself to see our swimsuits, Master." A wicked grin crossed Martini?s face while I obedientlyplied, shuffling restlessly in my ck satin boxer shorts. "Sure," I replied. As they emerged from the tent, Martini?s eyes raked hungrily across their bodies, taking in every luscious curve and tantalizing swell of their breasts, hips, and buttocks. Fasit''s nipples were pert and rosy, her ample breasts spilling out of her daringly low-cut bikini top. Sangria''s breasts were the smallest, but no less attractive, their golden brownplexion making Martini salivate with longing. "Flesh bullets," said Martini, jaw ckened. Serena''s swimsuit was a stunning shade of royal blue, entuating every dip and swell of her voluptuous form. I couldn''t help but fixate on the tantalizing bulge of her clit, beguiling me with its erotic invitation. Mimosa''s swimsuit was a daring cutout design, leaving little to the imagination and showcasing the round perfection of her plump buttocks. "Mimosa my angel!" Martini shouted. Isadora''s swimsuit, less modestpared to the others, expectedly didn''t leave my imagination running wild with desire. Her curves were almost as ample as Fasit, but the way the fabric clung to her shapely form would have you aching to explore every inch of her supetive physique. Mojito let out a loud gasp as he saw the girls, his nosebleed gushing uncontrobly. Sensing the palpable sexual energy in the air, Isadora beckoned me over with a sultry grin, her eyes aze with desire. "Ready for a little fun in the sun?" she purred, her luscious lips pursed in a breathtakingly seductive smile. "Absolutely," I replied, my voice husky with anticipation. The day was just getting started, but I could already tell it was going to be unforgettable. As Isadora pulled me close with her arms, she massaged my cheek with her extremely viscous tongue, I could feel my heart racing with excitement. Serena and Fasit looked on, their eyes locked on mine with intense lust. Sensing my hesitation, Isadora moaned and asked me "Do you... know what we want?" I raised an eyebrow, already sure of what they were craving for. "I think I know what you want," I said, trying to sound confident despite my nerves. She moaned louder, her tongue gliding sensuously across my cheek. "Oh, really? Do you now?" Serena and Fasit moved closer, their bodies glistening in the hot sun. I could feel my pants getting tighter by the second. "Um, yeah, I think so," I managed to say. Isadora''s moans increased as she asked if I was sure. That''s when I knew I had to act fast. I broke free of her grasp, pointing to the horizon where theke met the sky. "What you guys want is some good old fashioned beach activities!" Isadora, Fasit, and Serena all looked at me with a frown, their lustful gazes quickly fading. Mimosa giggled from the back, while Sangria sighed, muttering about how clueless I was. Martini looked like he was about to cry because I clearly didn''t understand the message. "What?! What did I miss?" I asked incredulously. Isadora rolled her eyes. "You obviously didn''t understand the message, honey. We''re all hot and bothered, and you''re talking about beach activities?" "I mean, isn''t that what you guys meant?" I asked, feeling a little stupid. Fasit snorted. "No, Great Lumiere. We wanted you to strip down and ravish us right here on the beach," she teased, winking seductively. I blushed, feeling embarrassed but also aroused by the thought. "Umm, maybe we can do that after some beach activities?" I suggested, trying to bring the mood back up. Serena and Fasit looked at each other, grinning wickedly. "Sure, but just know we''re going to win," Serena said, her hand grabbing onto my arm. The day was young and full of promise, but I knew I was in for a wild ride with these girls. --- As we frolicked in the cool waters of theke, the fun seemed never-ending. Mojito, my trusty head of security,ined about his burning legs from the scorching sand. "I told you to wear appropriate slippers for such environments," I reminded him, rolling my eyes. Mojito, being the stubborn one, retorted, "I don''t see the point of slippers." "To protect your legs and prevent you from looking like a hot mess," I quipped back. Sylphie, the mischievous wind spirit, couldn''t resist the opportunity to tease me. "Boring advice, as always. Um, master.." she said with a giggle. I red at her yfully, "Is that really how you feel?" But before Sylphie could reply, Mojito appeared behind Serena with his smooth talk. "Hey, beautiful, are you enjoying the view?" he asked, trying to charm her. Serena raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "The view''s great, but thepany could use some work," she retorted. Without hesitation, Serena and I executed a perfectly timedbo attack. "Uppercut!" Serena yelled, followed by my infamously powerful kicks infused with mana. "Super Lumiere Kick!" Mojito went flying across theke, ultimately drowning. Fasit and Isadora, our resident prettydies, chuckled at the sight. "He had iting," Fasit said jokingly. Isadora credited my protective nature as their lord. "That''s our lord, always looking out for us," she said, grinning. Serena and I gave each other a fist bump in celebration of our fantastic teamwork. "Nice uppercut," Iplimented her. She grinned. "Your kick was equally impressive," she replied. Chapter 59: We have peace by the lake?

Chapter 59: We have peace by theke?

Approaching Sangria by theke, she seemed a bit ufortable in her attire. Serena and I were curious about why she appeared uneasy. "What''s going on, Sangria? Is everything alright?" Serena asked with a concerned expression. Sangria shifted her weight from one foot to the other before admitting, "Well, to be honest, even though I appreciate the outfit you designed for me, Lady Serena and the invitation to join you on this business trip, I''m not entirelyfortable." Business trip? Ah yes, I told the vigers we left on official business. Actually, I just wanted to have some fun but I didn''t want everyone toe with me or it''d get a too upied. "What''s causing your difort, Sangria?" I inquired. Sangria hesitated for a moment before shyly confessing, "I''m not reallyfortable wearing so little clothing." Isadora''s yful voice interrupted, "Aww, Sangria! You''re so cute and innocent!" I took the opportunity to excuse myself from the group for a brief moment. While I was gone, Isadora turned to Serena and asked, "Where did he go?" Serena just shrugged in response. When I returned, I had a warm, cozy nket in tow. I draped it over Sangria''s shoulders, cing my hands on my waist as I reassured her that she didn''t have to expose her body if it caused her difort. Besides, with Mojito being present, I didn''t feelfortable leaving her or mydies so exposed. Sangria''s eyes sparkled with gratitude, and she smiled warmly in response. "Thank you, my lord." It was a bit strange. Sangria was usually so ambivalent that her being so emotionally expressive came as a bit disturbing. Maybe she just needed the right motivation to act in this manner. To my surprise, the rest of our group decided to join in on the fun as well. Isadoratched onto me, rubbing her nipples and breasts against my arm, "You''re such a sweetheart, you know that?" Serena mirrored her on the other side, "We think you''re amazing!" Even Fasit, our grygan leader, jumped on me from behind, her breasts resting atop my head as she eximed, "You really are a gentleman!" Iughed and revel in the moment as the group showered me with affection. "Honestly, you guys are just too much!" I said, in-between my several fits ofughter. --- As I lounged by the greatke, taking in the sun''s rays and enjoying the serene atmosphere, my femalepanions, Fasit, Serena, and Isadora, yed a whimsical game of tag nearby. Mojito was still recuperating from the unfortunate kick he received the an hour ago (not our fault!), and I couldn''t help but snicker at his plight. Meanwhile, Martini, the old-timer of the bunch, was patiently fishing by the bank. "Hey Martini, how''s the fishing going?" I quizzed, curious about his progress. "Ah, just trying to catch something decent that Mimosa can cook up tonight," he replied with a sly grin. "That''s great, but why don''t you join us in the water?" I offered, gesturing to the yful antics of my friends. "Tsk tsk, no thanks young blood. I''m too old for that kind of fun. I''d rather watch you all ssh around from here," Martini chuckled. I couldn''t help but chuckle along with him as I prodded further, "So how many fish have you caught so far?" Martini let out a rib-tickling guffaw and replied rather sheepishly, "Hahaha, lost twelve baits you could say. It''s not been a good day for me." I couldn''t believe it; Martini had surpassed Jericho (32, third child and second son) as the worst fisherman I knew! Just as I was about to bid Martini farewell and join Mimosa and Sylphie, who were signaling to me from a distance, he stopped me in my tracks. His voice was grave as he said, "Wait, don''t go just yet. You''ll want to stay for my big catch tonight." I didn''t know what to make of it - his demeanor was borderline creepy as he spoke of breaking bones and bloodshed - so I beat a hasty retreat, eager to team up with Mimosa, Sylphie and their new herb discovery. "Hey, Mimosa, what cool herbs did you find?" I shouted as I scampered to her side, leaving Martini and his fishy entricities behind. Mimosa approached me with a glint in her eyes, her silky hair fluttering in the breeze. "I found some herbs that turn blue when water is poured on them," she uttered breathlessly. Naturally, I was skeptical about such a im, but before I knew it, Sylphie floated by, corroborating Mimosa''s story with glee. "Yes, it''s true! You have to see it to believe it!" Sylphie sang out. Well, I wasn''t one to pass up a good herbal experiment, so I summoned a jet of water with my [Water Magic] and poured it all over the herb. Would you believe it? The darn thing turned blue! I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear in wonderment. "We should bring some back to the domain and have you and Fasit research more on it," I suggested. Sylphie, being the genius she is, chimed in, "And we can get some help from Flora too! She''s an expert when ites to nts." "That''s a solid n," I nodded, impressed by Sylphie''s quick thinking. Mimosa, being the graciousdy she always was, bowed her head and thanked me for my suggestion. "You''re so kind, Great Lumiere.." (Mimosa) She was always so well-mannered. Of course, Mojito liked her, but I didn''t think they had a shot together. Mojito was a... dingbat. Yes, that''s the nicer word to use. As we continued to bask in our sess, we heard a thundering roar from Martini''s fishing spot. In the next instant, he bellowed that he was the fish god and would conquer every fish in the sea. Suddenly, his reel started spinning like crazy, and before we knew it, Martini had hauled out a massive fish equivalent to the size of a building. It was gasping for air, but still alive and kicking. Fasit, Isadora, Sylphie, Serena, Mimosa, and I watched in stupor as Martini bellowed at the top of his lungs for Mojito to capture the beast. "Get that son of a bitch, Mojito!" he roared. Mojito, who was still recovering from his previous injury, was shaking in his boots. But when he saw the daunting fish, he summoned lightning energy and raced towards it. His movements were so fast that I couldn''t quite catch them, but the next thing I knew, he had executed a thunderous kick that sent a shockwave throughout the vicinity. "I call that my ultra-specialbo fish kick technique!" Mojito eximed, clearly he just copied my - Super Lumiere Kick. But, let''s not point fingers. The sun had finally set, casting an orange glow over the beach. In front of usy an unbelievablyrge fish, sorge we had to gawk at it with amazement. Fasit smiled. "We''re going to enjoy eating such a magnificent specimen." I looked at Martini and told him, "You''re the best old man!" but he looked like he was about to cry when he hugged me and told me that my faith in him had kept him going. I almost regretted not having more faith in him. I thought he wouldn''t catch diddly-squat "How are were going to cook it, though?" Serena asked. Mimosa smiled. "Just leave it to me!" Sangria nodded in agreement, saying, "Mimosa''s an excellent cook, I could eat her cooking all day." We waited for a few minutes, and then Mimosa told us dinner was ready. We were all seated on the sand with our wooden bowls filled with fish sauce we''d made. The ingredients were collected from Serena''s storage ability, so there was no need to worry aboutck of cooking aids. We ate around a bonfire, and it was the best cookout we''d ever had, honestly. Out of nowhere, Mojito shouted, "Mimosa, you''re an amazing cook! I hope you''ll cook like this for me when we get married." Mimosa giggled and kindly told him: "I don''t think that''ll ever happen.." Weughed, but Mojito''s tears were flowing silently. He was so low, I didn''t even need to look up when I spoke to him. As usual, Isadora was feeding me and giving me water to drink, and if a small stain came on the side of my mouth, she''d sensually lick it off with her tongue. It was a bit strange, but it was Isadora, what could I say? Sylhpie yawned. "Are you tired? Sylphie?" She rubbed her eyes and said "Yes master." She looked cute when she did. I smiled at her mildly, "Alright, return to the spirit world and get your rest." "Mimosa, you''ll teach me how to make that dish right?" "Really?!" Mimosa asked excitedly. "Yes!" said Serena, looking eager to learn. I was busy rubbing my belly, my way of saying "this is amazing," with a huge smile on my face. Chapter 60: Is it really me, my Goddess, her fluids, mine and everything else? (R-18++)

Chapter 60: Is it really me, my Goddess, her fluids, mine and everything else? (R-18++)

As the greatke shimmered under the starlit sky, Serena and I were the only ones still awake. Fasit, Isadora, Mimosa and Mojito were sound asleep, and Martini was busy trying to catch more fish before we left the northeastern domain. While looking at the stars, Serena turned to me and asked a question I had never considered before. "Why do you rely so much on your Unique Skill, [Beginner''s Luck]?" she asked. I was taken aback by her question. "What do you mean?" "Well," she exined, "it seems like you alwayse out on top in any situation, thanks to your unique skill. Don''t you think that relying on it too much can have consequences in the long run?" I thought about her question for a moment before responding. "I understand your concern, but I''ve never had any problems with my skill. It''s always helped me in any situation I''ve been in." Serena still looked worried. "But what if something goes wrong? What if you be too dependent on it?" I smiled reassuringly at her. "I appreciate your concern, Serena, but I trust in my abilities and know that everything will be okay. Plus, I have you with me to help me out if anything does go wrong." Serena smiled back at me but still seemed unsure. "I just want to make sure you don''t get yourself in trouble. You''re important to me." I reached out and gently patted her head, smoothing down her hair. "Don''t worry, Serena. I won''t let anything happen to me, and I''m grateful to have you looking out for me." Serena shed me a seductive smile, teasing, "You always care too much for me, my lord.." I countered telling her that taking care of her was the norm. The air thickened as we locked gazes, my attention captivated by her rosy lips and the sensual way she exhaled. Suddenly, Serena''s voice thickened with lust, "Lumiere," she called out my name. "Is anything wrong?" I inquired, knowingly. She paused before lunging forward with a kiss. Her tongue darted past my lips, entwining with mine in an explosive disy of passion. My heart raced as she shifted, straddling my crotch as she continued to kiss me hungrily. She withdrew for a moment, her panting heavy as sweat trickled down her skin. Serena''s hands roamed my body, her touch electric as she whispered "I know you said to take things slow, but I only want a piece of you." I replied with a nod, affirming my desire to give her what she wanted. The moment was intense as we rolled onto the mat, her toned and curvy body d in only a revealing swimsuit and an undershirt. I took in the sight as she closed her eyes, eagerly anticipating each caress. Gently, I spread her arms out, revealing the full disy of her breathtaking body, and I whispered to her "Alright, I''m gonna touch you now," as I traced my fingers along her skin. [ POV: Akashic Records wants to watch ] Lumiere''s skilled hands deftly found their way to Serena''s chest, delicately sliding the undershirt and bra garments beneath her sweaty, full breasts. He savored each moment as he reached for her nipples, delighting in the sharp pang of arousal that he felt at her hardened state. With a smile, Serena in turn let her fingers work their way to his pants, effortlessly enticing his manhood to life. Lumiere''s touch was gentle but purposeful as he fondled Serena''s ample breasts, each silky touch eliciting wild screams and moans that bounced off the water around them. "What''s going on up there?" said the fishes in theke. "Sounds like a world war.." another fish replied. As the heat between them rose steadily, Lumiere twisted Serena''s nipples with a deftness that felt like it was turning her on with every twist. Serena''s body responded with intense pleasure, and the saliva in her mouth overflowed, signaling her deep arousal. Serena increased the pressure on his pulsing manhood, earning a sly grin from Lumiere as she slowly stroked the shaft with a magical touch. The veins throbbed with heightened intensity, and Serena marveled at the raw passion she was experiencing. Lumiere''s hunger for Serena only grew more intense as hetched on to her nipple, holding on with suction that felt like he was trying to breathe her in, to take her whole. The pleasure he was giving her intensified, and she moaned with abandon, feeling his skillful fingers dancing gloriously along the walls of her vagina. When he finally pulled out his fingers and presented his hand, it was impossible not to marvel at how utterly coated they were in her thick, sweet juices. Serena couldn''t help but scream with delight as she christened Lumiere''s hands a masterpiece, each caress magical and purposeful. The way his fingers swirled around her clit sent her over the edge, and she shuddered with release as the waves of orgasm washed over her. Lumiere, meanwhile, could feel his own climax building, but his focus at that moment was on Serena. With a sense of deep satisfaction, he knew that they had both reached a stunning level of sexual ecstasy. "(My skill points, they''re rising through the roof!)" (Lumiere) Indeed, they were off the charts. +50 skill points +100 skill points +150 skill points One could simply be a god by sucking on her angel hole. Lumiere was skillful beyondpare, his hands deftly finding their way to Serena''s full, quivering breasts. Each touch was light yet stimting, prompting a rush of desire to course through her veins. Lumiere''s eyes shone bright with desire as he lowered himself between her legs, spreading them forcefully as he took charge. Serena''s body shuddered with arousal, nearly over the edge with pleasure. With a deft move, Lumiere dove into her, his tongue expertly licking andpping at her clitoris. "Oh my heavens! Lumiere you''re a beast!" she screamed. This was the best action she''d experienced since their battle with the minotaurs. Serena writhed underneath the onught of pleasure, her moans filling the air with each lick and suck of his skilled tongue. Lumiere attempted to pull back for a moment, catching his breath, but Serena would not be deterred. She forcefully pulled his head back to her vagina,manding him to suck her deeper and harder until she could take it no longer. "Devour my vagina, suck everything in me!" (Serena) "Is that a challenge?!" (Lumiere) Lumiere continued his ministrations, his tongue stretching into her vagina insistently, stirring her deeper into a frenzy of passion. With a wild scream, Serena felt the pressure build within her until she could no longer hold back, the jet stream of her passion flowing freely into Lumiere''s mouth and across his face. He did not care, more driven by desire than ever. "(Her fluids are sweeter than anything I''ve ever drank! It''s life itself!)" (Lumiere) With each lick and suck, Lumiere''s fingers found their way to Serena''s nipple, each twist and pinch eliciting waves of pleasure that made her scream with abandon. He slid his fingers up and down her breast, his touch skilled and powerful. She could feel the pressure building within him, his penis now unbelievably hard and throbbing with desire. Their passion grew more intense by the second, and neither of them could stand to part. Lumiere''s tongue continued to coax and tease her, each lick sending her over the edge of ecstasy. Serena''s hands roamed wildly over his head and across his back, guiding him ever deeper into the folds of her desire. They lost themselvespletely, unable to think of anything but the raw passion they shared. The pleasure seemed endless, Lumiere was determined to give Serena the best sexual experience of her life and she was more than willing to let him. She pulled down his pants, exposing his thick and long penis. It pointed upwards, throbbing with desire. Serena''s eyes disyed a crazed look of passion as she took his member in her mouth, her sucking relentless and deep. Lumiere could feel the pressure building within him, his desire growing stronger with each passing moment. He urged her on as she continued to pleasure him, her mouth sucking him deeper than imaginable. He could feel the warmth of her saliva as she worked her way up and down his length, the pleasure ratcheting up in intensity. His moans were stifled, suppressed by the sheer drive of his need. Serena soaked her fingers in her wetness beforemencing to rub her clitoris with vigor and intensity. She was lost in the whirlpool of desire, her body quivering with excitement as she brought herself to a climax. Her liquids ran out like a shower, and she used them as lubricant to further stimte Lumiere. The sight of her femininity dripping down his thick shaft only spurred him on, and he could feel himself edging closer and closer to release. He could feel her tongue expertly manipting his length, the pleasure almost too much to bear. With a final groan of desire, his body surrendered, releasing a stream of passion into her mouth. Serena greedily swallowed it all, savoring the taste and feel of his pleasure. Serena''s face was adorned with Lumiere''s release, feeling the warm, sticky cum drip down her chin, her mouth still overflowing with his essence. With a sultry grin, she swallowed it down hungrily, relishing in the taste of him. Her eyes fell to Lumiere''s stiff member, still aching with a lusty desire. "I''m not done with you yet," Serena purred, her voice thick with desire. Lumiere''s eyes widened with excitement as he watched the fiery temptress take him back into her mouth, her lips wrapping tightly around his shaft once more. He groaned as she expertly navigated him, her tongue and lips working him to the brink of release once more. As their pleasure grew, they made a silent agreement not to go all the way yet - the anticipation of a special day imbued their encounter with a delicious tension. But for now, they were content to indulge in their deepest desires, exploring every inch of each other''s bodies with a reckless abandon. "Mmm, you taste so good," Serena moaned, her fingers gripping Lumiere''s shaft with a fervent hunger. Lumiere''s response was lost in a cacophony of moans, his body writhing with the intensity of their pleasure. They continued like this for what felt like hours, savoring the sensations of each other''s bodies. Finally, spent and breathless, they copsed into each other''s arms, basking in the afterglow of their passion. "That was great... Ahnn~" Serena was exhausted. "I agree.." somehow, Lumiere had more strength. ¡ºYou''ve gained 1,000 skill points¡» Chapter 61: The Beast King?s daughter attacks?

Chapter 61: The Beast King?s daughter attacks?

It''s been four days since our encounter with Verpace, and finally, tranquil stillness enveloped our territory once more. As promised, Lord Randolph provided us with three dwarves, each possessing a valuable skill set that could prove to be essential in the development and growth of our city. Sangria, our trusted scout, led them through the treacherous Great Forest, ensuring their safe arrival. The three dwarves were Beorn, Kipper, and Thrain - their areas of expertise being architecture, mining, and metallurgy respectively. Beorn, with his extensive knowledge of structural design and fortification, would oversee the construction of new fortified walls and buildings in the city, while Kipper''s mining expertise would lead to the discovery and extraction of valuable minerals and resources in the dungeon for the city''s growth. Thrain, on the other hand, would utilize his knowledge of metallurgy to develop and craft advanced weapons and tools for the city''s defense and progress. I wasn''t picking favorites but Thrain?s skills were the most needed. The delegation of tasks to these three highly-capable dwarves would allow me return to the royal capital to tend to personal affairs. Thrain and I were discussing the challenges we faced in the Industrial Sector, specifically with regards to weaponry. Our standard dungeon-issued weapons were insufficient, and we needed to invest some of our minerals into cksmithing. Thrain, deep in thought, stroked his beard and asked, "What kind of minerals are we talking about?" I replied with a note of excitement, "We have arge supply of Xeranium!" Thrain''s face lit up, and he replied, "That''s fantastic news! I''d be honored to work with you on this project." Iughed and responded, "Of course! It''s great to have you on board." As we were speaking, a loud explosion shook the ground outside of the Grygan territory, near the uncharted regions of the forest. We rushed to the window and saw nothing but smoke in the distance. Thrain asked, "What the hell was that?" Before I could answer, another tremor rocked the northeastern region. I knew it must have been a massive impact. Acting swiftly, I used Additional Skill: [Demon Wings], causing pitch-ck bat-like wings to sprout from my back. "Thrain, gather the residents of the Industrial Sector and head for the Central District... fast." (Lumiere) I took off flying towards the site of the explosion, wondering what could have caused such an enormous st. Many of the Grygans and Minotaurs who witnessed my flight knew that something serious was happening. After a few minutes of flying at blinding speed, I arrived at the crash site and saw a gigantic crater in the ground. I hovered, examining the destruction, and asked myself, "What happened here?" I suddenly heard a deafening explosion and saw Mojito get flung a dozen meters away, hitting the ground with a loud thud. Without a second thought, I flew towards him. "Mojito are you okay?!" I asked. Mojito, with his usualid back attitude, brushed off the attack as if it was nothing, "I-it''ll take a lot more than that to bring me down boss!" But my mind was racing with questions and concerns. What caused the explosion? Who could possibly have the power to knock down Mojito like that? As I scanned my surroundings, I noticed a dense cloud of dust rising from the spot where the explosion urred. And then, amidst the dust, I saw a pair of glowing red eyes. "I''m guessing that''s what caused the tremor?" (Lumiere) Mojito followed my gaze and pointed towards the source of the explosion. "Yes," he said, whispering as if he didn''t want to draw attention to himself. Intrigued, I used my [Magic Detect] skill to probe the area and was hit with a massive wave of mana. [Magic Detect] was going haywire, so I estimated her mana capacity and my jaw nearly hit the ground. "It''s... it''s over 30,000..." (Lumiere) Whoever was causing it had enough mana to put the entire ce in jeopardy. As the dust cleared, I saw a young girl with gorgeous golden hair, a furry pair of ears of the same colour and light blue eyes. She was wearing armor, but it was quite revealing, and my mind briefly wandered before I quickly shook my head and refocused on the situation at hand. "Who are you?" I asked, unsure of whether I should be afraid or not. The girl simply smiled, revealing a set of impable pearly white teeth. "I''m Eris Fergonius, Daughter of the Beast King, the one and only reincarnation of the Immortal Beast King. But you can call me Beast Princess." She announced cheerfully, her voice ringing with a childish excitement. I was speechless. The reincarnation of the immortal beast king? What does that mean? What kind of powers does she possess? I''m a negotiator, not a fighter. This was way out of my depth! While I was still trying to wrap my head around the situation, it became clear that Eris was not to be underestimated. The bruises on Mojito''s body spoke volumes about the kind of power the Beast Princess possessed. Honestly, Mojito?s job sucked. As the head of the security division, he always took the most brutal beatings from powerful invaders like this girl. As we continued to stare at each other, she suddenly lunged towards me, giving me no time to react. "It''s so nice to finally meet you!" She eximed, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace. I could sense the incredible amount of mana radiating from her body, so much so that it was almost suffocating. When she freed me from her bear hug, I could feel her immense physical strength. As I stood there facing Eris, I felt two things: confusion and disappointment. Wasn''t she supposed toe here with a sinister intention? I mean, she''s the daughter of the Beast King, or so she imed. Well, Verpace probably delivered my message to her father, and he sent Eris as his representative. "Wee to my domain," I said, offering her a handshake. Eris epted, and Mojito watched us with his ck and blue bruises. Eris epted with a smile, but I couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by her. Her mana levels were absurdly high, over 30,000, well to be more urate it was 32,000, which meant she was undoubtedly the most powerful person I had ever met. Well, after All-Father and Serena of course. If anything then she was a battle addict, and if she encountered anyone with a higher magic power, she''d be ovee with the need to fight. I didn''t want her anywhere near Serena, as that could spell disaster. "How did you know I was the ruler of this domain?" I asked her. "Your mana was almost as high as mine, so you had to be the strongest in this territory," Eris replied, looking at me from head to toe, focusing on my supposed curves, glistening long ck hair, and slender appearance. I tensed up, unsure of what to expect. She then looked at my chest and blurted out, "You''re pretty t for a girl, even more than I am." I couldn''t hold back my irritation. "I''m not a girl, I''m a boy," I corrected her. It was toote; Mojito burst intoughter, saying that I''d make a sexy girl. "Screw you, Mojito," I muttered, rolling my eyes. Eris giggled and told me that Lumiere was a girl''s name. "You must have a lot of female admirers," she said, looking at me. "I''m a guy," I said, exasperated. "And I don''t really have any admirers." Sure, that was a big lie but why should she care about romantic entanglements? Especially one asplex as mine. With a grin on her face, Eris said, "Well, you''re a pretty handsome guy, even if your name is a bit confusing." I sighed, knowing that her antics were far from over. "So, what brings you here?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "My father sent me here to negotiate with you," Eris replied. "He wants to make sure that our two domains can coexist peacefully." "I see," I said, nodding. "Well, I''m open to negotiations. What does your father propose?" She grinned mischievously and leaned in closer to me. "Well, my father has only one request," she said. I raised my eyebrow, intrigued. "And what might that be?" I asked her. Eris''s grin only widened as she replied, "The Beast King only wants the death of the Curse King." My heart sank. I knew that the world in general held a grudge against the Curse Kings, but I never imagined it woulde down to this. I tried to keep myposure as I responded to her. "I see. Well, I may hold the title of the Curse King, but I am not like those before me." (Lumiere) I raised my hands slightly, indicating my peaceful intentions. "We can always findmon ground ande to an agreement." However, Eris''s reply was not what I expected. With a sigh, she exined, "It''s unfortunate, but that doesn''t change my orders. I may not see you as a bad guy, but I can''t go against my father''s wishes." My heart sank even further as she cracked her knuckles, and I realized the gravity of my situation. I was angry, but I tried to contain my emotions as I asked her, "Does that mean you were nning on killing me here and now?" Eris shrugged nonchntly as she replied, "Yes." I braced myself, ready for a fight, but I was surprised when Mojito intervened. "Hold on now, Princess Eris. The boss isn''t lying. I''ve known her¡ª I mean him for a while now, and he''s nothing like the other Curse Kings you''ve heard of." (Mojito) Eris looked at Mojito skeptically, but she seemed to be listening. I decided to jump in and plead my case further. "Listen, Eris. I may hold this title, but I do not wish to harm anyone. I want peace between our domains just like your father does." (Lumiere) I tried my best to convey my sincerity, hoping that it would be enough to stop her. I couldn''t beat this girl, she''d ughter me. "Sorry Lumi, no can do," she said. Daddy''s orders were absolute. Chapter 62: The Beast King?s daughter is overpowered?

Chapter 62: The Beast King?s daughter is overpowered?

"Alright, Lumi, I''m gonna attack you now.." she smiled. Was she that confident in her abilities that she''d act so nonchnt about initiating an attack? Most likely. Eris stood across from us, a five meter gap separating her from Mojito and me. Suddenly, she stomped her foot down, causing the ground beneath her to crack from the sheer strength of her power. Eris then charged at me with a fiery red fist, determined to eviscerate me with one blow. I barely managed to duck away, my cheek grazing the scorching heat of her attack. Mojito wasn''t as quick, but he used his [Body Hardening] skill to reduce the damage and was sent flying out of sight. Breathlessly, I panted out, "Let''s talk it out, Eris. We don''t have to-" She cut me off with a chuckle, "I''m not really interested in that." Stretching her arms, she grinned like she was excited to fight. I frowned, realizing I had to use every trick in the book to hold my own against her. So, I activated my abilities to give my senses, energy, mobility, and defense a boost. I used [Magic Detect] and [Enhanced Vision] to be aware of everything around me, [Spirit Magic] to amplify my spiritual power and let me move faster, [Spirit Aura] to shield myself from magic-powered attacks, [Mana Pressure] to lessen the damage of Eris''s final blow if she got in striking range, and [Lightning Magic] as my final enhancement to all my boosts. If there was enough time I''d have used ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» and its [Higher Full Potential] to max out all my boosts. "Here Ie!" (Eris) Sheunched another attack, and with all of my defenses up, I still barely dodged her. "Crap, this girl''s a powerhouse," I grumbled. Rather than trying to defeat her, I thought of holding her off until backup arrived. I even considered the risky strategy of reverse summoning and summoning Serena, but it would cost me around 3000 to 4000 mana points. Eris sneered, "Dodging again? You think you''ll have that luck next time?" I quirked an eyebrow, grinning wryly. "Oh, I''m counting on it," I teased, as I slowly backed away, hoping Eris wouldn''t chase me. Erisunched herself at me again, but I managed to sidestep her, despite the shockwave from her sprint making me wobble. I summoned up all my spiritual energy and remained firmly rooted to the ground. She reappeared behind me in a sh with a roundhouse kick, but I ducked just in time to avoid it. She followed up with two more kicks and a punch, and still, I managed to dodge her attacks by a hair''s breadth. She charged at me again, and this time, I outsmarted her by dodging left, leaving a massive crater behind in her wake. She immediately bounced back up and snarled, "You''re not as quick as you think you are." "Maybe not, but I''m certainly quick enough to dodge your amateur moves," I quipped, raising an eyebrow. Eris growled and charged at me once again, this time with a series of fast kicks and punches. I blocked most of them and managed to avoid the rest, eliciting a frustrated sigh from Eris. "You''re no fun to fight," she grumbled. "I''m not here to be your entertainment," I reminded her, standing my ground as she circled around me. Suddenly, Skarz and Fasit appeared, panting heavily from the exertion of running. "We''re sorry we''rete," Fasit said apologetically. "We had to make sure everyone was safe." "It''s okay," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "Just d you made it here in one piece." I then turned to Eris. "I hope you''re ready for morepany." To my surprise, Sangria appeared in a cloud of ck smoke. "Sorry for the grand entrance," she said indifferently. "I got held up on another assignment. I had to make sure she was the only person from the Feral Dominion that entered our territory." Eris snickered. "Well, well, looks like we have a party now," she said with a smug grin. I groaned inwardly. "Where''s Serena and Isadora? We could use their magic right about now." "They''re maintaining a barrier to keep everyone safe," Skarz exined. I sighed in relief, knowing that Serena and Isadora were safe. "Alright, let''s get to work," I said, bracing myself. Sangria quickly drew forth her magic bow and concentrated her power into creating a pitch-ck arrow using [Shadow Craft]. The arrow was only the beginning of her attack, as she spoke the words "ck Web Incarceration," and at once the arrow split into several smaller arrows that diverged and converged to ensnare Eris. Eris, who had nned to dodge the attack, was swiftly caught off guard as the arrowsbined creating some sort of web-like trap that entrapped her. The once-arrow transformed into ck strings that seemed unbreakable. "Huh?" said Eris, confused. "It''s no use, you won''t be able to move," Sangria taunted with a cunning smirk. "This stic trap is made up of shadows mimicking the properties of rubber and taffy, making it nearly impossible for you to break free." "Which means physical strength is useless in this area.." Skarz remarked, amazed. Neat ability. Next was Fasit''s turn to make her move. "Now''s our chance!" she said. She activated her Additional Skill called [Destruction Circle] which created a grand red-colored magic circle that expanded to a diameter of thirty meters. Fasit snapped her fingers, and the trap imprisoning Eris was then sted with a powerful surge of me. The mes grew sorge they punched a hole in the clouds, dissipating them instantaneously. Skarz raised his eyebrow in surprise, "Did we... win?" "I doubt it.." I said. We weren''t sure¡ªthat is until we heard a massive roar from within the pir of mes. In an instant, Fasit''s zing red mes dissipated, and we were disheartened to see that Eris was still standing, albeit with her clothes gradually regenerating. Her attire was made of mana threads that could regenerate after being damaged, provided she poured mana into it. "But that''s impossible! I have Rank S+ [Fire Magic]..." Fasit said. "That doesn''t matter to me," Eris arrogantly spoke. If her [Fire Magic] was useless against Eris, I doubt mine would fair any better. "Thanks for the heartfelt efforts, but your magic attacks are useless against my Additional Skill, [Magic Impeder].." Eris grinned. A skill that reduced the effects of magic spells. The range of effectiveness depended solely on what rank the skill was per user. If Eris? [Magic Impeder] could effect a 30m diameter attack then most likely it was around Rank B to A+. However, this was pure spection. "Leave this to me, my lord." (Skarz) Skarz wasted no time in waiting and unsheathed his sleek, glittering longsword, Star Cleaver, its metal humming as he charged towards Eris in a blur. However, Eris held on to his de and raised her now crimson eyes, letting out a chuckle, "Nice try." With [Mana Pressure], Eris released a st wave filled with pure mana, knocking Skarz off. In an instant, I reacted and unleashed my [Water Magic], erecting a spherical shield of water around him to cushion his fall, much to his relief. "Skarz, are you okay?" I took a knee beside him. And if he could talk, he was still coughing out water. "I apologize my lord, I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more use." His disheartened demeanor showed with his apology. "It''s fine." Iforted him, "Now, are you okay?" I asked again. "Yes, my lord," he said, smiling. "That''s all I needed to hear.." I smiled back. I took a deep breath, summoning my strength as the leader of the domain; I stood up straight and approached Eris with measured steps. "No my lord," said Sangria. "We''ll fight her ourselves!" "You don''t need to do this, we''dy down our lives for you no matter what, let us fight on your behalf!" Fasit insisted. This proved their loyalty to me and the domain. I shook my head, smiling at their concerns, "I won''t be worthy of my title as ruler if I don''t stand and fight alongside you guys.." Raising my index finger, I winked, "Besides, I''m pretty strong." Eris responded, cracking her knuckles, and said, "Finally, you''re done ying chicken. Will you fight me yourself, or will you keep letting your subordinates do the work?" --- Status --- Name: Eris Fergonius Race: Supreme Beastperson Age: 14 Y/O Titles: The Devastator ss: Martial Physical Strength: 15,000/15,000 MP: 33,500/33,500 Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (Rank E), ¡¸Arcane Magic Series: [Gravity Magic] (Rank A), [Meteor Magic] (Rank B), [Crash Magic] (Rank B)¡¹ Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Night Vision] (Rank A), [Enhanced Hearing] (Rank A), [Enhanced Vision] (Rank S), [Enhanced Olfaction] (Rank A), [Enhanced Strength] (Rank S) | Additional Skill: [Magic Impeder] (Rank A), [Rapid Regeneration] (Rank A), [Mana Pressure] (Rank A+), [Super Strength] (Rank A), [Wings of Hermes] (N/A) | Unique Skills: ¡ºImmortal Beast Eye¡», ¡ºDominate¡» | Apex Skill: ¡ºBeast God: Fangorath¡» Sacred Benefaction: Immortal Beast King?s Crest of Strength. Chapter 63: I won the Beast King?s daughter? Technically?

Chapter 63: I won the Beast King?s daughter? Technically?

Before me stood the formidable Beast Princess, Eris, radiating an immense amount of mana that made me feel like a weakling. I instantly regrettedining about being overpowered. More importantly, I needed to find the perfect way to attack her. As I contemted my options, Eris yawned and taunted me. "Do you n on staring at me all day? I mean the only reason I''m even giving you all a chance to attack is because I like Lumi," she pouted. "Heh~Heh, if you like me you''d let me live..." I replied. "Now why would I do that?" she asked, rhetorically. I heaved a sigh, it was time to make a move, so I extended my hand and channeled my spirit particles and mana, conjuring the mighty ¡¸Spirit Cannon Frenzy!¡¹ "Uooooohhh!" (Eris) Eris was impressed watching as the orb of energy grew in my hand, eyes sparkling with amusement. "Alright!" (Lumiere) I fired the orb, and it soared into the sky without a moment''s hesitation. The hundreds of smaller spheres teased the air like stars as my subordinates looked on in wonder. As I swiped my hand down, the hundreds of spheres gathered speed, falling with the force of a meteorite towards Eris. The Rank B spell was sure to cause a high level of damage. Well, until... Eris lifted her hand, surprisingly causing all the spheres to pause in mid-air. We were all in shock. "That''s impossible!" (Fasit) "It''s not even¡ª how did she?!" (Sangria) Skarz could barely believe his eyes. "Well that was boring," said Eris, exasperated. Waving her hand with ease, Eris destroyed the spirit spheres with minimal effort. "Well then, I hope you''re ready to face me," she said coolly, a wicked grin spreading across her face. I gulped, feeling a bead of sweat trickle down my temple. Before Erisunched her attack, she paused and killed off some of the tension. She rubbed her chin curiously "That spell you just used now.." "Huh? You mean [Spirit Magic]?" I replied. "Yeah that one! How''d you use it?" she demanded. I was confused and raised an eyebrow, to which she impatiently replied "I mean like... you shouldn''t be able to use it!" I looked at Sangria, Fasit, and Skarz, who were equally confused. Eris exined, "My Unique Skill - ¡ºImmortal Beast Eye¡»- can analyze mana particles and properties and view the status windows of other people." "(So it''s basically a buffed-up version of the Additional Skill - [Appraisal].. that''s pretty neat)" (Lumiere) "But I mean, does it really matter if I can use it?" I asked. She pouted and shouted, "Of course, it totally matters!" However, she she did figure it out and said: "Oh now I get it... you have the [Status Modification] skill." Well, damn it? I''d have cared if I wasn''t fighting for my life. I shrugged nonchntly and replied, "Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t." Eris smiled triumphantly, "I guess it doesn''t really matter does it... you''ll be dead soon! Muhahahah!" I narrowed my eyes and retorted, "I won''t make it easy for you." The ferocious Beast Princess chuckled, "Good! I hate it when it''s easy. Let''s see what you''re made of!" Eris let out a deafening scream as she threatened, "You should be honored Lumiere! You''ll get to have a taste of my [Meteor Magic]!" With immense potency, she formed a striking golden sphere in her hands and screeched, "Beast Thrasher!" She fired several beams of light that homed in at a rapid speed, precisely aimed at me, intending to engulf me in a monstrous explosion. In that moment, my impending doom seemed certain, and I automatically braced myself for the worst oue. "Come on, ¡ºBeginner''s Luck!¡», give me something good!" (Lumiere) Fasit, Skarz, and Sangria cried out my name and expressed their fear, believing that my end was imminent. However, Umbra, my dark spirit came to aid me. He emerged from a seed of darkness with his notable ck hair and suit. As the beams hurtled towards us, Umbra reassured me with his glowing red eyes "Please, let me handle this, master." He extended his hands and executed something he called ¡ºck Hole¡». Suddenly, all the destructive energy beams were distorted and whisked into a turbulent ck hole that materialized out of nowhere. "What?!" Fasit eximed. The energy from the ck hole was so intense that it made the entire ce shake, forcing us all to the ground, except Eris, who seemed unshaken, which didn''t surprise me. After a short while, the ck hole vanished, and everyone arose to their feet, still recovering from the potent impact. Umbra looked towards me with concern and extended, "Are you alright, master?" As Umbra offered me a hand up, I shed him a grateful smile. "Thank you, Umbra," I said. "I couldn''t have done it without you." Umbra just smiled back at me. "It''s my pleasure, Master," he replied. "I am honored to be of service to you." But before I could say anything else, Fasit piped up. "Uh, guys?" she said, gesturing towards Eris. I turned to see Eris, standing there with a look of pure innocence on her face. Yeah, right. She was like a ticking time bomb, ready to go off at any moment. Suddenly, Eris screamed and charged at us with lightning-fast speed. The ground shook beneath us as she came to an abrupt stop in front of us, sending a shockwave rippling across the earth. Before I knew it, Eris had grabbed my face, staring at me with her eyes sparkling like diamonds. "You can summon spirits?" she said, a manic look in her eyes. "Teach me!" And then, just like that, she pushed me to the ground, causing me to hit my butt pretty hard. As she circled Umbra, she praised his good looks and long ck hair. "You look so pretty," she said. Umbra just adjusted his hair and smiled. "Thank you, Eris," he said. "I take after my Master." Well, we both had pitch ck hair and amethyst eyes. So you could say he took after me. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the exchange. It was all so ridiculous. Skarz rushed over to check on me, while Fasit and Sangria stood nearby with their guards up. "What''s going on?" I said, feeling more than a little confused. Fasit just shook her head. "I have no idea," she said. "But one thing''s for sure. Eris is definitely strong, but she''s also a bit of an idiot." I couldn''t help but agree. Eris was powerful, no doubt about it. But she was also totally unpredictable. With her around, you never knew what was going to happen next. That was the nicest way of saying she was an unpredictable idiot. Or well, idiot for short. As Eris turned back to me, a look of surprise on her face, I raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t know I could summon spirits?" I asked knowingly. Eris twiddled her fingers, looking a tad embarrassed. "Well, I didn''t exactly take you for the type of person who would be much interested in spirits," she admitted. I smirked. "And what type of person did you take me for?" Eris averted her gaze. "It''s not that I haven''t seen spirits before," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Fasit let out a cute little scream at Eris'' embarrassment. This only made Eris cave even more as she purposely fell onto the ground, sitting there and whining a bit before confessing that she had never actually seen a spirit before. "I see," I said, standing up from where I was. Skarz looked at me, concerned. "Are you alright, Master?" "I''m fine," I assured him before turning to face Eris. "Would you like to see more spirits?" Eris''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can you really summon more?" she asked, pping her hands like a child. "Do more! Do more!" I turned to my subordinates, who all gave me a thumbs up (with the exception of Sangria, who bowed respectfully). I then faced Eris again. "I''ll summon another spirit, but only if you promise not to kill me and leave my domain," I said sternly. Eris pouted and crossed her arms, looking away from me. "No, I am the Beast Princess and... I have a duty to the Feral Dominion," she said stubbornly. I couldn''t help but wear a sly smile. "Well, I guess you''ll just have to miss out, then," I said teasingly. Eris''s eyes widened, and she quickly changed her tune. "No, wait! I promise! No, no, I don''t... I-" she eximed, confused in-between her emphatic utterances. I nodded and summoned Fulgur, who appeared in a sh of lightning from a yellow magic circle. Eris looked like her eyes were about to explode with excitement as she shouted, "That''s awesome!" before hugging me tightly and urging me to summon more. Fasit just shook her head with a smile. "Great Lumiere sure knows how to handle that one," she said. Fulgur hovered around Eris, leaving gentle streaks of lightning, dancing in the air. Eris watched in amazement, her eyes glued to the spectacle before her. "This is amazing!" she eximed. Fulgur responded with a gentle hum, and Eris giggled like a child. While Eris continued to have fun with the spirits, Sangria approached me. "My lord, while your n is a smart one, we cannot base the safety of your life and this domain solely on a promise made by the Beast Princess," she said. Umbra approached me from behind and proposed the idea of making a Sacrytis contract spell to seal the deal. "That''s a great idea," I agreed, nodding my head. I summoned my courage and approached Eris. "Hey, Eris, I was just thinking... if you want to see more spirits, well, I could summon, like, five more," I said, pausing dramatically. Eris''s eyes widened in excitement, and she let out a shriek so loud that the birds in the area took flight. "FIVE more?! You must be kidding me!" she eximed. I shrugged. "Hey, I aim to please," I said with a smirk. Eris then expressed her distrust towards the rest of the Feral Dominion. "Okay, fair enough," I said, "but all I have to worry about is powder kegs like you." We sealed the agreement with a Sacrytis contract spell. As soon as the spell wasplete, I summoned all the other spirits - Flora, Ignis, Aquarius, Gaia, and Sylph. They all appeared and hovered around Eris, who exploded with even more emotions. She was excited and almost convulsed with excitement when she saw them. Eris continued to foam at the mouth, but technically, that was how we won over the strongest warrior from the Feral Dominion. "Wow, you guys are amazing," Eris said, and I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Yeah, they are pretty cool, aren''t they?" I replied. Fasit and Skarz approached us, and Fasit couldn''t help but snicker. "Looks like the Beast Princess isn''t so tough after all," she said, smirking. Eris shot her a fierce look. "Hey, watch it! I can still kick your ass." "Ah, we haven''t forgotten.." I gave a light chuckle. Chapter 64: Wait did it really happen again?

Chapter 64: Wait did it really happen again?

[POV: Lumiere Del Silva, bastard child] It had been a week since the Beast Princess, Eris, had attacked our domain. Much to our surprise, not a single beastperson had appeared demanding that we relinquish our domain to the Beast King. It was unclear what Eris had said to her father, but some very sessful negotiations had taken ce. We couldn''t underestimate Eris, though; her childlike demeanor masked a fierce cunning. Meanwhile, in the northeastern domain, the minotaurs and grygans were working steadily on construction projects under the expert tutge of the dwarves - Beorn, Kipper, and Thrain. While all three dwarves were skilled in the art of construction, Beorn''s experience made him the obvious choice for supervising the building process. Alongside Skarz and Martini, they were ensuring that every aspect of construction adhered to strict quality standards. Every member of themunity yed a vital role in the domain''s growth. We had been able to provide everyone with clothes, tools, and weapons, and most importantly, ess to clean water. My extensive knowledge of magical engineering allowed us to incorporate water magic cores into the water channels'' infrastructure for easy ess. Thrain, Beorn, and I were the architects behind this ingenious design. We had also developed a sophisticated sewage system and had more robust and essible roads that connected the Andarbani territory. Our goal was to expand and unite the two territories into onerge territory. The Wyvern Pass posed a potential problem, but we were confident that we could handle any threat that could potentially arise. The process wasplex and intricate, but with Serena and I''s vast mana capacity, we were elerating it significantly faster. Conversations between everyone involved were lively, each member disying their input for the betterment of thergermunity. "I can''t believe how much progress we''ve made in just a week," eximed Beorn. "I''m proud of how far we''vee." "I''m grateful to have all of you here, helping us reach our goals," I replied, taking a deep breath of fresh air, which was a vast change from my previous secluded life. "It''s an honor to serve under you, my Lord," chimed in Kipper. I was absolutely thrilled that our kingdom was almostplete, finally giving the grygans and minotaurs a ce to call home. But unfortunately... shit always hits the fan. And boy, did it hit hard this time. Sangria appeared out of nowhere, as per usual with her Shadow Magic, and told me that something terrible was happening at the Industrial Sector. "What now?!" I groaned, "Can''t we have one day without some kind of crisis?" Then the earth shook beneath us as a wave of [Mana Pressure] surged through the northeastern territory. It was like a giant hand was squishing us all like bugs. And let me tell you, I''ve only ever felt that kind of force from the likes of Serena or Eris. The fact that those two were mentioned made me even more worried. "You need to tell me where that''sing from, and it better not be Eris going back on her word," I demanded from Sangria. "It''s the people of the Beast Kingdom, they''re in our territory," she stuttered. "Hell no," I spat, "We sealed that deal with a Sacrytis, no one''s dumb enough to vite a magic contract. Something''s fishy." I didn''t waste any more time. I told Sangria to alert the rest of the crew - Isadora, Skarz, Martini, and Fasit - and wore an intense expression. I used the skill [Demon Wings] to sprout bat-like wings from my back, creating a powerful wind gust that almost knocked Beorn and Kipper off their feet. With no time to exin, I took off like a bat out of hell towards the Industrial Sector, cutting through the skies faster than a greased lightning bolt. I didn''t even think to call Serena to join me. I couldn''t risk her and Eris crossing paths; it would be a bad omen for sure. [POV: The Omniscient Akashic Records] Lumiere streaked through the sky, the wind rushing past him, until he finally arrived in the heart of the Industrial Sector. As he touched down, the sight that met his eyes was one to behold. Over fifty beastpeople bustled about, all going about their business in a frenzied hurry. One figure, however, stood out amongst the crowd. His name was Kaelin, the Beast King, and he was resplendent in his finest garments from the Feral Dominion. Seated on a throne ced atop a tform carried by four other beastpeople, he was nked by several other important figures in his entourage. Lumiere could see the imposing presence of Zerzel, the chief adviser to the Beast King, and Drome, the High Priest of the Beast Kingdom. Marganz, the Royal Historian, was there too, going about his business as he always did, scribbling away at his parchment. General Gorus, themander of the Beast Kingdom''s army, and Lady Vliph, the conservationist responsible for safeguarding the forests of the Beast Kingdom, were also present. Gaun and Aradon, the Beast Princes, stood nearby, their eyes darting around the area, while Eris, the Princess of the Feral Dominion, watched from behind her father''s throne. Lumiere could feel their eyes on him, appraising him, sizing him up. He looked around, taking note of the ce. The grygans and minotaurs were all unharmed, and a wave of relief washed over him. He wasn''t sure how to approach the situation before him, but he knew he had to push forward. "(What do these guys want? Every single important figure from the kingdom is here... I didn''t do anything...)" (Lumiere) The tense silence that had hung in the air was finally broken when Eris took a deep breath and spoke Lumiere''s name. "Lumiere," Eris said, her voice carrying a hint of apprehension. "Uh, hey." Lumiere raised his hand in acknowledgement while taking in the sight of Eris and hispanions. He wondered if they were here to cause trouble or if they sought to make peace with him. Kaelin adjusted himself on his chair and addressed Lumiere directly. "So, you''re the human who has been causing trouble in the Great Forest." Lumiere cleared his throat and replied, "Yes, I am the human in question. But I assure you, I''m not someone who would take false usations lying down. I was simply trying to take care of my domain and had no intention of causing any trouble." As Lumiere approached the Beast King, the warriors surrounding Kaelin whipped out their swords and pointed them menacingly at Lumiere. However, Kaelin raised his hand and ordered them to stand down, indicating that he trusted Lumiere to speak freely. Lumiere then addressed the Beast King directly, stating, "While I understand that you, King Kaelin, are the ruler of the entire Beasts'' Domain, that does not give you or your people the right to show up unannounced. There''s something called courtesy, and it''s essential for you to earn the respect of others." Zerzel, the chief adviser, could not hold back and shouted at Lumiere, using him ofcking respect in the presence of the Beast King. Lumiere turned to face him and responded, "Excuse me, but if you wouldn''t mind letting me speak to the one in charge. You''re not helping the situation by interrupting." Eris chuckled under her breath while Gaun patted Zerzel on the back, remarking, "Hey, Zerzel, that human has always been that way. Don''t take it personally." Zerzel looked somewhat shocked as he looked around at the others, uncertain how to respond. "Is this really necessary?" Eris interjected, her voice breaking the tension. "Can''t we all just get along?" Lumiere and Kaelin exchanged a look before nodding, signaling that they were indeed willing to work together towards amon goal. "You''re right, Eris," Kaelin said. "We''re all here for the same reason. Let''s put our differences aside and work." "So, how exactly can we do that?" Lumiere asked. The air hung heavy with tension, as Lumiere stood before the Beast King and his entourage. Kaelin, the Beast King, was scratching his chin thoughtfully, considering Lumiere''s question about how to foster a healthy rtionship between the two domains. "Well," Kaelin finally said, "it''s simple, really. I didn''t bring all these people with me just for the pleasure of yourpany." Lumiere raised an eyebrow, waiting for the punchline. Kaelin then leaned in, conspiratorially, revealing, "I''vee to arrange a marriage between you and my daughter, Eris." Lumiere''s eyes widened in shock, his mind trying to process the news. "Wait, what? Marriage?" he stuttered, "I barely know her!" Chapter 65: Im in a marriage treaty?!

Chapter 65: I''m in a marriage treaty?!

Seated in Lumiere''s spacious office in the Central District was the most influential figures of both territories in what looked like a mini United Nations meeting. Every chair around the massive table was filled except for the one at the head which Lumiere sat on. The office featured high ceilings with elegant chandeliers (courtesy of Thrain), and the walls had a unique blend of colored stones that gave the entire office a pristine look. The council members were present too. Serena, Fasit, Isadora, Skarz, Martini, Bazirta, and Kumigaposed the council members'' group. Lumiere had started the meeting with a quick rundown of recent events. He exined precisely what Verpace hade with, how he saved the Grygans, and how he resolved the minotaurs'' dispute, iming and consolidating power over the vast territories. Once he had finished, he apologized that he did not have any drinks but water to offer. But King Kaelin wasn''t having any of that. "You apologized, but no need my boy, that''s not why I traveled this far now." He said, pushing away offered water, "I heard a different story from Verpace''s ordeal." Lumiere raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Oh, and what was the story?" he asked. Kaelin rubbed his chin before replying, "Verpace told me you and your people were savages, who beat him up with underhanded tactics." Isadora jumped to her feet and pounded her fists on the table, yelling, "That''s not true! Master would never stoop so low! And we have no reason to do that to a guest!" Serena concurred with a nod, adding, "My lord always does the best he can for us all. And besides, Verpace is a filthy liar!" Eris quietly folded her arms, her mind thinking of a different way to insult Verpace, confirming her submission to their rtionship. "I could always see that he was lying through his eyes, father." King Kaelin nodded and replied, "It seems like all we''ve had so far is a simple misunderstanding"ughing it off with the councilors and Lumiere too. After exchanging small talk, Kaelin broached the subject of the treaty they had discussed earlier. Lumiere nodded in agreement, ready to sign on the dotted line, but Kaelin had a more unconventional idea. Instead of a written contract, Kaelin proposed that Lumiere''s engagement to Eris would serve as the physical contract and a show of good faith. "Why me?" Lumiere inquired, puzzled about being selected as the sole representative of the Beasts'' Domain. "Because you defeated my daughter in battle," Kaelin replied with a smug grin. Lumiere chuckled, scratching the back of his head, "Barely. I mostly negotiated my way to a win." Skarz nodded, chiming in, "Yes, Lord Lumiere''s negotiating skills are second to none!" Kaelin smirked, "Exactly. As I see it, the fact that you got my daughter to concede shows true excellence." Eris beamed with pride at thepliments to Lumiere, grabbing her father''s arm and dering, "Lumi is awesome! He''s a genius!" Kaelin exined to Lumiere that entering the treaty would give him even more influence in the Great Forest and an extra plot ofnd. When Lumiere asked if it was some sort of fief, Kaelin rified that it was simr but without any obligations in return. However, not everyone was on board with Lumiere and Eris''s engagement. Gaun, Eris''s brother, expressed his difort with "human scum" marrying his sister. Zerzel, the adviser, agreed with him. Lumiere''s council members red at Gaun and were ready to defend their leader, but Eris took matters into her own hands. "Don''t call Lumi scum!" With one swift punch, she sent Gaun flying out of the Central District and into the skies. A tremor rocked the entire building. "Damn it! I wish I''d done that!" Isadora spat. Eris red at Zerzel, "You want some too?" Zerzel squeaked and maintained his silence. He performed a zipping of the mouth gesture to show hisposure. "(Woah, I think I''m gonna like being married to her...)" (Lumiere) "I wish they''d also do that to Verpace.." Fasit mentioned, nodding her head constantly. Skarzughed. "Agreed!" "Well, that''s settled then," Lumiere chuckled, "Let''s sign this engagement treaty!" As the treaty approached, Lumiere gathered his council members for consultation. "What do you all think about signing this treaty?" he asked them. Kumiga, the chieftain of the minotaurs, replied first. "I believe that signing the treaty will help foster better rtions with the Beasts'' Domain, which can lead to benefits for everyone," he said. Bazirta nodded in agreement. "I agree. The treaty could bring about more trade andmerce opportunities," she added. Fasit engulfed Lumiere in a tight hug, pressing her ample bosom against his face, making him struggle for air. "I think it''s an excellent decision," she said, winking at him slyly. Isadora swooped in, forcefully pulling Lumiere away from Fasit''s breasts and against hers. "Fasit, please!" she scolded them. Aradon, the youngest of Kaelin''s children, suddenly chimed in. "Those aunties have really big breasts!" he dered, causing everyone''s jaws to drop in shock. Kaelin quickly scolded his son. "Aradon, that is not appropriate to say. Please apologize," he said sternly. Aradon shrugged and continued to chant "breasts, breasts, breasts,"ughing maniacally. Skarz and Martini snickered at Aradon''s outburst and turned to Lumiere. "How do you manage to attract so manydies, Great Lumiere? Teach us your ways!" they begged. Serena smiled contentedly, watching the banter unfold among the council members. Lumiere turned to Kaelin. "You know, Eris could be my second wife," he joked. Kaelin rolled his eyes but chuckled. "Even if you made her your tenth wife, she would still say yes," he said, prompting Eris tounch herself at Lumiere and lick his cheek excitedly. "Marriage will be fun, Lumiere!" Eris shouted. Lumiere grinned to himself, knowing that Eris had no idea what marriage truly entails. The momentous moment had arrived, and King Kaelin extended his hand for a handshake to seal the treaty. But as Lumiere, who had his beloved Eris wrapped around him, was about to shake Kaelin''s hand, the King suddenly spoke up. "Wait a minute, my dear friend," he said. "Don''t you want to name your territory?" Lumiere looked quizzical. "What do you mean?" Fasit smacked her forehead with her palm. "Oops, I forgot to tell you! Every other domain in the Beasts'' Domain has a name." King Kaelin nodded, stroking his beard. "Indeed, you must name your domain as well." He began to list off territories and their titles, his voice rolling like distant thunder. The Lizardmen had the Scaled Domain, the Orcs had the Orcend Hold, the Merfolk boasted the Azure Abyss, the Ogres and Trolls had the Giant''s Forge, the Dark Elves had the Shadowed Expanse, and the Goblins called the Dusty Precipice their own. Finally, the Beast Kingdom itself was known as the Feral Dominion. Lumiere furrowed his brow, scanning his surroundings for inspiration. But no matter how hard he focused, he couldn''t conjure a suitable name for his new domain. "I''ve got nothing," he admitted, turning to Serena. "You got any ideas?" Serena looked thoughtful for a moment. "Hmm. How about the Silva Citadel?" There was a moment of silence as everyone considered Serena''s suggestion. Then, surprisingly, Kaelin whooped with delight. "By the stars, that''s a perfect name!" Lumiere nodded approvingly and reached out to shake Kaelin''s hand. As their palms met, the treaty was sealed, and Lumiere Del Silva of Silva Citadel became the proud ruler of his very own domain. "I guess that''s how you name a territory," Lumiere quipped jokingly to Eris, who giggled in response. Thus, the story of Lumiere''s engagement to the Beast Princess and his establishment of Silva Citadel came to a close, but the future remained bright and full of promise. Chapter 66: I have a family?

Chapter 66: I have a family?

Two glorious days had passed since the marriage treaty, and finally, the Silva Citadel?s developments were moving better than ever. With my engagement to Eris, we had also fostered a better rtionship with the Feral Dominion. But it wasn''t just that, we had all the necessary requirements to make our Citadel a grand one. It was time to head back to the Royal Capital and report to Lord Randolph about how things were going. I needed to give him the lowdown on how our dwarves, Beorn, Kipper, and Thrain, were handling things. Those little guys were the real deal! As soon as our treaty with the Feral Dominion was settled, King Kaelin sent us an envoy, Verpace, to our territory. The King insisted that we put him to work, so we did! I made him one of Mojito''s subordinates, and boy, was that going to be fun. Considering he slugged Mojito in the past, we all know the kind of treatment he was going to get. Mojito could work him to the bone and do whatever he pleased with him. Now that we had builders, cksmiths, magical engineers, textile and medicinal experts, and trade andmerce experts, we were one step closer to making our Citadel a dreame true. We weren''tcking in anything. To top it all, General Gorus of the Beast Kingdom appointed some beastpeople to take guard of our splendid territory. Mimosa and Fasit taught the beastpeople some of our major skills like cloth making from Auroraslikas, how to integrate magic cores and crystals to produce magical items, and even my unique architectural knowledge! Everyone was eager to learn, and we were ready to put all our skills into y. And so, it was finally time for Serena, Isadora, and me to head back to the Royal Capital. Gathering the council members took longer than I expected, but I had to break the news to them - I was leaving for a while. I mean, I''m the son of the king, but that''s just a detail, right? I exined to them that Fasit and I had agreed that I should take a break after developing the vige into a grand citadel of consolidated powers. Bazirta voiced his concern, but I was already prepared for that. "What is it?" I asked. Skarz responded, "If something were to happen to you, we wouldn''t be happy." Iughed and told them that nothing could happen to me in the Royal Capital. "Besides," I added, "I''ll have Serena and Isadora with me." I could see that Fasit wasn''t entirely happy, so I reassured her that they had nothing to worry about. Martini bowed his head and said that they would miss me. "Aww, thank you! I wish there was a way I could teleport back here, but unfortunately, that''s not possible." (Lumiere) I assured them that I wasn''t just visiting to see everyone, but also to try and improve rtions with the other Cross Kingdom so that grygans and minotaurs were as important as the beastpeople outside the Great Forest. They were ecstatic with this idea. "You''re such a kind man, my lord" said Serena, smiling at me. I chuckled, "Oh, stop it." Fasit was still unsure. "Wouldn''t you need to have a lot of influence to achieve that?" I looked at her intently and replied, "Trust me. Don''t worry about the details." They respected my wishes, and I made a mental note to bring them back some souvenirs from the Royal Capital. --- Upon receiving instructions from Fasit, I was instructed to call everyone to the newly-built City Hall in the Central District. Upon arrival, I was apanied by Isadora and Serena, both of whom stood by my side. The City Hall was a magnificent and grand building that served as the city''s central administrative hub. As we entered the building, we noticed that all the grygans had gathered, creating a sense of confusion within us. Amidst the confusion, amotion began to stir as Thrain and Kipper arrived with a mysterious object wrapped in ck cloth. As soon as Thrain handed it to me, I knew it was something significant. "For you, my lord.." said Thrain. As soon as Thrain handed me the mysterious object wrapped in ck cloth, Isadora and Serena eagerly chimed in, "What is it? What is it?" "I don''t know yet," I said, trying to calm their excitement down. "Let''s wait for Fasit to arrive." Momentster, the group (Fasit, Bazirta and Skarz) emerged, and Bazirta informed me, "We have selected the best materials from the ancient grygan dungeon to create a staff befitting of a powerful mage such as yourself." Skarz added, "Kipper has taken great care to ensure that only the finest materials were selected, and Thrain has painstakingly crafted the staff." Fasit then revealed, "It wasn''t an easy task to obtain the materials, as the dungeon was full of monsters." Mojito, who was present in the crowd, couldn''t contain his excitement and shouted, "I love you, Boss!" Iughed awkwardly, while Isadora poked me on the cheek and urged me to unwrap the object. "Open it already!" she eximed. Finally, Serena wrapped her arms around me and urged me, "Yes, open it! Let''s see what it is!" "Alright, Alright.." (Lumiere) I carefully unwrapped the ck cloth to reveal the most breathtaking staff I''d ever seen. The intricate engravings and stunning design indicated that it was a masterpiece, crafted with the utmost care and attention to detail. Thrain introduced it as <>. I read in some of the scrolls that Gryphan was the name of the mythical God of the Grygans. Thrain provided additional vital details regarding its features andponents. He revealed that the staff''s unique magical properties were derived from arge golden manastone at its tip, known as a magic crux. Thisponent was an impressivebination of rare magical cores and crystals that would help produce and amplify mana output. Barely anyone was able to create a magic crux, so kudos to Thrain. The rest of the body of the staff was made from two highly conductive materials; white wood, a prominent substance found within the dungeon, and mithril acting as both conductors for the mana energy flow and circuitry. The magic crux alone called for a fortune of 1,500 gold coins,prising fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning magical cores and crystals, making the synergistic effects challenging to achieve. Wow, go Thrain. The synergistic effect of this staff would resonate with my mana, amplifying any elemental spell that was of the five aforementioned elements, making it five times stronger. The mana output would only be half the usual output, which is reasonable, given the enhancement to the elements'' spells. However, for spells not of the five mentioned elements, it would only provide a boost of 1.5 times the ordinary value, which was still quite impressive. The grygans cheered and apuded, and I was speechless, taking it all in. "Wow," was all I could finally manage to say. "That, my lord," Serena said, patting me on the back, "is one fine staff." "Thank you, all of you," I said, holding the staff in my hands. "It means a lot to have something like this made for me." "We are grateful for all that you have done for us," Fasit replied, "and this is just a small token of our appreciation." I was overwhelmed with emotion as I gazed upon it in awe. "Serena, Fasit, Skarz, Isadora, Bazirta, Magenta, Mojito, Beorn, Kipper, Mimosa, Sangria, Thrain, everyone... I don''t know what to say," I stammered. Fasit looked rmed by my sudden disy of emotion, "Is something wrong, my dear?" "No, no, not at all," I hastily reassured them. "It''s just... I''m speechless. This is the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen." Skarz cut in, "That staff is the result of many long hours'' work. Are you saying it''s not good enough?" I shook my head vigorously, tears starting to spill down my cheeks, "No, no! It''s more than good enough. It''s perfect! But it''s not just the staff. It''s everything. You all mean so much to me and I couldn''t be happier to have you all in my life." Isadora stepped forward and gently lifted my chin with her hand, "We feel the same about you, master. We are all family here." Serena nodded in agreement, "We maye from different backgrounds, but we have all found a home here together." Bazirta, who had been wringing her hands anxiously, finally spoke up, "Why are you crying? Did we do something wrong?" I chuckled through my tears, "No, Bazirta. You did everything right. You all did. I''m just... so grateful. I can''t thank you enough for everything you''ve done for me. I feel truly blessed to have you all in my life." Thrain beamed with pride, "And we feel blessed to have you in ours, my lord. That staff is a symbol of the bond we share, and we hope it will serve you well." I wiped away my tears and gripped the staff tightly, feeling the love and warmth of my newfound family emanating from it. "It already has," I whispered. On that day, love was born. Chapter 67: Tonights the night I pound my Goddess? (R-18++)

Chapter 67: Tonight''s the night I pound my Goddess? (R-18++)

Thesest two chapters will mark the end of volume two. Slice of life won''t necessarily be much from the following chapters as it''ll get quite serious. Also, don''t expect the MC to be the same as he was in previous volumes. As of the following chapters I''d preferably call him a menace - yeah, that''s the word. --- It was a peaceful and moonlit night at the Silva Citadel. The minotaurs and grygans had indulged themselves in drinks, food and delicacies until they fell asleep in a huddle on the floor. Even Isadora, the night owl, had finally retired to her quarters. My heart beat with pride and excitement as I cradled my new magic staff, carefully making my way into my luxurious room in the residential district, determined not to disturb anyone. However, I was not alone. To my surprise, I found Serena, seated on myrge bed in a short white nightgown, her luscious white hair falling effortlessly over her shoulders. "Hey you," I said with a chuckle. "What brings you to my humble abode this lovely night?" Serena gave me a sly smile and replied, "Oh, I just didn''t want you to get lonely." I raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. "Uh, don''t we have our own rooms though? Getting lonely is pretty normal." Serena batted her beautiful cobalt blue eyes and pouted her lips, "I thought maybe we could share tonight, my lord. You don''t mind, do you?" A blush crept up my cheeks as I stammered, "I-I don''t mind at all." I walked over to the bed, still holding my staff, and rested it against the wall. As I sat down beside Serena, a minute of silence passed between us. It wasn''t a bad silence, just an uncertain one. But, being the suave and debonair gentleman that I am, I decided to take the lead. I reached out and gently lifted Serena''s chin, looking deeply into her crystal blue eyes. "You know, you look absolutely gorgeous tonight," I said, trying to sound smooth. Serena blushed and bit her bottom lip, "Why thank you, my lord. You always look handsome." I leaned in a little closer, feeling the sexual tension rise between us. "It''s a shame we have to leave tomorrow," I murmured. Serena''s eyes widened slightly before she leaned in closer as well, "Well we''ll have to enjoy ourselves this night, won''t we?" My heart skipped a beat as I leaned in even closer. "Well, then I got a staff today, so maybe I''ll give you mine." "Oh my, I didn''t know my lord could be so vulgar," she smiled sciously. And with that, we shared our first kiss, fueled by desire and passion. The night was truly magical, as the staff in the corner of the room shimmered with approval. As I gazed into Serena''s crystal blue eyes, I felt an intense desire to have her in every sense of the word. With a sudden burst of strength, I pushed her onto the bed, my fingers snaking up her legs, causing her body to vibrate with pleasure. "You''re trembling," I whispered, relishing in her reaction. "It''s just your imagination," she replied, but I could see the lust in her eyes. Then, I reminded her of our promise - that she would be my first and I would be hers. She smiled and confirmed that our agreement still stood. Not wasting any more time, I asked her if she wanted to do it with me tonight. Her sweet smile and enthusiastic assent made my heart race with excitement. Slowly, I drew her gown down, revealing her beautiful breasts that had grown from F-cups to FF-cups. Her pink nipples stood proud, blending wlessly with her pale skin. "Your breasts are stunning. I always love looking at them... looking at you," I whispered to her. She blushed a bit and admitted that it was a bit embarrassing. With that, I bent down and kissed her passionately, our tongues intertwining in a heated dance. Suddenly, I gave her a surprise attack that caused her to gasp and break the kiss. But then, her moans filled the room as my fingers expertly danced along the walls of her vagina, flying back and forth in a rhythmic motion. She was so wet down there that it was like she had peed herself, but I relished in the thickness of her fluids, far superior to those of Isadora and Fasit. As Serena''s moans grew louder, I asked her if she felt good down there, and she confirmed that my finger game was godly. I continued to rub her with my fingers, and she cried out in pleasure,pletely and utterly lost in the moment. +50 skill points +100 skill points Here we go again... I exerted my strength and turned Serena over and lifted her buttocks up into the air, an image of pure carnal desire and submission. She looked back at me with a seductive grin, eagerly anticipating what I had in store for her. "I''m going to give you the time of your life, Serena," I whispered to her, my voice filled with lust and desire. Without hesitation, she told me: "Ravage mepletely, taste and drink everyst drop of my sexuality until there was nothing left. And even then, continue to suck me." As I held her buttocks and gave her a firm smack, she let out a lustful moan that made my own desire grow stronger. "Ahnnn~yessss!" She cried. With an intense urge to please her, I dove into her vagina, tasting and devouring everything that was Serena. She moaned loudly in ecstasy, writhing uncontrobly as wave after wave of pleasure surged within her. "Suck me! Suck me! Suck me more! Suck everything in me! Don''t stop!" Completely lost in the moment, I continued to lick and stimte her, my tongue and fingers working in unison. She screamed out with pleasure, her body trembling with every touch. Despite her overwhelming pleasure, she lusted for more, her fluids dripping down her thighs and onto the sheets. Serena''s thick juices had be a majestic waterfall. I parted her buttocks and gained a better view of her sex, as my tongue drilled deep inside her. With one final burst of pleasure, she let out a scream that echoed through the room, her body shaking and convulsing as the intensity of her orgasm rocked her to the core. "I''ming!" she moaned. I felt her sweet nectar flow into my mouth, her essence so thick and sweet it was like honey. Even as she came down from the high, her desire for more never faded, as she begged me to ravage herpletely, again and again. Serena shed a devilish grin before forcefully pushing me onto the bed, the resulting thud sending shockwaves through my body. With deft movements, she stripped me of my pants and boxers, causing my engorged cock to spring free, throbbing and pulsating with anticipation. My cock danced like a pendulum. As she took hold of my shaft, a jolt of electricity coursed through my veins, and I shuddered with pleasure as her fingers explored the veiny texture of my manhood. Looking up at me, she remarked "My lord''s sword is so big, I wonder if it''ll fit in me.." I responded with a smirk, "We''ll find out soon enough.." Her saliva began to drip, thick and glistening, and I knew then that she was more than ready to take me in her mouth; all seven inches. Her tongue danced and teased at the tip of my cock, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. Then, without warning, she took me in her mouth, my entire length disappearing into her hot and wet tunnel. I had never felt such a powerful sensation before, as her mouth enveloped mepletely, and I struggled to contain my moans of pleasure. With each movement of her head, her strained moans echoed through the room, a delicious mix of pain and pleasure. I was in ecstasy, lost in the sublime bliss of her skilled attention, as she worked my cock with an expert hand. She gazed up at me with sultry eyes, her mouth greedily pooling with saliva. With a devilish smile, she wrapped her slender fingers around my rigid cock, stretching it taut with a twist of her wrist. With a sudden flurry of movement, her mouth engulfed me, the sensation so intense that I thought my mind would shatter. Her soft lips enveloped me, working their way up and down my length, her speed bordering on mind-blowing. Stopping for a tantalizing moment, she shifted her focus to my testicles, sucking them into her warm, wet mouth and licking them with the t of her tongue. The sensation was almost too much to bear, and I struggled to keep my moans quiet. Returning to my cock, she continued her relentless assault, her mouth and tongue working together with breathtaking skill. I knew I would notst long, and just as I felt the familiar tightening in my groin, I exploded, my cum shooting out with such force that she was nearly overwhelmed. +150 skill points + 300 skill points + 500 skill points skill point max burst +1000! Coughing and sputtering, she managed to swallow my load, a look of satisfaction spreading across her face. "I enjoy tasting you," she purred, before returning her attention to my still-twitching member. "So, are you ready to put that thing in me?" she asked. "Spread your legs.." I ordered her. Chapter 68: Im entering my Goddess but she doesnt get tired? (R-18++)

Chapter 68: I''m entering my Goddess but she doesn''t get tired? (R-18++)

As I ced Serena onto the bed, my heart burst with excitement. I had wanted her for so long, and now, here she was, lying beneath me, her legs spread wide open, waiting for me to take her. "Are you sure you''re ready for this?" I asked breathlessly. With a sultry smirk, Serena looked up at me, her eyes filled with desire. "What''s wrong with you?" she purred. "A moment ago you were so fired up, and now you''re asking me if I''m ready? Of course, I''m ready, my lord." With a surge of courage, I revealed my true feelings. "Serena, I''ve never said this out loud before, but I love you. I want to treasure you forever." A blush crept across Serena''s face as she looked up at me in awe. My cock hung in mid-air, swinging back and forth like a pendulum, the tip nearly touching her moist, open pussy. "I want you to be my wife," I whispered. Serena''sughter filled the room. "Before we even met, I was yours for the taking," she giggled. Reaching up, she cupped my face with her hands and pulled me closer to her. "And hearing you say that just now made me super hot." "Why did I have to say it?" I asked, chuckling along with her. "Because you love me," she whispered back. My cock was stiff and pulsing, eager to be inside her, to feel her tightness wrap around me. "Then let''s get started," I growled, positioning myself at the entrance to her virgin pussy. Indeed, hidden in the pleasure, there was blood. Her first time, evidently, and mine too. I plunged in slowly, savoring the sensation of her tightness enveloping me. Serena moaned loudly, her eyes rolling back in pleasure. I began to move faster, pounding into her with a wild fervor. The more vigorously I pumped, the harder Serena moaned, her firm breasts bouncing up and down with every thrust. Sweat flowed from our bodies as we moved faster and faster, our cries of pleasure echoing off the walls. My cock plunged into her pussy, driving deeper and deeper with every thrust. She cried out in a mix of pleasure and pain as I moved with a force that made the bed frame squeak and tter against the wall. The sound of our bodies pping together filled the room, every stroke taking her higher and higher until she was shouting my name in ecstasy. "Lumiere! Lumiere! Lumi~Ahnnn!" This was the first time she''d actually said my name without any honorifics. My cock had driven her to the point of insanity. Excellent. I was inplete control, and I used that power to turn her over onto all fours, her ass jutting up in the air, begging for my hard cock. I didn''t let her rest or catch her breath, instead pounding into her with deep, powerful thrusts that threatened to split her in two. But she only moaned and begged for more, her body trembling with the pleasure that I was giving her. "Give me more!" Each thrust was a forceful, deliberate act, aimed at pushing her to the brink and beyond. As I drove harder into her, she screamed out, her eyes filled with desire as she begged me. "Give me more, I want more of my lord''s glorious wand!" I reached down and grasped her hips, pulling her against me with each push, feeling the heat emanating from her pussy as she absorbed every inch of me. The feeling was overwhelming, the pleasure so intense that I could barely think straight. I lifted Serena''s leg up and draped it over my shoulder, lost in the anticipation of plunging deep inside her once more. Every thrust was met with a frenzy of ecstasy, her body shaking with pleasure as I took her from every angle with forceful, powerful strokes that rocked the entire bed. The way my throbbing cock filled her to the hilt drove her to the brink, leaving her trembling with pleasure. I could feel the electricity in the air, every move and touch adding to the intensity of the moment. As I withdrew from her, I was mesmerized by the sight of her vaginal fluid streaming from her like a powerful jet, drenching the bed sheets and igniting a fire in my loins. It was only the beginning, and there was so much more toe. "Nnnghhhhh~yes! Ahnn~Ann! Yes!" Serena gazed at my rock-hard cock with a hungry look, beckoning me to take her once more. I prepared myself again, behind her and thrust deep, feeling the intense pleasure as her body writhed beneath me. When her moans grew too loud, I smacked her ass, watching as she bit down on her lower lip to stifle the sound. Again and again, I smacked her orb-like cheeks, each stroke eliciting a maddening mix of pain and pleasure that only ignited the inferno within both of us. Soon, we were lost in a world of unbridled passion, giving in to every whim and fancy that the moment demanded. The air was thick with the smell of sex, our bodies coated in sweat and bodily fluid as we explored every inch of pleasure that we could fathom. I mercilessly pummeled into her and the mind-blowing ecstasy that coursed through my body was almost too much to bear. Without thinking, I reached up and entwined my fingers in her silky strands, gripping her hair tightly as her head tilted back in pleasure. When I drew her upwards, I found myself drawn to her neck, unable to resist exploring the sensitive flesh with my mouth. I closed my lips around her delicate skin, sucking and nipping at her with an animalistic hunger that matched the frenzied pace of my thrusting hips. With one hand still tangled in her hair, I used the other to tend to her ripe, plump breasts, massaging and squeezing them with possessive force. As she cried out in ecstasy, I reveled in the sight and sound of her writhing beneath me, caught up in the rapture of our mutual desire. When she stuck her tongue out, panting and moaning like a wanton creature, I couldn''t resist any longer. I reached out, curling my fingers around her protrusive tongue and holding it taut as I continued to ravage her, my hips plunging deeper and deeper into the pulsing heat of her slick, weing pussy. The heat and pressure were almost unbearable, my entire body tensing as I held back the inevitable release building inside me. But then, with one final, explosive thrust, my orgasm overtook me, exploding through me with a force that left me dizzy and breathless. As my climax subsided, I withdrew from her with a shuddering gasp, my cum spilling out and staining the sheets below us. But even as wey there, panting and spent, I knew that our lust was far from sated. Serena turned to me with a craving gaze and gasped, "More, I need more." And I knew that I was all too eager to indulge everyst whim and desire of my insatiable lover. We were in bed, basking in the aftermath of our intense lovemaking. The scent of sex and sweat permeated the air, setting our senses on edge. As I watched, rivulets of our mingled fluids flowed from between her legs, evidence of the mind-blowing orgasm we had just shared. "Again, let''s go again." (Serena) Serena has the stamina of a goddess, she could go for hours. But no, I won''t give in to defeat. Right here and now, I''ll push past my limits. Breathlessly, she climbed on top of me, positioning my cock just where she wanted it. Her movements were poised and fluid as she lowered herself onto me, taking me deep inside her hot, wet folds. I groaned at the exquisite sensation, and my grip on her waist tightened as she began to ride me with abandon. Her face contorted with pleasure as she moved her hips in a frenzy, mming down on my cock with increasing force. The sight of her riding me so hard was like a punch to the gut, leaving me reeling with overwhelming arousal. Bullets of sweat poured from her body, drenching us both in a hot, sticky sheen. Even as I tasted her salty sweat, her tongue plunged into my mouth, swirling and dueling with mine in an erotic dance. It was like we were fused together, two bodies intertwined in a universe of pure pleasure. Serena''s pace grew faster and more frenzied with every passing moment, her body moving with inhumanly skill and precision. Her pussy squeezed and milked my cock with every thrust, sending me into a dizzying spiral of ecstasy. As she moved with the lethal grace of a snake, I waspletely lost in the pulsing heat of her insatiable desire. Her pussy was like a vice around me, and with every stroke, I felt myself getting closer and closer to the edge. Finally, with onest, powerful thrust, I was pushed over the brink. My body convulsed beneath her in waves of pleasure as I came hard inside her, my release filling her with my seed. Breathless and spent, we copsed onto the bed, our bodies still shaking with the aftershocks of our orgasm. But even as wey there, I knew that this was only the beginning of the pleasure we would share. I gently pushed Serena off me and pulled her out of bed, admiring the way her pussy glistened with the evidence of our passion. A river of our mixed fluids flowed from her, betraying her insatiable hunger. Pressing her against the wall, I imed her neck and body with exploratory, sensual kisses. The taste of sweat, cum, and vaginal fluids drove me wild as I licked and savored her intoxicating essence. I reveled in the soft moans that escaped her lips as my tongue continued to trail a path down her body. I cupped her ass with my hands, relishing the feeling of her squirming beneath me. A barrage of tingles shot down her spine as I teased her with the flick of my tongue, eliciting deep, throaty moans from her. Her body tensed as my fingers moved inside her, rousing a primal hunger within her. I felt her grip the walls for stability as I pleasured her body, thrusting my fingers in and out of her with increasing intensity. She pressed herself against me, greedily seeking more of the pleasure I provided. The force of my movement caused her to erupt like a water gun, squirting wildly in a frenzy of ecstasy. "You''re amazing," I groaned, staring into her dted eyes. "I can''t get enough," she said, gasping for air. We both knew that even after countless orgasms, we would never be satisfied. And that was the most thrilling aspect of the intense desire we shared. We copsed on the bed, our bodies still humming with the electric energy of our first time together. Though we weren''t yet exhausted, we knew that we needed to catch our breath and bask in the afterglow of our passion. Gazing into each other''s eyes, we both knew that our connection was more than just physical. Serena tenderly held my face and pulled me in for a kiss that was both sweet and deep with need. "I love you," she whispered, her voice and her touch sending shivers down my spine. My heart swelled with emotion as I held her close, wanting to be as close to her as possible. "I love you too," I murmured, my hands moving to caress her back and sides. Wey there together, enjoying the warm afterglow of our first sexual experience. The night had been filled with anticipation, desire, and ultimately pleasure beyond anything we could have imagined. As we drifted into a peaceful sleep, wrapped in each other''s arms, we knew we would never forget this magical moment and the bond it had created between us. ¡ºYou''ve gained 3,000 skill points!!¡» Chapter 69: The Dragon King of Disaster?

Chapter 69: The Dragon King of Disaster?

(POV: Lumiere) The morning sun rose over the Silva Citadel as the time came for Serena, Isadora, and myself to depart for the Royal Capital. As we made our way through the citadel towards the magic airship that Thrain had recently repaired, I felt excitement bubble within me. The airship was magnificent - adorned with ornate designs and emzoned with the emblem of the Silva Citadel. A flower-like crest. As we approached the airship, I heard the familiar sound of our friends bidding us farewell. Eris was conspicuously absent, which brought relief to me, as I didn''t want to cause any more tension between us. Mojito hugged me tightly as Fasit and Mimosa brought Serena and Isadora off to the side to say their goodbyes. I sent aforting smile to Fasit and Mimosa before turning to Mojito. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it," I promised. Finally, we were ready to board the airship. As we stepped onto the deck, I felt the cool breeze of the wind whipping through my hair. I gazed out at the stunningndscapes below us, which seemed to stretch out infinitely in every direction. Isadora''s eyes glittered with excitement, clearly thrilled to be aboard such an incredible vessel. Serena, as always, was calm and collected, but I could feel an eagerness emanating from her. We began to move, rising higher and higher into the sky, Skarz''s voice drifted up towards us. "Thank you for everything you''ve done," he shouted. "We''ll miss you!" I shouted back, "We''ll miss you too, Skarz! Take care of everyone for us!" Fasit''s voice echoed across the citadel. "Stay safe! May the gods watch over you!" I smiled at their concern for our well-being. It was a testament to how close we''d all be, living and fighting together. As we soared into the skies, I watched the Silva Citadel recede into the distance. With every passing moment, the kingdom''s capital loomed ever closer. But for now, I was content to soak up the breathtaking views and enjoy the feeling of adventure and excitement that being on the airship brought. Isadora unwrapped a parcel of what appeared to be bracelets and passed them around to us as we satfortably in the cabin of the airship. I was the first to inquire about their purpose. "What are these for?" I asked, examining the ornate silver bracelet in my hand. Isadora, a hint of a smile on her lips, replied, "They''re mana suppression cors. Thrain designed them for us to use when dealing with lesser monsters." "But they look like bracelets," I said, perplexed by the seemingly decorative nature of the cors. "Doesn''t matter what they look like, only what they do," Isadora retorted dismissively. "When you put it on, your mana will be contained to a more manageable level, making it safer and easier for us to interact with the monsters without revealing our true strength." Serena, who had been quiet until now, piped up. "That''s really clever. It''ll be much more convenient than trying to suppress our mana manually." "Exactly," Isadora agreed with a nod. "And Thrain''s designed it so it''ll drop our effective mana signature to 5,000 MP, which is a reasonable amount for a human, so we won''t attract too much attention." We all murmured our appreciation for Thrain''s ingenuity and expertise in engineering as we slipped on our BRACELETS. I could feel my mana being pulled down instantly, relieved at the weightlessness of not constantly casting spells and exuding arcane energy. Honestly, things couldn''t be better. . [ POV: The omniscient Akashic Records ] In the deste dimension of eternal darkness, strewn with the rotting corpses of dragons, a small castle stood, shrouded in darkness. As the cold mist descended upon the ancient kingdom, three dragons, Barin, Draknis, and their leader, King Barodius, gathered around a round table, sipping wine from the Duchy of Drakoria. The wine tasted of fire and ash, only fitting for the dragons that consumed it. Barin, showing his impatience, spoke up, "Will we ever leave this ce?!" However, King Barodius remained quiet, appearing lost in thought. Draknis, thedy with the ivory hair, suggested "My king, if we stay here for another year, we may not survive." Barodius was silent for a moment longer, reveling in the enjoyment that came with ignoring their simple-minded utterances. "You need not worry, Barin and Draknis. Everything is going ording to my n," King Barodius said, with a sly smile gracing his countenance. Barin pounded his fist on the table and raged at the King, "I''m tired of waiting! It''s been two hundred years already!" Draknis, being the calm and collected one, or rather the smart one, chided Barin for speaking disrespectfully to the King. King Barodius then addressed them in a clear andmanding voice. "You will remember your ce, Barin. I am Barodius, the Dragon King of Disaster, a being responsible for death tolls without equal. So hold your tongue and listen." Barodius took a sip of his wine, elegant in his movements, as he spoke. Barin, slightly trembling with fear, asked Barodius when they would finally be free. "Patience, Barin," Barodius said, his voice low and ominous. "Good thingse to those who wait. Soon enough, our freedom will be guaranteed. But only if you remain loyal to me." Barodius''s red eyes shed as he spoke, and the room seemed to darken further. Barin and Draknis exchanged uneasy nces, but neither dared to speak up against the Dragon King. Barodius smiled in satisfaction before finally breaking the silence. "Now let''s drink to our bright future," he said before taking another sip of his wine. Barin, the tattoo-faced dark skinned man, leaned forward on the table, fixing King Barodius with an intense stare. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice low and urgent. "Please tell us what your n is for us to escape this eternal darkness." Barodius took a sip of his wine from a golden chalice, enjoying the fiery taste. He then leaned back in his chair, his eyes sparkling with a fierce intelligence. "I don''t need to tell you much," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "But suffice it to say, I have found the key to the ck Dragons'' Gate. And soon, we shall be free. Free to wreak our vengeance upon the entirety of the Human Continent." Draknis smiled gently. "I can''t believe it," she said softly. "We''ll finally get the chance toy waste to humanity again." Barin chuckled, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "It''ll be great for dragons and humans to be at war again," he said, clearly relishing the thought. But Barodius raised an eyebrow, his eyes glowing red with suppressed anger. "War?" he said, his voice low. "Elegant creatures such as dragons like ourselves shouldn''t needlessly struggle with filth such as humans. We won''t be at war with the Human Continent. It will be aplete and utter annihtion of the human race. Not a man, woman, or child will be spared." Draknis looked at Barodius with a mix of awe and fear. "You sound excited," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper. Barodius nodded thoughtfully. "Why not?" he said. "After all, I will finally get to raze thends of the race I despise so much. What could be more fun than that? It is without a doubt, the height of ecstasy." Barin, always the skeptical one. "Forgive me, your Majesty," he said, his voiceced with uncertainty. "But wouldn''t we require some help from the Dragon Continent to achieve this?" Barodius took another sip of his wine. "I''ve been touring the Human Continent for a while now," he began, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous intelligence. "And I recently discovered that humans, demons, and dragons have all signed a peace treaty." Draknis looked at Barodius curiously. "But isn''t that a good thing?" she asked. "To have peace between all three races?" Barodius waved his hand dismissively. "Of course not," he said, his voice t. "But the important thing is that the political figures of the three continents have been using the other Dragon Gates as teleportation routes to other continents for their meetings." Barin mmed his fist on the table. "That''s madness!" he shouted. "How can they be so foolish? Don''t they know what those gates signify?" Draknis ced a calming hand on Barin''s shoulder. "We have to remember," she said gently. "We''ve been unconscious for over 300 years. It''s not surprising that the races have be so oblivious." Barodius cleared his throat, interrupting their conversation. "As I was saying," he continued, his eyes glittering red. "The Dragon Continent won''t help us conquer the Human Continent and decimate it. However, I''ve been working on something in the Duchy of Drakoria that may change things for us." Barin quirked an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" he asked, clearly intrigued. "Not important, for now," Barodius smiled predatorily. "But think of it... if we were to invade the Human Continent, the other two continents wouldn''t interfere," he exined smoothly. Barin was taken aback. "Why pray tell?" Barodius leaned forward, his eyes alight with a scheming light. "Although the peace treaty exists, the true feelings of the three continents - Human, Dragon, and Demon - are still the same. Their silent hatred for one another." Draknis looked at Barodius curiously. "So if another case were to arise where the Human Continent was attacked by someone else--" "No one would interfere!" Barinpleted the statement. "Indeed. They want to see humanity fall. And we''ll be the prophets of this cmity.." Barodius grinned. Chapter 70 I made a grand entrance in the Royal Capital?

Chapter 70 I made a grand entrance in the Royal Capital?

The magic airship finally arrived above the bustling Royal Capital. Serena looked out at the stunning view, her eyes bright with excitement as she took in the magnificent sight. Turning to Lumiere, who was being smothered by Isadora and her ample bosom, Serena called out to him. "Finally." (Lumiere) Lumiere saw it as an opportunity to escape Isadora''s tight embrace, deftly slipping away from her and rushing over to Serena. "Look, my lord," she said, gesturing towards the view, "it''s the Royal Capital!" Lumiere''s eyes went wide with amazement as he gazed out at the sprawling city below. "It looks incredible as always," he said in awe. Back on the ground, the citizens of the Royal Capital were in a state of panic when they spotted the airship. They began to specte about what it could be doing there, their minds racing with worry and fear. "This isn''t good!" (Reginald) Meanwhile, Sir Reginald, the personal guard of the King, burst into the throne room with a look of rm on his face. He called out the King''s name several times until he finally responded. "What is it, Reginald? Have you gone mad?" the King asked, annoyed at the intrusion. Sir Reginald''s voice was urgent as he exined that there was a magic airship above the Royal Capital. The King and Lord Commissioner Felton were shocked to hear this news. No airship had ever made a stop in the Royal Capital without announcing their arrival beforehand. Within moments, the King and Lord Commissioner Felton had rushed out of the throne room with their guards in tow. The Royal family had already been alerted to the situation and were outside, trying to get a glimpse of what was happening. The crown prince, Arthur, and Jericho were both outside looking up at the airship. "What is that thing?" Arthur asked, his voice filled with wonder. "It''s an airship," Jericho replied. "But what is it doing here?" "What''s going on?!" (Garret) Garret, Genevieve, and the knights of the Knights of the Cross were also there, all looking up at the airship with a mixture of curiosity and concern. The tension in the air was palpable. Momentster, the King''s four wives - Blueste, Ayisha, Pasiphae, and Geraldine - stepped out of the mansion, each apanied by their personal maids. They all gazed up at the airship with dread. Salmarc (26, tenth child, seventh son) felt the airship looming over them, casting a menacing shadow that made him gulp in fear. As the sound of swords being drawn filled the air, the knights took up their positions, ready to take on whoever was inside. But little did they know, Lumiere had a surprise in store for them. "Alright, time to go." (Lumiere) "Yes," Serena smiled. "Don''t take time to summon us back, okay?" said Isadora,sciviously. Inside the airship, Lumiere raised his hand and chanted a spell, causing Serena and Isadora to vanish into orbs of light. The interior of the airship was spacious andfortable, powered by a magic core that hummed with energy. Lumiere walked over to the door and pushed a button, pouring some of his mana into it. With a whoosh of air, the door opened and Lumiere rolled down thedder, making a grand entrance that took the Royal Family by surprise. As he waved to his father from high up, King Grey froze up and fell, but was quickly caught by his faithful Sir Reginald. "Are you okay, Your Majesty?" the knight asked, concern etched on his face. "I''m fine, I''m fine," the King muttered, still reeling from the shock of seeing his estranged son show up out of nowhere. Meanwhile, Lumiere''s half-sister Genevieve (20, fourteenth child, fourth daughter) was ecstatic to see her him, rushing over to him and enveloping him in a tight embrace that left him gasping for air. "Big brother, how have you been?" she asked, her eyes shining with joy. Lumiere chuckled, the familiar feeling of being smothered by her ample bosom bringing a smile to his face. "I''ve been good, Genevieve," he replied, patting her on the back. "But could you give me some room to breathe?" "Okay!" (Genevieve) "(Ha, I guess she still has the habit of calling me big brother)" (Lumiere) As she did, his father and the four wives gazed at him in disbelief, wondering what had brought him back to the Royal Capital after all these months. Of course, no one forgot about him. After all, they needed someone to vent their frustrations out on. Lumiere simply grinned and shook his head, knowing that there was no easy way to exin his sudden appearance. "Well, I guess I''m back," he said with a shrug, causing the king burst out intoughter. "That''s my boy!" the king shouted and then smouldered. "He''s back," he switched to a t voice. "Father," Lumiere said, bowing from where he stood. Arthur, the crown prince, trotted over to him and gave him a yful pat on the head. "Hey there, little brother. d to have you back," Arthur said, smiling sheepishly. Lumiere chuckled, happy to see his dear half-brother. "Thanks, Brother Art. It''s good to be back," he replied. Salmarc, on the other hand, folded his arms and red at Lumiere, clearly unhappy with his sudden appearance. Salmarc''s mother, Ayisha. (55, first wife), beamed at Lumiere, happy to see him after such a long time. Jericho snuck up behind Lumiere and grabbed him in a yful headlock, rattling his mind. "You little rascal, I missed you!" Jericho eximed as Lumiereughed out loud, trying his best to keep his wits about him. "Brother Jer, easy with the headlock. You''re going to give me a concussion," Lumiere joked, rubbing his head. Genevieve, pouting and jealous that Jericho got to hug Lumiere, stuck her bottom lip out. "Hey, why don''t I get to hold Lumiere too?" she whined, giving Lumiere a puppy dog look. Lumiere rolled his eyes and screamed, "I''m not a toy!" causing everyone tough. Arthur chimed in, telling Lumiere how much he had missed hispany. "I can''t wait for us to resume our discussions in the study." (Arthur) "Excellent, Brother Art. I''d love to learn some newnguages.." (Lumiere) "I''ll also teach you about khorian tea service... fufufu.." (Arthur) Garret, the head of the knights of the Cross, tackled Lumiere with a big bear hug. Lumiere grunted as Garret''s armor dug into his ribs, causing him to wheeze. "Easy there, Garret. You''re going to break some ribs, you madman!" Lumiere eximed, coughing up a lung. The other knights were d to see him too. Pasiphae (51, fourth wife), not happy with Lumiere''s return, stormed off into the mansion, muttering under her breath about making him regret his decision toe back. Geraldine (52, third wife), indifferent to Lumiere''s return, stepped back into the mansion. She uttered he most unenthusiastic "wow". Her sons, Teramath, Lloyd, and Bell, followed her, each engrossed in his own activity. Lloyd, admiring his own reflection on a handheld mirror, joked to himself, "Who needs the fifteenth child when I''ve got this face?" He then referred to Lumiere as the "fifteenth child" because he couldn''t recall his given name. Lumiere quickly noticed that someone was missing. Lana (30, seventh child and third daughter), was nowhere to be found. Confused and concerned, he asked "Uh, where''s Lana?" The moment his father, King Grey, heard that name, the atmosphere became tense, and everyone fell silent. Blueste, Lana''s mother, was the first to storm out of the courtyard, clearly infuriated. Noticing the sudden change in mood, Micah, Blueste?s fourth child, approached him with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Hey, Brother Lumiere. You probably shouldn''t have mentioned Lana around mother." "W-what happened to her?!" Lumiere asked. Chapter 71 What happened to Lana?

Chapter 71 What happened to Lana?

My father, King Grey, along with my half siblings - Genny, Jericho, Arthur, and Micah, led me into the grand mansion. But their typically jovial expressions had been reced with looks of utter devastation. Their grim faces concerned me greatly. Earlier, I had inquired about Lana - and that was the reason we were here. I assumed the worst, believing that she must have died. But, as I noticed, they wouldn''t be taking me to her room to see her if she had already passed. With every step down the spacious hallways of the royal estate, I could feel my stomach tighten in anticipation. On the journey to her room, the servants bowed their heads to us in servitude. "Genny, what''s going on?" I asked, my heart racing with anxiety. She took a deep breath before answering, "Lana''s condition has worsened. Blueste is probably with her in the room right now." Finally, we reached Lana''s room. "Prepare yourself, Lumiere." Jericho ced his hand on my back. This only made me more tense, and it seemed they were feeling it too. My father opened the door to Lana''s room, and a wave of sadness engulfed me in an instant. Blueste, Lana''s mother, sat beside her daughter''s bed while Lanay there, barely active. Yet, something else caught my eye - Lana''s eyes were wrapped with a bandage. "Her eyes... what happened to her eyes?" I asked, unable to stop staring. Arthur forced a smile at me. "It''s hard to put to words." Then, Micah ced his hand on my shoulder, trying tofort me. "We didn''t know you wereing today, but I''m sure Lana would''ve been happy to ''see'' you." I felt tears forming in my eyes as I moved closer to the bed. "Lana," I whispered, unsure if she could even hear me. Blueste, who had been sitting silently beside Lana, suddenly stood up and turned to face us, her eyes red from crying. "What are you all doing here?" she snapped, her voiceced with anger. I was taken aback by her outburst. "I... I wanted to see Lana," I stuttered, shocked by her sudden outburst. "She doesn''t need any visitors right now," Blueste retorted, turning her back to us and returning to her daughter''s side. I felt helpless as I watched her tend to Lana. I didn''t know what to do or say, and my siblings seemed just as lost for words. After a few minutes, Micah ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Let''s go," he said softly. "Mother needs some time alone." I shook my head, my throat too tight to speak. I wasn''t just going to leave the room like that. "I need to see how she''s doing.." I repeated. However, Blueste exploded with rage. "Why did you bring him here? He''s probably happy to see Lana like this!" she screamed, pointing usingly at my father. "Honey, calm down." (Grey) I found myself in the midst of an anxious atmosphere. Blueste''s critical attitude towards me was palpable, and she seemed determined to pin outrageous usations on me. Her spiteful eyes burned into mine, but I chose to disregard her negative energy. Instead, I turned to Jericho, seeking some rity regarding her current situation. Jericho gestured towards our father, King Grey, who gave him a nod of encouragement, signifying it was alright to speak freely. "What happened to Lana?" I inquired with a deep concern for my sister. "About two weeks ago Lana started to experience some issues with her eyesight," Jericho replied with a deep sense of sadness written all over his face. "Her eyesight?" I repeated, sounding more surprised than anything. Arthur chimed in before Jericho could continue. "She wasining of impaired vision and said she could barely see anything. We tried using holy water and bandages from the church, but we barely made any progress," Arthur added. I was taken aback by this unexpected news. "And? Did she get any better?" I asked. Unfortunately, it didn''t get any better. "After a week of bandage removal, she imed she lost her vision entirely. Lora hasn''t been happy ever since," Genny added. I wouldn''t expect Lora to be. Lana was her twin sister after all. Blueste''s expression turned angrier, using me of taking delight in Lana''s misery. "Wow, he''s acting like he cares about her... filthy bastard!" "Blueste!" my father chided her. I shrugged off herments, choosing to ignore her cold energy. Instead, I turned to my father. "Have you sought the help of any clerics or court mages?" "We have, but they didn''t have enough experience with [Purification Magic] to get rid of the curse," King Grey replied with much sadness in his tone. I nodded. "I see. Have you tried finding alternative solutions?" "We have, but so far we haven''t been sessful," said Michah solemnly. My father cleared his throat, his eyes heavy with sorrow. "We still have one option left. We need to look outside the kingdom for clerics who have the necessary experience to purge the curse from Lana''s body." I nodded, understanding the gravity of our situation. "But finding the right cleric won''t be easy, right?" I asked. Arthur let out a heavy sigh. "You''re correct." "But even finding a willing cleric isn''t a guarantee," Jericho added. I furrowed my brows, unsure of what to do. The concept of [Purification Magic] didn''t merely rely on the amount of mana wielded, but instead required experience in utilizing that mana to effectively counteract the specific curse at hand. It was painfully evident that court mages and ordinary mages alikecked the necessary level of expertise to execute sessful curse removal procedures. On the other hand, clerics held the necessary know-how, but locating one with an impressive track record proved was almost impossible. Sure, I wasn''t a cleric, nor did have prior experience in the matter, but my sub-skills [Higher Full Potential] and [Lord of Theorems] eased curse extraction processes. The curse guing Lana, while still a precarious situation, paled inparison to the severe Fire Demon''s Curse. Nheless, even a B to A ranked [Purification Magic] wouldn''t guarantee a sessful operation in the absence of totalprehension of Lana''s particr ailment. "How long will it take for the clerics to arrive?" I asked, desperate for a timeline. "Given the weather conditions, two weeks to a month," King Grey replied. I sighed, rubbing my chin, deep in thought. "But can we really make Lana wait that long? Is there anything else we can do in the meantime?" King Grey''s face turned grim, and he shook his head. "I''m afraid not. We have tried everything we could. Getting a skilled cleric is our only remaining option." The present moment was hardly an ideal one, but I knew I had to seize it. I turned to my father, determined to make him understand my intentions--I would be the one to rid Lana of the curse that had imed her. "Father," I said, my voice firm, "I will purge the curse from Lana''s body. You must let me do it." Blueste erupted, her anger palpable. "Do you think this is some kind of joke?" she snapped. I met her gaze, refusing to back down. "No," I replied coolly, "I do not." Clearly taken aback by my unwavering determination, Blueste fell quiet. Meanwhile, King Grey''s desperation was palpable. "Can you really do it?" he asked me, his voice strained. I projected my confidence, sure I would seed. "Yes," I insisted. I was quickly taken up on my offer by Lana''s brothers, Micah and Jericho, who grabbed me tightly, their skepticism giving way to relief. "Is this for real?" Jericho asked me, his eyes wide. "It''s not a joke, right?" Micah chimed in, echoing his brother''s incredulity. I smiled at them both, shaking my head. "No," I said, "it''s not a joke." Genny, always the voice of reason, sidled up to Jericho, patting him on the back. "Trust me," she assured him, "if he says he can do it, he can." Jericho pulled me in for a tight embrace, his gratitude clear. Micah, unable to contain his excitement, rushed out to tell Lora the good news. As for me, I turned my attention back to the task at hand. King Grey was waiting, his gaze searching. "Tell me," he said. "How, exactly, do you n to purge the curse?" "Let''s see.." I took a deep breath, pretending to consider my options. I read of three ways to purge a curse--[Water Magic], [Purification Magic], and [Holy Magic]. While [Water Magic] could certainly be used to rid Lana of the curse, it would require an immense amount of mana--far more than most people could muster. As for [Purification Magic], it demanded a deep understanding of the curse in question. And as for [Holy Magic], it was thebination of the requirements for the aforementioned two. Still, with rank SSS+ [Purification Magic] this would be done in a cinch. Chapter 72 The Royal Family isn’t safe?

Chapter 72 The Royal Family isn''t safe?

I stood beside the bed on which Lanay, her eyes tightly shut, her face contorted in pain. I could feel the constant stream of curse energy emanating from her eyes, and I knew that the only way to cure her was to purge the energy using [Purification Magic]. Mana was a producer of cursed energy, but not all cursed energy were products of mana. "I''m going to attempt to purge the curse energy," I exined to the others gathered around the bed. Jericho nodded solemnly, while Blueste bit her lip anxiously. "Is there anything we can do to help?" Arthur asked, his concern evident. "Just let me concentrate," I replied as I ced my hand on Lana''s eyes and closed my own, focusing all my mana on the poisoned energy. I could feel the curse energy fighting back, trying to ovee my magic, but I persisted, channeling my power to neutralize it. Suddenly, a burst of bright light radiated from Lana''s eyes, causing me to quickly withdraw my hand, hoping it had worked. It wasn''t that it was difficult to purge, but the curse had stayed for weeks and be more potent. So in a sense, I started off with underestimating its potency. "Did it work?" Jericho asked, his voiceced with hope. "I sure hope so," I replied, my own voice filled with confidence. Blueste hesitated to remove the bandage, but my father convinced her that it was time. Lana groaned as she responded to the touch for the first time in weeks. Blueste removed the bandage, and Lana''s eyes opened, but quickly closed due to the brightness. "Lana?" Blueste whispered, her voice choked with emotion. Lana''s eyes opened again, and she smiled, thanking everyone for everything. "It worked," I said, relief flooding through me. The king could barely contain his joy, letting out a shout of happiness as he joined in the celebration. "Thank you," Arthur said, sping my shoulder. "What did you expect, Brother Arthur?! I knew he''d do it." Genny surprised me with a hug, thanking me for my hard work. "I''m just d I could help," I said, my own voice filled with gratitude and joy. Lana''s was fine, and I couldn''t be happier. --- After leaving the room and allowing Blueste and my father some privacy, I decided to retire to my own room for some much-needed rest. Beside me was Rhetessia, our beastmaid with her ample bosom. As we walk, I noticed how her breasts bounce with every step, in perfect sync with gravity. She leaned towards me and softly spoke, "I missed you while you were gone." I couldn''t help but smile at her, "I''m back now," I said. Rhetessia asked about my recent journey to the city of Nuvada, but I couldn''t reveal the truth to her. I told her that I found something better than that and her curiosity piqued. She begged me to tell her more. I simply grinned mischievously and said, "Let''s just say that I found something that I have been searching for, for a long time." A family. She barely understood the answer but didn''t delve any further into it, telling me that as long as I''m happy then she''s happy too. As we arrived at my room, Rhetessia bowed before me. "I took care of everything while I you were away," she smiled. "Wait, really?" I beamed. A smug look on her face. "Yes, including my rock collections." I let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Rhetessia. You''re too kind," I told her. "It''s my pleasure to serve you, sir," she replied, her voice filled with loyalty and dedication. When she took her leave, for a short moment, I admired the sway of her hips. "What!" quickly, I pushed those thoughts away, for she was a loyal servant to me and nothing more. ... I settled onto my bed and summoned both Serena and Isadora, paying a hefty price of 11,000 MP. Serena appeared in a bright sh of light, while Isadora emerged from a swirling singrity of condensed ck energy. Isadora took a deep whiff of the air, her nose twitching as shemented on the aroma, which seemed to excite her. "Oh, how delicious, so this is how master room smells," she purred seductively, "I''m afraid I''ve already made a mess of my underwear." Her eyes glittered suggestively, and I couldn''t help but feel my own arousal start to grow. "(Heh~ there she goes again...)" (Lumiere) Serena sat beside me, her silky white hair caressing my arm as she held onto me tightly. " Uh, Serena? Is anything wrong?" I asked her, noticing a change in her behavior since ourst intimate encounter. "No, my love," she replied softly, "I just want to be close to you." Her gaze was intense, and I felt my heart skip a beat as I met her cobalt blue eyes. Isadora''s usually sultry demeanor shifted, her expression now serious. "What''s wrong?" I inquired. After a moment''s hesitation, Isadora spoke up, "It''s about that sister of yours, erm... Lana right? Something was off about her.." "So you noticed too huh.." I raised an eyebrow, "Her predicament was indeed odd." "Yes master." (Isadora) Soon after, Isadora appeared by my side, slowly removing my dress shoes and unbuttoning my shirt, I kept my eyes locked on her, wondering what provocative idea would cross her mind next. Isadora continued. "She had traces of cursed energy particles in her blood. Which means..." "It was a material curse," I rubbed my chin using my left hand. The general study of curses were divided into two. Material curse was an affliction that could only be caused by ingesting cursed nts or objects, or getting struck by cursed weapons. Apparently, curses of this nature could not ess someone''s spirit or soul, unlike immaterial ones. Hence, Lana''s was material while the Grygans'' were immaterial. "What are the chances of Lana being cursed by a material one?" Isadora asked. "Very slim," I answered. "Lana hardly leaves the castle, and material curses require physical contact or exposure to cursed items. Since she''s never had any close encounters with cursed objects, it''s highly unlikely." However, Serena interjected, hugging me tightly with her buxom breasts pressed against my arm. "It doesn''t make sense for Lana to havee into contact with any cursed items within the royal estate." I nodded, agreeing with her, before adding, "Unless someone brought it in with them." Serena''s eyes widened with realization, and her voice dripped with foreboding. "That''s impossible," she dered. "No one would be foolish enough to bring a cursed item into the castle with safeguards in ce." I watched as fear and uncertainty crept into their expressions, and my arousal, which had been building throughout our conversation, evaporated in an instant. We had a dangerous problem on our hands. With a single, stoic nce, I studied mypanions, looking first to Isadora, and then to Serena, before speaking with measured authority. "No one with an ounce of sense would dare to bring a cursed object into this mansion." Isadora met my words with a grave expression, quickly adding, "Unless the intention was to kill Lana." Her words hit me like a ton of bricks, but I did my best to maintain a level head and not let the fear show on my face. Serena''s eyes flickered with shock, but Isadora seemed almost resigned to the situation, as if she had already been bracing herself for the worst. I mused aloud, "It''s unlikely they brought it in to kill her. A cursed item wouldplicate their ns unnecessarily." Isadora nodded, but countered, "But wouldn''t it also make it more difficult to trace, and therefore, less suspicious?" Her words hung heavily in the air, and I knew she was right. Serena spoke up, her voiceced with anxiety and urgency. "So what''s the next step, my lord?" I met her gaze, a resolute expression on my face. "Easy, finding the perpetrator. It''s official now, this mansion isn''t safe for anyone." Chapter 73 My demon spirit likes tongues and fingers? (R-18+)

Chapter 73 My demon spirit likes tongues and fingers? (R-18+)

After we had discussed the potential murder in the royal mansion, I retired to bed. I slept soundly for roughly an hour before I felt a stirring in my loins. "What?" Eyes still heavy, I turned to my gorgeous bedpanion Serena, whoy beside me like a sleeping angel. The moonlight streaming in through the window cast her ivory hair in an ethereal light, illuminating her beauty. "Hmm...?" However, my attention was quickly diverted by a sudden twitch in my cock. Confused, I frantically searched for Isadora, my vision clearing to reveal her mouth engulfing my seven-inch member. She was deepthroating me with such fervor that I could feel her throat muscles contracting around my cock. I couldn''t help but groan, "What''re you doing Isadora?" I asked in a low tone as she greedily sucked my cock. Her words were muffled by the way she was working my shaft, but I could tell that she wanted to savor my length. As she cupped my balls in her hand, her suction intensified, and I knew I was about to explode. Suddenly, her throat tightened, and she gagged, causing her to cough and sputter. I watched as thick spurts of my precum cascaded out of her mouth, mixing with her wild saliva. Drenched in pleasure, Isadora announced "Ara~Ara... I hadn''t expected a powerful shot so quickly master. But I wasn''t lying when I said the scent of your room made me soil myself. My underwear is a mess, and trust me... it needs some cleaning." Her fingers glided over the head of my throbbing dick, collecting remnants of my salty seed before licking it seductively off of her digits. Isadoray back on the bed, her body glistening with sweat. She was so wet, it was as if a faucet had been turned on between her thighs. The scent of her arousal filled the air, driving me wild with desire. I could see the outline of her soaked ck panties, soaked beyondpare. She spread her legs wide, offering me an open invitation to pleasure her. The sight of her spread out before me made her look so mouth-wateringly irresistible, my desire for her growing more intense by the second. "Please, clean me up, this hole is begging for you... master," she pleaded. I crawled towards her, my heart beating wildly in anticipation. As I approached Isadora''s drenched center, I could feel her desire radiating off of her, making her even more delicious to me. The moment I pressed my tongue to her soaking wet pussy, a torrent of her sweet nectar streamed out, bathing my face in pure ecstasy. "Yes! That''s the spot! Everyst drop, take it all! Mmhmm~Ahnnn!" It was as if she had been holding back her pleasure for so long and was finally exploding with it all at once. I grazed my tongue along every inch of her beautiful, slick folds, savoring every taste and feeling. Isadora moaned deeply in response, trying to suppress her pleasure but failing. As I pushed my tongue in deeper, a wave of her sexuality washed over me, filling my lungs and revitalizing my very being. Her vaginal walls pulsed rhythmically around my tongue, and every time I hit a sensitive spot, she moaned louder. "I''ming...! Take me in, master!" The sweet juices of her arousal flowed out of her, and finally, after a moment of this intense pleasure, Isadora ced her fingers over my lips, prompting me to swallow. "Come on, don''t be wasteful my juices master." I nodded, my body pulsing with satisfaction as I drank it eagerly. My thirst was quenched, but my hunger for her had only grown. Isadora had the power to make mee alive in ways I had never known were possible. +400 mana points I regained that much just from drinking her juices. Now I understood why the Demon Emperor had a harem. With dominant force, I seized Isadora''s ankles, "Get over here," impelling her toply with my wishes. A coquettishugh escaped her lips as I yanked her dripping pussy to me, still gushing like a faucet. Isadora''sher regions were a seemingly bottomless stream of fluid, and she craved nothing more than for me top up evestingly her umted years of pent-up arousal. My tongue delved into her engorged clit, and Isadora''s eyes rolled back into her head as she almost slumped off the bed. Gripping my shoulders tightly with her hands, she surrendered her ankles to my control as I continued my assault, teasing and licking lovingly around her clit while enjoying the sight of my handiwork. "Nnhhyess! Mmnnhh~Ahhh! That''s it! That''s it! Drink everyst drop in me and don''t stop, just keep¡ª kee¡ª ke¡ª just keep¡ª ahnnn! Keep going master!" Isadora was a vision of erotic perfection, her hairless pussy as smooth and enticing as the day she was born. As I withdrew my tongue, another geyser of her essence erupted from her engorgedher lips, but I was prepared. Leaning in, my mouth enveloped her wet sex, savoring every drop of her delicious nectar. Though some of the fluids missed my mouth and trickled down my chin, I sucked and licked every drop I could get my tongue on. Isadora seemed to be enjoying herself immensely, writhing uncontrobly in ecstasy under my ministrations. Spurred on by my desires, I extracted my mouth and proceeded to shove two fingers into her quivering pussy with a furious ferocity, battering her inner walls like a drill. "Oh m¡ª nnhyess!~ Ahhhn! Mmmpph~ahhn! Drive it in me, keep going until you tear me to shreds master, please don''t stop! Keep going, you¡ª you''re fingers are incredible!" ¡ª"Fwip!" "Fwip!" "Fwip!" "Fwip!"¡ª Those were the sounds my fingers made as they tore through her clit mercilessly. It was not only pleasure that Isadora felt at this juncture, but also a modicum of pain, however, I could not deny the satisfaction derived from the way her body squirmed and vibrated with my each thrust. The intensity of the sensations threatened to overwhelm her, bringing her to the brink of copse. "Keep going!" I would have gone on indefinitely if I had not noticed my rigid cock standing at attention in front of Serena, who had awoken, suppressing my zeal as I realized the pleasure that awaited me. "I hope you didn''t forget me, my lord?" Serena then greeted me with an unexpected surprise, and I realized it was the prospect of a threesome. Chapter 74 Isadora, Serena and I? A threesome? (R-18++)

Chapter 74 Isadora, Serena and I? A threesome? (R-18++)

I stood there, mesmerized by the sight before me. Serena and Isadora were both on all fours, their luscious asses invitingly raised towards me like plump fruit just begging to be devoured. My gaze lingered over Isadora, admiring the juices that were running down her luscious thighs and drenching the sheets with each passing moment. Her tight little puckered hole was also gaping open, an invitation I couldn''t resist. But Serena was just as inviting, her perky backside set just perfectly, while thick, vaginal fluid trickled down her sweet mound, drawing long, sticky strings of juiciness from her dripping pussy. "Come on, master. Stick your rod inside us already!" Isadora''s voice broke through my thoughts. She wiggled her ass back and forth, taunting me to batter her pussy hard and fast. Serena chimed in, "Do we have to beg for it?" she was already dazed by the thought of me impaling her. "Alright, here we go again.." I rubbed my palms together. I began with Isadora, my throbbing seven-inch cock already coated in slick pre-cum. Her eyes rolled back into her head as I plunged deep inside her, eliciting a moan of pure ecstasy from her lips. Isadora steeled herself, stifling her moans and keeping our scandalous activities from the attention of the other mansion residents, despite the fact that we were deep into the night. +300 skill points! +200 mana points! Once in, Isadora used my cock as a y stick of sorts, gyrating her hips expertly and leaving us both breathless with pleasure. "Do you like that, master? Want me to y with your cock more? Ara~Ara... you''re a tyrant master," her pupils were barely visible. Her nipples were so stiff and sensitive that I waspelled to give them a gentle pinch, eliciting an even louder moan from her lips. "Mnnnhhnn~nyess! That''s it, rub me there! Don''t stop.." Isadora moaned. My powerful thrusts soon had Isadora screaming, struggling to keep up and begging for more. Her breasts jiggled wildly with each pound, and soon she was reduced to incoherent babbling, unable to even form words as her mind waspletely consumed by unadulterated passion. "Y¡ª co¡ª beast, you''re a mmmmph! You''re a be¡ª nyess! Ahnnnn! Ahnnn! Yeessssss! Give it to me!" she could barely speak. My eyes drifted over to Serena, who writhed beneath me as well as my fingers found purchase in her wet, weing folds. She was so wet and deliciously slick that it was almost impossible not to moan myself as I drove my fingers deeper inside her. "Lord Lumiere''s fingers are in... insi~nyaahhh! Ahnnn!" Serena''s own moans were music to my ears as I thrust harder and faster, simultaneously plunging deeper into Isadora and plowing into Serena''s hot and tight pussy. +350 skill points! +100 skill points! +200 mana points! I removed my fingers from Serena''s pussy as I continued to vigorously pound Isadora. The sweet sensation of myrge dick fiercely prating her vagina walls caused Isadora to melt into a state of unadulterated ecstasy. She was so wet that it was as though she could''ve squirted and urinated at the same time. The sound of my dick resounding throughout the room was louder than any apuse as I took Isadora from behind with unbridled force. Then, I gestured for Serena to crawl towards me. She obliged, getting on all fours, while I held her chin and offered her my hand coated in her thick juices. She eagerly epted and devoured the vaginal fluid as it spilled from the sides of her mouth. "You''re going too hard master! You''ll tear my pussy to shreds dammit!" Isadora was begging for my release, her body writhing with pain. She was making a lot ofints, but one p on her ass got her back in shape and she arched her back more. Much more submissive. I held her buttocks tightly, gripping her with immense force before I unleashed a heavy pounding on her. Her cries of agony quickly dissipated as she transformed into a raving lunatic, saliva pouring from her mouth in a wild frenzy. "You''re going to fast!! I feel li¡ª I feel like my mind''s going to ex¡ª ex¡ª explode!" Isadora tongue stuck out dripping thick saliva. Gradually, her screams of pain transformed into moans of pleasure as I pushed her to the point of no return. +100 skill points! +100 skill points! +200 skill points! Chain burst, max power skill point bonus +500 skill points! "My load! It''sing!" I eximed. I came inside her, the force of release causing Isadora to let out a satisfied moan. When I withdrew my cock, cum flowed out of her pussy like a river, soon to be followed by a torrent of Isadora''s watery pussy juices that covered almost every inch of the bed. Dang, she was always so wet. Isadora copsed on the bed breathless and devoid of energy, her tongue protruding from her mouth like that of a canine. I prated her with so much force and vigor that she was rendered senseless. "T-that was so good... M-m-my previous master couldn''tpare.." said Isadora, almost epileptic. Without wasting any time, I drew open Serena''s gown and forcefully pulled her closer to me. "Oh my," she eximed. Our lips locked in a passionate kiss, a sh of tongues and tempered moans resonating throughout the air. We kissed fervently, her breathing grew ragged as my tongue delved deeper into her mouth. I slid my fingers behind her, running the tips delicately over the lips of her pussy, eliciting a gasp from her. As I inserted my index finger into her tight, luscious slit, I felt her walls clench tightly around me. Gradually, I added a second finger and all the while Serena exhaled soft moans that only served to fuel my desire to have her whimpering and writhing in pleasure. "Yesss! Right there my lord! Mmmmph!" When I managed to slide a third finger inside her, she bit my shoulder, using it to muffle her cries. The sensation of her hot breath on my skin made me want to go faster and deeper, but I didn''t want to hurt her. I couldn''t resist kissing her again, tasting her sweet breath with every exhale. Suddenly, Isadora crawled underneath my legs and gently took my balls into her warm, wet mouth. Her mouth was like a temptation from the devil and I couldn''t help but gasp at the exquisite feeling of her lips enveloping my testicles. When she took my cock into her mouth, it was a bit of a struggle to fit it all in, but it was certainly a satisfying struggle. I let out a small amount of cum that dripped onto her face. She used her tongue to savor the texture of it before devoting herself to suckling my eager member once more. Serena and I continued kissing throughout, the pleasure building as I tried to add a fourth finger to her pussy. I was... trying to get creative with my fingers. "Nnghk! Nghhk~Nghaaaahhhnnn! Master''s cock is so good!" Isadora moaned. Isadora''s gagging sounds filled the air, but it only made me harder and desire grew stronger. She was like a starved woman trying to devour my cock, but at the same time, she was somewhat exhausted from the previous round. +150 skill points +50 skill points +100 skill points [New title acquired] Master of the rounds Serena''s body convulsed beneath my touch, amplified moans escaping her open mouth as I bathed her erect nipples with my hot and eager mouth. +50 skill points! +50 skill points! Her chest heaved in time with every puff of air that left her glistening lips. My fingers teased her clit as I witnessed Isadora, my sexy-ass tongue-riding demon spirit, greedily suckle on my pole, her unbridled passion for the art of oral sex in full form. "Mmmrrrnn~aahhnn... so... good!" Her fingers worked her clit so fiercely in response, further drenching the sheets with the flood of her juice, eyes rolling back from the pure force of my expert oral maniption. Serena, meanwhile, held firm to my hair as I brought all three fingers to the hilt, pressing them deep within her silky folds with practiced skill. Her pussy walls mped eagerly at the pration and she let loose a string of raw, guttural moans. "Lord Lumiere yes! I love it when you rub me down there!" "Then I''ll give you more.." "Plea¡ª please d... Mmmnnnaaahnnn~nnyesss! Just do it already! Stop talking and prate me!" Whew! In the midst of all that, Isadora choked hard on my man meat, grimacing with a rare mix of exertion and pleasure. "Master''s cream... it''s truly a work of art!" Nevertheless, she heeded the call of true passion and tried to subdue the gagging in her mouth as she continued to suck and slurp. Despite the difficult situation, her enthusiasm and skill never faltered. But for me, there was one thing left toplete this night, my lips finding Serena''s hungrily as I spun her around. Her perfect ass was revealed as I plunged into her dripping wet pussy, her gentle gasp of pleasure music to my ears. ¡ª"Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"¡ª The intensity of our movements resonated like a pounding drum, the bed creaking under the force of each sexy and soulful thrust. +300 skill points! +150 skill points! +200 skill points! Climax reached, super burst max! +800 skill points! Our moans rose and fell in intensity, a symphony of pleasure as I pped rhythmically against her soft butt cheeks. "You''re so rough my lord!" "Don''t you like it?!" "I-I do! Always!" I spanked her hard and pulled her hair, tugging her deep into the arch of an even stronger thrust that elicited a feral cry of pleasure from deep within her throat. The sweetness of it all, the dizzying explosion of demands and desires coalescing into a writhing, pleasurable waltz of sex and sin, was too much to bear. Serena wed at the sheets, keening for more. I seized the opportunity and took her from behind, pounding her just as hard as before, squeezing and pulling on her stiff nipples while reveling in the inescapable rush of raw animal passion. It was a crazy night that surely promised more. ¡¸800 mana points regained!¡¹ ¡¸3,750 skill points gained!¡¹ ¡¸Total umted skill points: 7,750¡¹ Chapter 75 I’m a detective...?

Chapter 75 I''m a detective...?

This morning, I found myself in Lana''s room, taking advantage of the opportunity to catch up with her. I did my best to dance around the topic of my impending travels. Instead, I shifted my focus to finding out more about the curse that had befallen her. "Did youe in contact with anything unusual in the days leading up to the onset of your symptoms?" I asked her. "No, not really," she replied. In a sense, maybe that question wasn''t the best interrogative route, so I decided to approach the topic from a different angle. "Can you think of anything that happened in the days before you got sick?" I asked. Lana took a moment to collect her thoughts. "Well, now that you mention it, there was this terrible cup of tea that Arthur and I had the day before my vision started to deteriorate." This was progress, but merely in the early stages. "And?" I needed more information to arrive at a usible conclusion. "Is it really important though?" Lana asked me. "I mean, you''ve purged the curse and I''m fine now... isn''t that what matters?" I faked a nervous chuckle, "Yeah, I suppose you''re right... still, I''d like to hear more about that terrible cup of tea." "Really? It''s not necessarily a good or long story, Lumi." She folded her arms. Geez, just tell me already! "Ah, yes, but anything to kill time, right?" I did my best to hide the desperation written all over my face. "Yeah, give me a moment to remember what I said after tasting the tea..." she rubbed her chin looking out the window. "Sure, take your time.." I sighed. "Well," Lana hesitated for a moment before continuing. "I remember saying that nothing could be worse than drinking that cup of tea... the tea gave me a slight headache but I didn''t make a big deal out of it." "Oh, oddly funny story... haha." It wasn''t. Lana let out a soft chuckle, "I initially suspected the tea to be the reason. But then I remembered that Arthur had the same tea, and he was perfectly fine." I stroked my chin thoughtfully, "That makes sense." Lana rolled her eyes yfully, "Of course it does. I''m not that foolish. Anyone would think of thest thing they did when some unexpected curse hit them." I shed her a warm smile, "I never thought for a second that you were foolish." Curiously, I asked Lana, "But why did the tea taste so horrid? I remember you taking some tea-making sses a few years ago." Then again, maybe Arthur made the tea, after all, he wasn''t always sessful in his tea-making endeavors. Despite this, he remained enthusiastic about tea ceremony and everything rted to it. Lana shot me a sly grin, "Well, I can assure you, it wasn''t me who made the tea. It was actually one of the housemaids, her name is Ne¡ª Nerbas." She snapped her fingers, "Yeah, Nerbas!" I nodded in understanding and chuckled, "I''m surprised you didn''t lose it and yell at her for making such terrible tea." Lana frowned, "I would never be so petty or rude to the maids. They work hard enough as it is." I held up my hands in surrender, "Of course, I didn''t mean it like that. I just expected you to react a little bit more in your usual manner." Lana tilted her head inquisitively, "What do you mean by, my usual way?" I smirked, knowing it would be wise not to answer, "Nevermind." Lana giggled and yfully smacked my arm, "Cheeky." We continued to chatter, discussing anything that came to mind. Weughed and joked, poking fun at each other and the situations at hand. Our light-hearted banter continued, each of us enjoying the other''spany. --- After concluding my discussion with Lana, I began making my way back to my room. Lloyd was in the hallway, admiring himself in his handheld mirror as he often did. Our eyes briefly met, but we didn''t exchange words as we walked past each other. "You handsome son of a bitch, what I''ll do to you when we get to the room," Lloyd said to himself as he looked at the mirror. The mansion''s corridors were quiet, but that didn''tst long as Salmarc suddenly called out my name, "Bastard, how goes it?!" Well of course that wasn''t my name. But to him... it was. "Didn''t you see me? Why didn''t you greet you wretched lowly plebeian!" He demanded respect as usual. I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by his pathetic attempt to intimidate me. "What can I do for you, Brother Salmarc?" I asked, my voiceced with sarcasm as I approached him. He stepped on my shoe with incredible force, a malicious grin on his face. I didn''t flinch, but instead narrowed my eyes at him. "Woah, that''s been about half a minute of foot grinding... is this your idea of getting my attention?" I quipped, my tone challenging. "You should really learn some new tactics, Sal. This foot fetish of yours is getting old." His face twisted with anger as he snapped at me. "Just because you came back on a fancy airship, you think you''re some big shot now?" he sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "I''ll make sure to crush you just like I crushed your shoe." I chuckled at his words, not intimidated in the slightest. "You really can''te up with anything more creative than that?" I taunted him, my eyes sparkling with amusement. Salmarc''s temper red, and he threw a weak punch at my face. But I was too quick for him and easily intercepted his attack, holding his fist in ce. "I told you before, Salmarc," I said coolly. "No one, not Vanessa, not you, not even Pasiphae herself, will undermine me in this house... not anymore." He angrily pulled his hand away from my grasp, growling at me as he stormed off. "This isn''t over!" he yelled back at me. I shook my head, a smirk ying on my lips. "Of course, it''s not," I muttered under my breath. "We live in the same damn house, after all." Finally, I returned to my chamber, eager to review the information that Lana had given me. As I twisted the handle and pushed the door open, I wasn''t surprised to see Serena and Isadora already waiting for me. The room had been tidied up, as expected, with a sense of orderliness that put my mind at ease. Isadora and Serena both rose to their feet, bowing their heads in respect as I entered the room. "Wee back, master." Isadora smiled. "Yes, wee back, Lord Lumiere." Serena''s smile, mild as always. I waved my hands dismissively, "No need for that you guys." I graciously admonished them. I ryed the information I received to them. The expressions on their faces shifted and morphed, from surprise to shock, as I spoke, grappling with the gravity of the situation. Suddenly, Isadora interrupted me, her lips parting in confusion. "This Nerbas... why would she want to do such a thing to your sister?" Serena was quick to chime in, her voice quivering with disbelief. "It doesn''t make any sense!" I couldn''t agree more. However, I knew we had to face the facts. "I think I know what''s going on now." I folded my arms. Isadora raised an eyebrow. "Go on," she said, curious. "It''s¡ª" (Lumiere) "It''s Arthur they''re after," Serena beat me to it. Unknowingly, I clicked my tongue, irritated that she had guessed my thought. "Damn it!" I said. Serena''s lips curled up in an apologetic smile "Sorry for that, my lord. I got a bit excited..." "It''s fine," I smiled. Isadora interjected again, her voice low and uncertain. "But... why would they want to kill Arthur?" She definitely felt like she was learning a new name everyday. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what came next. "Because he''s the crown prince." Isadora''s eyes widened in surprise. She wasn''t aware of this fact, having only recently arrived, but Serena knew. "I see," was all Isadora said. Serena looked at me, her forehead creased with worry. "I don''t mean to sound rude, but do you think Jericho is behind all of this?" I shook my head. "It''s not that simple. While Jericho would benefit the most from Arthur''s death, it doesn''t make sense for him to do it. He''s not that kind of person." Isadora scoffed, her eyes rolling. "You''re so naive! You trust too easily." Mhm, says the demon spirit that tried to kill me as a "test". I chuckled softly, my lips turning up at the corners as I reassured her. "You should trust me. I''m not ruling out Jericho yet, but I''m not putting all my eggs in one basket either." There was Vanessa, Jericho and Blueste. All three of them were culprits. Chapter 76 I’ve discovered the culprit?

Chapter 76 I''ve discovered the culprit?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- Vanessa, Arthur''s twin, was a usible suspect in his potential murder, but given that the Cross Kingdom followed Male Primogeniture, it didn''t make sense for her to do so. Jericho, being the next in line for the throne, was a possible culprit, but everyone considered him a decent person incapable of such a crime. It wasn''t wise for him, the most likely suspect in such a scenario tomit such a crime. Blueste, Jericho''s mother, could also be considered, given her desire for her son to seed the king, especially since Arthur didn''t yet have a son. As we discussed the possibilities, Serena''s melodic voice interrupted our thoughts, "What''s our next n of action?" I looked up, appreciating her keenly inquisitive nature. "My first order of business is to interrogate Nerbas," I responded. Isadora, nodding in agreement, affirmed my decision. I got up from my bed to leave. Serena stopped me, beckoning me to sit down again. "I have to go back to Trinodyne soon," she said, causing my surprise. Trinodyne, realm of the Trifects. "Why?" I asked eagerly. "I need to keep All-Father updated on your progress," she replied, to which I sighed. Curious, I prodded her for more information, "How long are you going to be gone?" Serena paused for a moment to think before answering, "Roughly two weeks. I also need to catch up with my sisters." I eximed at the length of time, feeling slightly disappointed at the thought of her departure. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back in no time," she giggled, reassured me, and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. I nodded, letting her know it was okay. "Alright," I said, turning to Isadora. "I''ll go interrogate Nerbas and see if I can get some answers," I said, gradually exiting my room. ... As I made my way through the posh hallways of the luxurious mansion, a bevy of maids and manservants bowed in reverence as I passed them. I paused to gaze out of a window, and my eyes locked onto Garret, Genny, and the Knights of the Cross sweating profusely in the heat of the sun. "They look more burnt than well-trained," I muttered to myself, noticing the sweat dripping from their armor. I forced a chuckle at the sight. Despite their exhaustion, I knew they were training hard for the uing Holy Sword Festival. The Holy Sword Festival was one of the most prestigious events of the kingdom, where the bravest and most valiant knights would showcase their sword fighting skills. There was more to it, but as of now, it wasn''t important. (POV: Akashic Records) It took Lumiere several minutes of searching the entire mansion to finally track down Nerbas, the deceitful maid. He found her in one of the many rooms, sorting through the clothes of Lady Lora. When she heard his footsteps, Nerbas turned to greet him, but his cold demeanor caught her off guard, and she hesitated before replying. "Good day, sir," she said nervously. "How are you doing?" he asked, a smile radiating on his face. "I''m just sorting clothes for Lady Lora," she replied. Lumiere nodded approvingly and watched her for a moment, before suddenly closing the door behind him. This caught Nerbas'' attention, and she turned to face him, still sorting through the clothes. "Why did you do it?" Lumiere''s voice was cold, and it sent shivers down Nerbas'' spine. She wasn''t sure what he was referring to. "I don''t understand," she said, stopping what she was doing for a moment. Lumiere''s eyes started to glow with a celestial red colour, and it made Nerbas freeze. "You know what I''m talking about," Lumiere said, grabbing her wrist and pinning her against the ground. Nerbas winced in pain, telling him that he was hurting her, but Lumiere didn''t loosen his grip. "You wouldn''t be in pain if you hadn''t tried to poison Lana, or should I say, Arthur?" Nerbas'' eyes widened in shock. "How did you know?" she asked, her voice trembling. "It doesn''t matter how I know," Lumiere replied coldly, "What matters is that I know." Nerbas cowered on the ground, clutching her wrist in pain as Lumiere towered over her, a fierce aura emanating from him. Lumiere released his grip on her wrist and stepped forward, his footnding with a sickening crunch on her already injured wrist, causing her to cry out in agony. Nerbas tried to stand, but Lumiere''s foot remained steadfast, trapping her there. "Shut up," Lumiere snarled, his red eyes shing in the dimly lit room. Lumiere leaned down until his face was inches from hers, his eyes boring into hers like hot brand. "Listen carefully, Nerbas. Here''s what you''re going to do... you''re going to tell me who put you up to poisoning Arthur, and you''re going to do it now." Tears streamed down Nerbas'' face as she shook her head frantically. But Lumiere wasn''t satisfied with her answer. With a cruel smile, he applied more pressure on her injured wrist, causing it to snap with a sickening crack. Nerbas howled in pain, her body convulsing on the ground. "Please! I don''t know anything!" she cried. But Lumiere wasn''t done yet. He leaned down again and whispered in her ear. "You know what''ll happen if you keep lying to me, don''t you?" Nerbas'' eyes widened in fear as she realized the gravity of Lumiere''s words. He wasn''t bluffing, she was sure of it. She took a shuddering breath and spilled out everything she knew about the person who had asked her to poison Arthur. "It was - - -," she whispered, her voice barely audible. Lumiere nodded, an icy calming over him. "Thank you," he said coldly before stepping back, giving Nerbas onest, withering look before turning and leaving the room. Kindness and mercy were good qualities, but just like Lumiere proved in his battle against Fenghis - anyone who would dare harm his loved ones were as good as dead. Unfortunately, the culprit would suffer the same fate. Chapter 77 Bluestella?s objectives?

Chapter 77 Blueste?s objectives?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Blueste) The Holy Sword Festival was just around the corner, and as expected, my first child, Jericho, had nned to participate. Honestly, that boy. It was a tournament that weed participants of any gender, but Lora and Lana, beingdies of ss, were not interested in joining an event that they deemed beneath them. Ayisha''s child, Genevieve, on the other hand, seemed tockmon sense - for a member of royalty to choose to be a knight was an unexpected and unwise decision. But it wasn''t my ce to interfere; I was just thankful that Lana had recovered from her unfortunate poisoning ordeal caused by my scheme to remove Arthur from power. Speaking of which, I had never intended for my daughter to be hurt, and her suffering was a bitter pill to swallow. Lumiere, Grey''s bastard child, had somehow managed to lift the curse from her body - a feat that I couldn''t understand. After all, royalty and nobility possessed the highest levels of mana, so it led me to wonder if Lumiere''s mother was of royal or noble status. But knowing some of Grey''s poor choices in women, I wasn''t optimistic. Out of his four wives, I was the only one who could be considered beautiful and perfect. However, I couldn''t help but think that he treated Ayisha better than me. Fiddlesticks. That bastard had even obtained a magic airship. I had heard he nned on starting his own business, but I refused to believe that he could have more prospects in the business field than my own children. Ah, but I digress. All of this was irrelevant. What mattered most was getting Ayisha''s son out of the picture. It was annoying... I was the second wife, Jericho was the second son and Lana the second daughter. The thought of it was nerve-wracking. And Ayisha... She was too blind to see how blessed she was; the first wife, the crown prince for a son and also the eldest child for a daughter. How distasteful. Surely, Duke Veltuor would be displeased by how spectacrly the n failed. Still, what were the Duke''s true motives for plotting the removal of the crown prince. Maybe he was aiming to cultivate a powerful alliance with me, as the mother of the new crown prince? After all, if things went well then I''d possess a significant voice in the court and could potentially exert my influence in favor of the Duke. Moreover, he''d have considerable control over me and my son, indirectly ruling through Jericho''s legitimate im to the throne. Still, I was doing this to enrich my children?s futures. Never again will they be born as second best, no, I wouldn''t let them. My children deserved more. They deserved everything that Ayisha''s children had, and by everything in me, I would make it happen. "Not anymore," I said, seated on my bed. As I sat in my chambers, I heard the muffled sounds of my maid arguing with someone just outside. Curious, I stepped out to investigate and found her in the midst of a confrontation with Lumiere, the infamous bastard child. "What''s going on here?" I asked my maid, to which she replied "Master Lumiere wants to speak with you, but I''m trying to tell him you''re busy." I turned to Lumiere, "As she said, I''m preupied." My eyes narrowed. But then, Lumiere''s voice cut through the air like a knife and he spoke, "I''m not asking." His voice was cold and intense, and his re left no room for negotiation. It took me aback - was this the same Lumiere who had always been treated as a mere tform for royal bloods to trample upon? How had he gained such confidence? Hmm... I decided to allow Lumiere into my chambers and closed the door behind him. As I walked over to my chair and sat in silence, he presented me with an unusual grin - one that made me feel uneasy. I braced myself. "What do you want?" He remained silent. "Are you expecting a thank you for saving Lana? If that''s the case, then you have it - you may leave now." (Blueste) To my surprise, Lumiere''s grin widened, and he stepped closer towards me. "You misunderstand, Your Majesty," he began, but I cut him off before he could finish. "The only thing I misunderstand is why you have the audacity to stand before me like you belong here." Lumiere''s expression didn''t waver, and he replied calmly, "I belong wherever I choose to be, isn''t that obvious?" I scoffed at his arrogance and returned to my seat. "Your time here is up, Lumiere. Leave." However, he didn''t leave; instead, he approached me deliberately,ing to a halt just a meter from where I sat. His amethyst eyes glowed like purple mes, and a fierce energy radiated from him as he red at me. This was not the quiet and meek Lumiere I had grown ustomed to. He was someone else. "Blueste," he called out my name, his voice tight with anger. "You see, Lana''s special to me," Lumiere said, his words cutting through the silence. "She''s like a sister to me, and I''ll do everything in my power to protect her. That includes putting you in your ce." The room went silent for a moment. Then his cold voice broke the silence, "You crossed the line when you tried to kill Arthur. He''s done nothing but good for our kingdom, and you were willing to let him die for your own selfish gain." My stomach turned when he mentioned Arthur "W-what''re are you saying?" I stammered. "Don''t y dumb with me," he went straight to the point. I red up. "You must be cr¡ª" "Shut up. I know you''re the one behind Nerbas'' actions," he interjected. My face twisted from a contorted one to a vexing grin. He knew, there was no use hiding it. How tiresome. "So?" I felt a surge of anger rising in me. "You have no idea what I''ve been through," I spat out. "I don''t need to know," Lumiere countered, his voice rising with each word. This arrogant bastard believed he was in control. The mere thought of hearing him speak so disrespectfully to me twisted my stomach. It was sickening. "You were willing to gamble your own daughter''s life and even trade Arthur''s life to enrich your future. You''re sick..." His voice became more steely. I stood in front of Lumiere, my heart pounding in my chest. I was cornered, and yet I refused to go down without a fight. "Do you really think I''m doing this for my own future?" I asked him, my voice edged with desperation. "No, I''m doing this for my children''s future. I won''t sit by and watch them y second fiddle. That fate isn''t meant for them." Lumiere remained silent, his amethyst eyes fixed on me. I saw this as an opportunity to assert my dominance. "You don''t have anything to prove that I''m behind it," I sneered cynically. There was no reason to worry about Nerbas... she wasn''t a problem. Out of nowhere, Lumiere''s voice cut through the air. "I''ll never start a fight, but if you touch my brother..." he trailed off, and a fierce look shed across his face. "...then you''ll unlock a new me." I felt a chill run down my spine at his words. For a moment, I thought his eyes had actually shed red, but I could have been mistaken. "Your pursuit, it''s not worth it," Lumiere said finally, his voice low and measured. "But if I ever catch you stepping out of line again..." he left the threat unspoken, but I knew what he meant. I backed away slowly, watching as Lumiere turned and walked away. This bastard child of a nobody... he had be an obstacle. He''d dare step on the lion''s tail. He''ll regret that. Chapter 78 The unexpected yet expected death?

Chapter 78 The unexpected yet expected death?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) The following morning, I stirred with a sense of satisfaction after putting Blueste in her rightful ce. However, actions held grave consequences. One I''d learn about soon... As Iid in bed, I was sandwiched between Isadora and Serena who were both naked, their supple breasts and erect nipples grazing against my skin. My fingers were coated with their slick juices, as I had spent the previous night fingering their honey holes, acquiring 550 skill points. Amid the chaos in the mansion, I abruptly rose from the bed, leaving the girls behind and hastily raced through the corridors to determine what had caused themotion. "I wonder what''s going on?" I said, a bit tired. The sense of rm was palpable. When I arrived at the gathering ce, I noticed all of my family members were still in their nightclothes. "What''s going on?" I asked Genny and Micah with a sense of urgency. Genny sighed. "One of the maids was found dead this morning." "Really...?" I already had a bad feeling about this. "Yeah, it''s pretty unsettling. Especially when it''s the first thing you wake up to in the morning." Micah was clearly ufortable. "Look there." (Arthur) Arthur pointed to the end of the long, winding stairway which led to the ballroom. There, my eyes widened in shock at the horrific sight thaty before me. Blood stained the steps, and at the bottom of the stairwayy Nerbas, a maid who had served us faithfully. Her lifeless body was riddled with gory wounds, blood oozing out from her head and spilling onto the hardwood floor. I let out a gasp in disgust and terror at the gruesome scene. Arthur sighed heavily, his eyes glinting with mncholy as he started speaking. "Nerbas was a hardworking maid, and her death is a tragedy," he said, his voiceced with sorrow. Oh Arthur, if only you knew. Sigh. Jericho came from behind us, adding his observations. "Maybe she missed her footstep and fell down the stairway?" he suggested. Micah chimed in, "Maybe? That makes sense I guess" But Genny interjected, "Or maybe someone was responsible for it." Arthur quickly admonished her, "Genny, don''t bring up such suggestions. It''s not good for anyone to hear about it. It could sow seeds of mistrust amongst the people within the estate." Genny apologized, and Arthur smiled, reassuring her. "It''s fine. We''re just in shock right now." I interjected, adding my thoughts to the mix. "Maybe Jericho''s right, and Nerbas just missed a step and fell." Genny let out a sigh of despair. "It''s unfortunate that your first week back home is marred with such sadness." Well... I slept with the Iiteral goddess of fortune. The word unfortunate didn''t exist in my book. "Need a hug?" she asked, stretching out her arms. Her breasts recoiled several times. "Uh, yeah no." I waved my hand. She pouted almost immediately, "Meanie." Her cheeks were like fluffy buns. The sadness engulfed everyone, except me. Blueste would definitely be d. Nerbas was my only advantage and now she was dead. Suddenly Lana approached us "What''s going on?" she asked. Our father, King Grey, turned worriedly. "Why aren''t you in bed my angel?" "I got curious about the noises." (Lana) "Oh Lana!" (Blueste) Blueste approached her daughter like the doting mother she was and embraced her before telling her "You need some rest, my dear. Don''t worry about anything else but your own health." As they embraced, I could only think of Nerbas'' death. I knew Blueste was behind Nerbas'' death. The re we shared before she left with Lana proved it all. After the incident, my father made it clear that it was to be kept a secret. No one was to talk about it. We all respected his orders and filed it away as a tragic ident. The king made arrangements to send his condolences to Nerbas'' family and arranged for her body to be returned to them for burial. Of course, the royal family would handle the burial expenses. --- I was bent over my thoughts in my room, struggling toprehend what had transpired. "You should''ve told your father the moment you had both of them in the palm of your hand," said Isadora, who still unted her nakedness. I sighed, "Don''t you think I wanted to do that? He was out until this morning preparing for the Holy Sword Festival." Serena, who had just finished changing, looked perplexed, "Holy Sword Festival? What''s that?" Before I could enlighten her, the room was awash with an intense swirl of mana, and a bright portal opened up. For a second, I thought we were under attack, but to my relief, Serena shouted "Don''t worry, it''s just S¨¦bastien!" I furrowed my brows in confusion, but before I could inquire further, the red-haired S¨¦bastien stepped out of the portal and elegantly bowed before Serena. "Good day, Lady Serendipity," S¨¦bastien greeted with a polite smile. "Serena''s fine, S¨¦bastien. I''ve told you countless times." She smiled back. I stared at S¨¦bastien, utterly amazed. The red hair, striking red eyes, and ck markings under his eyes told us that he was indeed from the Trifects. Honestly, he was as beautiful as a woman. He''d give even Lana a run for her money. I asked in a steady voice, "S¨¦bastien?" I watched as Isadora disappeared, only to reappear momentster, draped in her signature ck gown. She wrapped her arms tightly around me and whispered in my ear, "I don''t want anyone else to see my body. Only you, master." I rolled my eyes at her dramatics, "Of course." Suddenly, S¨¦bastien, stepped forward like a bad guy from an action flick. He stood up straight and dered, "You must be Lumiere, All-Father''s chosen apostle. The potential demigod." I let out a chuckle. "Yeah, but ''demigod'' is a bit of a stretch, don''t you think?" S¨¦bastien gave me a strange look, and it was he didn''t particrly like me. But hey, that''s his loss. "S¨¦bas? Shall we get going?" Serena broke the tension. "Yes, mydy." S¨¦bastien quickly bowed before her. Gently, Isadora released her hold on me and I approached Serena. Scratching my head, I spoke, "I''ll miss you... and stuff." "I''ll miss you too, silly," she replied, hugging me tightly. Soon after, we locked lips, caught up in the passion of the moment, until Isadora and S¨¦bastien awkwardly cleared their throats. We bothughed at this. Before Serena left, she turned to Isadora and told her, "Take care of him, okay?" "Always." Isadora solemnly nodded her head in agreement. "As if I can''t take care of myself," I said pinching the bridge of my nose. Serena giggled. "Sure, you can," a slight sarcasm in her voice. Chapter 79 Hell has 10 layers?

Chapter 79 Hell has 10yers?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Demon Kings... formidable and treacherous entities, possessing immense power and daunting stature. A mere flick of their wrists could transform sprawling expanses ofnd into deste wastnds. A simple utterance of their word wouldmand an army to charge forth and obliterate their enemies, driven more by fear of incurring the wrath of their leader than the sharp spears of their foes. These fearsome beings were monsters both in body and spirit and were driven by their ruthless ambition and Faustian efficiency, which hardened their souls beyond redemption. The Four Great Demon Kings of the Demon Continent, Varvatos, Barbatos, Garmatos, and Arceiatos, were all purely manifested from the Demon Emperor himself, imbuing them with unmatched power across the three continents. Yet, beyond their realm was a far more treacherous ce - Hell. This demonic realm wasprised of tenyers, eachyer housing monstrous beings of incredible power. 1st Layer - "Frozen Wastnds", 2nd Layer - "Wraith Enve", 3rd Layer - "Ashen ins", 4th Layer - "Abyssal Heights", 5th Layer - "Sanguine Citadel", 6th Layer - "Velcirius", 7th Layer - "Tenebrous de", 8th Layer - "Abyss", 9th Layer - "Sovereign Gorge", 10th Layer - "Infernal nes", ... At the top of the Abyssal Heights, a grand castle loomedrge, casting its dark shadow over the entire fourthyer of Hell. Vyndariel, the Demon King, sat calmly on his throne with a ss of blood-red wine in hand. His ck hair glimmered, while his red eyes shone with confidence and seductive charm. As he nced around the empty throne room, he heard footsteps approaching. A beautiful demon spirit wearing a tattered ck robe and holding a sheathed sword at her side entered the room. Vyndariel smiled in recognition, "Lirien, my dear. I was hoping you''de." Lirien removed her hood, revealing striking angr features that resembled Isadora. Her nearly paleplexion emphasized her ethereal appearance, while her dull red eyes betrayed no emotion. "You summoned me," she said in a monotonous tone, her voice devoid of any hint of enthusiasm. Vyndariel''s smile faltered as he ced his wine ss on the table beside his throne. He descended from the throne and walked towards Lirien, his eyes fixed on her graceless form. As he reached out to touch her buttocks, he leaned in tond a kiss on her lips. But Lirien stepped back, her voice still dull, "Not today." Vyndariel chuckled heartily, yfully chiding her for being no fun. Lirien sighed. "I''m interested in fun." The Demon King offered her a seat. "I summoned you here because I missed you, you know.." "We both know you''re lying." Her voice steady and ambivalent. Vyndariel leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "The reason I called you here, my dear Lirien," he said, "is because I need your help with the uing Holy Sword Festival. Have you heard about it?" Lirien replied in her t tone, "No, I haven''t." Vyndariel nodded in understanding and continued, "Well, I n to make sure that the next Holy Sword Festival belongs to us." Lirien''s face remained expressionless as she asked, "What do you want me to do?" Vyndariel leaned back on his throne as he sipped his wine, letting the sweet taste linger on his tongue. "The Holy Sword Festival is celebrated every decade, in honor of the Holy Sword, Devaniel, that was used by the hero Saint Melcius to y the ck Dragon of Destruction, Valtara. As long as the sword remains pinned into the dragon''s heart, Valtara can never be revived." (Vyndariel) "So you n to revive Valtara?" Lirien remained dull and unimpressed. Vyndariel chuckled darkly. "No. I actually want her power for myself... such a power would make Demon Emperor candidacy much easier." Lirien nodded, still silent. "So, any news regarding Isadora?s whereabouts?" he asked, his voice smooth as silk. Lirien sighed, her expression sullen. "I''ve searched the entire Demon Continent, but there''s no trace of Isadora''s mana," she reported. "That''s disappointing," Vyndariel remarked, swirling the wine around in his ss. "But I doubt Isadora would hide somewhere that obvious." Lirien raised an eyebrow. "Then where do you think she might be?" Vyndariel leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a devilish light. "She could be anywhere. The other continents, the human realm. She''s a smart one, that Isadora." Lirien nodded slowly, her grip tightening on her sword. "What do you want me to do, my lord?" Vyndariel lounged back in his throne, taking another sip of wine. "If you manage to pick up the scent of her mana, act with haste and capture her. The Demon Lord seed in her is just as important as Valtara''s heart." But Lirien shook her head, determination glinting in her eyes. "I won''t capture Isadora." Vyndariel raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And why not?" "Because she''s my sister," Lirien replied tly. "And I n to talk to her." Vyndariel''s lips curled into a sly grin. "By all means, do as you please. But don''t forget about the Holy Sword Festival. You know what to do." Lirien paused at the giant doors, turning back to face Vyndariel. "I won''t forget," she said softly. "But I won''t forget about Isadora either." Vyndariel''s voice echoed through the grand throne room. "I hope you deliver, Lirien." Lirien turned back, indifferent as she replied, "I''ll do my best." Vyndariel chuckled wickedly. "Just in case, take the others with you. You never know when you might need some assistance." Lirien shook her head slowly. "I can handle myself, they''re always too noisy." Vyndariel nodded, still chuckling menacingly. "As expected from one of the 10 Battle Gods of Akaza. I expected no less from someone like you." Lirien remained silent as she exited the grand throne room and entered the corridor. Her footsteps echoed against the marble floor, but she didn''t slow down. ¡º Ten extraordinary warriors have earned the coveted title of the Battle Gods. Handpicked by the revered and enigmatic Goddess of War herself, Akaza, these formidable individuals are the epitome of power and might. Each of them has been bestowed with a divine artifact, specifically tailored to amplify their unique race and ss abilities. To even be considered for this esteemed position, the contenders must possess an astounding MP of no less than 10,000 and a formidable physical strength of 5,000. However, it is the miraculous power imbued within their divine artifacts that sets them apart from the ordinary warriors. With the aid of these ethereal treasures, the Battle Gods have transcended their limits, unlocking the awe-inspiring potential known as the "paragon stage." Within this elite group, ranks prevail, marking the Battle Gods'' prowess and distinction. Numerical crests, representing their standing within the hierarchy, adorn their being. Should a Battle God gain more strength, their crest will seamlessly interchange with the one they''ve surpassed. ¡» Chapter 80 I met a fine maiden in the forest?

Chapter 80 I met a fine maiden in the forest?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) The week leading up to the preliminaries of the Holy Sword Festival had arrived, and the Shield Kingdom''s royal family were already making their way to the Cross Kingdom''s Royal Capital. This honorary tournament urred every decade and could be hosted by either of the two kingdoms. The festival had be more than a celebration of Saint Melcius, it now offered great rewards for the top three contestants. Third-ce received a fiefdom and earned noble status. Second-ce the first was appointed as Holy Knight, given arger fiefdom and promoted to noble status. First-ce was granted the most significant reward of all - permission to marry into the Shield Kingdom''s royal family. Previously, it was the Cross Kingdom. Hence, it was interchangeable. Marrying into the king''s family ultimately led to military benefits for the family and political for the first-ce contestant. Holy Sword, Devaniel was made of a regenerative magic steel. So, a small piece of the sword would be utilized to create a new magic sword for the first-ce winner. The tournament was highly anticipated throughout the two kingdoms, with both the nobles andmoners eagerly awaiting the event. The church was also invested in seeing the Holy Sword Festival seed, as it yed an essential role in promoting religion amongst the people. ... I watched in awe as the Knights of the Cross trained their bodies to perfection in the training grounds. Sweat dripped from their foreheads as they went through the rigorous exercises. Garret, Genny and I stood there, observing their every move with keen interest. "Hey, are you going to participate in the Holy Sword Festival, Lumiere?" Genny asked me, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "I''ve told you, like, three times today, no," I replied, teasingly. Genny pouted, her rosy cheeks puffing up. "Aw, you''re such a meanie." she whined. "It''s probably because the tournament doesn''t allow magic arts," Garret chimed in, trying to console Genny. He added, "Only swordsmanship, spearmanship, archery and hand-to-handbat are allowed." "I know that," Genny rubbed her chin, pondering. "So you''re saying Lumiere''s that physically weak?" she nodded and smiled in agreement with Garret. "I mean, you''re not wrong," I sighed heavily. "I''m barely good with a kitchen knife." Garret tried to cheer me up, "Well, the only way you can participate with magic is if you were a Magic Knight." Magic Knights... aposite ss of Swordsman and Mage. Genny, folding her arms, agreed, "Yeah, there aren''t too many of those around. I''m a Magic Knight, you know," she boasted. I shook my head, "Yeah, I know, Genny." Suddenly, a knight spoke up. "Um, Lady Genevieve... can we take a break?" She transformed from a yful, bubbly angel to a fiercemander in seconds. "Keep working yourzy asses or your dead!" Genny shouted, her voice booming across the area. The knights screamed in terror, fearful of theirmander''s wrath. Their crunches instantly increased in speed, I could''ve sworn I heard one or two waists popping. Garret and I chuckled awkwardly. "Typical," we said in unison. Genny switched back to baby sister mode. "I really wish you could participate in the tournament." She sighed heavily, "I mean, if only you weren''t so... unbelievably physically weak," she said, making me wince. Wasn''t she supposed to be cheering me up? Honestly... "But why is it so important?" Garret chimed in. She blushed and covered her face with her hands, but her eyes sparkled with mischief as she said, "Because if he ces in the top three, he''ll be granted noble status and then we can finally get married." Garret and I both shouted "What?!" in unison. "Mphm! But you promised when we were kids that you''d marry me," she reminded me. "Y-yeah, I did. But that was so I could get some sleep that night." I sheepishly admitted. "But you promised," she pouted, folding her arms under her ample bosom. "We really need to talk about thister... when we''re alone," I stuttered, feeling my face heat up. Garret then announced his own ambitious goal¡ªto be a holy knight and aim for second ce in the tournament. I patted him on the back. "You''re pretty strong, I wouldn''t be surprised if you took first ce." "Yeah!" he yfully punched me in the chest. Or at least, he meant for it to be yful, but I barely managed to catch my breath. "Garret, m-my chest.." my voice came out in a rasp. "Hey, don''t me me if you''re too weak to take a hit," heughed, a mischievous grin on his countenance. ... After parting ways with Genny and Garret, I made my way to the forest near the royal mansion to check out some magicube herbs. They''d be turned into trees for Lord Randolph, and I had just enough skill to do a fairly decent job. With Lord Randolph''s help, I had established a tree trading business, allowing me to earn a profit by supplying the nobles with trees that he could sell to them. Although Serena and I owned the business, Lord Randolph represented us and made sure that the nobles didn''t know of the true supplier. "I guess Eris kind of owns the business too... since we''re engaged and all." I rubbed my chin. Walking deeper into the forest, my [Magic Detect] indicated that there was some mana nearby. Suddenly, I heard a sound, whichpelled me to change my original course. Following the source of the sound, I stumbled upon a girl dressed in a regal blue dress. Her stunning and elegant features quickly caught my attention. She had an extremely long blue hair that cascaded down to the ground, and her blue eyes were enchanting as they stared at the magicube herbs. There was a mole under her left eye. Her almost pale skin was pearly, and she lookedposed and elegant all around. Seeing her reminded me of the way Serena would naturally exude calmness and elegance. I approached the girl in the blue dress, her mesmerizing eyes caught my attention. "Nice to meet you, miss," she said in her smooth voice as she took a sniff from the herb she was holding. I was about to introduce myself when I realized she called me "miss" I couldn''t believe my ears! "Excuse me, I''m not ady, I''m a man," I protested, trying to hide my annoyance. The girl raised an eyebrow, "Oh, so you''re a very beautiful man, then. Although a tad short," she said, smirking. I could feel my cheeks burning with anger. With her blue eyes fixed on the herbs, she asked, "So, what''s your name, mister?" "My name isn''t important, what''s yours?" I asked, trying to change the subject. "I''m Princess Aurora, daughter of King James," she said, rising to her feet. The Shield Kingdom?s princess?! That exins it. She looked so elegant andposed that it was hard to believe that she could ever make a mistake. Well... Just as she took her first step towards me, she tripped and crashed to the ground, shouting in surprise. This princess was... an elegant klutz. Chapter 81 I talked to a king?s 8th daughter?

Chapter 81 I talked to a king?s 8th daughter?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Velverdant-Argentum-dius-Draconisheart-Nightfrost-Adamantine-Bluecrest-Aurelianwing. That was the name of the Shield Kingdom''s royal family. So this blue-haireddy was Aurora Velve¡ª ahem, she was the 8th daughter of Shield''s royal family. And yet there she was, lying on the ground, twitching in agony. I ran over to her aid, panicking, "Are you okay?!" She slowly raised her head to me with a pained expression and whispered, "I''m fine. This happens all the time." I extended my hand to help her get on her feet when I noticed her nose was bleeding. My goodness, did she really eat dirt? I grabbed her in my arms and ced her on a boulder. "Please, have a seat." I asked her if she had an injury, but she replied with a big "No, this is normal." Not as elegant as I thought. I got a kerchief from my pocket and wiped off the blood. "T-thank you... so wha- achoo!" she sneezed. "Sorry," she bowed her head apologizing. I dabbed her nose with the kerchief again. "It''s fine." As long as she didn''t sneeze on me. "So, what''s your name?" she asked, her blue eyes igniting. I told her it was Lumiere. She raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "Lumiere, that''s a girl''s name." My brow furrowed, "I''m aware, you don''t have to say it out loud." She giggles and said, "Alright, Lumiere." I smiled at Aurora who was now brushing the dirt off her dress. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and smiled. She was actually cute, well, when she wasn''t falling down. "Hey, Aurora," I said with a grin. "What are you doing out here?" Aurora hesitated for a moment, her lips forming a string of "er" and "umm" sounds, as if she didn''t know what to say. Finally, she blurted out, "I got lost." I raised an eyebrow. "Lost? In a forest like this?" Aurora lowered her head and scratched at her hair. "Yeah, as you already know... I''m a bit of a klutz." I chuckled. "That''s an understatement." Aurora pouted at me and stuck out her tongue, but I could see a hint of a smile on her face. "So, what about your guards?" I asked. Aurora whimpered a bit and looked even more embarrassed. "I got separated from them when I tripped on a vine... I tumbled and ended up here." "Gehaha...!" I burst outughing. She reminded me of a short, squat, egg-Iike being who fell from a wall and broke. Well, even he fell only once. Aurora looked like she was about to cry, and I immediately felt bad. "Sorry," I said, trying to stop my chuckles. "I just can''t believe you''ve fallen like two times today." Aurora folded her hands and rolled her eyes. "Well, it''s not funny." I grinned at her then shrugged, "Yes, it is." Aurora pouted at me, "You''re mean." I reached out to pat her head, "And you''re a klutz." Aurora blushed and looked away, "Whatever, I''ll forgive you... just this once." I nodded, "Why thank you, mdy." "So, do you work in the royal estate?" she asked. I chuckled and shook my head. "Nope, not really my scene." Her eyes narrowed as she suspiciously looked at me, "Then are you a knight." With a sigh, I brushed it off. "It doesn''t really matter." We sat there for a few more minutes, talking about nothing in particr, before Aurora finally asked, "So, do you know where my guards are?" I scratched my head, "No idea, but we can look for them together." Almost immediately, a series of clinks and nks cut through the trees. It sounded like metal was ringing against metal. I looked up and saw a group of knights hastening towards us. Their silver armor was blinding in the sunlight, making me squint for a moment. From the engravings on their shields, I recognized them as guards from the Shield Kingdom. I watched them with interest, curious as to why they would be charging towards us so frantically. "Your Highness, are you alright?" one of them asked Aurora, his voice full of concern. Aurora''s face lit up with recognition as she realized that these were her lost guards. "Oh, thank goodness you found me," she said, relief evident in her voice. The knights all bowed their heads in deference. "We are sorry for losing track of you, Your Highness," one of them said apologetically. One of the knights locked eyes with me and thanked me for taking care of Aurora. "We are grateful for your assistance, sir," he said politely. "It was no big deal," I reassured him, smiling. "We have to be quick, Your Highness. The king is about to leave for the Duchy of Drakoria." The knight adjusted his sword. That was the ce the Holy Sword Festival would be taking ce. One of thergest coliseums was there. Aurora gasped and hopped up to her feet. "Fiddlesticks! I have to join him!" she dered, her eyes sparkling with excitement. We all panicked, worried that she would trip again, but she merely folded her arms assuredly and told us, "Ugh, I won''t fall again, don''t worry." I chuckled and said, "Somehow, I doubt that." She retorted with a "whatever" but with a smile on her face. As she turned to head into the forest, I couldn''t help but feel a little dejected that our conversation was so swiftly interrupted. Suddenly, she tripped on a vine and fell t on her face. "Oh no! Your Highness!" (Knight 1) "She fell again!" (Knight 3) We all rushed to her side, the knights helping her up and dusting her off. "Aurora, are you okay?" I asked, concern etched in my voice. She groaned and rubbed her forehead where she had hit the ground. Blood trickled down her nostrils, "I''m fine, I''m fine," she insisted, though her face was flushed with embarrassment. Sigh, Aurora was truly the epitome of a klutz, and everyone knew it. ... After several hours of meticulously searching through the lush greenery of the forest, I resolved to make my way back to the opulent abode of the royal family. However, a revolutionary thought ignited my mind. "Wait a minute!" Despite my admission as a Mage, I could conceivably participate in the renowned Holy Sword Festival if I ressified myself. With a swift deployment of my umted skill points, procuring a specialist ss could be a possibility. A spontaneous pping of my palms, and the vocalization of "status" caused a cobalt, diaphanous board to materialize, providing me with an intricate disy of my statistics. Upon allocating a sizable 5,000 skill points to the relevant ss category, a diverse arrangement of sses became attainable for me to select. ¡º Avable sses to switch to: [Swordsman] [Martial] [Ranger] [Magic Knight] ... [Cleric] [Magic Lancer] ¡» I selected [Magic Knight] as the appropriate choice for me andmenced the selection process. To my chagrin, I discovered that the expense for this conversion wasn''t the expected 5,000 skill points, but rather a pricy 5,500 skill points to confirm my selection. "Well that kinda sucks.." Nevertheless, I remained adamant and procured an array of advantageous, supplementary skills exclusive to Magic Knights while still retaining my regr Mage skills. Naturally, this course of action should have beenpletely unattainable, yet the influence of both [Higher Full Potential] and [Lord of Theorems] permitted a favorable oue. --- Status Update --- Newly acquired skills: [Sword Mastery] (Rank F), [Magic Sword Mastery] (Rank F), [Aura of Protection] (Rank E), [Blink Strike] (Rank F), [Boost] (Rank F), [Elemental de] (Rank E), [sh Step] (Rank F), [Enchanted de] (Rank F) Physical Strength: +20 ---> 60/60 Newly unlocked magic series: Elemental, Spirit, Cursed and Arcane Sword Magic Series. Chapter 82 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (I) (R-18)

Chapter 82 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (I) (R-18)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s room was dimly lit, the only light in the rooming from his status board. He was shirtless, sweat glistening on his arms as he worked diligently to allocate his skill points. The board beeped with every tap. Now, it was: New Title: "Master Swordsman" Additional Skills: [Sword Mastery] (Rank S), [Magic Sword Mastery] (Rank A), [Aura of Protection] (Rank B), [Blink Strike] (Rank A), [Boost] (Rank S+), [Elemental de] (Rank A), [sh Step] (Rank S+), [Enchanted de] (Rank A) Sword Magic Series: [Fire Sword Magic] (Rank B), [Water Sword Magic] (Rank D), [Earth Sword Magic] (Rank D), [Wind Sword Magic] (Rank D), [Lightning Sword Magic] (Rank A), [Cursed Sword Magic] (Rank F), [Spirit Sword Magic] (Rank B) [Dark Sword Magic] (Rank D), [nt Sword Magic] (Rank F) "Guess there''s not a lot of points to go around..." Lumiere sighed. Isadoray on his bed, her beautiful body on full disy. Isadoray there sensually, her curves entuated by the soft light in the room. Her full breasts twitched while her stiffened nipples quivered in anticipation, as if begging Lumiere for his touch. Isadora broke the silence, "Are you really going to enter the Holy Sword Festival?" Lumiere nced over at her and nodded, "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it for some time now. This is my chance to be a noble... and cing in the top three should do that." He already sent Fulgur (Lightning Spirit) to the Silva Citadel to inform Thrain to prepare a magic sword for him. Isadora sighed, "Is noble status really that important?" Lumiere shook his head, "No, it''s not. But the opportunity has presented itself, so why not seize it?" Isadora shifted her body on the bed, watching Lumiere with curiosity, "What about Blueste? Are we just going to forget about her?" Lumiere''s expression softened, "No, not even close. That''s another reason I''m going to the Duchy of Drakoria. My family members have already set out ahead of me, so we''ll be going with Genny, Garret, and the other knights by airship." Isadora smiled, "Sounds like we''ll be traveling in style." Lumiere chuckled, "Why not?" Watching him work on his status, Isadora couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. She seductively crawled over to Lumiere on all fours, her body moving sensually with each motion. Brushing her lips against Lumiere''s ear, she whispered in a sultry voice, "Maybe when you''re done with that, you can focus on something else." Lumiere shuddered with desire, the heat rising between them. "I like the way you think," he replied, his voice husky with anticipation. After all, he did need more skill points. Isadora teased him, "Oh, do you now?" Lumiere threw his head back with a deepugh, "Yes, I do. You''re quite irresistible." Isadora''sughter mingled with his, "Good, because I have some ideas for how we can spend our time together." Lumiere raised an eyebrow, "Oh, really? Do tell." Isadora grinned mischievously, "Well, I was thinking maybe we could start with a massage." Lumiere''s eyes flickered with interest, "A massage, huh? Sounds like fun." "And maybe after that... you can stick your rod inside me," a moan escaped her words. Isadora''s hands worked their way methodically down Lumiere''s shoulders, fingers kneading into the tense muscles, as hey shirtless on his bed. The room was warmed by the soft glow of candlelight that flickered in the quiet space. The pair had just fully rxed into each other when there was an abrupt knock at the door. Lumiere sat up abruptly. "Uhh... who is it?!" he called out to the one at the door. "It''s me, Genny," said Genevieve from behind the door. A sigh of relief escaped Lumiere''s breath. "Sorry, we''ll have to finish thister." He turned to Isadora, a flick of his wrist sending her disappearing into a surge of ckness. He pulled on his shirt as he moved to answer the door. "You cane in," Lumiere called out to Genny. The door creaked open and Genny poked her head through the gap. She saw Lumiere standing there, his upper body bare, and felt her face heat up. Lumiere caught the blush. "Sorry, Genny," he apologized, moving to find a shirt. But Genny stopped him with a soft murmur of, "Wait, it''s fine. I like you that way." Her eyes hit the ground, a tad shy. Lumiere was taken aback, confused, and said, "Eh?" Genny grumbled and then repeated herself clearly, "I said... I... I like the way you look." Lumiere scratched his head, momentarily lost for words. "Oh. Thank you," he replied, still slightly confused by the interaction. The awkwardness in the air was palpable. "Genny, what brings you here?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. Genevieve, a voluptuous, light-skinned angel with cascading brown locks, subtle bangs that parted on either side, and striking brown eyes. Donning a luscious, sleeveless, v-necked pencil nightgown, her curvy form was highlighted. Her supple breasts were perky, just visible enough to tell the shape of her nipples beneath the gown. She took a deep breath and gathered her courage. "Lumiere, we need to talk," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "Is everything all right?" Lumiere asked, concerned. "No, everything is not all right," Genevieve snapped back, her frustration rising. "We''ve known each other since we were kids, and you''ve always treated me like a sister. But I need more than that from you, Lumiere." Lumiere looked taken aback by her sudden outburst. "But isn''t that what you are? My sister." "That''s the problem, Lumiere," Genevieve said, breathing heavily. "I can''t keep pretending that I don''t feel something more for you. I need to be with you, as more than just a sister." Lumiere looked confused and slightly irritated. "Genevieve, I don''t know what to say. We made promises as kids, but we were just kids then. Those promises don''t mean anything now." Genevieve''s hair obscured her face as she leaned in closer to Lumiere. "But they do mean something to me, Lumiere," she said, desperation in her voice. "I need more from you, and I''m willing to be your lover, as well as your sister." Lumiere paused for a moment, shock etched onto his pale face. "Eh?" he sputtered, bewildered and unsure how to proceed. "You heard me, Lumiere," Genevieve said, her voice growing stronger. "I can''t keep pretending that I don''t feel what I feel for you. I need you, Lumiere. Can''t you see that?" He looked at Genevieve, his mind racing. Lumiere had always valued Genevieve and felt protective of her, but he had never considered a romantic rtionship. "I don''t know, Genevieve," he said finally. "It doesn''t seem right." Genevieve sauntered over to Lumiere, swaying her hips sensually as she approached him. With one finger, she slowly pushed him onto the bed before climbing on top of him, straddling him and leaning in close so that her breasts spilled out of her gown, nipples pressed tight against the fabric. She ran her hand over his bare chest, feeling his muscles ripple under her touch. As she traced her fingers lower, she couldn''t help but notice the growing bulge in his pants. Her body burned with desire as she stroked his crotch, feeling the hardness of his cock through his trousers. "You may call me sister, Lumiere, but your body is telling me something else entirely," she whispered, rubbing his crotch and causing him to tighten even more. "(No, damn it! Isadora caused that pocket rocket!)" (Lumiere) "Are you okay?" Lumiere asked, concern etched in his face. "I''m perfectly fine," Genevieve replied, exhaling hot air from her mouth. "We don''t need to think too deeply about this. I could be your sister and also your lover." She leaned in close to his ear, still on all fours atop him. Her tongue darted out, wet and coated in thick, slimy saliva, as she licked inside his ear and whispered, "I want you, Lumiere." Her tongue game was divine. Her hand continued to stroke his crotch, her own arousal growing with each passing moment. "Do you want me too?" she asked, her voice dripping with desire. Chapter 83 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (II) (R-18+)

Chapter 83 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (II) (R-18+)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Genevieve moved with practiced ease, the flow of her movements almost methodical, as she lowered the upper portion of her gown, revealing herrge, shapely breasts to Lumiere''s gaze. The gentle swell of her curves was mesmerizing, the lush, supple skin an invitation that Lumiere was powerless to resist. His eyes were drawn inexorably down, and he found himself staring almost hypnotically at her rosy-tipped nipples, which stood out firm and taut, beckoning him closer. Lumiere opened his mouth to say something, to warn her that they were not alone, but before he could utter a word, Genevieve reached down and squeezed his cock tightly, her fingers wrapped around the thick, hard length that strained against the fabric of his pants. "(Damn, she''s squeezing my custarduncher!)" (Lumiere) Lumiere gasped in surprise, and Genevieve''s lips twisted into a teasing smile as she began rubbing her hand up and down the hot, throbbing shaft. She felt Lumiere''s cock leap in response to her touch, and she licked her lips hungrily at the sight of it. He was already so hard, so ready, and she knew that it would take only a few more strokes to bring him to the brink. She leaned in closer, her mouth hovering over the bulge that strained against the material of his pants, and unzipped him with swift, practiced movements. As soon as his cock sprang free, it pped against her face, the hard length slick with precum. Genevieve flinched slightly at the unexpected blow, but she quickly regained herposure, her eyes still locked onto Lumiere''s. "Are you okay?" he asked, his concern etched across his features. Genevieve smiled up at him wickedly. "I''m fine," she said, her voice low and seductive. "Don''t worry about me." Without another word, she wrapped her fingers around his cock and began to stroke him slowly and deliberately. She watched as the hot, sticky precum oozed from the tip, and she found herself licking her lips involuntarily at the sight of it. With a mischievous glint in her eye, she leaned in and began to tease the tip of his cock with her index finger, rubbing the small opening at the very tip until the precum began to gush out in a thick, creamy stream. "(For some reason... Genny actually looks more attractive this way..)" (Lumiere) The way she knelt so gracefully before him, her lips pressed gently against the swollen tip of his cock, made him tremble with anticipation. He saw her eyes glitter with desire, her tongue teasing him yfully as she savored the taste of his salty precum. The way it sttered across her face made her look like an alluring goddess, and his heart raced at the sight. As she carefully licked around the edges of her mouth, he felt his cock twitch beneath her touch. Her ardent tongue felt like hot silk against his skin, setting his body aze with desire. He knew that he was in her hands, and he surrendered to the pleasure that she was giving him. "I want just a little of you tonight," she whispered, her voice thick with passion. Lumiere nodded, giving his consent. He closed his eyes, savoring the way her lips felt as she teased him slowly, inching her way further down his shaft until he was engulfedpletely. She sucked determinedly, the warmth of her mouth enveloping himpletely, her tongue swirling and teasing his tip with purpose. He shuddered, feeling the mix of thick saliva and precum cling to his glistening shaft. Her skills were breathtaking as she worked her tongue around the edges of his cock, taking him deep into her mouth, her lips wrapping around him tightly. He could feel the intensity building as she sucked with increasing ardor, using her tongue to envelop himpletely. As he felt his precum spurt out and fill her mouth, Lumiere let out a deep, guttural moan of pleasure. He watched as she savored every drop, the mixture of warm saliva and salty precum coating her mouth and face. "I''m ready for all of you," she breathed, her voice trembling with desire. Her mouth watered at the sight of Lumiere''s cock: thick, pulsating, and oozing precum. She couldn''t wait to taste him, to feel his hot flesh in her mouth. With an eagerness that bordered on lust, she took him in her mouth as far as she could, only to gag and cough. "A-are you okay?" Lumiere was concerned. "It''s fine. It''s my first time so I didn''t expect it so abruptly," she replied with a husky whisper that it was merely her haste to please him that had caused her initial difort. By this time, Lumiere had already gained 800 skill points from Genevieve?s tongue game. Isadora and Fasit had the sweetest tongues from what Lumiere had felt. But the milkiest tits was definitely Fasit till now. Serena had the tastiest and thickest juices that made his cock feel like it was prating a slime. Also, her stamina and waist movement were something to behold. As although Fasit had thergest breasts that barely any dress could cup up, Serena''sparatively smaller breasts were plump and tasty. "I''ll try again.." she said. "Alright." Undeterred, she went back at it, kissing and licking the swollen tip of his cock with abandon. His precum was an effervescent elixir, warm and sticky on her tongue. She eagerlypped it up like a kitten with cream, coaxing even more fluid from him until it filled her mouth almost halfway. She spoke gibberish, she meant to say ¡ª "So delicious." The sight of it trickling down her chin and settling on her heaving cleavage sent a jolt of erotic pleasure through them both. As she continued to savor Lumiere''s essence, she felt a fierce craving for his touch in return. She pleaded with him in a sultry voice "Please do it," gesturing for him to lick off the juices that had dripped down onto her and soaked her active and quivering nipples. She pressed her chest enticingly against his hungry mouth. "Sure." Lumiere was only too happy to oblige, and with his upper body moving closer to hers, she adjusted herself to meet him with eager anticipation. With passion driving her, she wrapped her hands around his head as hemenced with her request, his tongue first tracing the tip of one nipple, then the other. "Nnyeesss! Eat that teat, yes!" She arched her back in ecstasy, whimpering with pleasure as he licked and nipped at her sensitive flesh. When he finally bit down on one nipple, she cried out in rapture, her embrace on his head tightening with pent-up desire. The sound of her moans echoed around the room, a testament to the intense pleasure they were both experiencing. Pleasuring each other with lips and tongue, their bodies gyrated in harmony, building to a fever-pitch of desire that could no longer be ignored. Lumiere took control of the situation, flipping Genevieve over and cing her against the bed. His throbbing cock begged for attention as he approached her and dipped his mouth to kiss her neck, eliciting a moan of desire from her lips. He made his way down her body, finally settling on her breasts which sat plump and inviting on her chest. Her nipples were already wet with her body''s excitement, a fact that only added fuel to his passionate fire. Lumiere suckled on her right nipple with a continuous force that sent waves of ecstasy through Genevieve''s veins. So intense was the pleasure that she found herself wing at the bedsheets, struggling to hold on to any semnce of control. As his mouth worked on her nipple, Lumiere''s right hand found its way to her left breast, massaging it softly and pressing it heavily with his palm. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Grab me there big brother, right nnn~there y-y-nyess~ahhhnn! Harder! Harder! I want more of you all over me, don''t stop! Just keep going!" Lumiere''s heavy touch and grasp sent her to the edge of bliss. Suddenly he grabbed onto her left nipple, pulling it roughly and causing Genevieve to scream out in a mix of pleasure and pain. "Ahnnnn~nyessss! Do it again!" He twisted it next, and though it caused her to stifle her moans, it was yet another source of sensual stimtion for the couple. Her body was aching for more, and Lumiere was happy to oblige. He continued to suckle on her right nipple, moistening it with his saliva until it was slick with sexiness. Genevieve''s moans echoed throughout the room, a testament to the intensity of the pleasure they were experiencing. "Oh, Lumiere," she cried out, unable to contain herself any longer. "Yes, Genny," he responded, his voice heavy with desire. "Won''t you lick me already? I''m so wet down there, I need your attention." Lumiere didn''t need another invitation. This was passion unleashed, love conquered, a feast for the senses that would leave them both feeling sated and deeply satisfied. ¡¸1,600 skill points acquired...¡¹ Chapter 84 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (III) (R-18++)

Chapter 84 My seductive sister?s in my bedroom? (III) (R-18++)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s mind was abuzz with anticipation and curiosity as he imagined what Genevieve''s vaginal fluids would taste like. In every ripe and abominably attractive pussy, the most important thing was the taste, texture and its reactivity to being touched or licked. The sensation that came with parting the lips of the vagina and revealing its pinkish utopia was truly the height of ecstasy. The tightness of the pussy when it mped onto the cock like a hunter?s trap and moistened it with its slick and glistening walls. Truly, it was the molten core of sex. The best part. And the prize that came with sucking a ripe pussy was the sensation of the juices pulsing through your mouth as you took its juicy wetness into you. Exemry, oral sex beyondpare. Lumiere had longed to explore her depths and satisfy his curiosity. As she presented herself on all fours, her luscious and firm buttocks lifted high and fully on disy, his desire burned even hotter, and he feltpelled to explore her femininity intimately. The pinkness of her pussy was partly hidden by a sexy underwear that added an element of eroticism, making Lumiere''s heart race with excitement. Kneeling just behind her, he found himself unable to resist the urge of stroking the small ridge of her pussy just beneath her ample buttocks. "Alright, here I go." His index finger first touched the ridge. The slightest touch caused Genevieve to moan as she lowered herself onto the pillow, overwhelmed with desire. And then, as he trailed his finger along her clit, like as if it was truly a honey hole, his finger was bathed in her iprehensible wetness. She was like a leaking pipe of ecstasy. It was as if she''d burst at any moment. And Lumiere was just preparing his tongue and mouth for that moment. Those juices wouldn''t go to waste. Over his dead body. The wetness that coated Lumiere''s finger was all the evidence he needed to know that Genevieve had been eagerly anticipating this moment with him. Her juices were slightly thicker than Fasit''s, but only just. Lumiere''s desire consumed him, and he leaned in close, breathing his longing into her ear as he whispered, "Genny, raise your butt up for me." Genevieve stuttered her assent, "O-o-kay.." lost in the pleasure of Lumiere''s touch. Her panties were a glistening mess, the fabricpletely soaked with her arousal. Lumiere was transfixed, her ass swaying to and fro, providing an alluring sight to behold. With her desire evident, she told Lumiere "It''s a mess cause I''ve been thinking of you all day, rubbing my hole and thinking about you wasn''t nearly as satisfying as having you suck me to stupor... you''ll do that, right?" "If that''s what you want, I''ll suck and savor... everyst drop," he replied. It was clear that her panties just couldn''t handle the sheer amount of wetness that resulted. Lumiere''s focus was entirely on Genevieve''s voluptuous buttocks as she was on all fours, her curves disyed in front of him. He ced both hands firmly on her ass, feeling the weight of it in his grip. The flesh was so thick and inviting that he almost couldn''t resist burying himself in it. "How do you manage to carry around such a stunning and heavy package?" he asked and she responded with a seductive purr, "It''s all worth it, if it makes you happy, brother." Taking in the texture of her ass, Lumiere began to gently rub her cheeks, feeling the heat rising from her body. Genevieve moaned dirty words that spoke of her eagerness for what was toe next. With a tight grip on her panties, Lumiere lowered them slowly until they were around Genevieve''s ankles. "No, that''s not enough." (Genevieve) But Genevieve, wanting to intensify the experience, stretched and collected the panties before turning slightly to offer Lumiere her soaked panties that had experienced a horny crises. Her arousal was evident from the destroyed part of her panties, soaked from her juices. Genevieve?s juicy pussy was always so active and the ridge ever so enticing that it held in a good portion of her panty line in itself. And from there, soaked almost all the entirety of the lower part of her panties. This dirty yet deliciously abominable act was enough to have Lumiere''s cock throbbing so painfully it was like it''d explode at any moment. Her wetness reminded him of Isadora, Serena and Fasit. Those three were always so wet that made his mind go wonkers. Or was it usual for exotic races such as they to be that stimted that it''d look like they peed themselves. "Suck on them... my panties," Genevieve requested and he responded eagerly: "Everyst drop.." tasting her sweetness. Thebination of sweat and vaginal fluids tingled on his tongue, and Lumiere felt an uncontroble urge to explore her intimately. Retaining her panties in his mouth, Lumiere tightened his grip on her head and forced it forward before delivering a loud p on her ass that elicited animalistic screams from Genevieve. Her viscous tongue shot out, and droplets of saliva fell slowly to the bed from its tip, a testament to her bliss. Truly, he was domesticating his elder half-sister. It was ironic how Ayisha, the king''s first wife also enjoyed being domesticated this way. Indeed, her partly worn out pussy would enjoy Lumiere''s excalibur without a doubt. Who didn''t like young blood after all? With slow deliberation, Lumiere used both hands to grab and spread Genevieve''s ass cheeks, revealing every inch of her sex to his hungry gaze. He took a moment to savor the sight, admiring her sulent curves and silky skin. But the temptation was too great, and he couldn''t resist the urge to taste her, so he stuck out his tongue and traced it up and down the length of her juicy ass. The sensations were overwhelming, and Genevieve moaned deeply in response. But Lumiere knew that he could push her further, so he pped her buttocks sharply, eliciting a scream of intense pleasure from her lips. He sunk his teeth into the meaty flesh of her buttocks, his mouth expanding to amodate the sheer size of her ass. But it wasn''t long before Lumiere''s attention was drawn to the slick pink folds of Genevieve''s pussy, which he eagerly explored with his expert nose. His nose tip ran along her covulsing pussy that violently retracted with every rub from his nose, she was in a world of pleasure. Just the simple utilization of his nose tip tricked her in the sense that she believed it was the tip of his cock at work. "O-oh my goodness! Big brother, that''s the spot! Rub me more, j-just rub me more and don''t stop until I say so... no, don''t st-st~ahhnnnn! Don''t stop until I can''t breathe anymore, do with me hole as you li~ahhnnnn mmphhhmnnn! It''s open for you anytime!" Naturally, masterful movements like Lumiere''s wasn''t easy toe by but was quite easy toe for. He gripped the sides of her sex with his thumbs, parting her open wide and causing her to squirt like a water faucet, her climax wetting his face. The juices glued to his face and its texture just a bit close to the natural thickness and juiciness that was Serena''s divine hole. "Yes! Ye-nyessss!~ahhnnnyesss! I stained big brother''s face!" Without hesitation, Lumiere discarded Genevieve''s panties and covered her pussy with his mouth, drinking down every drop of her juices. His suction force and tongue thrusting force worked in tandem. Conversely, you could say his mouth was a ck hole trying to devour everything that in her pussy, its structural integrity. As for Genevieve, you could best refer to her pussy as a white hole that spat out more and more fluids that ran down Lumiere''s throat in an almost never-ending flow of ecstasy. His tongue moved skillfully and relentlessly inside her, exploring her depths with precision, causing Genevieve to moan like a wild animal in heat. "I''ll be a good pet! Suck me more Lumiere! Please! Ple~ahhnnnn!" As he brought himself to the brink of orgasm, Lumiere couldn''t resist the urge to pleasure himself with Genevieve''s panties. He wrapped them tightly around his cock and used them to rub and stimte himself with increasing intensity until finally, he came hard, his cum smearing over his hands and her panties. But even as he basked in the aftershocks of his own orgasm, Lumiere continued to explore every inch of Genevieve''s pussy with his tongue, relishing the lush folds and the heady taste of her arousal. Lumiere could sense Genevieve''s exhaustion, her body fragrant with sweat and lust. He had no intention of thrusting his cock into her tender pussy today, he simply wanted to savor her in other ways. He slowly changed their position, positioning himself on top of her, his throbbing cock twitching with anticipation as it released more droplets of cum onto her panties. He moved them towards her face, fully aware of the sexual tension that was building between them. The white, thick cum on the panties mixed with her own vaginal fluids was a testament to the intensity of their passion. "Earlier, you said I should suck it... it''s only fair you do the same too," he smiled gently. He watched as Genevieve''s tongue darted out, ready to taste the mixture. "Then feed me already.." she asked. He didn''t hesitate in shoving the panties down her mouth, enjoying the way she suckled it with such delight. Lumiere couldn''t resist the urge to give her more and slipped his index finger into her mouth, adding to her pleasure. Genevieve moaned in ecstasy, reveling in the pleasure he was bringing her. As she sucked on his finger and the cum-stained panties, Lumiere felt his cock twitch once more before finally falling to the side of bed, spent. Both of themy there, staring up at the ceiling,pletely breathless and satisfied. "I love the way you taste," said Lumiere, breaking the silence between them. "It''s always so sweet and rewarding." Genevieve couldn''t agree more, and they both knew that this was far from over. However, Isadora wasn''t so happy, it was her turn to spend the night alone with him with Serena gone, and this happened. Nevertheless, she did rub and pleasure her pussy to the sight of watching them go at it. But that would never be as satisfying as taking in master''s purple-headed yogurt slinger. ¡¸Total umted skill points: 2,150¡¹ Chapter 85 I’m in the Capital City, Zarbon?

Chapter 85 I''m in the Capital City, Zarbon?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) In a few days, the airship arrived at the Duchy of Drakoria, which controlled the southern territory of the Kingdom. The Duchy was well-known for its strikingndscapes, including towering mountains and deep, ancient forests. Its reputation was anchored in the skills of its hunters, trappers, and woodworkers, who extracted and supplied the kingdom with the finest furs, timber, and game. However, the Capital City of Zarbon was the most famous destination in the Duchy, as it served as the venue for the highly anticipated Holy Sword Festival that attracts people from far and wide. The Duchy of Drakoria was made up of 4 Earldoms, 12 Viscounties, and 40 Baronies. The Capital City of Zarbon was located in the Earldom of Greenhaven, and naturally, the Duke of Drakoria had multiple residences, but the iconic one was situated in Zarbon. Originally, Lumiere nned to join Genevieve and Garret in the Holy Sword Festival and maybe inform them ordingly. However, after being equipped with a Silva Citadel sword and attire courtesy of Thrain and Fasit, he re-evaluated his decision. Being an illegitimate child of the king, disying too much power before the monarchy and nobility could be problematic, both politically and socially. Hence, he decided to take Isadora''s suggestion of wearing a mask and entering the tournament disguised as an anonymous dark horse, a fun idea. He would make his final decision on whether or not to reveal himself after the tournament, provided he won. ¡ºLumiere''s objectives¡» (1) Keeping an eye on Blueste and Arthur. (2) Participating in the tournament and winning. (3) Taking first-ced prize so as to make a holy sword as a gift for Serena. (4) Scouting business opportunities in Drakoria. --- (POV: Lumiere) As we, Genny, Garret, and I, walked through the cobblestone street of Zarbon city, our eyes were transfixed to its beauty; the colorful buildings, the lush greenery, and the flowing rivers were a sight to behold. We were followed by the nking sound of Garret''s armor as he stretched his arms, expressing his excitement for the uing tournament. "I can''t wait to start swinging <> around and cutting down some tough opponents," he said, his enthusiasm palpable. Genny was kitted in light armor, which mostly guarded her shoulders, forearms, and shins, along with a breastte. "Whatever," she replied nonchntly when Garret expressed his excitement. She remained attached to me, her breastte pressing against my face. Now, I actually missed the soft touch of her breasts on my face rather than this. The city was bustling with adventurers and knights who were also partaking in the tournament. We saw some with spears, others with dual short swords, and some wielding long swords. It was indeed a unique sight that heightened the anticipation of the event. The air was filled with chatter, as people described and talked about how they would be victorious. We paused to admire the surroundings. "So where are we going to next?" I asked. Genny, still attached to me. Garret turned to us: "We have to go sign up for the tournament as the preliminaries are startingter today." "Preliminariester today? Isn''t that a bit too early?" However, Garret reassured me: "No, we just arrivedte." Genny couldn''t resist asionally sniffing my hair, which amused me. "Big brother smells so good," she mumbled. I chuckled at Garret''s response, admitting that it was partly my fault for suggesting we take the airship. "But I enjoyed the airship ride," Garret interjected excitedly. He turned to his knights and asked, "Isn''t that right, men?" The knights enthusiastically screamed "yes sir!" confirming their love for the airship journey. Then, I stopped abruptly, stunning Genny. Garret''s eyebrow raised as he asked what the problem was. "Guys, let''s think about this. Wouldn''t it be better if I get us some amodation for tonight?" I suggested with a sly grin. Garret rubbed his chin thoughtfully and agreed, "Yes, a good inn would be nice." But I knew what they didn''t- I was nning to bail on them, change into my alter ego, and register for the tournament. "Then I''lle with!" said Genny. "You know what, Genny? You should head to sign up now. I''ll go and look for a good ce for us to sleep tonight," I said, knowing that I could make my switch in peace if they left. Genny pouted and asked "Why can''t Ie with you...?!" "Well, so you won''t miss your registration," I shrugged. Garret then suggested: "Okay, how about some of the our knights who aren''t participating follow you?" "Yeah, no." I quickly shut it down. Garret looked skeptical, so I exined, "I want to do some sightseeing alone too, while I hunt for amodation." He sounded a bit confused but eventually agreed, saying, "Alright." I waved them goodbye, feeling relieved that my n was working. --- Making my way down the dimly lit alley, I was greeted by the arrival of Isadora and Umbra, two of my loyalpanions. "Greetings, Master. Time is of the essence. What can we do for you?" said Umbra, his voice soft yetmanding. "I need to change quickly," I replied, feeling a sense of urgency. Umbra materialized a crisp new outfit, holding it up for me to see. It was made by Fasit with mana threads from the Feral Dominion. Its original colour was white but channeling his mana through it altered its hue. "This should suit you well, Master. It''s ravishing in my color," Umbramented confidently, his white gloves shining in the dim light. Umbra always gave off that butler vibes. I examined the ensemble- ck baggy pants, snug ck boots, a white sleeveless shirt, a long ck overcoat that cascaded to my knees, and a scarf wrapped snugly around my neck. It was perfect. "You look striking, master... I''m almost aroused,"mented Isadora, bowing her head in respect as I changed into my new attire. Next came my sword, the <>, a 60cm long tsurugi. It was forged from a mix of mithril, white iron, and dragon iron from the elusive Beast Kingdom. Isadora held my mask while Umbra scratched his chin and noted the sword''s unusual design. "What a unique de. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it," Umbra said with a hint of awe in his voice. I smiled modestly and attempted to exin the sword''s origins, but Isadora interjected. "Such uniqueness is to be expected from someone like our master," she stated firmly, her eyes meeting mine with a sense of admiration. My mask- a white, featureless full-face design, was carefully handed over to me by Isadora. Engraved with their signature eye openings in the form of "¡ª," it was perfect. However, before I could put it on, Isadora brought up an interesting point. "Master Lumiere, shouldn''t you have an alias for this event?" she inquired. Her questioning was valid, and it prompted me to tell them that I had already given it some thought. "I already came up with a name," I replied confidently. "I shall call myself Zero." Umbra seemed a tad skeptical, and he scratched his jaw in thought before voicing his thoughts. "I don''t know, Master. Zero doesn''t quite have the same ring to it as some other names," he said, a hint of mild disappointment in his voice. His reaction was not surprising, given his mboyant personality. I exined to him that it was not a shy name I wanted but rather a mysterious one. Isadora then suggested, "What about the name ck?" with a twinkle in her eye. Umbra pped his hands in excitement, eximing, "That''s an excellent name!" With that, I nodded my approval, and they fused into ck energy orbs and returned to their master. As I put on my mask, I knew that I was ready. "It''s time to go," I dered. Chapter 86 The sword maiden, Fanatio?

Chapter 86 The sword maiden, Fanatio?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Fanatio) Fanatio Pendragon. That is my name. The daughter of Gal Pendragon, the renowned Sword King of the Shield Kingdom. Our family''s reputation stems from being the defenders of the Shield Kingdom''s inhabitants, earning us the nickname "shield" among the popce. For generations, there has always been a direct descendant of the Hero God, Saint Melcius, within our family, and my brother, Velzar Pendragon, is one. He awakened his source, bing a member of the 10 Battle Gods of Akaza, holding the coveted third seat. Velzar''s exceptional power was unrivaled and even deemed the Holy Sword Festival beneath his interest. However, me, who aspired to escape my brother''s shadow, such a person rendered me nothing more than the unremarkable second child of the Sword King. Despite this, I prayed that my performance in the uing tournament would change my circumstances. With everything in me, I hoped to earn the respect of others based on my own ord rather than heritage. I wanted to be my own person. ... I entered Whiterune, the grand coliseum where this prestigious tournament was to take ce. The sheer scale of the arena was impressive. However, not the best I''d seen. Alongside the coliseum was the registration area for the contestants, and amidst the numerous contestants present, one caught my attention - a person dressed in ck. It was an unconventional outfit for a tournament like this, but they wore it with confidence nheless. As I approached them, they seemed unbothered and engrossed in a book they were reading. I cleared my throat, catching their attention. "Excuse me, miss," I said, "I''m sorry to interrupt, but if I may interject, it would be foolish to participate in a tournament like this wearing no armor." Without looking up from their book, the person spoke in a calm yet firm voice, "Is that so?" "Yes," I replied, hoping to make a point. "Your life would be at risk in the battles toe, and most of the other contestants are probably stronger than you. Only an amateur would dress this way." They let out a sigh before speaking up, their voice a tad bit muffled by the mask they wore. "First of all, I''m not a girl," they said, causing me to freeze in shock. "If you couldn''t notice that, then maybe you''re the amateur here. Secondly, I appreciate your concern, but I have my own reasons for wearing this outfit." I was taken aback by their response, but his confidence was undeterred. "That was uncalled for," I retorted. The masked boy simply shrugged and went back to reading his book. "You know I''m trying to help you here," I said, hoping to make amends. "I agree that it''s inappropriate for me to call you an amateur... but shouldn''t that go both ways?" he replied coolly. I was at a loss for words, but before I could say anything else, a loud voice interrupted us. A burly man with a scar on his head and armor all over his body strode towards us. Hisrades trailed behind him, guffawing at their leader''s jokes. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" the man named Ress said, addressing the masked boy. "Going to a ball, are we? You''re dressed all fancy!" His croniesughed at the jibe, but the masked boy didn''t even flinch. He just turned a page in his book, the sound echoing through the library. "There''s no need for this," I said, trying to intervene. But he was having none of it. "My name is Ress, a Rank B adventurer... and honestly, this kid has no ce here. It would be an insult to strong people like me," he said, nodding to his minions. They all chimed in agreement, causing a stir among the people. But just when it seemed like all was lost, the masked boy closed his book and stood up. His movements were graceful, as if he had rehearsed them a million times. "Your name''s Ress, right?" he said in a voice that was deceptively calm. "Would you please... shut up?" It was a simple, yet stunning retort that left everyone gobsmacked. The area was silent, the only sound being the masked boy''s footsteps as he walked away. Ress and his squad were left with their mouths agape. "Are you gonna let him talk to you like that Ress?" Ress was frustrated for a moment but then regained hisposure and gruffly told hisrade "Shut up." His pupils darted to the corner of his eye, fixated on the masked boy leaving, and then his arm moved in a blur, drawing his greatsword at lightning speed. "You bastard!" (Ress) The whistling sound of air rushing by was deafening as Ress held the sword tightly with both hands before sprinting towards the masked boy. "Watch out!" I shouted. Ress'' de was alreadying down. But then... The unexpected happened. The masked boy drew out his thin sword so quickly, even I couldn''t believe my eyes. With a sharp ringing noise, the masked boy''s sword collided with Ress'' greatsword, and thetter snapped in two, as if it were made of ss. A small cut appeared as blood trickled down Ress'' cheek. There was a moment of stunned silence as everyone watched in disbelief. How could a sword that thin destroy a greatsword? Ress''rades rushed to check on him as the masked boy silently walked away. "What the hell was that?" Ress eximed, a mixture of pain and rage in his voice. "Did he use some kind of skill?" Hisrades had no answers. They were all just as bewildered as their leader. This boy... beneath his delicate exterior,y strength. As I watched the crowd fade away behind me, I knew I had to catch up to the masked boy. I sprinted until I finally caught up to him. "Hey, wait up!" I shouted, trying to sound as friendly as possible. The masked boy stopped and turned around to face me, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "What do you want?" he asked, his toneced with suspicion. "I just want to talk to you," I said, trying to smile confidently. "I''m curious, what''s your name?" The masked boy raised an eyebrow. "If you''re going to ask for someone''s name, isn''t it polite to introduce yourself first?" he retorted. I rolled my eyes. "My name is Fanatio Venzeia Pendragon," I said, trying to keep my patience in check. "And you are?" The masked boy hesitated for a moment before responding. "ck," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. I smiled, "Nice to meet you, ck." Chapter 87 Fanatio is rather odd? And she likes to talk about sizes?

Chapter 87 Fanatio is rather odd? And she likes to talk about sizes?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Seated right in front of me was Fanatio Pendragon, who was supposedly one of the top-notch sword maidens of the Shield Kingdom and participating in the oh-so-noble Holy Sword Festival. Now, I''d heard of the Pendragon family name quite a few times, but since they had nada to do with the Cross Kingdom, I gave zero hoots about them. Also, to ensure we didn''t face any unforeseen issues, I had Umbra keep watch on Blueste while Fulgur kept track of Arthur. I wasn''t sure whether to tell Arthur about what was going down, so I needed to y it smart for a bit longer. Even though I had no tangible proof, getting the lowdown on Blueste''s sneaky schemes was absolutely crucial and I wasn''t going to take any risks. If only Nerbas didn''t bite the stairs... So, after wrapping up our registration, Fanatio and I decided to kick back and rx in a cozy little tavern before the preliminaries kicked off. Fanatio finally spoke up after minutes of sitting in silence. "Hey, are you going to keep wearing that mask?" she asked me, sounding mildly annoyed. I nodded in response. "Isn''t it a bit ufortable?" she continued. I shook my head. "Well, do you want anything to drink?" she asked. I nodded yet again. Fanatio let out a frustrated sigh and folded her arms, causing her armor to nk. "Are you going to keep answering every question with a nod?" she asked, clearly irritated. I shook my head. "Really?" her face contorted a bit. "Sorry," I said indifferently. Fanatio looked like a girl who hadn''t experienced fun in her life even once, I could tell simply by looking at her. A young woman with long, ck hair and brown eyes. She had a slender, voluptuous figure one could call "resplendent." Her breasts were most likely G-Cups. She wore silver armor with the Pendragon family crest on the right breast, a ck skirt, white boots, and golden earrings. "You know what, you''re lucky I''m a patient person," she said with a small smile. "Anyone else might haveshed out at you for nodding and shaking your head to every question." "One person I can think of who''d definitely do that is Ophelia Fernberg," I replied. Fanatio raised an eyebrow. "Ophelia?" "She''s a high elf I met in the Great Forest who tried to im my dungeon for herself." (Lumiere) Wait a minute, Ophelia was a swordsman, wouldn''t it mean there was a likely chance that she was participating in this tournament? I made a mental note to find outter. Fanatio snapped her fingers in front of my mask." Hello? You there?" I raised my eyebrow from underneath my mask. "Why wouldn''t I be?" I asked. "Well, I couldn''t tell from your mask," she said with a small smile. "I guess you''ll have to get used to it," I replied with a shrug. It would''ve been fun to talk to her as Lumiere, but I had to keep up the guise of "ck." Honestly, "Zero" was a better name. "So, who do you think is the favorite to win the tournament?" I asked. Fanatio didn''t say anything for a moment, and I wondered if she had heard me. But then she turned her head and locked her blue eyes on mine. "It''s going to be me," she said confidently, folding her arms. I raised an eyebrow. "Really? You''re that confident?" "Of course," she said. "I''m the best swordsman in the tournament." I nodded. "Let''s assume you''re as good as you say. But what if there''s someone out there who''s better than you?" Fanatio gave me a withering nce. "There isn''t." I held up my hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, I was just asking." There was a moment of silence between us, and I felt a little awkward. I was trying to think of something else to say when a waiter suddenly appeared at our table. "Good evening, wonderful couples," he said cheerfully. "Can I get you anything to drink? Or maybe try our special for couples?" I opened my mouth to correct him, but before I could say anything, Fanatio spoke up. "Oh, we''re more than that," she said, giving the waiter a sly smile. "We''re in love." I felt my jaw drop in surprise. "What? No, we''re not!" I broke character for a split-second. But the waiter was already smiling and nodding. "Ah, I see! Well, then you two will definitely want to try our special. It''s on the house for all couples today!" He darted away to get our drinks, and I turned to re at Fanatio. "What was that about?" She just shrugged nonchntly. "Couples eat free today. Might as well take advantage of it, right?" I couldn''t believe how brazen she was. "You can''t just pretend we''re dating, that''s lying..." Fanatio rolled her eyes. "Rx, it''s just a little harmless fun. Besides, it''s not like anyone believes us anyway." "Honestly," I shook my head. Fanatio smiled smugly. "You should be honored that I even considered you as a romantic interest." Disappointed, I said, "Wow, I''m so d." "Oh don''t give me that. If I said you could put your hot stuff inside me, wouldn''t you?" she asked with a in face. Jeez, this girl was bold. I was initially speechless. "That''s another case entirely," I said, after a long pause. "Or are you small down there?" she asked, indifferently. "Let''s n... just no." I ended the topic of sizes before it could even start. The waiter came back with our drinks. As he set them down, he eyed us curiously. "Here you go, lovebirds," he said. The wait for the food was agonizingly long, and the food wasn''t even that good. ... Eventually, we made our way to the coliseum, the sound of shing swords filled the air, catching our attention. We rushed over, eager to witness a thrilling fight, but what we saw was disappointing. Two men were clumsily swinging their swords at each other, more like a dance than a battle. Fanatio wrinkled her nose in disgust and said, "The musky scent of men is sickening." I couldn''t help but tease her, "You must really hate men." She nodded and added, "Their cocks are rather small too." I stifled augh, knowing what she meant. What was with her cock sizes? We both looked around, noticing theck of spectators. It seemed everyone was more interested in the festivities of the Holy Sword Festival than these mediocre battles. A group of men with beer mugs in hand cheered on the fighters, shouting words of encouragement. "You can do it!" and "Watch your side!" I turned to Fanatio and said, "Hopefully I''ll have an easy fight." She replied, "From what I''ve seen, you''re quite strong. It should be a breeze for you." I nodded in agreement, but she clicked her tongue and scolded me, "Stop that nodding thing you do." "Sorry," I said, my voice t. We both knew that the real action wouldn''t start until the main elimination round of the tournament. Genny and Garret were also in the coliseum, but it was best not to make contact with them. A few people in the small crowd were taking notes to be sure of who to bet on in the main round. ... The coordinator for the preliminaries, a man with wild hair and a booming voice, suddenly shouted, "ck versus Jericho Alufilia Banst Cross!" I groaned when I heard Jericho''s name. Oh, great. My half-brother was in the tournament too. And of course, I had to fight him in the first round. Coincidence? Sure. Fanatio noticed my hesitation and spoke with her eyes closed and arms folded. "Don''t hold back just because he''s royalty. Show no mercy." I nodded, feeling conflicted. "But still, it''s unfortunate that I have to kick his ass in the first round." Fanatio raised an eyebrow and replied, "Oh, is that how you really feel?" I sighed and pouted, "Yeah, I guess so." Soon after, I made my way out of the bleachers and towards the tunnel leading to the main field. Chapter 88 The preliminaries are for beginners?

Chapter 88 The preliminaries are for beginners?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Jericho confidently strode into the arena, ncing up at the bleachers to see Genevieve and Garret waving and cheering him on. "You can do it, Brother Jer!" (Genevieve) "Go for the win, Prince Jericho!" (Garret) With his impressive Rank B [Sword Mastery] and Rank C [Magic Sword Mastery], he had reason to feel confident. "(I''m sure I can win this... if I at least get into the main elimination round then maybe I''ll be able to show father that I''m more suited for a Margrave than a Duke. C''mon Vesis and Royce, don''t fail me now..)" Vesis and Royce... the names Jericho gave his biceps. He grinned and drew his sword, a normal one rather than a magic sword, and adjusted his radiant high-grade armor. As he awaited his opponent, the coliseum grew quiet. Suddenly, a figure strode onto the arena with echoes following every step. Jericho eyed the unusual neer, standing just above 130cm with a featureless full-face white mask, and wondered what kind of fighter he was. He stood at attention as the figure came to a halt. They stood silently before each other, eyes locked in a stare down, both fightersmunicating their intent without words. "(This guy looks dangerous... I can already imagine what horrible thoughts are going on in his mind.)" (Jericho) "(Jeez, I wonder how Serena''s doing..)" (Lumiere) ... In the bleachers, Genevieve and Garret observed the strange neer. "This guy, he looks weird." Genevieve remarked. "Guy? I thought it was a t chick..." said Garret. Genevieve sighed pinching the bridge of her nose, "It''s obviously a guy." "That aside, he isn''t even wearing armor," Garret pointed out. "Maybe he''s a Magic Knight.." (Genevieve) A guess based on the fact that they had better defensive enchantments and physical resistances than swordsman ss. Hence, they wouldn''t need armor as a back up. "(But I''m a Magic Knight and I wear at least some armor... no matter how light... is he that confident that he won''t take any serious damages? Or maybe he''s a speed-type. If he is, it''ll be a problem for Jericho who''s a strength-type... hmm..)" (Genevieve) Garret stared jadedly at ck. "If that''s his ss... then Jericho might be in trouble," he said. Meanwhile, Skum, a pro-betting analyst, was scribbling something onto paper nearby. Suddenly, he spoke up, "This dark horse will be my ticket to hitting it big!" "You are?" Genevieve asked. Ignorant of Genevieve''s royal status, Skum replied, "I am Skum! A pro at analyzing the speed, strength, dexterity, and agility of fighters!" Right after, he adjusted his spectacles causing light to bounce off them, followed by a sharp grin. Garret raised an eyebrow in interest. "Is that all?" Genevieve''s voice was serious. "He moved with such fluidity and finesse, as though his weapon was an extension of his body," Skum exined, his eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve never seen anyone with that level of dexterity before." He was recalling events from the quick beat down ck delivered on Ress. Genevieve turned back to the fight, her eyes glued to the two fighters as they were about to face off. Skum leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Listen up, folks. If ck decides to attack first with his sword still sheathed or his sword unsheathed, the battle will end in a blink of an eye." Genevieve raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You must be kidding. That''s impossible." Garret nodded, agreeing with Genevieve. "Yeah, that''s a load of hogwash. It would take Rank A [Blink Strike] or higher to do that kind of move." [sh Step] and [Boost] could also achieve the same feat but the former had lower attack potency (AP) and thetter took more time to activate. [Blink Strike] on the other hand was an instant blitz strike with sufficient attack potency. Skumughed, twirling his hair like he was in a shampoomercial. "Oh ye of little faith. You''ll soon understand why I''m the pro-better here." Genevieve still looked skeptical, but before she could express her doubt, they heard the announcement. "P-Prince Jericho, are you awake? Prince Jericho?" the coordinator called out several times, all to no avail. Jericho was lying on the floor, unconscious but seemingly unscathed. "T-the winner is ck!" the coordinator announced. "What the- when did that happen?" Genevieve screamed, her voice echoing through the coliseum. Amidst the chatter of the crowd, people were asking who this ck was. Someined that how could royalty lose so easily. Others were infuriated by the fact that they barely saw a thing even after watching the battle frame by frame. Meanwhile, Genevieve and Garret were still in disbelief over what just happened. "I didn''t see anything. All I saw was Jericho fall down," Garret stated, a hint of fear in his voice. Genevieve was still trying to make sense of it all. "Maybe he just tripped and fell or something?" Skum''sughter cut through the air like a knife. "No, my dear younglings that was my ingenious analysis at work." Genevieve stared at Skum. "So, you''re saying that nless ck did that thing with the sword?" Skum''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Yes!" then he paused, "Well I don''t know! But the fact is... my analysis was spot-on!" "This is stupid." Garret''s voice was barely above a whisper. Genevieve couldn''t help herself. "The real stupidity is taking advice from this guy. He''s scum, and I mean that literally." Skumughed it off, sensing he wasn''t going to win any fans with them. He leaned back in his chair, confident in his own abilities. "Just wait and see. I always have a card up my sleeve." Watching from the stands as well, Fanatio was bewildered. "He won with a quick chop to the neck... that was definitely the [sh Step] skill he used, if he''d used [Blink Strike]... I''m certain the prince would''ve died.." she wore a grim look on her countenance. A battle that ended in less than a second. Walking away, Cypher ced his hands together and muttered, "Forgive me Brother Jericho." ... As Fanatio watched the match with keen interest, she remarked, "Truly impressive." Suddenly, she felt a hand touch her buttocks from behind. "Oh?" She turned around to see Salmarc standing there, grinning like a smug cat. He grabbed her ass tightly, relishing the moment. Fanatio remainedposed, her arms still folded across her chest. She closed her eyes as she heard Salmarc say, "Impressive indeed." He leaned in close and whispered, "I could show you something even more impressive, mydy." Fanatio opened her eyes and looked at him, giving him a wry smile. "I hope it''s not your junk because I''m not quite interested in that small pee-pee of yours." Salmarc was immediately shocked and pulled back instantly. "Take that back this instant!" Salmarc eximed. Fanatio chuckled and smiled, telling him, "Insecure now, are we?" Salmarc ced his hands over the bulge on his pants. His cock stiffened progressively, turning from a b of meat to a strong rod. The insides of his pants grew tighter by the minute. Fanatio opened her eyes and watched covering his junk. She then told him, "Did you seriously get hard from simply touching my butt?" Sheughed a bit more and Salmarc''s cheeks turned red. "You''ll pay for this," he warned. Fanatio shrugged and told him, "By all means, but I''m not sure I could manage such a small cock." Salmarc shouted, "Why are you always talking about sizes?" The coordinator then announced the next match. "Fanatio Pendragon...! vs Salmarc Alufilia Banst Cross!" Upon hearing his name, Fanatio told him, "I guess we''ll be fighting each other then." She added, "It''s a shame someone like you can be considered royalty." The tension in the air was so thick, one could almost cut it with a knife. Salmarc took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. "I can''t let this woman get to me. Not now, not ever," he mumbled. Chapter 89 The sword maiden likes pee-pee sizes?

Chapter 89 The sword maiden likes pee-pee sizes?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Ah, what a joy it was to see your obnoxious half-brother, who tormented you relentlessly for most of your childhood, receive a well-deserved beating from ady who loved to talk about cock sizes. Standing in the bleachers with my arms folded, I attracted the attention of several onlookers, some of whom were stunned by my lightning-speed victory in my previous fight, while others were either perturbed or irritated. Down in the arena, Salmarc was taking an absolute thrashing; he was being pummelled into a pulp. The entire coliseum was filled with gobsmacked onlookers. Genny and Garret, who were seated in another part of the stands, could do little but stare aghast as Salmarc bled from multiple wounds and his face became a swollen mess. The saddest part was that while Fanatio fought fiercely, she didn''t even wield a sword. Salmarc, on the other hand, had his own weapon shattered to pieces some minutes ago. The battle had devolved into a barbarous game of tag, where instead of uttering the phrase "Tag! You''re it!" the fighters exchanged brutal blows. In other words, "Tag! You''re hit!" Finally, the coordinator had seen enough and realized that there was no doubt as to who the winner was. "The winner - Fanatio Pendragon!" Salmarc was left barely alive, lying on the ground with his blood oozing out in a continuous stream. Fanatio''s fists were now crimson with his blood. The medical staff had to carry Salmarc out on a stretcher to join Jericho in the recovery room. "That''s the second royal getting his ass kicked today." "Aren''t royalty meant to be strong?!" "Well there was that Genevieve girl... didn''t she win her fight." "Yeah, that''s true. She has a nice ass too." "And you have a wife too." "Fuck you." "Do that with your wife." Discussions bounced back and forth concerning the boring battles. There were some disturbing discussions as well. ... Though I had high hopes for some knockout battles, the preliminaries turned out to be a colossal disappointment. It was an essential evil, however, and we had no choice but to participate, bleary-eyed and all. As the breaks rolled in between the rounds, we saw several contestants mercilessly pounding each other into submission until the numbers dwindled to the final few. As for me, I breezed through every round like a cheetah on caffeine pills. Fanatio, on the other hand, was like a feisty little pug with a mean streak; she insulted various men about the size of their... well, never mind. Genny was also a force to be reckoned with, as was Garret - although he did struggle a bit in the second round, because he didn''t use his magic sword. Perhaps he thought it too shy? Who knew! Still, his edge over his opponent was crystal clear; his [Magic Sword Mastery] was off the charts, making up for the low-tech weapon he wielded. There were over 48 rounds in all, but truth be told, most of them were incredibly dull. Apparently, this year, not too many talented fighters signed up, and some fights had already taken ce yesterday, robbing me of the chance to scout out any toughpetition. However, I knew full well that of the people who had fought today, the ones who would prove to be a pain in the derriere were Fanatio and, potentially, Garret or Genny. ... As the sun started to dip below the horizon, signaling the end of the preliminaries, my heart swelled with excitement. I was walking out of the coliseum with Fanatio, and her grip on my scarf made it feel like she was trying to throttle me. Some fighters who didn''t make it past the prelims were still stuck in the coliseum, either having a good cry or being consoled by their unfortunate friends. I didn''t need to see how Jericho was doing; I gave him a little chop on the neck, so he should be fine. Fanatio was still holding me by the scarf. "You can always tell me to wait you know." Rather than apologize, she asked me somethingpletely unexpected. "Where do you n to sleep tonight?" she inquired. "On a bed," I replied, in my typical sarcastic tone. Displeased with my answer, she then asked "At which inn?" I was silent for a moment, breathing heavily under my mask. "The Berzes Inn." I made up a name. Almost immediately, she called me out for lying. "How do you know?" I asked her. "Because I know the name of every inn in Zarbon city," she replied with a smug expression. I sighed and held my head in my hands. After a few moments, I raised my head and asked her "Why do you need to know the names of every inn in the city if you''d end up sleeping in just one." My voice sounded exasperated. "It''s good to have multiple choices," she exined, finally letting go of my scarf. I adjusted my scarf and rolled my eyes. "Whatever you say, Fanatio. It''s good for you, I guess." As I conversed with Fanatio, time seemed to blur as my mind wandered and my eyes searched for something. Suddenly, I remembered that I was supposed to meet Genny and Garret at a tavern before leading them to the inn. "ck..." (Fanatio) "Huh?" (Lumiere) "You''re doing that thing again... where you''re thinking about something and then you get lost in your head. Were you looking at my chests?" (Fanatio) "Why would I do that?" (Lumiere) She furrowed her brows, her armor nking as she folded her arms and remarked sarcastically, "Sure, you weren''t." I nodded in response. "Well, aren''t you coy? Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s not worth breaking a mental sweat over." I nodded my head in agreement, prompting a sigh from Fanatio. "Must you always nod your head like that? It''s quite annoying," she chastised me. "Already used to it," honestly, I was. But being ck wasn''t necessarily enjoyable. "That aside, do you want to share a room?" she asked that out of nowhere! I cleared my throat, trying topose myself. My answer was an immediate "No." She nodded her head thoughtfully. "Are you afraid I''ll find out about your pee-pee size?" I almost broke character at her remark but instead sighed in exasperation as I told her "How does size even matter in this conversation?" "But pee-pee size always matters," Fanatio retorted with a straight face. "Well, to a guy maybe, but it shouldn''t concern a girl," I replied evenly. Fanatio, however, was not joking and persisted with her invitation, "Now, I ask again, shall we share a room?" "Yeah, no. See you in the elimination round." (Lumiere) I walked away, waving goodbye to Fanatio. She stood there in silence. Most likely, she was displeased but Fanatio was too strange ady. (1) Straightforward. (2) Likes to talk about pee-pee sizes. (3) Doesn''t flinch when anyone touches her breasts or ass. (4) And most likely likes straddling, making men experience pain and as well,rge pee-pees. However, this was pure spection. Indeed, a sword maiden who was easily fascinated by pee-pees. ... I walked into an alley and activated my [Demonic Wings], sprouting pitch ck bat-like wings to take off into the sky and meet up with Genny and Garret. As I flew, I couldn''t help butugh at the ridiculous conversation I just had with Fanatio. "Pee-pee size always matters?" I chuckled to myself. I readjusted my mask a bit. "Where does shee up with these things?" Chapter 90 My demon spirit?s getting “it†to stand? (R-18+)

Chapter 90 My demon spirit?s getting ¡°it¡± to stand? (R-18+)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After securing our amodations, Genny and Garret brought me up to speed on the events of the preliminaries (I was there, but still). Iughed at their jokes about Salmarc''s defeat by Fanatio. The humor caught me off guard - Genny was Salmarc''s full sister yet had no qualms about mocking him. Perhaps this indifference stemmed from her own disinterest in the suite provided by Zarbon City for the two royal families. Maybe, in reality, she yearned for more intimate nights shared with me. Ahem. I was certainly not one to protest. "I wonder where he is.." (Lumiere) In my own room, I anxiously waited for Umbra''s report. Suddenly, Isadora emerged from my body in a cloud of darkness. Her form wrapped around me sensuously, and I inhaled her delicious, hypnotic scent. "What''s the issue?" I asked. She frowned lightly, "Nothing serious, but I miss our intimate moments back at the Silva Citadel. At least there I didn''t have to hide all the time." The mere thought of it stirred my deepest desires. If only she had the [Transform] skill like Serena. "Is there anything I can do to cheer you up?" She coyly responded, "Always, master. Maybe if I suck your cock a little and have some of your cream I''ll be fine." Of course. It was always that. Maybe Isadora was part Subus? With each moment that passed, my cock grew firmer under her touch. Her dainty hands slid down my pants, caressing my member. "Don''t you want to spoil me a bit, master?" she asked, her voice aching with desire. "Always, Isadora." I told her with a genuine smile. For some reason, a natural smile formed on Isadora?s face. Normally, she''d have talked about being turned on or wet to the point her panties were drowning in her juices. But this time, she genuinely smiled. Was I a horrible person for not noticing that until now? Yes. "So how was your day?" she inquired. "I met a strange girl.." I said simply. "Anything more?" she asked, more curious than before. Her dainty finger ran up and down my slowly deting cock. asionally, she''d tickle the cap of my member with her fingers. But it was obvious she did this instinctively. From the looks of it, she was more invested in our talks. "So... what''s she like?" Isadora smiled sensing my hesitation. "She talks about weird things, but it''s not important.." COCKS! SHE TALKS ABOUT COCKS! In a tender disy of affection, Isadora pressed her lips against my cheek, noting the visible signs of stress etched upon my face. "...It''s fine, as long as my master?s happy..." Deeply moved by her concern, I reciprocated with a slight nod, appreciating her understanding. As our dialogue continued, an undeniable wave of sexual tension permeated the air, electrifying our connection. Isadora, her delicate touch still discreetly wrapped around my cock beneath my pants, coyly alluded to her desires, leaving no room for doubt. "My lord, uh... it''s not standing anymore..." Indeed, my magnum had fallen. From a once loaded magnum had be a b of meat. I sheepishly confessed, "Uh... Isadora, I''m not sure I''ll be able to rise to the asion. I''m a bit... tired." However, my reservations extended beyond mere physical exhaustion. After my encounter with Fanatio, where explicit discussions about cock sizes casually flowed, I couldn''t help but feel a subtle pang of difort, momentarily inhibiting my arousal. In simpler words, she talked so much about cock I couldn''t get mine to stand. Isadora''s mischievous smile appeared. Then she told me, "Is that a challenge?" "Eh?" (Lumiere) Undeterred, Isadora continued her tender ministrations, delicately cupping myid cock, teasingly jiggling its weight. My cock pped my testicles andps several times. It was still t. With discerning eyes, she discerned that its surface seemed slightly moist. "It''s sweatier than usual, master.." Isadora applied small pressure on my cock using its moisture as a lubricant to sensually massage my cock with her thumb. However, nothing worked. "Sorry, I walked around a lot today.." "It''s fine master, I love sweaty cocks... their natural saltiness was something absolutely fuck worthy." (Isadora) Isadora gracefully positioned me on the bed before delicately removing my clothes. "Master, you know I care very little about sharing you with others. But I''m happy I''ll be the only one to choke on your cock tonight right after I get it standing. So please, as a reward, throat fuck me the best you can.." She thought of something for a second and moaned. "Nnngghhh~nnyyessss! I can''t wait to have that sweaty monster down my throat.." Her nipples vibrated like they had a mind of their own. Isadora didn''tctate, but I had a feeling she would tonight. Climbing on top of me, she straddled my crotch with utmost care. "You like that?" she asked me. "Always.." I mumbled in-between my momentary enjoyment. Despite the presence of her panties, they were drowned in her overflowing juices to the point of leaving my pants dampened. Isadora''s natural inclination for constant wetness was apparent; her vaginal fluid possessed such a subtle quality that I had never witnessed or tasted before. Serena''s juices tasted like honey. Isadora?s tasted like honey but a tad tangy which was most likely because of her asional squirt and pee. Then again, that added to the vor. It made perfect sense, as she remained perpetually wet, minute after minute, hour after hour. "Get that cock standing already master...e on.." As she lowered herself onto me, her supple breasts pressed against my chest, each breath intertwining in an intimate rhythm. With a tantalizing flick of her tongue, she began to trace the bend of my neck, evoking a shudder of delightful surprise. The serpentine motion of her tongue gracefully explored the contours of my neck, tracing an ethereal path up to my jawline. Our tongues converged, a maic force igniting an immediate embrace. A symphony of saliva cascaded from the edges of our mouths, as Isadora''s superior vantage point resulted in her mouth releasing a copious downpour of her viscous fluid into mine. In the midst of this rapturous kiss, I reveled in every second, consumed by passion. In the height of our fervent exchange, my hands instinctively reached upwards, seizing Isadora''s exquisite ass. The impact of my touch elicited a halt in her movements, causing a moan to escape her lips. "Yesssss! Grab it! Tighter! Tighter!" My hands applied more force on her ass, leading from a firm grasp to a gentle massage that dazed Isadora. Her tongue, reminiscent of a sinuous snake, retreated from our kiss, a glistening strand of saliva tracing its trail and gently touching my face. Indeed, my cock had unmistakably risen. The rail gun in between my legs were firing off. Its presence brushing ever so slightly against her dampened panties, teasingly making contact with the surface of her pussy. "Finally... it stands..." Isadora spoke, thirsty. Isadora, with a seductive demeanor, gracefully lowered herself towards my cock, her actions wlessly executed. Using her teeth, she teasingly dragged my pants down, causing my glistening, perspiring cock to unexpectedly graze against her face, instantly standing erect and pointing towards the ceiling. "You should p me with your cock more master, trust me... I''ll take any amount of violence from you, it just makes my love hole overflow with joy..." Isadora, positioned at a lower angle, had a captivating view of my balls and my pulsating, veiny cock that trembled with an insatiable desire for her touch. Approaching closer to my eager cock, her tongue yfully swirled and danced around the tip, skillfully exploring every inch. "Mmmnnnhhhhgg~nnyesss... just the way I like it..." Then, she proceeded to sensually lick the sides of my veiny shaft, savoring and relishing the enticing saltiness it offered. Pausing momentarily, Isadora withdrew, her hands instinctively covering her hardened nipples, concealed beneath a tight ck dress that consistently provoked sensations. Concerned, I asked, "Are you alright?" To which she reassured me, "Nothing, I just feel a bit hotter than usual.." With a renewed determination, Isadora leaned back in, opening her moistened mouth wide and submerged my throbbing cock into her weing warmth. "Damn... so wet..." I winced. "Shh~sooo... Sshhaalty..." Isadora?s words were fumbled. She was so focused on sucking my cock she barely spoke intelligible words. The sensation is captivating ¨C her mouth radiated an irresistible heat that engulfed my cock. The viscosity of her saliva gradually enveloped and coated my member, intensifying the pleasure I experienced with each passing second. She proceeded to gorge on my member fervently, her expert technique causing delightful sensations to surge throughout my body. Her mouth moved up and down at an incredible speed, offering an exhrating rhythm that transcended pleasure to new heights. "Nghk! Nghk! Nghk! Nghk!" She gagged on my cock countless times. Momentarily pausing, Isadora withdrewpletely, allowing the thick strands of saliva in her mouth tonguidly trickle down her chin, caressing her supple skin and finally settling into the inviting crevice of her cleavage. Her breasts were messy with the saliva painted all over it. With a masterful stroke, she proceeded to amplify my pleasure using her hand to expertly stimte my cock, skillfully rubbing it with remarkable speed. As she continued her ministrations, a devilish smile graced her lips, entuating the enthralling connection we shared. "...I want to have you inside me... master..." Each stroke administered by her skilled hand caused my cock to grow ever harder, pulsating with an almost vibrating intensity. ¡¸Gained points ¡ª 600 skill points¡¹ Chapter 91 I’m having oral sex with my demon spirit? (R-18++)

Chapter 91 I''m having oral sex with my demon spirit? (R-18++)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I changed the gears, approaching Isadora. "...Finally..." (Isadora) A fiery desire, taking control as I eagerly undid the delicate fabric of her gown, revealing her bountiful breasts, glistening with the traces of her saliva. I wasted no time, greedily capturing one of her nipples between my fingers, exerting a gentle pressure that elicited intoxicating moans of pleasure from her luscious lips. As Ivishly sucked on her other nipple, my warm saliva coated her sensitive peaks, heightening her pleasure with each flick of my tongue. "Thrust your fingers into me already, don''t waste any time!" Never one to shy away from exploring, my hand inevitably found its way to her drenched pussy, ready to embark on a thrilling journey of pleasure. The sensation of her tightly clenched folds pressed against my probing fingers ignited a sense of exhration within me. My fingers delved deeper, thrusting with an increasing intensity that mirrored the escting tremors of desire coursing through Isadora''s body. The more I expedited my movements, the more she sumbed to a euphoric frenzy, her moans growing in volume as she surrendered to the intoxicating cadence we had created. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Faster! Harder! More! More master!" (Isadora) To build upon the ecstasy swirling around us, I decided to ascend to new heights of intimacy. Eagerly, I slipped my tongue into her ear, relishing in the way her moans grew even more fervent with this addition to our passionate symphony. As my tongue tantalizingly explored the contours of her ear, my fingers continued to massage and manipte her pussy with an unwavering vigor, each stroke a testament to theva-like heat building between us. Isadora''s body responded, her perspiration intensifying as her nipples quivered, seemingly vibrating with the intensity of her arousal. Our connection was electric, and I reveled in the pleasure we were both experiencing. My fingers continued their intricate dance, venturing further as I effortlessly slipped a third finger inside her, causing her moans to break the tantalizing connection my tongue held in her ear. "Oh my! Ahnnnnnnn~nyesss! Nghhhnnyyesss!~ahnnnn! I''m a naughty girl, rip my pussy to shreds with those fingers of yours! Don''t stop! Don''t! D-Don''t ahnnnn!" "I''ll do more than that..." I replied, still focused on my fingers in her pussy. Soon after, Isadora reciprocated byvishing attention on my slick and pulsating cock, steadily, yet achingly slowly, stroking me with an expert touch. Her movements were deliberate, hindered only by the overwhelming pleasure my fingers were bestowing upon her, temporarily causing her to lose herself in the throes of ecstasy. It was a dizzying sensation that left us both craving more. "You like that?" I asked her. "Y-yes! Fuck nngyhesss!" she said in-between her stifled moans. I skillfully maintained a relentless rhythm as my fingers plunged deep into Isadora''s pulsating pussy, eliciting endless and unrestrained moans of pleasure from her passionate lips. Her desire for me overwhelmed her, consuming her until she was on the precipice of surrender. However, even with three fingers relentlessly impaling her, she craved more. Her wetness intensified, coating my fingers with a slick, inviting warmth, begging for further exploration. With a firm yet enticing grip on her hips, I withdrew my fingers from her drenched sanctuary, causing her essence to spray forth in an explosive disy of lust. She squirted like a waterfall that covered more than half of the bed in her juicy droplets. "Ahhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnm!!! Fuuuckk!!" she cried out in pleasure. Not wanting a single drop to go to waste, Isadora eagerly guided my head downward, urging me to indulge in the decadent stream flowing from her exquisite temple. How could she squirt for more than ten seconds straight. Her powerful stream of juices didn''t seem to end. My face became a canvas for her juices, their intoxicating aroma mingling with the taste of her desire. I used my tongue to block her squirt hole, riding it into her pussy which intercepted the flowing torrent, provoking a primal moan to escape from deep within her. "Ahnnnn~ahnnnn mmphhh!" Relentlessly, I applied my mouth to her quivering sex, carefully sealing my lips around her vagina as I removed my tongue, allowing her nectar to flow in abundant torrents into my ravenous mouth. "Mmmmphhhh! Mmmmphhnn!" I mumbled taking it in like a gallon of water. The excess was overwhelming, causing me to momentarily gasp for breath, but my dedication did not waver as I was going to drink her pussy and savor every rich drop. "Ahnnn! Right there, yes! There! There! Nyesss!" The slick surface of her delicate folds trembled under the masterful caresses of my tongue, intensifying her pleasure to new and indescribable heights. Between her thighs, sweat developed, evidence of the extraordinary sensations coursing through her body. The sweat from her thighs mixed with the juices I drank giving a salty vor to my sweet enjoyment. While her squirting had subsided, asional spurts of pleasure escaped her in smaller quantities, finding sce in my waiting mouth. With one hand boldly reaching up, I took hold of her voluptuous breast, firmly massaging and squeezing it with a deft touch, relishing in the forceful friction created by my demanding grip. Fingers caressed her erect nipples, teasing and pulling with an intensity that matched the fires of our desire. "It''s so stuffy, she''s so sticky... and I love it..." I wasn''t aware of when I uttered these words. When I finally pulled back my head, I gasped for air a bit. "Are you done yet~Ahn!~Ahn!" (Isadora) She was burning up, aching for more. Suddenly, a mischievous twinkle glimmered in my eyes. Who could resist the tantalizing allure of her vagina. Her vagina revealed a tiny opening with thick, delectable juices oozing out. It was as if the pussy itself was teasing me, enticing me with its secret delights. I snuck a tiny finger into her clit. The pie, seeming to possess a life of its own, subtly trembled under the pressure. "Do it more, d... do it more!" She moaned out. My slender fingers grazed her vagina delicately, tracing the contours with a sensual touch that seemed to ignite a dormant fire within her. Each stroke caused her legs to shudder uncontrobly, a delicious tremor that spoke of untamed desires waiting to be unleashed. With a gentle tug, I withdrew my fingers, now glistening with a viscous coating of her own juices. Her eyes burned with an insatiable thirst, a hunger that surpassed her usual arousal. Flowing down her legs was a trail of her juices manifested from her wetness. Her hot breaths and heavy breathing made her share a sound akin to a dog. However, it was easy to see Isadora was far from done. ... We switched positions again. As Isadora?s juices dripped from her pussy I felt a bit bad that my tongue was there to savor the taste. However, she wanted to have another taste of my cock, as expected. Isadora''s hands trailed up my shaft, eliciting a shiver from me as her fingers traced along the veiny length. She leaned forward, her lips brushing against the sensitive tip of his cock as she tightened her grip. "Can I continue?" Isadora asked breathlessly, and I readily agreed with an amused chuckle, "Take it easy," I warned. "Suck me off, Isadora," Imanded as I grasped her head and pushed my throbbing cock deep into her mouth, eager for more sensations. The relentless thrusting of my hard cock in and out of her warm, wet mouth drove Isadora wild with a dizzyingbination of pain and pleasure. She moaned with each forceful entry and struggled to keep up with my insistent pace, gasping as she was repeatedly choked by the sheer size and power of my cock. "Massshters cock iish shhooo good!~Mmmhph!" Isadora''s words were jumbled. The insistent thrusting of my cock into her mouth didn''t allow her the chance the speak properly. When I finally relented, Isadora coughed up saliva and gasped for breath, surprised at the difficulty of taking my seven-inch cock in her mouth. "You should''ve gone a little harder... I''ll take any amount of throat fucking from you master." "I know you will," I chuckled. After a moment to catch her breath and steady her nerves, Isadora pushed me back onto the bed and spread my legs wide open. She began by kissing and licking his balls, slowly working her way to taking them into her mouth. As she deepthroated my entire scrotum, she coughed a few times, adjusting until she found just the right angle tofortably suck and lick my testicles like a delectable lollipop. "That feels good, doesn''t it?" she purred, before plunging her talented tongue deep into the space between my balls and slowly working her way up to the tip of my swollen cock. "I... It does..." I said. ... When Isadora''s tongue slithered up my throbbing cock, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of arousal coursing through my veins. The mere thought that engaging in such carnal pleasures could yield more skills points and also enjoyment made me determined to make this cock-sucking session unforgettable. With a smirk, I pulled my salivaden balls from her mouth, relishing in the way droplets of her warm saliva dripped down my thighs. "C''mon master... do more dirty things to me... you know you want to." As a strand of saliva still connected Isadora''s lips to my balls, I took my cock and pped her across the face with it, "Do you like that?" "Nyess~ahnn!" Isadora, fully in the moment, took the brunt of my forceful cock with ease, eagerly showing me how much she loved it. With the mood set, Isadora stretched out her tongue to allow me to p the tip of my cock against it before flicking it across her face, each impact sending shivers of pleasure through both of our bodies. Each p of my cock against her skin earned me more skill points, and the exhration of this realization only fueled my lust further. Isadora seized my throbbing cock with both hands, her nimble fingers working expertly to twist the shaft like a handlebar while slowly pouring even more of her saliva over it. With each stroke of her hands, I felt my cock growing harder and harder, my desire reaching a crescendo as Isadora teased and toyed with me. Her pussy was dripping with arousal, almost as if she had peed herself. As always, that was Isadora''s most attractive feature - her undeniably wet pussy. The scent of our passion filled the air as we continued to explore and indulge in the pleasures of the flesh. "More," I growled, my voice thick with desire. "I need more." And Isadora, eager to please, continued to massage my throbbing cock with increasing speed and intensity, our moans of passion and the sound of flesh pping against flesh filling the air. Isadora opened her mouth, and a thick strand of slimy saliva dripped from her lips as she eagerly tightened her grasp on my cock. The intense motion of her hand over my shaft prompted my precum to shoot out, sttering her entire face with it. Isadora closed her eyes in surprise, relishing in the warm sensation of his precum on her skin. "So warm... Ahnnnnn!" Isadora smiled satisfactorily. Aroused by the sight of Isadora?s face covered in my precum, I told her "Can you suck me off again?" The now subservient Isadoraplied with my request, first teasing the tip of my cock with her tongue before gradually increasing her pace, taking almost six inches of my seven-inch cock into her mouth. The sensation of being so deep inside her mouth almost sent me over the edge. But I was in control, and I wanted to exploit Isadora''s talents to the fullest. With ruthless intensity, I thrust my cock deeper and deeper into her mouth, enjoying the way she choked and gagged on my member. "Excellent!" "Mmpphhm!~Mmmphnm!~Ahnnnnnn!~~" Despite Isadora?s attempts to signal for me to stop, I continued to use her throat as a tool for my pleasure. As I withdrew my cock from her mouth, all my precum poured out of Isadora''s mouth, and she struggled for breath. Noticing her difort, I told her "don''t waste mine," and then ced my right hand over her mouth, forcing her to swallow my warm liquid. "Nghk! Bu~mmaannnhhhh I can''t ta~anhhmmmhhm!" Isadora frowned at my demand but soon felt a devious smile ying on her lips. Despite my cruel methods, she was enjoying being handled roughly and couldn''t help but be intrigued by the thought of serving me in such a manner. "You''re a monster master," she panted. A frenzied passion filled Isadora''s eyes, and despite her sore throat she continued to eagerly take in every bit of my massive, throbbing cock. Its powerful pulsing veins called to her like a siren''s song, and she found herself lost in a sea of filthy desire. She threw caution to the wind and took me deep into her throat, reveling in the sensation of pain and pleasure that caused her to gag and choke. For Isadora, this was a new level of oral sex, one that she enjoyed immensely. My sweaty cock was now all she''d ever want, and she stroked and sucked on me with reckless abandon. "Yeah! That''s it...! Don''t stop!" "I won''t! Masshter~Mmphh!~~" Every time she tried to take a breath, I pushed deeper into her mouth, urging her to continue satisfying him. I grinned from ear to ear as Isadora worked my cock. "Sometimes I forget how warm your tongue is... Ahnn!" I said. I grabbed her neck tightly and pped her ass, eliciting a stifled moan from her lips. "Uuuuuooooh!!" Without warning, I unleashed a powerful stream of cum into her mouth, enough to fill an entire cup. Isadora struggled to swallow it all without choking but managed to do so, causing me to feel pleased with her submission. "This was fun," she said, the texture of cum still lingering in her tongue. "But it''s not over right?" I asked. Some of my thick, creamy cum dribbled from Isadora''s lips, but I didn''t seem to mind. With a devious grin, I used my thumb to wipe it away before shoving it inside her mouth. She did not resist, instead, she eagerly took his thumb inside her mouth while licking it with dirty intentions. Her nipples were so hard they nearly burst out of her gown, and the sight of them left me even more aroused. Isadora could feel my hard cock pulsing against her face, and she was filled with an overwhelming need to pleasure me. She used her tongue to absorb the dripping cum from my cock, relishing in the taste. With every lick, her pussy grew wetter, and the fluids soon stained the ground beneath her. As she sucked my cock, Isadora could feel her ecstasy growing exponentially. She tried to plea with me to destroy her throat with my cock, but her words were muffled by my thickness. With my hand entwined in her hair, I reveled in the way she worked with her tongue. She was running mad with pleasure, and there was no stopping her now. As she sucked me deeper and harder, Isadora became so aroused that she used one of her hands to pleasure her vagina. Rubbing it with such force, power, and vigor that it pained her but at the same time sweetened her. She moaned loudly as a stream of wetness gushed out of her pussy like a waterfall, staining the already messy floor. "Oh, please, master," Celestia begged. "Please fuck my throat harder and harder until I can no longer take it!" I leaned in close to Isadora, my breath hot and heavy against her skin. With a devilish smirk, I promised "Fine, I''ll grant you your wish!" With a rough tug on her neck, I threw her down onto the bed. For Isadora, this was the epitome of ecstasy - she couldn''t wait to surrender her body to mepletely. On the other hand, I was primarily motivated by my burning desire to fuck her senseless, Isadora was always too attractive to turn down. And as it stood, my cock was much harder than ever before. +2,000 skill points... Chapter 92 I’m in love with my libidinous demon spirit? (R-18++)

Chapter 92 I''m in love with my libidinous demon spirit? (R-18++)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) As Isadoray there,pletely submissive and helpless, I mbered onto the bed and took a position on my knees above her. My hand closed tight around my cock as I stroked it slowly, teasing her with the anticipation of what was toe. "You want this right?" I asked with a smile. "I want all of you, down to every inch... pour everything inside me!" With one powerful stroke, a stream of my cum spurted out and sttered onto her body. Isadora savored the sensation of the warm, sticky liquid spreading over her, coating every inch of her flesh. As she rubbed it into her skin, she moaned with absolute pleasure. The sheets beneath her were drenched with the juices pouring from her aching, wet pussy. She wanted nothing more than to feel my cock inside her, riding her hard and fast until she was utterly andpletely fulfilled. The thought of what I was about to do to her made her pussy ache with anticipation. She would do anything to feel me deep inside her, to be consumed by me until she was nothing more than a puddle of sweat, tears, and ecstasy. Finally, when Isadora ceased her squirting, I gently turned her over and firmly grasped her exquisite ass. With deliberate slowness, I lowered her ebony undergarments. By this point, her panties were thoroughly saturated with perspiration, urine, and her own natural essence. I utilized this moistened fabric to initially stimte my manhood, igniting a heightened state of arousal. With fervent vigor, I caressed and manipted the length of my shaft until my pre-ejacte fluid erupted, sttering across her supple buttocks. "Fuck! Nyesssss!~That''s it!~~" I released her delightful undergarments, allowing them to fall gracefully to the floor, and then delivered a resounding p upon her posterior, eliciting a passionate cry from her lips. "Handle me as you wish!~ Ahnnn!~ Please don''t stop!" The imprint of my hand remained as a crimson testament upon her firm buttocks. As I firmly held her cheeks in ce, ensuring optimal positioning, I leaned in towards her ear "are you okay?" I asked. She assured me of her contentment, prompting a nod of affirmation from me. "Do I go in now?" "Oh, yes!" I gently held her buttocks and delicately parted them open, revealing her clit. It appeared as though it had been adorned with precum and her own sweet juices. A smile graced my face, filled with sheer delight. Without hesitation, I plunged my cock into her, causing her to let out a passionate scream. In that moment, her tongue instinctively escaped her mouth, apanied by a trickle of saliva. To bring her pleasure under control, I pped her buttocks, causing her moans to be stifled. Then, I skillfully maneuvered my waist, teasing the walls of her vagina with my throbbing member. With a forceful motion, I arched her back and withdrew. As I did so, a small yet powerful stream of fluids poured forth from her, a testament to her arousal. Without dy, I thrust my cock back inside her, repeatedly, rhythmically, and unrelentingly. The sensation was unceasing. With each pration, I pped her buttocks, driving her to the brink of madness. In her attempt to contain her overwhelming pleasure, she bit her forearm ever so slightly. The sound of our passionate encounter echoed through the room, a resounding "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!" as I rode her buttocks and prated her vagina with my relentlessly thick penis. "Ahnn!~Ahnnn!~Ahnnnnnnnn!~" Isadora possessed an impressively ample and sulent as, which prompted me to employ a technique that would facilitate the seamless entry into her vaginal cavity. With great care, I elevated one of her legs over my shoulder, thereby further parting her legs to a considerable extent. At this juncture, Isadora''s arousal had reached an extraordinary level, akin to that of an exuberant canine, and I was resolute in my determination to provide her with utmost satisfaction. I proceeded to thrust my cock into her juicy hole, and with each subsequent withdrawal, it became increasingly coated in her copious secretions, proof of the profound effect of each pration. "Too hard... You''re so deep inside! Ahhhhhnnnnnn!~" "Don''t you like it? I can stop." I gently spoke. "D-Don''t even think of it! I want to stay connected to you like this forever!" However, it wasn''t solely the physical manifestation of our union that elicited such a response; with each forceful intrusion, her ass and breasts vibrated and quivered incessantly, as if dancing under the pressure of my vigorous exploration of her luscious vaginal canal, which exuded a gentle flow of her delectable juices. With both hands, I managed to lift her effortlessly, pressing her against a wall, and continued to engage in a fervent coupling. The intensity of my actions caused her to experience a gradual convulsion, a simultaneous blend of both pain and pleasure. "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!~" My thrusts continued to passionately embrace the walls of her vagina, igniting within her a symphony of moans that crescendoed towards the heavens. As her eyes gazed upon the ceiling, she transcended to a realm of unparalleled pleasure. With a gentle yet firm grasp, I held her neck, while her leg, delicately poised upon my shoulder, remained facts of our intimate connection. "Wap! Pah! Wap! Pah! Wap! Pah!" My cock, long and unyielding, persistently plunged into her depths, eliciting a harmonious symphony of our bodies colliding. The rhythmic pping of my testicles against the velvety surface of her pussy echoed the intensity of our union. Isadora, in her fervor, enveloped her hands around my being, clinging to me as if her life depended on it, as I relentlessly surged forward with my pulsating, veined cock. "Uuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!~ Ahhnnnnnn! Ahnnnnn!~ Ahnnn!~" And then, in an instant, Isadora sensed the impending eruption of my essence, and she willingly joined in the fervent dance of our passion, matching the force of my thrusts with her own fervor. Finally, a torrential cascade of euphoria surged forth from my being, all my cum came out in a storm filling the depths of Isadora''s essence, evoking from her a symphony of pleasure that reverberated through the very core of her being. "Yyyyyyesssssssssnaahhhh!~" she groaned. Isadora and I both copsed onto the bed, our bodies glistening with perspiration, the culmination of our passionate encounter. The profound significance lies in the fact that I had gratifyingly filled Isadora''s pussy with my essence, resulting in a delightful overflow of cum that adorned her physique and gently trickled from herher regions. We both found ourselves breathless, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of our shared experience. Our bodies were intertwined on the bed, spent and glistening with the remnants of cum and her sticky juices. The air was thick with the scent of our intimate encounters, a heady mix of arousal and satisfaction. Faint gasps escaped our lips as we caught our breath, our chests heaving in unison. Isadora, her lustrous hair cascading around her shoulders, turned towards me and pulled me close, her warmth enveloping me like a cozy embrace. Our bare skin touched, igniting a surge of electricity between us. The tender pressure of my cock against her delicate folds sent shivers down my spine, a silent promise of the pleasure that awaited us once more. Her breasts, firm and supple, pressed against my chest, the hardened peaks of her nipples grazing against my skin. Isadora nted a soft, lingering kiss on my forehead, her eyes glistening with vulnerability. A spark of curiosity flickered within her depths, and she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, "Master, can I ask you something?" I smiled tenderly, captivated by her sudden vulnerability. It was rare for Isadora to reveal this side of herself, to bare her emotions so openly. "Of course," I replied softly, my fingers tracingzy circles on her lower back. With a hint of hesitation, Isadora began, "Do you... Do you love me?" Her words hung in the air, pregnant with anticipation. In that moment, I realized the depth of her insecurities, the fear of being merely a fleeting passion in my life. I cradled her face in my hands, my eyes locked with hers. "Isadora," I murmured, my voice overflowing with tenderness, "I not only love you, but you hold an irreceable ce within my heart. You''re precious to me." A soft smile curved her lips, and she sighed contentedly. "I don''t need grand derations of love," Isadora confessed, her voice filled with sincerity. "If I can be of service or bring some measure of meaning to your life, that''s enough for me." I held her even closer, my bare body molding against hers. "I love you, Isadora." ¡¸Total umted skill points: 4,100¡¹ Chapter 93 A baby and the Duke?s plans?

Chapter 93 A baby and the Duke?s ns?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Early morning. The soft hues of dawn embraced the sleepy town, Lumiere had already left the inn. With his departure, he told Isadora to seek refuge within theforts of his room at the inn, on the condition that no prying eyes caught glimpse of her form. Couldn''t have that happening, bro already had a lot to deal with. Seated gingerly upon the bed, Isadora sighed as she traced her fingers along the delicate cum stains on the sheets. The lingering aroma alone turned Isadora on. cing a tender hand upon her stomach, Isadora whispered to herself, her voice barely audible amidst the solitude of the room. "Master Lumiere... you did it," she murmured, her eyes twinkling with joyous disbelief. "I am with a child... our child." A smile, gentle yet radiant, illuminated her countenance as she reveled in the gravity of the moment. The mana within Lumiere''s cum was strong enough to fertilize the Demon Lord seed within her. And naturally, a Demon Lord seed germinated faster than the normal process of pregnancy. --- In the lush royal suite, Blueste''s mind was filled with thoughts, her gaze fixed on the grand view outside. "(So Jericho lost in the preliminaries... that boy, I warned him not to jam shoulders with those filthy adventurers that are fighting to be recognized as nobility.)" (Blueste) The forting main elimination round of the Whiterune coliseum tournament signaled the imminent appearance of the royal family. "I should send someone to give him soothing massage. Oh my baby boy.." she giggled a bit. Blueste?s maid bowed. "That''s an excellent choice, Your Majesty." "Right?" the queen smiled back in response. Suddenly, the ornate doors swung open, revealing the imposing figure of Duke Veltuor, the formidable Duke of Drakoria. Startled, the maid hurriedly stepped forward to intercept him but was met with a dismissive wave of the Duke''s hand. "Begone," he said. She left, closing the door behind her, leaving Blueste alone to face the unexpected visitor. Blueste''s heart raced as Duke Veltuor entered the room unannounced. "What are you doing here?" she eximed, her voice filled with both anger and surprise. The Duke smirked, his icy blue eyes fixed on her. "Ah, Blueste, always so quick to anger," he said, casually strolling closer to her. "I came here to discuss our shared goals, my dear." She crossed her arms in defiance. "We agreed to keep our interactions hidden. What if someone other than my maid sees you?" Veltuor waved his hand dismissively. "It was a minor mistake. Nothing to worry about. Besides, we mustn''t let fear control us, especially when our future is at stake." Blueste''s anger simmered beneath the surface. "Our future? I don''t recall you being a part of my future." The Duke chuckled, a hint of mischief in his voice. "Oh, but my dear, we both know our destinies are intertwined. We can achieve so much more together." Her eyes narrowed. "Isn''t that right... second queen?" he told her, a veiled tauntced in his words. The tension in the room was palpable as Blueste red at him. "Stop referring to me as the second queen. I''m not your ally in any schemes... not anymore at least." Veltuor''s smile remained intact. "You may deny it, but you hold a significant involvement, my dear. It would be a waste not to utilize it for our advantage." Advantage for whom? Blueste thought. She took a step closer, their gazes locked intently. "We shouldn''t be plotting against my own family. Regardless of my own selfish interests," she said fiercely. The Duke''s amusement flickered in his eyes as he considered her words. "Perhaps," he conceded, "but sometimes sacrifices must be made for the greater good." Blueste''s voice grew low and resolute. "I won''t be a pawn in your game. I won''t betray my family." Veltuor''s response was not one of agreement or respect. No, instead, a chillingughter erupted from deep within him, growing in volume until it filled the room. It sent shivers down Blueste''s spine. Suddenly, the Duke closed the distance between them, trapping her against the cold, unforgiving wall. His piercing gaze bore into her, his icy blue eyes reflecting the cruelty that lurked within him. "You speak of loyalty to your family, Blueste," he sneered, his voice tinged with malice. "But haven''t you already betrayed them the moment you sought that cursed nt with the intent to kill Arthur?" Her heart pounded against her chest as she tried to steady her voice. "If that''s how you see it, then I''ll turn myself in," Blueste replied, her voice filled with a mixture of defiance and resignation. Duke Veltuor''sughter echoed once again, the sound reverberating throughout the room. "Oh, my dear, you truly believe you have the gall to bring yourself to justice?" he scoffed, his face contorting into a wicked grin. "No, Your Majesty, we both know youck the courage to do that." Blueste locked eyes with the Duke, recognizing the seriousness in his gaze. "What do you want from me?" she asked, her voice trembling ever so slightly. A mocking smirk danced on Veltuor''s lips as he leaned in closer, his breath cold against her cheek. "What I want is for you to understand that at this point you have two choices in the matter: Kill the crown prince and live long enough to watch your son be the monarch or... be killed for treason and watch your children be known as the children of the woman who betrayed the royal family," he whispered ominously. She stilled herself. Trying to act strong, when she was clearly weak. "Until you choosepetition... you will forever be known as the king''s second wife, the people''s second queen, and the mother of his second son and daughter. Nothing more." (Veltuor) His words pierced through Blueste''s heart, the truth crushing her spirit. She had no words to speak. Duke Veltuor straightened himself, a cruel glint in his eyes. "When you''re ready to peer into the abyss and embrace the truth, then... we''ll truly be able to talk," he dered, his tone carrying a twisted sense of excitement. "Until then, my dear, enjoy your ce as the first loser." As the Duke prepared to take his leave, Blueste summoned the courage to speak up, her voice trembling slightly. "Wait," she called out, her eyes fixed on him. The Duke''s grin widened, his demeanor shifting to that of an angelic figure as he turned to face her once more. "What is it that you desire, my dear?" the Duke asked, his voice dripping with false sweetness. Blueste took a deep breath, her resolve strengthening. "I want to know more about your ns," she dered firmly, her voiceced with determination. The Duke closed his eyes, a smirk ying on his lips as he tilted his head slightly. "Very well," he responded, his voice like a siren''s song. Blueste leaned in, her eyes fixed on his every word. "Listen carefully to the next piece of our little game." (Veltuor) He opened his eyes, a devilish gleam shining within them. "We shall strike on the main day of the Holy Sword Tournament," he revealed, his voice filled with wicked delight. Blueste''s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly regained herposure. She couldn''t afford to show any weakness. "Why there?" she inquired, her voice steady despite her racing thoughts. The Duke''s smile widened, an aura of intelligence and cunning enveloping him. "If we carry out our n during the tournament, the Cross and Shield Kingdoms will be in chaos," he exined, his voiceced with a twisted sense of logic. "No one will know who to suspect, and our lives will be much easier. The perfect opportunity." Blueste felt her fists clench involuntarily, but she quickly released them, her expression neutral. "All you want me to do is turn a blind eye?" she asked, her voiceced with bitterness. The Duke nodded, his smile unwavering. "Yes," he admitted, his eyes never leaving hers. "That is all you need to do. Pretend that you see nothing, and all will fall into ce." Blueste turned her gaze away, her heart heavy with conflicting emotions. After a moment, she nodded, her voice devoid of emotion. "Fine," she replied, her tone resigned. The Duke''s smile grew wider, satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Goodbye, my dear," he said, his voice filled with an unsettling cheerfulness. "We shall meet again on the judgement day." He exited the room. Chapter 94 Ties don’t bind?

Chapter 94 Ties don''t bind?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the bustling marketce of Zarbon city, Lirien, donned in a flowing ck robe, walked through the throngs of people. She held her sheathed sword tightly in her hands, its de concealed within the folds of a cloth, securely fastened with belt straps. As she turned into a dimly lit alley, three unsavory men suddenly materialized before her, their intentions unmistakably malicious. "....Huh? Did I do something wrong....?" she asked, her voice dull. The first man, leered with lecherous eyes. "Well, well, what do we have here? A pretty little thing walking all alone in the darkness." (Man 1) The tantalizing glimpse of Lirien''s smooth, exposed thighs, were visible beneath her robe. The second man, grinned wickedly. "Care to join us for a little fun?" (Man 2) "....I don''t think we''ve met before...." (Lirien) Her expression was concealed beneath the hood of her robe, her voice - dull and husky. Her dull red eyes, staring unflinchingly at them, sent an inexplicable chill down their spines, the likes of which they had never experienced. "....you guys just want to have sex with me.... right...?" she asked. The men''s pulses quickened with excitement. They could barely contain their arousal. "Hell, I''ve never met a woman quite like you before!" (Man 1) ".....well, you can have sex with me if you tell me where my sister is....?" she spoke with an emotionless voice. "Alright!" (Man 3) Without a flicker of desire or pleasure, she allowed one of the men to reach beneath her robe and fondle her plump breast. He sensually groped her breast, their shape molding with his arm like they were connected. Now, in-between his fingers was her nipple. The gentle squeeze he applied on it hardened his cock. However, Lirien remained unfazed. Another man eagerly caressed her buttocks, while the third seized her remaining bosom. All three continued their carnal pleasures. ".....you''re all scum....." said Lirien with a velvety voice dripped with disdain. A wave of darkness materialized around her, engulfing the alley in an ethereal mist. In the blink of an eye, time seemed to stutter, freezing the men in their tracks. And in an instant, it happened: blood sttered the walls, staining the grimy alley with its crimson hue. "ARRRRGHHHH!!" All three men let out agonized screams, the sound of their pain echoing through the deste alleyway. Their arms, severed from their bodies, fell to the cold ground, spewing forth sprays of arterial blood. Their faces contorted in absolute horror, the men stared down at the stumps where their appendages once were. The shock of the brutal amputation was etched on their features, frozen in a twisted mask of pain and disbelief. ".....well, goodbye then, I hope you don''t bleed to death...." (Lirien) She left, ignorant of the violence she''d just unleashed. --- Lumiere and Arthur. Two brothers seated at a quaint table just outside a restaurant. Arthur, with his vibrant blue eyes, had a glimmer of excitement in them as they awaited their meal. Lumiere, however, had just received urgent news from Umbra, one so crucial that Arthur had to know about it. "Lumiere," Arthur said, breaking the silence, "I have to leave soon to pick out my attire for the main event of the Holy Sword Festival. I hope everything''s fine?" Lumiere, donned a serious demeanor. "Brother Art, what I''m about to tell you is of utmost importance. But I can only disclose it under one condition." (Lumiere) Curiosity piqued, Arthur leaned forward, his voice filled with anticipation. "What''s the condition, Lumiere? I trust you implicitly." (Arthur) "Good. Then believe me when I say that Blueste is trying to kill you." (Lumiere) "Eh?" (Arthur) "I said Blu--" (Lumiere) Arthur burst intoughter, the sounds reverberating through the bustling streets. Lumiere, however, remained silent, his expressions unchanged. The moment of mirth gradually faded, and Arthur''sughter subsided. The jovial light in his eyes dimmed as he realized Lumiere''s serious demeanor. "You''re... you''re not kidding, are you?" Arthur asked, his voice tinged with concern. "No. I would never jest about something so dire." (Lumiere) Arthur''sughter ceased abruptly, his brows furrowing in disbelief. "I can''t believe this.." (Arthur) "When I heard it... I couldn''t either." (Lumiere) "No." (Arthur) "Hm?" (Lumiere) "What I... I can''t believe is - how you could use Jericho''s mother so casually?" (Arthur) Lumiere''s face flushed with anger. "Do you truly believe," he seethed through gritted teeth, "that I would stoop so low as to fabricate such a story?" Arthur let out a deep sigh, his eyes filled with disappointment. "Lumiere, it''s bing painfully obvious that this is fueled by jealousy. You can''t stand the fact that you don''t have a mother... so you resort to sabotaging someone else''s." (Arthur) The words struck Lumiere like a lightning bolt, his face contorting with anger as he mmed his hand onto the table. "Jealousy? What absurdity! How dare you use me of such baseless emotions!" (Lumiere) "Isn''t it clear already? You''reshing out because deep down, you''re envious. You don''t have someone to call mother, and while I don''t want to call you a bastard, it''s apparently what you are. epting that fact will really help you grow as a person." (Arthur) Lumiere remained silent, refusing to offer any defense or justification for his actions. He hadn''t even gotten to tell Arthur the Duke was also in on the n. Arthur''s frustration softened into resignation as he slowly rose from his seat. "I''m leaving. But before I go, let me assure you that despite all of this, I still love you as my brother. I won''t breathe a word of our conversation here today to anyone." Lumiere remained motionless, his eyes fixed on the table as his ck hair cascaded over his face, hiding his emotions from view. He didn''t say anything, not even a farewell. Arthur walked down the streets, his destination - the ce he''d pick up his attire for tomorrow''s big event. "Honestly, Lumiere. What''s gotten into you?" (Arthur) --- Some hourster, Lumiere wearily trudged back to the inn, his footsteps a heavy echo on the dimly lit streets. Though the moon cast a soft glow on his path, his eyes remained dull, his earlier encounter weighing heavily on his soul. Genevieve, sensing his mncholy, emerged from her room just as she was about to head to the dining area for a meal. "Lumiere," she softly called out, concerncing her voice. "What''s wrong?" He forced a weak smile and murmured, "It''s nothing, Genny.." Genevieve was far from convinced. She stepped closer to him, gently cing her hand on his shoulder. "Please, tell me. Let me be there for you." (Genevieve) "I said, I''m fine!" he snapped, his frustration tinged with sadness. And with that, he trudged past her, his steps slow and heavy. Stunned, Genevieve stood there in the corridor, her heart breaking. She watched as Lumiere retreated to his room, his figure swallowed by the shadows. ... As Lumiere pushed open the door to his room, the dim light streaming through the window revealed Isadora standing there. She was smiling. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she eagerly opened her arms, ready to share news of her pregnancy. Ignoring her, Lumiere walked over to the bed and sat there. He almost looked traumatized. "Oh?" Isadora, sensed his sadness. Normally, the usual routes for sce, was either Serena''sforting presence or Lumiere''s own resilient spirit. But, both of that seemed futile. Gently, she closed the distance between them and reached out, her hands cradling his head as she pulled him into an affectionate hug. His weary head found sce against the tender curve of her bosom. "What troubles you, my love?" Isadora asked, gently stroking his hair. His voice trembled with an unspoken pain. "I... I don''t want to talk about it, Isadora." "It''s fine, just know that I love you." She smiledpassionately. "Thank you, Isadora." Chapter 95 The tournament has begun? But... the Royal Family?

Chapter 95 The tournament has begun? But... the Royal Family?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) The sky was aze with vibrant bursts of color as fireworks illuminated the Whiterune coliseum. The air crackled with excitement, the energy of the crowd palpable asmoners and nobles alike gathered in anticipation of thrilling battles. The main round of the tournament was about tomence, making this a momentous asion. Nestledfortably in the VVIP section, the royal families of both the Shield and Cross kingdoms observed the spectacle. Their regal presencemanded attention, their every movement scrutinized by those around them. Among the distinguished individuals upying the VIP section was Fanatio, looking resplendent in her armor. Beside her sat her brother, Velzar, who seemed somewhat reluctant to be in attendance. Although the Hero/Sword King himself was absent, his offsprings represented his legacy with grace and nobility. As the crowd grew hushed, all eyes turned toward the apex of the stands, where the venerable archbishop of the Holy Church of Melcius, Grev Velstine, stood at a grand podium. The aging man had long white beard flowing down to his chest. Adorned in resplendent liturgical vestments, he raised his arms, silencing the murmurs and drawing attention to himself. "Ages ago, when the ck Dragon of Destruction, Valtara, threatened the realms, Aurelia bestowed her divine powers upon Saint Melcius in form of a Holy Sword. With valor and unwavering determination, Saint Melcius confronted the mighty dragon, ultimately piercing its heart with the Holy Sword, Devaniel. This act sealed away the dragon''s malevolent power, thus ensuring the safety of the Shield and Cross kingdoms. Today, we celebrate that victory in form of a tournament... and as such, we get to select the most eligible Holy Knights to serve both kingdoms." (Grev) An eruption of joyous cheers echoed through the coliseum. The royal families apuded in a dignified manner. King James of the Shield Kingdom rose from his seat. His voice boomed through the echoing silence. "My esteemed people," he began, his regal tone carrying to every corner of the coliseum, "I extend my heartfelt thanks for your unwavering support and cooperation in all matters. Today, we gather in this magnificent arena for the most exhrating battles the realms have witnessed!" The crowd erupted into ecstatic cheers, their excitement reaching a crescendo. Just as the cheers began to subside, King Grey of the Cross Kingdom rose from his seat, causing the crowd to erupt into fresh screams of delight. With an amiable smile, he added, "Indeed, the thrill of the tournament is only rivaled by the generosity of both... (~smolders) royal families. We have decided to reward our esteemed subjects in our own... (~smolders) unique ways!" Everytime he smoldered, his voice took a deep bass. "In recognition of their valor and skill, my Cross Kingdom shall grant a fief to each of the top three contestants. A magnificent opportunity to rule over their ownnd awaits... (~smolders) them!" (Grey) Not to be outdone, King James stepped forward. "And in the Shield Kingdom, the champion will not only earn the title of Holy Knight, but also the honor of marrying none other than the 8th princess of our kingdom!" (James) Gasps and excited whispers filled the air. Princess Aurora stood up to wave at the crowd. "She looks so elegant!" "Elegant isn''t enough to describe her beauty!" "I wish I could marry her!" "You have a wife you son of a bitch!" "That?! She''s so fat everytime I hug her it feels like a group hug!" "Who are you calling fat?!" "Your mother..." Well... To everyone''s shock, she tripped and fell. A collective gasp went through the audience, and the knights rushed to her aid. "The princess has fallen... again!" they eximed. King James cried out, "My daughter!" while King Grey chuckled nervously. "Ah, she''s always been a klutz," he said, sharing a knowing nce with his son, Arthur. "You shouldn''t say such things," Ayisha chided, her concern evident. Grey nodded and smiled sheepishly. "Apologies, my love. It was merely an (~smolders) observation." Rena, the first queen of the Shield Kingdom, joined the conversation. "No need to worry, my dear. Our daughter has always been that way.." "Her nose is bleeding!" (James) "I''ll help with that!" (Lana) Lana rushed over with a kerchief. "T-thank you..." (Aurora) "It''s fine." (Lana) She dabbed on the nose of Aurora, gently wiping off the blood. Blueste stared at Arthur for a moment. "Oh?" Arthur waved at her. In response, she forced a smile. ... "Ya-hooooooo!" (Celese) The alluring figure of Celese, the first princess of the Shield Kingdom. Her radiant smile captivated the crowd as she gracefully waved at them, her charming voice permeating the air. "Oh, my dear audience, I am forever grateful for your overwhelming support and unwavering admiration. Your fervor fuels my heart and makes this moment all the more special," she cooed, her voice like music to the ears of her adoring subjects. As her gown gracefully enfolded her supple figure, the silky fabric entuated her smooth shoulders and elegantly exposed her enticing neck, captivating the attention of all who beheld her. Princess Vanessa nced at Celese with a mixture of envy and disdain. She fumed silently. "(Why must they adore her so?! It''s infuriating how her every move is praised, when all she possesses is impable presentation. They fail to see beyond her facade!)" (Vanessa) "Hey! We should also praise Princess Vanessa!" "Yeah! That''s right!" A glimmer of satisfaction gleamed in her eyes, but it was swiftly extinguished. "Over here!" (Celese) She cunningly diverted the attention back to herself. A sultry smile yed upon Celese''s lips as she gestured towards her voluptuous bosom, teasingly entuating her alluring cleavage. The sight of her pearly breasts, gently arched and inviting, elicited men''s arousal. Vanessa''s gaze involuntarily shifted towards Celese''s bosom. She was instantly jealous. "(So, that''s the reason the crowd is so infatuated with her... her breasts and her age.)" (Vanessa) Vanessa was 35. Celese was 28. Suddenly, Vanessa froze after Celese red at her. "(THIS BITCH!!)" (Vanessa) "(I won''t forget you making me swallow that rotten fish when when we were little! I defecated so much I was almost turned on by it!)" (Celese) Back to the more important thing. The archbishop spread out his arms and prayed. "Now! Let the tournament begin! Grant us your blessings Saint Melcius!" (Gerv) Chapter 96 I encountered another demon spirit...?

Chapter 96 I encountered another demon spirit...?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Once again adorned in his ck attire, Lumiere strode down the dimly lit corridor the coliseum, his steps echoing against the stone walls. He passed a mysterious figure cloaked in ck robes. He barely spared her a nce, dismissing her strange presence as inconsequential. However, much to his surprise, the woman, Lirien, abruptly halted, turning her head to face him. With her always dull voice, she spoke. ".....Do you know Isadora.....?" (Lirien) Lumiere halted in his tracks. "(Isadora? How does she know her?)" (Lumiere) "Isadora? And who might that be?" (Lumiere) "....It is Isadora...." (Lirien) As always, Lirien was vague and devoid of emotion. Adjusting his mask Lumiere furrowed his brow. "That''s too vague." (Lumiere) Continuing his stride, Lumiere believed the conversation hade to an end. "....Isadora, is a demon spirit...." (Lirien) Her words stopped him in his tracks once more. "Anything else?" (Lumiere) "....Isadora is my sister...." (Lirien) Lumiere nodded, a trace of indifference seeping into his tone. "Good for you," he muttered, not bothering to turn and face her. "....Do you know her....?" (Lirien) "I''ve never heard that name in my life." (Lumiere) "....Liar...." (Lirien) "..." (Lumiere) "....You smell like her... her mana, it''s all over you...." (Lirien) "Okay." (Lumiere) Calmly and with an air of indifference, Lumiere slowly walked away. Tap! Tap! Tap! The echoing sound of his footsteps booming again. "....I see...." Lirien spoke, her voiceced with bloodlust. In the blink of an eye, Lirien appeared right in front of Lumiere, her movements faster than any mortal eye could follow. With a deadly grace, she unsheathed her de, poised to deliver a fatal strike to Lumiere''s exposed neck. "Hm?" (Lumiere) Just as swiftly, Lumiere''s hand shot out, gripping his tsurugi, <>, and without even ncing in Isadora''s direction, he intercepted her deadly de. CLANG!! The sh between their swords sent shockwaves reverberating through the corridor, creating an explosive burst of air that resonated like a cannon, shaking the very foundations of the coliseum. Sparks danced through the darkness as their weapons collided, illuminating the intensity of their confrontation. "Will that be all?" (Lumiere) "....Yes...." (Lirien) The two withdrew their swords. Quietly, Lumiere walked away, not bothering to say anything more. ... Lirien reached into the her robe, retrieving a shimmering crystal. Infusing it with her mana, it revealed a holographic projection of Vyndariel. "What seems to be the problem, my dear Lirien?" Vyndariel''s voice echoed with a soothing and authoritative tone. "....I think I''ve found Isadora...." (Lirien) The holographic image leaned in, its presence serene yet attentive. "Have you managed to capture her?" (Vyndariel) Lirien shook her head. "....No, I''ll save her forst...." (Lirien) "And what of Valtara?s heart? How do the proceedings fare?" (Vyndariel) A thoughtful expression settled upon Lirien''s features as she pondered her next move. "....I have two options...." (Lirien) Vyndariel nodded, awaiting her alternatives. "....I could either force the archbishop to remove the sword from the heart or win the contestants in a fair duel to im it...." (Lirien) Vyndariel''s face brightened with a knowing smile. "Knowing you... you''d prefer thetter." (Vyndariel) "....As a Battle God, it is my duty to uphold honor in tournaments such as these...." (Lirien) For most Battle Gods, the fair and square approach was the only way to achieve true victory. "No matter, I''ve sent aid to assist you." (Vyndariel) Lirien''s eyebrows furrowed in mild annoyance. "Don''t give me that look... you don''t make the rules here." (Vyndariel) "....I can handle myself...." (Lirien) Stroking his chin as he smiled smugly, Vyndariel shrugged. "Doesn''t matter, just focus on your job." (Vyndariel) ... The 2nd round of the tournament. The atmosphere charged with excitement and anticipation. Fanatio, no longer upying the VIP section, was amidst the lively bleachers, her eyes fixed on the current battle. "Hmph! They both have small pee-pees." (Fanatio) As she observed the fierce shes, a figure approached from behind - it was Ress, the adventurer Lumiere disgraced. He walked confidently. "How are you doing today, littledy?" (Ress) Fanatio turned to face him, her expression reserved yet tinged with intrigue. "I''m fine," she responded politely, her voice measured. "But please, refrain from calling me ''littledy''." Ress raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Isn''t that what you are?" (Ress) "I am not small, dear Ress. It''s merely that you are rather... big." (Fanatio) "I suppose you''re right." (Ress) "But I suppose your... physique may not reflect your pee-pee size." (Fanatio) Ress blinked in surprise and confusion, his mind struggling toprehend her words. "Eh?" (Ress) Fanatio folded her arms and turned her gaze to the side, dismissing the topic with a wave of her hand. "Never mind." (Fanatio) She decided to redirect the conversation. "Congrattions on making it to the main round. It seems you''ve proven your mettle." (Fanatio) "Don''t talk like I''m weak," he retorted, a hint of pride coloring his words. "ck was just exceptionally strong." Fanatio nodded in understanding. "Indeed. But I must warn you, Fanatio, there''s anotherpetitor in this tournament who possesses equal strength. Her name is Lirien." (Ress) "Hmm... howe I haven''t heard of her?" (Fanatio) "That''s because her preliminary rounds took ce a day to yours. She won every fight effortlessly, without even unsheathing her sword. But strangely, all her opponents had sword wounds." (Ress) "I see... a bit simr to ck." (Fanatio) Fanatio opened her eyes and smiled as she turned to face Ress. "The third round is a crucial one," she began, her voice filled with anticipation. Ress, intrigued by her statement, asked, "Why''s that?" With a knowing look, Fanatio exined, "ck will be facing off against Garret of the Knights of the Cross." Ress raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t he the knight who took down the Dark Mage, Insidius ck?" he asked. Fanatio shrugged slightly, her focus on the uing battle. "I wouldn''t know about that," she replied nonchntly. "But what I can tell you is that Garret is known for his exceptional strength and formidable skills with a de." "Is that so?" he retorted, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "I''ve also heard rumors of his...rge... pee-pee." (Fanatio) A mix of surprise and confusion appeared on Ress'' face. "Well, I wouldn''t put too much stock in those rumors," Ress replied, trying to regain hisposure. As they spoke, the attention turned to the arena where ck and Garret made their grand entrance. The coordinator''s voice echoed through the air, announcing themencement of the third round. "ck may be skilled, but Garret has the advantage in terms of pure physical strength and superior equipment," he noted. Fanatio nodded in agreement, her eyes fixed on the twobatants. "Indeed," she conceded, her voice calm but determined. "However, ck possesses unparalleled speed, precision, and uracy. It will be an intriguing battle to witness." Ress acknowledged her words with a slight smirk. "We shall see." Meanwhile, Genevieve was engaged in a conversation with Skum, the seasoned better. "Did you ce your bet on ck as usual?" she asked with a curious smile. Skum chuckled, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Of course," he replied confidently. "It''s unfortunate." (Genevieve) "Huh? Why''s that?" (Skum) Genevieve shrugged. "Garret has better equipment and strength, he''ll win." "Oh, how adorable... ck is my sugar mommy, he''ll win." Skum adjusted his spectacles. Chapter 97 I’m fighting against Garret?

Chapter 97 I''m fighting against Garret?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) "Round 3: ck versus Garret Hoogde... start!!" Garret made the first move. With a swift motion, he unsheathed his weapon, the Darkfire Edge, its mes igniting with a ze of power. Without hesitation, he closed the gap between him and ck in a single, fluid motion. "IT''S OVER FOR YOU!!" (Garret) The spectators could hardly believe their eyes. The dust kicked up as Garret''s figure blurred, giving the illusion of teleportation. A skill called [Blink Strike]. With a mighty swing of his sword, Garret aimed to cleave ck in two. However, the air itself seemed to tremble, as if rejecting Garret''s strike. To the astonishment of the crowd, ck effortlessly slipped away, leaving Garret''s de to slice through empty space. "What?!" Garret uttered in disbelief. In a disy of otherworldly agility, ck reappeared behind Garret, a mere blur of motion. With a seemingly insignificant kick, Garret lost his bnce and found himself tasting the bitter embrace of the dirt. "That speed!" King James shouted. King Grey narrowed his eyes. "I''ve never seen anything... (~smolders) like it..." "Truly an impressive spectacle." (Arthur) "What''s there to be impressed about? I barely saw anything." (Lora) "That''s because you''re inexperienced, little sister." (Jericho) "Eh? Didn''t you lose to the masked guy?" (Lora) Jericho froze. "Not the point." "I don''t need to see anything... just my face..." Lloyd smiled at himself on his handheld mirror. Blueste however, kept looking at Arthur. Ayisha was attached to King Grey as always. Geraldine didn''t even seem interested in anything that was going on. Lastly, Pasiphae red at the masked fellow. "For some reason, I don''t like him." Gasping for breath, Garret''s vision focused on ck as he retreated a safe six meter range in a sh. "(It doesn''t make sense, my [Blink Strike] is A+ ranked! How did he?!)" His brow glistened with beads of sweat. As always, ck was quiet. ... "Like I said, untouchable!" Skum slicked his hair back. "This guy will help me feed the kids!" "I b-barely saw what he did." (Genevieve) "Ha-ha! It doesn''t matter what you saw... all that matters is that my money isn''t going to waste." (Skum) "Uh, yeah... sure." (Genevieve) In the VIP audience seats, Velzar sat in silence. His eyes, fixed like a microscope on ck. "He?s quick... almost makes me regret not joining this tournament." A small grin appeared on Velzar?s face. The thought that ck was a Battle God crossed his mind. However, he didn''t lean too much into it. ... In the audience seats. "So, did you see him move?" (Ress) "Yeah... but barely." (Fanatio) "Almost as fast as Lirien." (Ress) "Almost? What do you mean?" (Fanatio) "Well... when I watched Lirien?s fights, I didn''t see her move or unsheathed or de. But with this guy... I can at least make up a bit of what he''s doing." Fanatio?s eyes fixed on ck. "I see," she said. But the big question on everyone''s mind was, what size was ck?s pee-pee. Or, maybe that was just Fanatio. ... Garret''s eyes burned with anger as he red at ck. "You know what I hate about people like you?" Garret seethed, his grip on his sword tightening. "You think you''re above everyone else, that you''re some kind of god while the rest of us are mere ants beneath you." (Garret) ck remained silent. Garret scoffed, frustration coursing through his veins. "Hard work is what makes a true warrior, not just natural talent. You may have been gifted with potential, but you''ve wasted it. You''ve never known what it means to strive, to push yourself beyond your limits. All your kind know is how to belittle others... and your silence just proves that! You don''t see me as someone worth talking to, do you?!" (Garret) Silent, ck rubbed his chin. Right after, he uttered a thoughtful hum. "Well you see... I''m neither talented nor a hard worker... just lucky." (ck) "Is that some attempt at a joke?!" (Garret) Veins popped up on the sides of Garret?s head. ck shrugged. "Your time in this tournament ends with my next attack. I''ll show you the true strength of a High Swordsman." Taking a firm stance, Garret''s sword gleamed in the sunlight as the air around him began to vibrate with an intense energy. The audience were drawn to the spectacle unfolding before them. King Grey, unable to contain his excitement, eximed, "Garret, show us the power of a future Holy Knight!" Ayisha, ever the voice of reason, gently chided the king. "Your Majesty, shouldn''t you remain impartial?" she asked, though a yful smile tugged at the corners of her lips. King Grey stroked his chin, nodding in agreement. "Indeed, Aisha. I shall curb my enthusiasm... (~smolders) for now." As the magic energy surrounding Garret intensified, Velzar, keen-eyed as always, raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "Oh?" Genevieve, grinned and tuned to Skum. "Better get ready to lose all your money, my friend. Garret is about to unleash his ultimate attack." Skum sank to his knees and fervently prayed to the gods of sure odds, pleading for victory on ck''s behalf. "Give my sugar mommy strength! Please!" (Skum) Meanwhile, the magic energy around Garret converged, flowing into his sword like a river of power. "FULL POWER EDGE ? GRAND THUNDER AND FLAME ? SLASH!!" (Garret) With a mighty roar, he unleashed a sh that sent shockwaves through the very foundation of the coliseum, hurtling straight towards ck. But immediately, it disappeared. The sound of a sword unsheathed sliced through the air, and before anyone couldprehend what had happened, ck materialized behind Garret. "Ngghhhhh!" (Garret) A deep gash marred Garret''s side, blood dripping from the tip of ck''s de. Garret crumpled to the ground. The entire coliseum erupted in a cacophony of awe and astonishment. "T-t-the winner is... ck!" Genevieve''s face drained of color. "Eh?" Velzar, however, wore a cynical grin, clearly savoring the sight before him. "Interesting." Fanatio and Ress stood frozen, their breath barely escaping their lips. "H-h-he just.." Ress couldn''te up with words. "THANK THE GODS!" Skum''s voice rang out above all others, his gratitude pouring forth in a river of prayer. Meanwhile, the kings themselves were struck dumb by the sudden turn of events. "REGINALD!" King Grey called Sir Reginald, his loyal knight, to his side. "Your Majesty?" (Reginald) He was behind Grey all the while, hence, the shouting was unnecessary. "Who is that masked fellow?!" (Grey) In response, Reginald bowed his head respectfully. "I''m not sure how I would know, Your Majesty." (Reginald) "Drats! You''re right.." (Grey) King James let out a hopeful sigh. "If he proves himself worthy of my daughter''s hand," he murmured, his voice filled with longing. The idea of ck, this enigmatic figure, marrying his beloved Aurora seemed almost too enticing to ignore. Celese, overhearing her father''s whispered desire, chimed in with a teasingugh. "Oh, Father, you are far too captivated by the mysteries of that masked man. I doubt he would be interested in settling down anytime soon," she remarked, a yful glint in her eyes. Rena, nodding in agreement, added, "Indeed, Celese, there is an air of intrigue surrounding him that suggests a life of adventure and uncertainty." Chapter 98 There’s a naked Trifect in my bedroom? (R-18)

Chapter 98 There''s a naked Trifect in my bedroom? (R-18)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) "Round 6: Genevieve Alufilia Banst Cross vs Mastur Bate!" The sixth round was set to begin. "( Since childhood, I''ve harbored a strong desire to wield a sword. The reasons behind this aspiration aren''t specific, but it''s always made me feel a sense of uniqueness. Unsurprisingly, my family was taken aback when I expressed my intention to be a knight. However, I see no reason why the daughter of a king or any woman should be excluded from this pursuit. Despite facing challenges, Garret has been my unwavering source of support, propelling me forward. Now, it''s my turn to reciprocate that support and ensure victory over ck. I refuse to allow someone so disdainful to mock Garret, a man whom I deeply admire. )" (Genevieve) Genevieve stepped onto the grand arena that buzzed with anticipation. The deafening roar of the crowd erupted as she was weed with cheers and apuse. "Isn''t that the Cross King''s daughter?!" "It definitely is!" "She has a nice ass... and personality!" "Shhh! You could get beheaded for that!" "Shit! You''re right.." King Grey''s voice boomed from the royal box, his fatherly pride evident in his heartfelt cheer. "Be strong, baby girl! Daddy''s with you!" His words stirred her spirit, filling her with a renewed sense of courage. Unfazed by the chaotic cacophony around her, Genevieve gripped a simple sword tightly. Jericho looked at her in confusion. "Why isn''t she using her magic sword?" he wondered aloud. "Maybe she wanted to prove herself without relying on her magic," Arthur hypothesized, his eyes darting towards Genevieve. Lana, her brows furrowed, remarked, "She''s acting unusual, don''t you think?" Vanessa agreed, folding her arms and nodding. "It''s unlike her to be so... reserved. Something must be on her mind." (Vanessa) Lora, casually brushing her hair, chimed in dismissively, "Genevieve has always been a little strange. Let''s not dwell on it too much." Vanessa reluctantly epted Lora''s words. Meanwhile, Micah approached Jericho with a curious look. "Hey, Brother Jer, where''s Lumiere?" Arthur, swallowed hard, his mind still reeling from the heated discussion he had with Lumiere just yesterday. Jericho, sensing his difort, turned to him and inquired, "Do you know where Lumiere is?" Raising an eyebrow, Arthur hesitated before answering, "Genevieve invited him, but... I guess he didn''t show up." "( Is it because of me? )" (Arthur) Salmarc, nonchntly yawning, interjected, "It''s not like he''s important." "Watch your mouth, Salmarc." Arthur red at him. "S-sorry, Brother Art." (Salmarc) Again, Blueste stared at Arthur and then to Duke Veltuor in the VIP section. Almost like he knew Blueste was looking at him, he turned to grin at her. As the discussions among the VVIPs reached a climax, the atmosphere suddenly shifted. Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, a tremendous explosion rocked the coliseum, causing the entire structure to tremble. A massive pir of energy shot up from the ground, piercing through the heavens and illuminating the skies with its brilliance. Gasps of astonishment filled the air as the crowd witnessed the aftermath of Genevieve''s devastating attack. Within a deep crater, her opponenty motionless. His once-imposing armor nowy in ruins, smoke billowing from his battered body. He was unconscious, unable to withstand the force of Genevieve''s assault. Surrounded by the tumultuous aftermath, Genevieve stood stoically, her eyes devoid of any hint of emotion. As she turned to depart, her grip released the sword she had wielded, and it disintegrated into a mere scattering of dust. ... The sun began to set on the first day of the elimination round, concluding with the brutal ninth round. Among the victors who effortlessly dispatched their opponents were the formidable trio: Fanatio, Genevieve, and Lirien. Their mastery ofbat was so profound that they scarcely needed to unleash their swords, instead opting to decimate their foes with sheer power. Lirien caught everyone''s attention the most. She would move and attack, without actually moving. Fanatio, as the day drew to a close, scoured the arena in search of a familiar face. But to her dismay, ck was nowhere to be found. Lost in her thoughts, she felt a presence behind her and turned to find Ress approaching. "How are you, littledy?" he inquired, a grin on his face. She turned to face him, her expression one of mild disinterest. "Fine, I suppose. The battles today were just asckluster as the previous ones," she replied nonchntly. Ress cringed at her dismissive tone. "It stings a little to hear you say that, especially when I struggled so much in mine," he admitted, his voice tinged with disappointment. Fanatio didn''t respond. Her attention was soon diverted as she caught sight of her brother, Velzar. With a wave, she beckoned him over. Velzar, however, sauntered towards her with an arrogant swagger, his eyes heavy with boredom. "So I heard you managed to win your battle today," he drawled, as if the oue held little importance in his mind. "Yes, and I fully intend to win this tournament as well," she dered with fervor. In response, Velzar erupted into heartyughter, his voice ringing out like mocking bells. "Oh, dear sister, you mustn''t get your hopes up," he taunted. "There are two individuals in this tournament who are leagues beyond your feeble abilities. Don''t expect too much from yourself." Clearly referring to Lirien and ck. Fanatio''s fists clenched in frustration, anger swirled within her. "Excuse me, but isn''t that a bit too harsh? She''s proven herself thus far," Ress innocently remarked, only to be met with a withering re from Fanatio''s brother. "And who the fuck are you, exactly?" Velzar sneered, his aura exuding a palpable bloodlusted atmosphere. A bead of sweat rolled down Ress'' forehead as he backed away. "Anyway," Velzar shrugged, "I hope you don''t lose... it''d just disgrace our family?s reputation." Fanatio?s grip tightened to the point her bones could crack. Undeterred, Velzar walked away yawning as he did. "Littledy, are y--" (Ress) Before he could finish his words, Fanatio walked away. ... In the dimly lit corridor of the inn, Lumiere walked with a heavy heart, his thoughts consumed by the events unfolding around him. As he reached the door to Genevieve''s room, his hand hesitated before the wood, debating whether to knock or not. "Should I disturb her? Or should I leave her be?" he whispered to himself. After a moment of contemtion, Lumiere decided against knocking and slowly ascended the creaking stairs, burdened by his inner turmoil. It was then that Umbra, his loyalpanion, materialized as a small, spirit on his shoulder. "Master, what are your intentions regarding the Duke?" he asked, his voice raspy. "He didn''t try to kill the prince today, so that''s a surprise... then again, even if he tried... Fulgur would be there to keep him safe." Lumiere sighed. Umbra''s glowing eyes widened with surprise. "Indeed. And based on what I saw yesterday, I don''t think Blueste is as interested in killing the prince as she was before. The main obstacle is the Duke, right...?" Interrupting with a cold and detached voice, Lumiere said, "The Duke? An obstacle? Just kill him..." Umbra recoiled slightly. "Master, are you certain? Normally you''d chose a less murderous approach." "Do I look uncertain to you?" Lumiere''s re intensified, an icy fire burning within his eyes. Umbra, nodding as its ethereal form wavered, vanished into the shadows, ready to fulfill his master''smand. A series of bad events had reduced Lumiere into a boiling pot of rage. He arrived at his room. As he pushed open the door, his worn-out eyes met an unexpected sight. There, seated on his bed, was a naked girl, her long, obsidian hair flowing like a cascading waterfall over her shoulders. Her cobalt blue eyes, brimming with an electric energy, locked with his, unveiling a whole new chapter in Lumiere''s tumultuous saga. She possessed such magnificently ample breasts, with her soft, rosy-tipped nipples standing out in the most seductive manner. Her shapely body exuded an irresistible allure, capturing the attention of all who beheld her. Her legs, delicately resting upon the bed, revealed a tantalizing glimpse of the pink folds of her pussy. Her vagina was already moist, the juices of her desire seeping forth in a thick and viscous flow, bestowing upon her intimate area a shimmer of undeniable sensuality. "Hello there, Lumiere." She smiled mischievously, "I''m Steria, All-Father?s second daughter." Chapter 99 Serena?s older sister is... hot...? (R-18+)

Chapter 99 Serena?s older sister is... hot...? (R-18+)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the realm of mortal beings, there existed a timeless adage revered by men far and wide, whispered in hushed tones behind closed doors: ? Don''t make her eyes wet, make her pussy wet. Don''t y with her feelings, y with her boobs. Don''t crush her heart, crush her loins. ? It encapsted a universal truth tucked away deep within the recesses of the male psyche, urging them to strive for a lover''s blissful delight rather than relying on sorrow''s empty embrace. But what if this principle were to be tested upon a psycho goddess, a being born of unfathomable power and capricious desires? Yes, All-Father''s daughter was that psycho goddess. The atmosphere grew tense as Steria, a deity known as the goddess of space and the esteemed second daughter of the All-Father, cornered Lumiere. With an air of audacious confidence, she lowered herself onto his crotch, settling upon him like a formidable predator ready to strike. Two elegant hands found their ce tightly wrapped around his neck, constricting his airway while she studied his countenance with an unyielding gaze. Ordinary humans would''ve sumbed to the cruel grip inflicted upon them, but Lumiere didn''t panic. The sensation of asphyxiation gnawed at him, threatening to sever the tenuous string connecting his life to this world, yet serenityced hisposure. He broke the unnerving silence, his voice strained but resolute. "What may I call you, fair goddess?" Lumiere''s query hung in the air, mingling with the hushed gasps that escaped his constricted throat. Steria''s beautifully sinister smile widened, an alluring blend of superiority and intrigue. "I''m Steria, the goddess of space, daddy''s second daughter," she whispered, her grip tightening incrementally with each passing moment. The subtle trickle of saliva trickled down the corner of his mouth, an involuntary response to the sheer intensity of their encounter. "Daddy?" he asked knowingly. "All-Father..." she grinned seductively. "I see. So why are you choking me?" he asked indifferently. Steria whispered to Lumiere, "Did you know, there exists a rigid hierarchy where the alphas reign supreme?" Her lips formed a sly smile, exuding an aura of mysterious allure. "The alphas always get to stay on top and dominate their mates..." "Good for you.." he replied with a constrained voice. "( It''s not that I don''t want to break out of this position... it''s just that I can''t, my movements are sealed for some reason. )" (Lumiere) This was because of her sub-skill - ¡¸Spatial Domination¡¹ via her Apex Skill ¡ª ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡». "Do you wonder," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction, "what was on my mind while I awaited your return?" The words slithered from her tongue,den with both curiosity and a sense of dangerous desire. "Strangtion, perhaps?" he suggested calmly, unsure of the unpredictable path their conversation was taking. Steria chuckled softly, the sweet melody tinged with a hint of mirthful insanity. "Oh, my dear Lumiere," she teased, releasing her grip and tracing her fingertips along his cheek. "Not quite. I much rather prefer riding you." With a tantalizing sway of her hips, she pressed her curvaceous bare buttocks against his groin, a tormentced with forbidden temptation. Lumiere''s crotch was cool against her bare skin, anticipation coursed through her veins. Gently, she began to sway her hips, straddling his crotch as if it were a wooden horse. The motion, back and forth, brought her a unique pleasure, fulfilling a secret yearning she had harbored for so long. "Ahnnnnnn!~Mmmnnghhnn!~Nnyyesnnn!~~" The bump of his slowly hardening cock brought a delightful challenge, poking and prodding at Steria?s moist clit. But she weed it, embracing the difort as a small price to pay for the greater cause. For every ache and tremor, she knew her orgasm and intimacy with Lumiere would elevate. "Nnnghhh! Nnnghhn!~~Nnnyyesss!! Ahnn! Ahn! Ahnmnn!~~" As her hips gyrated and applied pressure to his stiffened cock, her pussy burst open, releasing a torrent of luscious fluids that mingled with the sweat on Valeria''s skin and stained his crotch. The ravishing mess only excited her further, igniting a fire within her that fueled her determination to continue. "I want to do more sinful things to you... don''t you want to?" (Steria) "Eh?" (Lumiere) When Steria?s delicate fingers brushed against his hand, she could feel the cold sweat of anticipation trickling down her brow. Lumiere''s hand exuded a thick, viscous liquid, like a dense fog. It was the manifestation of some of her vaginal fluid showering his fingers. Intriguied a little by this gooey and rather sticky situation, Steria eyes locked with Lumiere. She used her left hand to split open her vagina and properly reveal the creamy surface which beckoned to Lumiere, promising sweet salvation. With an audacious yet delicate touch, she gently pressed his fingers against her clit. "Ahnnnnn!~" she moaned. The fingers were swallowed by walls of her vagina,pletely immersed in its luscious interior. Steria''s orgasm tightened, her fingers slowly massaging and rubbing her pussy as well gently spreading her juices all over her fingers. All this while still riding his crotch. The scent of temptation wafted through the air as Steria''s tongue moistened her lips, eager to taste herself (vaginal fluids). In one swift motion, she brought his drenched finger to her awaiting mouth. The tip of her tongue made contact, delicately caressing the finger, and the sweet nectar of her pussy mingled with her tongue, intertwining in a tantalizing dance. She moaned softly, a passionate sound that echoed in the room, as her tongue explored every crevice of the finger. She savored every taste, her senses engulfed in the sweet symphony of vors and the infectious power of the eroticism. "( Why are the insides of her mouth so slippery... and warm. It''s like I dipped my hands into a cup of saliva... )" (Lumiere) Doing his best to hold his moans, evidence of his pleasure, Lumiere gritted his teeth. Her other hand moved to wipe off the traces of saliva that adorned her lips, but her intoxication with her juices was too great. Gently, she traced her fingers across her mouth and brought them to her tongue, allowing the sensualities of her moist, warm tongue to wrap intricately with her finger and slowly suck off her goddess nectar. "( I don''t know how it''s possible... but this girl can get me hard just from these silly forey... )" (Lumiere) In the heat of the moment, Steria''s touch traced along Lumiere''s sculpted chest, her hands igniting a spark of desire within him. Straddling him with fervor, a mischievous smile yed on her lips as she leaned closer, her voice dripping with temptation. "You know, Lumiere," she whispered, her words a sweet melody, "we could keep this our little secret. Just imagine the thrill of an illicit affair." Lumiere''s heart raced, his mind intoxicated by the possibilities unfolding before him. The blush of arousal painted Steria''s cheeks, further fueling his desires. "( Can I really? No, no, Lumiere. That''s a slippery slope to nowhere! That''s not your main focus... )" (Lumiere) But before Lumiere could gather his thoughts, a sudden presence disrupted the intimate moment. Serena materialized, her arms folded and her radiant white hair cascading down her shoulders. Lumiere had never seen Serena in such a state of displeasure, and his heart sank with unease. "( Crap! It''s Serena... and she looks... mad... )" (Lumiere) "What is the meaning of this?" Serena''s voice adopted a stern tone, her eyes piercing through the hazy atmosphere. Steria, undeterred by Serena''s presence, smirked teasingly as she licked the crevices of her fingers and replied, "Oh, Serendipity, I''m just teaching Lumiere the ancient Trifects'' tradition." Serena''s gaze sharpened, her intuition painting the truth across her features. "Is that truly what''s happening here?" she inquired knowingly, her voice hanging heavy in the air. "( Okay Lumiere, your next words should be the right one... think before you speak... )" (Lumiere) Lumiere, quick-witted and aware of the precarious circumstances, chose his words carefully. "Eh?" he said, his voiceced with a hint of innocence. It was as if he was pre-programmed to say that when he had nothing else to say. The tension in the air was palpable as Lumiere''s words floated between them, a delicate bnce between truth and temptation. Chapter 100 Beethoven?s Moonlight Macabre? (R-18)

Chapter 100 Beethoven?s Moonlight Macabre? (R-18)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the opulent confines of one of the Duke''s magnificent residences nestled within the darkened heart of Zarbon city, Duke Veltuor, a man of vast influence and indomitable spirit, abruptly awoke to the haunting strains of a piano echoing through the ornate halls. His eyes flickered open, like twin orbs of flickering candlelight, as he gazed upon the resplendent visual masterpiece that was the instrument of ebony and ivory. Intrigued yet perturbed by thete-night serenade, Veltuor''s brow furrowed in a mix of curiosity and anger. "Who would dare disturb the sanctity of my abode with such audacious disregard for the hour?" (Veltuor) His wife, peacefully slumbering beside him, remained undisturbed, blissfully ignorant of the unfolding enigma. Duke Veltuor detached himself from his bed, a silken cocoon of tranquility, and gingerly ced one foot upon the cold marble floor. A silent smile graced his lips as he nced towards his wife. The very air seemed heavy, pregnant with foreboding, as Veltuor stepped into the moonlitbyrinth of the mansion. His footsteps, muffled yet deliberate, reverberated through the stillness, a symphony of trepidation and urgency. Eyes trained upon the ground, his gaze met a horrifying tableau: crimson rivers staining the pristine baster stone, like macabre brushstrokes on a morbid canvas. "W-w-what is this?!" he eximed. His heart raced, pounding within his chest. He followed the crimson trail, each step carrying him closer to the foyer. A gasp escaped his quivering lips, his breath catching in his throat like a moth in a spider''s web, as his disbelieving eyes beheld the grotesque apotheosis of his worst nightmares. "N-N-NO! NO!! NOOO!!!" (Veltuor) Before him, suspended from the ceiling, were the lifeless forms of nine of his guards, headless and dripping with blood. He fell to the ground frozen. "Who did this?" he muttered. With trembling hands, Veltuor pushed himself up, his voice choked with both disbelief and anger. "Who''s there?" he shouted into the oppressive silence, his words echoing through the ornate halls. But there was no response, only the haunting melody of the piano continued to permeate the air. A cold shiver coursed through Veltuor''s body, his legs stained with the blood of his guards. Fear wed at his heart, threatening to tear it asunder. Determined to protect himself, he reached out for the nearest weapon, a gleaming sword proudly disyed within an antique armor stand. His grip on the sword tightened, his knuckles turning white as he held it out in front of him. "Step out! Show yourself!" Veltuormanded, the tremor in his voice betraying his fear. He cautiously followed the ethereal strains of the piano, his footsteps faltering but determined. As he reached the source of the haunting sound, a room bathed in moonlight, his eyes fell upon a figure he had never before encountered. Umbra, dressed in a ck suit, adorned with a white decorative fabric around his neck, and wearing menacing white gloves, sat at the piano. His ck hair gracefully swayed with each mncholic note he yed. With a mixture of trepidation and curiosity, Veltuor found his voice again. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice wavering slightly. Umbra''s lips curved into a sinister smile, his voice silky and smooth like velvet cascading over the crescendo of a fallen empire. "I am a spirit," Umbra replied, his words dripping with sinister charm. Veltuor instinctively recoiled. "You''re no spirit! You''re a murderer!" Veltuor retorted, his voiceden with usation. Umbra''s smile widened, his eyes brimming with malevolence. "Merely a spirit, carrying out the orders of my highly venerated master," he revealed, his words ominously reverberating within the mansion. Veltuor''s knees quivered beneath him. "Who... Who is your master?" he managed to stammer, his eyes locked onto Umbra''s shadowy figure. The room seemed to grow darker, the atmosphere thick with an ominous presence. A deep sigh escaped Umbra''s lips as he leaned back against the piano, in his eyes an eerie delight. "Ah, my dear... umh... Veltuor, if only you knew... My master is someone who is most exalted - Lumiere Del Silva, justice given form... a being most generous," Umbra exined, his tone dripping with reverence and a hint of sadistic pleasure. "Perhaps in the afterlife, I shall regale you with tales of his noble and resplendent existence." Veltuor''s heart pounded in his chest. Before him stood not only a murderer but a devout follower. Panic flooded his veins. He desperately searched for a way to barter his fate. "Please, I beg you!" he pleaded, his voiceced with desperation. "I''ll give you riches beyond imagination, anything you desire... Just spare me!" Umbra''s malevolent smile widened, a wicked amusement in his eyes. "Hm...? Money is of no consequence to me," he replied, his words dripping with sinister delight. "Your prayers, however, may bring you some sce in the final moments." As he spoke, a ck energy coalesced around his arm, morphing into a grotesque w made of shadow. Magic Art: [Shadow w] Veltuor''s horror reached its peak as Umbra''s w shed through the air, an extraordinary force tearing through his flesh. Agonizing pain seized every inch of Veltuor''s being, reducing him to a writhing mass of torn flesh and shattered bones. Blood pooled around him, staining the once opulent floor in macabre hues. Yawning, Umbra dismissed the savagery he had just unleashed. There was no trace of remorse or empathy. "Perhaps I shall indulge in a few more tunes before returning to my esteemed master," he mused, his fingers gliding effortlessly over the piano keys. The haunting melody of Beethoven''s Moonlight Sonata echoed through the desecrated hall, a twisted symphony of death and despair. Whereas all the other artificial spirits made by Lumiere were High Spirits, Umbra was a Great Spirit. The reason he was much more powerful than his counterparts was because he was made from the the essence of Isadora. As such, Isadora?s Demon Lord seed fertilized his creation. The same one he used to protect Lumiere against Eris? attack. The Unique Skill: [ck Hole]. Simply put, this was an artificial spirit that had the potential to be a Demon Lord. ... Meanwhile, Back at the cozy inn, Lumiere winced as Serena relentlessly tugged at his cheek, her anger still palpable in the air. "I''m sorry, Serena," he murmured, his voice filled with remorse. "I couldn''t control myself. Steria was manipting my actions." Steria, her body still bare and alluring, chimed in cheekily, "Well, it''s not like you didn''t enjoy it, Lumiere." She shed him a mischievous smirk, her teasing words dripping with seduction. Infuriated, Serena released Lumiere''s cheek, her eyes zing with fury. "See if I care," she snapped, her voice icy and filled with hurt. Lumiere scrambled to apologize, but she dismissed him with a dismissive wave of her hand. "I don''t want to hear it, Lumiere." He immediately noticed she called him "Lumiere." "( I''ve never seen Serena get angry... or jealous... what''s going on...? )" (Lumiere) Just as the tension seemed unbearable, Steria wrapped her arms around Lumiere in an embrace, pressing him tightly against her voluptuous figure. "Don''t worry, Lumiere," she cooed, her voice gentle andforting. "I''m here for you." Her hardened nipples brushed against his face, eliciting a faint blush from Lumiere. Before he could reciprocate or protest, he managed to break free from her grasp. "Enough, Steria!" (Lumiere) Serena, still seething with anger though now silent, shot daggers at Lumiere with her eyes. "Stopping Steria''s advances already?" she spat, her wordsced with bitterness. Lumiere, his patience dwindling, chided Steria. "That''s enough already. You''ve caused enough confusion as it is," he scolded, a note of frustration coloring his tone. "Where''s Isadora?" he demanded, his brow furrowed in concern. Steria yawnedzily, as if bored by the entire conversation. "Ugh... you both are no fun." She extended her hand, summoning a transparent energy cube with her sub-skill, [Spatial Cage]. Inside the cube, Lumiere''s heart sank at the sight of Isadora, trapped and powerless. The gravity within the cube held her firmly in ce, rendering her immobile. Chapter 101 I’m meeting with All-Father again?

Chapter 101 I''m meeting with All-Father again?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) After what felt like an eternity, Steria finally released Isadora from her merciless cage, causing her to copse onto the cold, hard ground. Lumiere and Serena rushed to her side, concern etched on their faces as they helped her up. Lumiere''s eyes burned with rage as he turned to Steria, his voice dripping with frustration. "Why would you even do this?" he demanded, his tone icy and filled with righteous indignation. Steria, still unclothed and unabashed, simply shrugged her delicate shoulders, her voice dripping with nonchnce. "She was being a nuisance. I just wanted to teach her a lesson," she replied casually, her words carrying a hint of sadistic pleasure. Serena, her anger simmering just beneath the surface, shot Steria a withering re. She had expected this from the seductive enchantress, and yet the sight still filled her with boiling rage. Lumiere, slowly began to understand why Serena of all people, would easily be provoked by Steria''s actions. "Jeez." He sighed deeply. "We should head to All-Father already..." Lumiere said wearily, his gaze fixed on Steria. "But for the sake of decency, could you at least put on some clothes?" Lumiere pleaded, his voice tinged with exasperation. Steriaughed yfully, her legs still spread wide open, causing Lumiere''s cheeks to flush ever so slightly. "Nudity is usual for my kind," she taunted teasingly. Lumiere''s patience waned, and he retorted, "Not here it isn''t." Isadora, now standing beside Lumiere, voiced her disapproval, her voice filled with disdain. "I already don''t like her," she dered harshly, her eyes locked with Steria''s with a fiery intensity. Steria''s grin widened, revealing her pearly white teeth. "Well, that makes two of us," she quipped. "Just open the damn portal already, Steria," Serena snapped, her wordsced with frustration. Steria smiled. "Anything for you little sister." Steria gracefully rose from her reclined position. A ck material, as dark as night, enveloped her delicate form, hugging her moist vagina and veiling her pert nipples, adorning her plump breasts. With a flourish, she extended her hand, her slender fingers taut with power, and unleashed her sub-skill, [Spatial Entry]. The very fabric of reality rippled and groaned, giving birth to a resounding boom that reverberated through the inn, threatening to shatter the tranquility within. Lumiere, his eyes widening in rm, rushed to her side, his voice filled with trepidation. "Steria, are you trying to get us caught?" he hissed, his voice heavy with concern. Steria''s lips curled into an impish smile, herughter tinkling like wind chimes on a breeze. "Oops," she said in mock innocence, her voice dripping with amusement. "My bad. Or maybe, not so bad," she teased. Exasperated, Lumiere ran a hand through his hair and sighed deeply. "Steria, please," he implored. "I can''t afford any more unwanted attention." "Sure. But it''s not like any person in this city?s on your level. What do they wanna do... kill you?" sheughed finding the thought of it amusing. As the two talked, Serena, still simmering with anger, remained silent, her gaze averted as she crossed her arms defiantly. Lumiere, sensing the blistering fury that radiated from her, offered a feeble apology. "I''m sorry, Serena," he murmured under his breath. Isadora, unable to contain her indignation any longer, interjected with a voice sharp as a whip, "And what about me, Lumiere? Am I an afterthought as well?" Lumiere winced, his bad daypounded by the mounting grievances of the women around him. "I''m sorry, Isadora," he muttered, exhausted. "Everything seems to be going wrong today." Steria, ever the provocateur, couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. With a smug grin, she leaned towards Serena, her voice dripping with honeyed venom. "Oh, Serendipity, how cute. Are you jealous?" she taunted, her words a mere flicker of fire meant to ignite a zing inferno. Serena''s fists tightened. At this point, Lumiere progressively turned pale. "This is bad," he groaned. --- The world of nothing but white. Lumiere and his entourage materialized in the presence of All-Father. The distinguished figure, clothed in regal white garments and crowned with a resplendent golden ruby tiara, exuded an air of both wisdom and authority. His long white hair and beard cascaded gracefully down his regal figure, lending an air of majesty to his appearance. "Ah, Lumiere," All-Father''s voice boomed with a hint of warmth, "it''s been quite some time." Lumiere grinned and retorted, "Ten years isn''t really a while, you know." The old yet handsome man chuckled, his eyes sparkling with amusement, and replied, "Perhaps not for mortals like yourself, but for me, time holds a different meaning." As if the very fabric of space obeyed All-Father''smand, the once-distant figure immediately drew near, the distance between them erased in an instant. Chairs manifested in front of them, beckoning for them. Isadora, her confusion palpable, turned to Lumiere and whispered, "What''s going on?" All-Father, his voice tinged with patience, responded with a smile, "Ah, another one of Lumiere''spanions, I presume?" Isadora nodded, feeling the powerful presence emanating from All-Father, and instinctively bowed her head in reverence. All-Father chuckled softly. "No need for formalities, my dear. Please, take a seat." Steria, her eyelids heavy with boredom, let out an exaggerated yawn before sinking into one of the chairs. Serena, always the picture of elegance, silently settled into her own seat. Lumiere, eager to introduce Isadora to All-Father, leaned towards her and whispered, "This is All-Father, the one who bestowed upon me a great portion of my powers." Isadora, now seated, nodded in understanding. All-Father, ever the gentleman, ced a hand over his heart and mockingly expressed offense. "Hurtful, Lumiere," he said with a feigned wounded expression. "Am I really nothing more than a power-giver to you?" Lumiere chuckled, ruffling his own hair in a yful manner, as he added, "Oh, and did I mention he''s also my father-inw?" Isadora turned pale, her eyes widening in shock. "Eh?" Isadora stood frozen, her eyes widening as she realized the gravity of the situation. "He''s really your father-inw?" Lumiere nodded in response. "So this is Serena?s father then...?" Lumiere and Serena confirmed with a nod. "Also her father...?" she pointed at Steria. Lumiere, Serena, and Steria nodded in unison. Isadora''s mind was racing as she struggled to process everything. "So, he''s like a god or something?" she blurted out. Lumiere, Serena, Steria and All-Father nodded at once. "Really?" The group exchanged nces before All-Father, with a knowing smile, confirmed, "Indeed, my dear, well... a Supreme God to be precise." Lumiere and Isadora exchanged puzzled looks. "Supreme God?" Lumiere questioned, seeking rification. Just as Serena was about to exin, Steria interjected. "Usually, the rankings for beings go like this: Apprentice, Normal, High, Great, Supreme, and Emperor." Lumiere nodded, a spark of understanding in his eyes. "So, that means All-Father''s almost on par with a God Emperor?" All-Father nodded, but then dismissed the notion. "Ah, on the Welkin Continent, only the gods hold the title of God Emperor. But that''s not important for now." Applying pressure to his inteced fingers, All-Father leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Lumiere. "What bothers me is the fact that you haven''t ascended to the rank of Apprentice God yet," he said, his tone serious. Lumiere shrugged nonchntly. "Well, it''s quite a hassle, you know." All-Father burst intoughter, his booming voice filling the white world. "Ah, Lumiere, my boy, you never fail to amuse me. Well, it''s fine I suppose... if you want to die that is." There was a moment of silence before Lumiere''s eyes widened, and he stammered, "Eh?" Chapter 102 I’m engaged to Serena?s sister?

Chapter 102 I''m engaged to Serena?s sister?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) "Lumiere, my boy, the reports I''ve gotten from Serendipity have been quite impressive," he spoke, a twinkle in his eyes. Lumiere, his face beaming with pride, looked at Serena with a warm smile. But instead of meeting his gaze, Serena averted her eyes and pouted, uttering a faint "hmph!" as a sign of her annoyance. Lumiere couldn''t help but chuckle, realizing that she was still displeased with him. "I must say, Lumiere," All-Father continued, "I''m proud of the fact that you were able to break a curse that had gued an entire race for half a century. And not only that, you even helped develop them into a thriving city." Lumiere chuckled modestly, scratching the back of his head. "Well, it''s not quite a city yet, but we''re definitely working towards it, sir." Steria, unable to contain her excitement, suddenly grabbed Lumiere and tightly hugged him, much to his surprise. Her ample bosom pressed against his face, leaving him momentarily stunned. "Oh, daddy isn''t Lumiere such a darling?!" Steria eximed, her voice filled with adoration. All-Father chuckled heartily, stroking his beard. "Well, I''m sure he''s quite the catch, but I must say, I''m not into boys." Steria blinked in confusion, "Eh?" Isadora, visibly annoyed, chose to intervene. "I would implore you not to be so clingy with my master," she shouted with a mischievous grin. With a swift motion, she pulled Lumiere away from Steria''s breasts and pressed him against her own, a slight moan escaped her breath. Lumiere, caught off guard, blushed furiously, his protests drowned out by Steria''sughter. "( I give this boy powers and hees back with a Harem... )" (All-Father) As all the chaos unfolded, Serena sat quietly, her previously angry expression slowly morphing into a pout. Steria, ncing at her sister, couldn''t help but find her adorable when she was jealous. But then, All-Father, his eyes filled with a sudden realization, turned to Isadora. "By the way, Isadora, are you pregnant?" he asked, a hint of intrigue behind his voice. "PREGNANT?!!" Steria, Lumiere and the once quiet Serena all shouted together. Isadora stared at All-Father in disbelief, her mouth agape. "How did you know?" she asked, a mixture of shock and curiosity in her voice. Steria let out an exasperated sigh and rolled her eyes. "Doesn''t the word God mean anything to you, you idiot?" she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Isadora''s eyes widened as she shot back, "Who are you calling an idiot?" a forced smile on her face. Steria nced away, pretending to be fascinated by a random spot in basically nowhere, clearly ignoring Isadora''s retort. Serena interjected, turning to Isadora with an intrigued gaze. "Is it true? Are you really pregnant?" she asked in a hushed tone. Isadora nodded, her face beaming with pride. "Yes, I am," she replied, her voice filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness. Lumiere, was pale and silent throughout this exchange. "I mean, shouldn''t I say something?" he stuttered, his voice quivering. All-Father raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Are you not curious about... whether you are the father?" he questioned, a sly smile forming on his lips. Serena and Isadora exchanged a nce before shouting in chorus, "Of course he is!" Lumiere scratched his chin, deep in thought, before speaking up. "You don''t have to be so rude about it," he retorted, a hint of annoyance in his tone. All-Father leaned forward, his gaze filled with anticipation. "I can sense a very powerful energy emanating from the child," he dered, his voice filled with awe. "This child is destined to be extraordinary, a force to be reckoned with." Lumiere scratched his head, a mix of pride and apprehension evident on his face. "Great, I have overpowered in my genes," he muttered, not sounding entirely thrilled. All-Father chuckled and patted Lumiere''s shoulder reassuringly. "That''s a good thing, my boy! Think of all the adventures and challenges this child will bring into your lives," he eximed, his voice filled with excitement. Lumiere sighed, his expression slightly deted. "Yes, but it''s going to make taking care of the baby after childbirth quite difficult," he sighed. Steria then reminisced about the time when Serena was just a tiny, adorable baby. She shared an amusing anecdote, revealing that whenever Serena cried, her immense power unintentionally demolished buildings all-round. Lumiere and All-Father couldn''t help but squeal with delight, imagining how absolutely adorable baby Serena must have been. "Eeeek! Baby Serena must have been the cutest little wrecking ball!" Lumiere eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Serena''s face blushed a deep shade of red as the attention seemed to suffocate her. She pleaded, "Can we please stop talking about it? I''ve changed, you know!" "( It''s like Serena''s out of character when she''s around family... )" (Serena) All-Father regained hisposure, clearing his throat before delivering a surprising revtion to Lumiere and Isadora. "You see, Lumiere, the reason this baby possesses such great power isn''t solely due to your exceptional genes." Lumiere, her curiosity piqued, turned to Isadora and asked, "What''s he mean, Isadora?" Isadora suppressed a giggle before imparting a shocking truth. "Well, master, the baby I''m carrying in my womb was actually created from a Demon Lord seed." Steria, Serena, and Lumiere all raised an eyebrow in disbelief, collectively questioning what on earth Isadora was talking about. "A Demon Lord seed? What does that even mean?" Serena inquired, her curiosity getting the better of her. Isadora proceeded to enlighten them, revealing that a Demon Lord seed was a highly coveted, variegated form of a demon core that possessed its own level of consciousness. And not only that, it also bestowed immense power upon its wielder. Isadora exined that she had been fused with a Demon Lord seed since birth, as part of an goal to give birth to a suitable Demon Lord or King capable of ruling over the demon spirits. All-Father chimed in, adding a jaw-dropping detail, "And believe it or not, Lumiere, your magically potent semen was powerful enough to fertilize that Demon Lord seed. It''s a rare urrence since most people''s... well, you know,ck the necessary power." Steria, not one to hold back her thoughts, blurted out, "So, Lumiere, your ''semen'' is really that potent?" She couldn''t resist teasing him. Isadora nodded with a yful smile, "Master''s semen is national treasure." Serena silently snickered. "Can we stop talking about my semen?" Lumiere pinched the bridge of his nose. "Indeed." All-Father cleared his throat. "Let''s move on to more important things.." As Lumiere scratched his head, still a little bewildered by All-Father''s sudden change of topic, he couldn''t help but ask, "Wait, I thought you brought me here just to see how I was doing. What''s all this about ''more important things''?" All-Father chuckled mischievously, his eyes twinkling with hidden motives. "Oh, my dear son-inw, there''s always more to my ns than meets the eye." "( Yeah... like your one minute engagements... )" (Lumiere) "Don''t forget I can read your mind boy.." (All-Father) "I didn''t." Lumiere smirked. "But let''s get to the point, shall we?" He nced at Steria, who smiled back at him in return. This caught Lumiere''s attention, and he found himself staring at Steria for an unusually long time. "( That look! I know that look all too well... )" (Lumiere) Suddenly, the realization hit him, and he quickly averted his gaze. "Uh, All-Father, I... umm... well, yeah, Steria is attractive and all," he stammered, trying to think of the best way to avoid this. Serena, who had been observing the exchange in silence, shot a re at her father. "Father, what are you trying to make happen here?" she demanded, her toneced with a mix of surprise and annoyance. All-Father, still wearing his trademark enigmatic smile, leaned forward and rested his chin on his folded hands. "My dear Serendipity, you see, I believe Lumiere and Steria make quite the charming couple. They have an undeniable chemistry, wouldn''t you agree?" Eying her father suspiciously, Serena crossed her arms. "And what about what''s best for me?" she challenged, her voice tinged with a hint of jealousy. All-Father''s expression softened, and he ced a gentle hand on Serena''s shoulder. "Serendipity, my dear, don''t you want the very best for your sister? Lumiere needs all the help he can get, and being engaged to Steria can also help with that." Lumiere, still grappling with the sudden turn of events, managed to interject with a bewildered "Eh?" He turned to Steria, trying to gauge her reaction, but her fondness for Lumiere was visibly evident as she draped her hands over his arm, her eyes shining with affection. "Being engaged should be fun, don''t you think...?" she spoke with her velvety voice. "I can''t believe this.." said Isadora with a mild smile. Serena couldn''t stand to see Steria so close to Lumiere and her cheeks flushed with anger. "Father, this isn''t fair! Lumiere is engaged to me, remember?" All-Father sighed. "And he still will be, I have a reason for doing this.." "Then, exin.." (Serena) Chapter 103 I’m All-Father?s successor?

Chapter 103 I''m All-Father?s sessor?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) All-Father looked deeply into Lumiere''s eyes, a solemn expression on his face. "Lumiere," he began, his voice filled with a mix of wisdom and anticipation, "there are some things you must know." Lumiere leaned forward attentively, ready to absorb every word. "You see, in the grand tapestry of fate, Steria was originally destined to be your beloved," All-Father revealed, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. "But your luck was utterly abysmal. It pained me to see such a talented young Integrator endure countless hardships." Lumiere''s eyes widened in surprise as he processed the unexpected twist. "So, you... changed our fate?" he murmured. All-Father nodded, offering Lumiere a reassuring smile. "Indeed. I saw a different path for you¡ªone where your true potential would bloom. And so, I promised you Serendipity''s hand in marriage, the goddess of fortune herself." As the weight of All-Father''s words settled, Steria''s yful smile widened into a mischievous grin. She leaned in, her lips tantalizingly close to Lumiere''s ear, and whispered, "Remember, beloved, I was meant to be your first." Her voice sent shivers down his spine, and as her soft tongue sensually caressed his neck, a mischievous chuckle escaped his lips. Realizing Serena''s piercing re, he quicklyposed himself, his cheeks aze. Steria and Serena exchanged a knowing nce, one filled with both rivalry and desire. Isadora, sitting nearby, muttered under her breath, unable to fathom sharing Lumiere with someone as terrible as Steria. All-Father''s voice broke the tense atmosphere, returning everyone''s attention to him. "You see... originally I had nned for you to marry only Serendipity and take care of this world as the next Apostle of the Gods," he exined, his voice filled with reverence. "But today, I''ve had a change of heart. I want to see you seed me and bear the mantle of the next Apostle." Lumiere''s eyebrow raised in surprise and skepticism. "Really?" he questioned, his toneced with uncertainty. "It seems so sudden." All-Father let out a hearty chuckle, his deep voice reverberating through the room as he looked at Lumiere with a twinkle in his eye. "My, my, I must say... I didn''t expect such a response from you," he remarked, his voiceced with amusement. Lumiere, slightly taken aback by the unexpected reaction, couldn''t help but ask, "How so?" His amethyst eyes locked with the All-Father''s, curiosity filling his gaze. With a knowing smile, All-Father leaned back in his chair, reminiscing about their previous encounters. "Do you recall ourst discussion, young Lumiere?" he inquired. "I told you something along these lines, and you told me you were nothing special." Lumiere''s mind raced back to that moment, the memory flooding his thoughts. He felt foolish back then, but now, as he stood before him, Lumiere realized how much he''d grown since that encounter. A flicker of pride danced in All-Father''s eyes as he continued, "You see, Lumiere, you''ve proven yourself. I wanted to test you, to see if you were truly up to the task or if another Integrator would be better suited for the position." Serena, still seething with anger, couldn''t resist interjecting. "And that," she eximed, her voice tinged with resentment, "is why I''ve been reporting to him bi-monthly. It was all part of the n." Isadora, uncertain, piped up, "So, he passed the test?" All-Father extended his hand across the table, his weathered palm finding its ce on Lumiere''s shoulder, imparting a sense of reassurance. "My dear boy," he dered, a prideful glimmer in his eyes, "you passed with flying colors." Lumiere''s eyes widened at the confirmation, a mixture of uncertainty and gratitude swirling within him. "While I may not be entirely certain if this is what I desire," Lumiere confessed, his voice tinged with hesitance, "it would be unfair to disregard your wishes, given all that you''ve done for me." "Then, I''ll ask again" All-Father inquired, his voice deep, "do you agree to marry Steria then?" Lumiere''s eyes flickered between Serena and Steria, taking in their contrasting expressions. He could see the genuine sadness in Serena''s eyes, how she looked down at her feet in silence. Reluctantly, Serena then spoke up, her voice weighed with resignation. "I... I suppose I''m fine with it." "( Serena must really not like Steria... )" (Lumiere) "It''s always been like that." (All-Father) "Eh?" (Lumiere) "Eh?" (All-Father) Steria, seemingly blind to her sister''s underlying emotions, wrapped her arms around Lumiere, pulling him closer. A sparkle danced in her violet eyes as she whispered, her voice filled with excitement, "Oh, Lumiere, we''ll be a truly magnificent couple." "I agree." Isadora held her silence, but her smile spoke volumes, a silent threat lingering in her gaze. Lumiere felt a slight unease at her unspoken intentions. Lumiere, though not necessarily thrilled by the prospect, understood the necessity of such arranged marriages. Sometimes, it was vital to sacrifice personal desires for the greater good. Especially in a world where having an exotic harem guaranteed more power for the love interest. Letting out a heavy sigh, Lumiere met All-Father''s gaze and reluctantly nodded. "Sure... I''ll marry Steria," he conceded. All-Father''s smile spread across his weathered face, a testament to his satisfaction with Lumiere''s decision. "You''ve made the right choice, Lumiere," he dered, pride resonating in his voice. Lumiere ran a hand through his hair, a gesture of uncertainty. "Somehow, I doubt that," he muttered under his breath. Steria, her seductive smile still intact, leaned in close to Lumiere, her voice filled with a hint of yfulness. "You can be so cruel, Lumiere," she teased, her arms still tightly wrapped around him. Lumiere, eager not to offend, replied with a hint of sincerity, "No offense intended, Steria." All-Father''s chuckle filled the air, but then his expression turned serious, "I have something else I need to tell you before you leave... don''t worry, I won''t be long." "Lumiere," All-Father began, his voice tinged with a hint of warning, "you must understand that with the way you are, you''ll never reach your fullest potential." Lumiere furrowed his brow, confusion etching into his features. "I don''t understand, All-Father. What do you mean?" he asked, a tinge of seriousness coloring his tone. All-Father cleared his throat before continuing, his voice bing more direct. "Let me be blunt," he said, his eyes piercing into Lumiere''s soul. "You have the potential to be the strongest being in your world. But your inability to be heartless, will hold you back." Lumiere''s eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest. "What are you trying to say?" he asked, his voice slightly trembling. All-Father leaned forward, his presencemanding. "I''m not telling you to be unsympathetic," he exined. "But you must learn to be kind, not merely nice. The world you live in is cruel, Lumiere, bing stronger doesn''t determine sess for you, taking action is what will guarantee your sess. If you don''t learn to protect those you hold dear, you''ll witness their deaths." "I won''t let that happen.." Lumiere simply said. All-Father''s expression softened, a hint of sadness in his gaze. "I hope so, Lumiere," he whispered, his voice filled with a weight of wisdom. "Fortune alone, isn''t always enough in battle." As he finished speaking, the white world faded away, reced by blinding white light. When the light subsided, Lumiere found himself back in the room with his femalepanions. Time stood still once again, the world of All-Father momentarily frozen. Not much time had passed in this world. "Great," said Lumiere with a t voice. Chapter 104 I avoided a foursome...? (R-18)

Chapter 104 I avoided a foursome...? (R-18)

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Lumiere) In the night, an air of secrecy infused the room as Steria, Serena, Isadora, and I gathered around the cozy confines of the bed, our voices hushed in intense conversation. I revealed to them my n: ordering Umbra, my ruthless summon, to execute Duke Veltuor. The moment those words escaped my lips, a symphony of reactions unfolded before me. Isadora''s brows shot up in astonishment, her eyes widening in disbelief. "You... you actuallymanded Umbra to take the Duke''s life?" Her voice hid excitement behind its shock. Serena''s face was a painting of astonishment, her cobalt eyes shimmering like moonlit waters. "So, that means the threat against the crown prince has been eradicated," she murmured softly, a hint of relief coloring her words. Amidst the chorus of reactions, Steria''s confusion was palpable, her mind struggling to grasp the gravity of the situation. "Hm?" she uttered, her voiceced with bewilderment. "What''s happening?" With a reassuring smile, I gently brushed off Steria''s concerns. "It''s nothing to worry about," I assured her, concealing the tumultuous machinations that churned beneath myposed visage. As the discussion continued to unfold, our minds intertwined in desperate strategizing. Isadora daringly suggested we eliminate Blueste as well. But my instincts cautioned me against such a swift decision. "Blueste may no longer pose a threat to the crown prince," I admitted, pausing to gather my thoughts. "Umbra''s reports suggests she''s lost interest in his demise. Instead of eliminating her, we could use her weakened resolve to our advantage." A yawn escaped from Steria''s lips, betraying her growing boredom as the discussion delved further intoplex schemes and motives. Her eyes zed over, perhaps unable toprehend the intricate webs we had spun. In straightforward terms¡ª she didn''t give a damn. "Besides, if we could get her to confess... she''d either meet her demise or be exiled for treason. However, given the king''s benevolence, thetter oue is more likely." (Lumiere) I couldn''t even imagine killing Jericho?s mother. Undeterred by the vastness of our situation, Serena spoke with a voice of foresight and caution. "Blueste isn''t one to easily sumb to pressure. If she would kill her own maid to conceal the truth, she won''t yield to mere persuasion." I raised my head, my eyes narrowed slowly, as I responded to Serena?s question. "If ites down to it, I''ll do whatever it takes to uncover the truth," I dered, my voice infused with quiet resolve. "Even if it means subjecting her to unimaginable pain." Steria let out a small yawn, her eyelids drooping with weariness. "I''m getting tired," she mumbled, her words barely audible. Serena rolled her eyes at Steria''s disy of exhaustion. "Not now, Steria," she chided, her voice tinged with impatience. "This is important." Serena turned her gaze towards me. "It seems you trust Umbra quite a bit," she observed, her voiceced with curiosity. A yful smile crept across my face as I pondered Serena''sment. "I suppose I do," I admitted, a hint of mischief in my voice. "But can you me me? He''s proven time and time again that he''s my most capable spirit." Isadora''s eyes widened in realization, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and confusion. "So, Umbra is... made from my spirit particles, right?" she asked. A nervous chuckle escaped my lips as I tried to downy the revtion. "Well, it''s possible," I replied, my voice betraying my unease. "But who''s to say, really? Let''s just focus on this." Suddenly, as Isadora uttered those words, a sh of memory surged through my mind. The enigmatic girl I had encountered not long ago, iming to be Isadora''s sister. I opened my mouth to speak, but a hesitation gripped me. No, it was best to keep that information to myself for now. If Isadora had something to share, she would do so in her own time. This unspoken bond of trust was too fragile to be tampered with. And just like the unspoken agreement between the grygans and me, where they never questioned me about my family and I never brought it up, I knew that maintaining this delicate bnce was essential. Secrets had their ce, even in a world of fierce loyalty and unwavering resolve. Isadora''s eyes glittered with contemtion as she emitted a thoughtful hum, her fingers tracing an imaginary pattern on her chin. "But wouldn''t the death of the Duke cripple the progress of the tournament?" I took a deep breath, my face etched with weariness as I weighed her words. "You''re right," I sighed, running a hand through my silky long hair. "It would certainly stagnate my chances of bing a noble." Serena, her eyes aze with intrigue, raised an elegant eyebrow. "So, that was the reason you joined the tournament?" she inquired, her voice filled with calcted interest. I scratched my cheek, a faint blush creeping up as I struggled to find the right words. "Well, yes," I stammered, my voiceced with embarrassment. "But that''s not the only reason." Serena''s cheeks flushed a soft shade of pink, her porcin skin matching the color of a blooming cherry blossom. "Oh?" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper, surprised by my admission. Nervously, I ventured forth, my wordsced with anxious anticipation. "I also wanted to take first ce," I confessed, a hint of determination seeping into my voice. "So that I could make another Holy Sword for you to use." Serena''s eyes widened, her lips parting in a silent gasp. Her gaze flickered between me and the ground, unable to meet my intense gaze. "Either way," she murmured, her voice barely audible, "it was sweet of you." As if to break the tension, Steria, always the yful one, couldn''t resist teasing. "How cute," she chimed in, a mischievous glint in her eye. Serena shot Steria an admonishing re, her face a mix of embarrassment and affection. But to me, her reaction was nothing short of adorable. And then, in a surprising turn of events, Serena crawled on the bed, the fabric of her outfit stretching against her curves, entuating her ample cleavage. Her breasts swayed enticingly from side to side as she leaned in, her lips brushing my cheek in a delicate kiss. "Thank you," she whispered, her breath warm against my skin. Thankfully, she wasn''t angry anymore. I didn''t know what history Serena and Steria had between them, but it didn''t seem like a good one. I gasped, my eyes widening in surprise at Isadora''s bold actions. She stretched her armsnguidly and a mischievous grin spread across her face, a glint of mischief in her eyes. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched her gently cup her breasts, her fingers sensually massaging them, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. The room grew thick with tension as Isadora''s arousal expedited, her moans escaping her lips in soft gasps. Just as I was about to lose myself in the intoxicating scene before me, Isadora paused, her eyes locked with mine. "Since it''s the night before the tournament," she said in a sultry voice, her words lingering in the air, "wouldn''t you like to have some fun with us until then?" Before I could respond, Serena leaned in, her lips pressing against mine in a hungry kiss. Her warm breath tickled my ear as she whispered, her voiceced with desire, "I can''t wait to see what we can do together." Her teeth gently nipped at my earlobe, sending shivers down my spine. Steria, always the curious one, smiled and spoke up. "I must say, I''m quite interested in this," she purred, her eyes gleaming with a telltale mischief. She began to crawl towards me, her movements predatory and enticing. However, before Steria could get any closer, Serena''s protective instincts kicked in. She grabbed me by the shoulders, pulling me towards her, my face nestled against her ample breasts. Isadora positioned herself in front of both of us, a stern expression on her face as she calmly addressed Steria. "I''m sorry, but you''re not involved in this," she dered with a hint of possessiveness. The room grew tense as an argument ensued throughout the night. Isadora stood her ground, protecting me from Steria''s advances. In the end, we didn''t end up indulging in our desires, but the tension that lingered in the air held promise for what was toe. Chapter 105 She’s checking up on Garret?

Chapter 105 She''s checking up on Garret?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the dimly lit corridors of the coliseum, Genevieve, apanied by her peculiarpanion Skum, made her way towards the recovery room eagerly awaiting news of Garret''s condition. Skum, his beady eyes fixated on his small scroll, meticulously scribbled down betting odds with a worn-out quill. Paper was a luxury he couldn''t afford. Curiosity getting the better of her, Genevieve halted her steps and turned to face Skum, her brown eyes piercing through his unkempt exterior. "Tell me, Skum," she inquired, her voice tinged with a yful disdain, "why, in all the wretched realms, have you chosen to follow me?" Skum chuckled, his wiry frame shaking with mirth, as he slicked back his greasy ck hair. "Ah, my dear princess," he replied, attempting to sound suave but failing miserably, "a gentleman such as myself couldn''t simply allow a fair maiden like you to wander these treacherous halls alone." Genevieve rolled her eyes, a twinkle of amusement dancing within their depths, and resumed her determined stride. The cking of her boots reverberated through the corridors as a haunting silence loomed, broken only by the asional moans of the wounded in the distance. It was then that Genevieve caught sight of a figure draped in a flowing ck robe, the unmistakable aura of danger emanating from her very being. A shiver travelled down Genevieve''s spine, causing her to pause in her steps. With a tinge of unease, she turned to Skum, her voice barely a whisper. "That... that''s the Lirien girl, isn''t it?" she asked. Skum deftly folded his precious scroll and slipped it into the depths of his pants, causing Genevieve to cringe at the thought of its potential filthiness. He nodded, a mischievous gleam dancing in his eyes. "Indeed, my dear Genevieve," he confirmed, "Lirien is another one of my prime targets. I always ce my wagers on her." Genevieve folded her arms, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of her lips, as her ample bosom pushed against the fabric of her bodice. "Is she that strong?" she knew Skum didn''t bet on sure winners. "Definitely." Skum nodded. "All her matches were won without her taking a single step... no one would see when she pulled her sword out." "Must be rank S+ [Blink Strike] maybe?" Genevieve suggested. "No. It was a bit different.." Skum rubbed his chin. "It doesn''t matter anymore," she dered, her voice filled with resolve. "Unless I''m facing off against Lirien, the rest is inconsequential." She took a bold step forward, the weight of her purpose evident in every sway of her hips. Skum followed close behind, his eyes darting between her dynamic figure and the surroundings. "But, Princess Genevieve," he started hesitantly, "surely having a strategy is important in any battle." Genevieve raised an eyebrow and smirked, her yful nature shining through. "Oh, Skum," she chuckled, "in the heat of a real-lifebat situation, we don''t have the luxury of knowing our opponent''s abilities. It''s all about adaptability and instinct." Skum muttered under his breath, his mind struggling to process her words. Genevieve halted abruptly, causing Skum to collide into her from behind. Stumbling back, he scratched his head and blurted out, "That sounded kind of dumb, didn''t it?" A mischievous glint twinkled in Genevieve''s eyes as she turned to face him, her hands resting on her ample hips. "Say that again," she teased, a sly smile ying on her lips. Skum gulped and cleared his throat, stealing a quick nce at her voluptuous form. "I, uh, I meant that your strategy, orck of it, is... unique. But, um, you''re looking lovely today," he stammered, his face turning slightly crimson. Genevieve''s smile widened as she brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. "That''s what I thought," she responded, her voice filled with satisfaction. With a decisive nod, she resumed her stride. As they walked, Genevieve thought to herself, her mind wandering to Lumiere, the enigmatic figure she held close to her heart. She shook her head several times, as if to clear her thoughts, and pped her cheeks lightly. "I''ll talk to himter," she whispered to herself, refocusing on the task at hand. Skum nced at her, confusion etched across his face, but wisely chose to remain silent. ... The recovery room. Genevieve raised her slender hand and knocked on the wooden door, the sound reverberating through the quiet space. To her surprise, the door swung open almost immediately, revealing Dr. Samras, a renowned physician known for his expertise in the medical field within the Cross Kingdom. Dr. Samras bowed respectfully to Genevieve, his eyes tracing her figure from head to toe, though he quickly averted his gaze to avoid being too obvious. "Princess Genevieve," he greeted with a hint of mischief in his voice, "it''s been some time since Ist saw you. You''ve certainly grown... in many ways." Unaware of his roving eyes, Genevieve smiled warmly, her eyes glimmering with genuine joy. "Yes, it''s been nearly four years," she replied, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "I hope you''ve been well, Dr. Samras." Skum, standing behind Genevieve, raised an eyebrow, his mind catching on the subtle undertones in the doctor''s words. He shot a quick nce at Samras, who wore a lecherous grin that couldn''t be missed. Skum muttered under his breath, "That guy''s a real pervert, huh?" As if sensing the unspoken words, Dr. Samras quickly regained hisposure. "Ahem, yes, quite well indeed," he replied, his voice returning to its professional tone. "May I assist you with something, Princess Genevieve?" Genevieve''s attention shifted, her eyes searching the room for a familiar face. "I''m actually here to see Garret," she exined, concern etching her features. "How is he doing, Dr. Samras?" Dr. Samras''s eyes flickered for a moment, focusing a bit too long on the way the fabric of Genevieve''s attire contoured to her curvaceous buttocks. Sensing his thoughts might be straying, he swiftly closed his eyes and took a deep breath, offering a silent prayer to regain hisposure. "Garret is inside," he managed, his voice strained but professional. "You''ll find him resting over there." Genevieve followed Dr. Samras''s gaze, her eyes locking onto Garret, sitting slouched on the edge of a bed, his torso wrapped tightly in bandages. Clutching a te of food, he was attempting to eat, but his face contorted with pain as Genevieve pped him on the back with a little too much enthusiasm. "How''re you, Garret?" Genevieve asked, her voice filled with concern. Garret, now folded up on the bed and clutching his stomach, let out a yelp of agony. "Ouch! Lady Genevieve, what was that for?" he managed to gasp out. Panicking, Genevieve quickly apologized, her eyes widening. "Oh, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you!" Skum, lurking on the sidelines, erupted intoughter at Garret''s misfortune. Before he could finish his fit of giggles, however, Genevievended a swift punch right on his jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground in pain as well. Garret, finally managing to straighten himself out, mustered a half-amused smirk. "Nice one, Genevieve," he chuckled, still nursing his now-sore stomach. "Remind me never to get on your bad side." Genevieve gave him a mischievous smile, her hand patting his recently shaved head without thinking. Garret''s expression immediately shifted from pain to mild annoyance. "What''s that for?" he grumbled, though a hint of a blush colored his cheeks. Genevieve shrugged yfully. "Just trying to make you feel better," she quipped. "You know, the bald look suits you." Garret''s scowl deepened, though it was quickly reced by a small smirk. "Thanks for thepliment," he muttered, taking a small bite of his food. "But losing in the first round of the tournament... fiddlesticks." Genevieve''s smile softened, her eyes filled with genuine empathy. "I get it, Garret. It may not be the end of the world, but it''s still frustrating." Nodding in agreement, Garret continued to eat, his frustration evident. "As the captain of the Knights of the Cross, I can''t be seen giving up so easily," he sighed, "But I can''t let our juniors see me like this... I need to remain tough for them!" "Of course, and as your vice-captain, I''m here to assist!" She responded. The two smiled at each other. Chapter 106 There’s an attack on Zarbon City?

Chapter 106 There''s an attack on Zarbon City?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Today marked the second day of the main elimination round of the Holy Sword Festival. The atmosphere in the coliseum was electric, with even more spectators filling the standspared to the previous day. Excitement and anticipation filled the air as the crowd eagerly awaited the uing fights. However, a somber undertone permeated the VVIP and VIP sections, casting a shadow over the festivities. Ress, standing beside Fanatio, could sense the change in atmosphere. "What''s going on with the royal families?" Ress inquired. "You''ll find out soon enough." Fanatio, with a gentle smile. Ress furrowed his brow, wanting to know more, and persisted, "What do you mean by that, Fanatio?" In that moment, King Grey gracefully rose from his seat in the VVIP section, drawing the attention of all those present. Standing beside him was Archbishop Grev Velstine, an aura of authority emanating from both figures. Genevieve, sitting in the bleachers, raised an eyebrow and turned to Skum, "What''s going on now?" Skum, nonchntly moving a hand through his slicked-back hair, leaned in and shared a piece of information. "Well, it''s only a rumor, but word has it that the Duke of Drakoria was killed yesterday." Genevieve''s eyes widened in shock, her tone matching her disbelief as she questioned Skum, "Really? Are you sure?" Skum cautiously reaffirmed it was just a rumor, attempting to assuage her concerns. "It''s best not to believe it until we have concrete evidence, Princess Genevieve." Meanwhile, as the king stood silently, whispers began to spread through the crowd like a raging wildfire. While many in the capital city had already heard murmurs of the news, only the king, his loyal knight Reginald, and the Archbishop were privy to the details. "What''s going on?" "It must be the rumor about the Duke..." "No, that can''t be it... can it?" "It has to be, no other thing would make sense." "So the Duke''s really dead?" "Yeah, I heard it happenedst night. But I''m not clear on the details.." "We''ll just have to wait I guess." The royal family remained oblivious, isted from themoners who always seemed to uncover secrets through their resourcefulness and insight. The murmurs grew louder, bouncing off the walls of the coliseum, the tension in the air palpable. The once vibrant atmosphere had been dampened by this disheartening revtion, casting a veil of sorrow over the Holy Sword Festival. In the midst of it all, the fighters prepared to take the stage, their hearts heavy with the weight of the unknown that hung over the arena. "I regret to inform you all that today will mark the abrupt end of the Holy Sword Festival," the king solemnly announced, his gaze shifting from one face to another. "This is crap!" "Horse shit!" "It was my only excuse to escape my wife dammit!" "Now I have no excuse to leave the kids!" "Fiddlecrap!" Instantly, a chorus of protests erupted, as participants and spectators alike voiced their dissatisfaction with this sudden turn of events. Meanwhile, Lumiere, cloaked in hisbat attire and donning his signature mask, observed themotion from the bleachers. A small sigh escaped his lips, his eyes reflecting an air of expectation. "As expected," he murmured to himself. Velzar, in the VVIP section sighed. "Well that''s a disappointment." Ress'' disbelief etched across his features, he turned to Fanatio and eximed, "I can''t believe this is happening!" Fanatio, her voiceced with disappointment, replied, "I share in your disbelief, Ress. But unfortunately, the rumors that spread through the slums of Zarbon have proven to be true." The royal family, seated together, exchanged shocked nces as they processed this unexpected turn of events. Rena, turning to her husband, James, the King of the Shield Kingdom, whispered, her voice tinged with concern, "What is going on, Your Majesty?" James, his expression grave, responded, "The Archbishop will shed light on this matter shortly. We must wait and see." With bated breath, the crowd awaited the Archbishop''s exnation. As he stepped forward, a wave of anticipation washed over the coliseum. "With the Duke of Drakoria, Veltuor Drakoria, dead we can only see this as a bad omen... as such, we must suspend the festivities," the Archbishop dered, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. Gasps filled the air, mingling with murmurs of disbelief. The royal family, already shaken, seemed to tremble even more at the Archbishop''s words. Among them, Blueste, wore the most stunned expression. Ayisha, noticing her co-wife''s pallor, leaned in, concern etched on her face. "Blueste, are you alright?" she inquired, her voice filled with worry. Blueste took a moment topose herself, her voice wavering slightly as she said, "I... I am." Arthur stood up from his seat in the grandstands, his blue eyes widening with concern as he addressed his father, the King. "Father, this decision seems too abrupt," he pleaded, his voice filled with urgency. The King sighed heavily, his regal posture betraying his inner turmoil. "Arthur, we must take precautions until we truly understand the situation," he exined, his voice carrying the weight of responsibility. [Magic Detect] kicked in. Almost simultaneously, the coliseum quivered with a sudden tremor, catching the attention of those with keen senses. Lirien, hidden in the shadowy depths of the bleachers, whispered quietly, "It''s unfortunate we''ll have to do things the hard way." A sense of foreboding loomed over the spectators, and their eyes turned skyward to witness a sight that sent chills down their spines. A voice from the crowd uttered a gasp, pointing towards the heavens. "What''s that?" he cried out, his finger tracing the path of enormous fireballs hurtling towards them. The colossal fireballs mmed into the coliseum with devastating force, obliterating entire wings and tearing through surrounding structures. Carts, buildings, and unfortunate souls were scattered like confetti, as chaos erupted amid the smoky haze. The ground reverberated with the force of the impact, creating an unsettling rumble. "Oh no! Father!" Genevieve shouted from the other side of the coliseum. Thergest fireball was hurtling for the grandstands. However, just as the VIP and VVIP section braced themselves for the nightmarish fate that awaited them, the sound of a sword being unsheathed pierced the air. The sharp metallic resonance echoed throughout the entire coliseum. In a split second, thergest fireball was sliced cleanly in half, its explosive surge silenced before it could wreak havoc. All eyes widened in disbelief as they looked towards the source of their salvation. "Who''s that?!" Skum coughed. Hovering in the air, bathed in a captivating aura of power, was Velzar, his sword gleaming as it hung by his side. With utmost grace, he descended onto the arena floor and cast his gaze towards the darkened skies. There, three monstrous creatures, known as dark flyers, soared with malevolent intent. "Interesting." Velzar grinned. Adjusting his mask, Lumiere surveyed the chaos unfolding around him, asked no one in particr, "What the hell is going on?" Chapter 107 I recognized the attackers?

Chapter 107 I recognized the attackers?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Standing atop the dark flyers were four formidable individuals - Gallus, Esta, Kana, and Drome. The two demon knights, Kana and Drome, exuded an aura of darkness and malevolence, while the battle gods, Gallus and Esta, radiated power and confidence. Their presence alone sent shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to witness their descent. With a thunderousnding, they touched the ground, causing a shockwave that reverberated throughout the capital city. Spectators were blown away, unable to withstand the force of their impact. The city, already in disarray, crumbled further under their weight, a chaotic symphony of crumbling buildings and terrified cries. Amidst the chaos, Sir Reginald and Galtar, the royal guards, frantically worked to protect the royal families. With their swords raised and their eyes filled with determination, they drove their way through the tumultuous streets, urging the Kings and their kins to safety. Other knights surrounded them, forming a protective barrier against the encroaching darkness. Fanatio, one of the knights, spotted a group of vulnerable children amidst the chaos. She turned to Ress, "Get them to safety, now!" "You got it littledy!" Without hesitation, Ress scooped up the children and charged through the panicked crowd, his broad shoulders shielding them from harm. As the chaos continued to unfold, Lirien, the mysterious figure cloaked in ck, calmly navigated through the debris and turmoil. Her robe billowed in the wind, betraying no sign of fear or apprehension. In her usual dull voice, she muttered to herself. "...this isn''t fun, I won''t be able to find Isadora now..." Meanwhile, Velzar, in the midst of the running crowd, marveled at the audacity of their attackers. Whistling nonchntly, he remarked, "These people certainly know how to make an entrance." However, before he could finish his thought, Esta, the white-haired battle god, darted towards him with incredible speed, her sword aimed directly at his chest. With lightning-fast reflexes, Velzar parried Esta''s attack, their sh creating a destructive shockwave that ripped through the surroundings. As the dust settled, Esta smiled at Velzar, expressing recognition. "Ah, the legendary third seat, Velzar," she said with a smirk. Raising an eyebrow, Velzar questioned her, "And you''re?" "Esta Rendera," she smiled. "The battle gods'' fifth seat." A young woman of slim build, with gray hair that swept over the right side of her face and tied into a ponytail at the back. "Ah, so a lower number," said Velzar underwhelmed. In a blink of an eye, Esta unleashed a barrage of sword strokes, each strike slicing through the air with blinding speed. Her movements were a blur, her hands a whirlwind of deadly precision. But Velzar proved himself to be an elusive target. With incredible agility, he deftly maneuvered through the narrow gaps between Esta''s shes, his sword fending off iing attacks. "You''re strong!" Velzar grinned. Sensing an opportunity, Velzar activated his the skill, [Enchanted de], infusing his weapon with a surge of mana. With every swing that Esta parried, his strikes grew more devastating, causing the ground beneath them to crack and shatter under the force of their sh. The impacts created a massive crater. Caught off guard by Velzar''s disy of power, Esta smirked, her eyes glinting with excitement. "Is that the best you can do, third seat?" she taunted, her voice filled with confidence. In a swift motion, she delivered a knee strike to Velzar''s abdomen, sending him hurtling three meters backward. "( Why does this bitch feel stronger than she should... )" (Velzar) Adjusting her light armor with a casual flicker of her hand, Esta smirked at Velzar, her eyes fixated on him with a hunger for bloodshed. "I can''t wait to taste your blood on my de," she dered, her voice dripping with sadistic delight. Meanwhile... "This is bad.." Lumiere, via [Summoning Magic] used his remaining mana points to execute a daring move. He initiated a reverse summon, calling forth Serena, Steria, and Isadora to aid him. The spell consumed a hefty amount of mana. ¡¸Lumiere''s MP: 7,000¡¹ It was a risky move, however, a pragmatic choice. As Steria, Serena, and Isadora materialized before Lumiere, their eyes widened in shock at the scene that unfolded before them. The once majestic coliseum nowy in ruins, crumbling in on itself as if the very foundations of their world were being torn apart. Serena''s voice trembled with concern as she asked, "Lord Lumiere, what''s going on?" Adjusting his sleek white mask, Lumiere''s voice remained calm andposed as he exined, "We were attacked by an unknown group of assants." Isadora''s gaze shifted upwards, towards the monsters soaring through the skies. Her brows furrowed in both confusion and recognition. "Are those dark flyers?" she questioned, her tone hinting at a deep-rooted unease. Steria, with a nonchnt shrug, replied with a yawn, "How would I know? They could just be oversized pigeons for all I care." Isadora shook her head, dismissing the thought as absurd. "No, they couldn''t possibly be... But what is going on?" Her sentence was abruptly cut short as a deafening explosion ripped through the air, nearly knocking them off their feet. Lumiere quickly regained his bnce and turned towards Serena. "Keep a vignt eye on the skies," hemanded, his voice filled with unwavering determination. Serena clenched her fists and nodded, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "I''ll take down the monsters in the sky while I''m at it." Lumiere then turned his attention to Steria, his voice filled with urgency. "With your [Spatial Magic], hasten the evacuation process. We need to get the civilians to safety as swiftly as possible." (Lumiere) Steria, seemingly unfazed,zily shrugged her shoulders and smirked. "Why not? I''m always up for some fun." (Steria) With those words, ebony-colored, bat-like wings sprouted from her back, allowing her to take to the skies with a newfound agility. Serena followed suit, soaring higher into the atmosphere to keep a vignt watch over the unfolding chaos. With them gone, Isadora faced Lumiere. "So, what''s our next move?" she asked, awfully calm. "Well, we--" His words were suddenly halted by the haunting voice of Lirien. Isadora''s heart skipped a beat having seen the figure draped in a ck robe. She did her best to maintainposure, her hand instinctively waving at Lirien amidst the swirling turmoil. "How are you doing today?" Isadora questioned with a warm smile. "( It''s her again... )" Lumiere recognized her as the one who imed to be Isadora''s sister. A sense of foreboding washed over him, and his hand subtly reached for the hilt of his tsurugi tucked behind his waist. Gallus, a wise old man with flowing white hair and adorned in a long white garment, stepped forward and addressed Lirien. There was a scar on his closed right eye. "Shall I handle Isadora?" he asked. Lirien''s reply was swift and decisive. "No," she uttered, her tone firm as she shook her head. Gallus nodded obediently, falling back into silence. Behind Lirien were Gallus, Kana, and Drome. "( This guy... )" Lumiere''s keen intuition sensed an unsettling energy radiating from Gallus, it was unsettling. "....I am here to bring you back home, sister...." Lirien stated inly, her voice in. Isadora sighed, exasperated. "Once again, no." She dered, her gaze unwavering. Lirien took a step forward, her eyes narrowing slightly. "But I''m your big sister," she stated simply. Isadora''s frustration grew, evident in her voice as she responded, "Honestly, sometimes I don''t get you." "....Sorry...." said Lirien. Momentarily shifting her gaze to Lumiere, she told him, "Master, I promise I''ll exin everything--" "You don''t have to." Lumiere simply told her. "All you have to do... is let me help you." These words made Isadora?s eyes glisten momentarily. Chapter 108 I’m dead...?

Chapter 108 I''m dead...?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) "...I have a question..." (Lirien) Isadora and Lumiere both uttered, "Huh?" in unison. "...You called him your master, what exactly do you mean...?" (Lirien) "Easy," Isadora smiled mischievously. "He''s my master, and the father of my child." Lirien''s eyes widened in disbelief, her voiceced with confusion. "Master? Father of your child?" she repeated, her anger and calm demeanor at odds with each other. Isadora stood tall, cing her hands on her waist as she looked directly at Lirien. "That''s right," she dered, her voice steady. "Lumiere put a baby in me." Isadora ced a protective hand on her stomach, emphasizing her statement. The revtion sent shockwaves through Lirien and the others standing behind her. Expressions of disbelief and surprise. Lirien tried to maintain herposure, but a flicker of shock passed through her eyes before they hardened with determination. She turned her gaze to Lumiere. "You''ve ruined everything," she uttered sharply. Lumiere''s eyebrow raised slightly beneath his mask, maintaining a calm facade. "Hm?" Before anyone could react, Lirien disappeared in a blur, reappearing in a swift motion with her de aimed at Isadora and Lumiere. Lumiere''s instincts kicked in, drawing his tsurugi in a sh of steel, his body moving with an almost supernatural speed. With a swift maneuver, he used his signature technique, [Blink Strike], shing des with Lirien. The sh resonated throughout the air, sparks dancing in the wake of their fierce sh. Kana, the girl in armor, was bbergasted by Lumiere''s instantaneous response. "His reaction time is extraordinary," she muttered in astonishment. Gallus remained silent, his eyes fixed on the unfolding battle. As their des pressed against each other, Lumiere and Lirien vanished and reappeared in the same instant, their positions unchanged. Both their [Blink Strikes] were rank A or higher. Isadora, her concern evident, approached Lumiere cautiously. "Are you okay?" she asked. "Yeah." His gaze still locked with Lirien''s. Isadora''s expression turned slightly sour, her disappointment lingering. "This battle may be longer than expected," Dromemented, his grip tightening on his spear. Kana nodded in agreement, her gaze focused on the dueling figures. "Don''t be so sure," Gallus interjected. "Hm?" said Drome, a Demon Knight ranked Spearman. "Never doubt the strength of battle god." (Gallus) Lirien''s long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, as she slowly pulled down her hood. Her red eyes red at Lumiere. "Do you truly believe you can spoil everything without facing the dire consequences?" she taunted, her wordsced with malice. "...Prepare to pay with your very life..." With a swift motion, Lirien brandished her sword, a revered divine artifact known as <>, the mere sight of which sent shivers down everyone''s spines. The atmosphere around her seemed to shift and darken, as if being tainted by her malevolent presence. A sudden surge of power enveloped the area, causing gravity to intensify, weighing heavily upon the shoulders of all those present. "( Is this... her magic power?! )" (Lumiere) While it felt reminiscent of the overwhelming [Mana Pressure], he knew it was something much more potent and sinister. Drome and Kana exchanged worried nces, feeling the crushing weight of the intensified gravity. Kana turned to Drome, her voice trembling with unease. "Can you feel it? This pressure... it''s like a suffocating field of force." Drome nodded gravely, his expression grim. "Unfortunately, yeah, I can feel it too. Lirien''s magic power is... staggering." Gallus was calm. "Such intensity in her magic power, it even makes the very coliseum vibrate heavily. As expected from the second seat." ... Meanwhile, even Velzar and Esta, locked in a fierce duel, couldn''t ignore the overwhelming power emanating from Lirien. "( What the fuck is that? )" (Velzar) Their sh of swords seemed small and insignificantpared to the magnitude of her magic. "You can feel it too right?!" (Esta) The two continued to sh swords, heavy st waves emanating from their locking swords. "What''re you talking about?" Velzar remained calm. Esta smashed her sword against him and then used body weight to send him two meters back. "That''s the strength of the second seat!" While there was no use fighting Velzar, battle gods pursued their love for battle before anything else. Hence, defeating Velzar would make her eligible for the position of third seat and this would relegate Velzar to fifth seat. ... "She''s using that already?!" Isadora panicked. She attempted to activate her unique skill, [Rtive Barrier], to counter Lirien''s magic. "( I have to stop it! )" Extending her arms in a protective stance, she prepared to deploy her defensive abilities. "Not so fast..." But before Isadora could fully activate her skill, her body froze in ce, her eyes widening in terror. Gallus had materialized out of thin air, his hands emerging from the depths of his robe. One hand tightly clenched her neck while the other had its ws fixed to her throat. "...Take one step, and I''ll slit your throat..." Gallus spoke. "Isadora!" Lumiere''s heart pounded in his chest. He tried desperately to rush towards her, to save her from the clutches of Gallus, but before he could take a single step, a sudden surge of power erupted from the center of the coliseum. In a whirlwind of energy, a barrier materialized around Lumiere, entrapping him within its range. Time itself seemed to freeze as Lumiere''s movements came to a screeching halt. Panic washed over him as he struggled against the invisible bindings that held him captive, but it was futile. "( What''s going on...? I can''t move... I can''t react... I can''t do anything... )" (Lumiere) He could only watch in horror as the unimaginable unfolded before his eyes. "LUMIEREEEEEEEE!!" Isadora''s scream pierced the silence, her voice filled with anguish and despair. The sound resonated throughout the coliseum, reaching even the farthest corners of the arena. Kana and Drome turned their heads, their eyes widening in disbelief as they witnessed the gruesome spectacle unfolding before them. In a split second that felt like an eternity, Lirien moved with lightning speed, her sword <> shing through the air in a deadly arc. Lumiere''s body seemed to offer no resistance, his defenses crumbling in the face of Lirien''s merciless assault. The de connected with bone and sinew, slicing through flesh with sickening precision. "....Goodbye...." said Lirien, coldly. A horrendous scream tore from Lumiere''s lips, his voice drowned out by the sickening sound of flesh tearing apart. Lumiere was now a broken, mangled mess of blood and gore. The right half of his upper bodyy severed from his body, his lifeless eyes staring out into nothingness. Blood spurted from the gaping wound, pooling on the ground below in a macabre disy. The metallic scent of iron hung heavily in the air, mixing with the acrid stench of death. "LUMIEREEEEEE!! LUMIERE!!" Isadora''s cries grew louder, her tears flowing freely as she witnessed his demise. Lirien carefully sheathed her blood-stained sword, its once gleaming surface now hidden beneath a swathe of cloth and secured tightly with belt straps. The sight of Lumiere''s lifeless body still fresh in her mind, she turned to Gallus. "....Gallus, I need you to watch over Isadora. Keep her safe at all costs," Lirienmanded, her eyes in. Gallus, his gaze still fixed on Lumiere''s mutted form, nodded numbly. "I understand. But what''re you nning to do?" "I must find the Archbishop," she dered, her voice steady but filled with purpose. "Only he possesses the power to unseal the Holy Sword, Devaniel. With that, I can retrieve Valtara''s heart." "Noted." (Gallus) Lirien turned her attention to the stunned figures of Drome and Kana, both still frozen in shock. "I can sense the magic power of the iing knights. Drome, Kana, we can''t let them reach the coliseum. They''ll be a nuisance if they do. Can I count on both of you?" Drome, the first to regain hisposure nodded. "We can do that!" Kana was still frozen. Drome shoved her, "I... I can!" said Kana. Chapter 109 Serena?s not really the goddess of fortune?!

Chapter 109 Serena?s not really the goddess of fortune?!

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Drome and Kana stepped forward, the weight of their weapons evident in the nking of their light armor. The magic spear in Drome''s hand shimmered with power, while Kana''s magic sword gleamed in the sunlight. They exchanged a quick nce, a silent understanding passing between them. Soon, they departed. Lirien took a step closer to Isadora, who stood there trembling, her tear-filled eyes locked on the lifeless body of Lumiere. Gallus held Isadora tightly, his grip serving as an anchor amidst her overwhelming grief. Isadora''s voice broke through her sobs as she whispered, "I... I... (~spasms)... I''ll... never forgive you, Lirien. You''ve caused all this pain." Lirien''s voice, calm yet tinged with sadness, met Isadora''s usation. "I never wanted this for any of you, especially not this boy. I only wanted to protect you, Isadora, at all costs." Isadora''s anger red, her voiceced with bitterness. "Protect me? Look at what your protection has brought! Lumiere is dead... do you expect me to be happy?! I... I... (~coughs) I won''t forg-- I can''t forgive you! Never!" Lirien''s eyes met Isadora''s, filled with unspoken remorse. "If it is your wish to hate me, Isadora, then I''ll bear that burden. All I want is for you to be safe, I guess I failed..." Isadora''s frustration erupted, her cries growing louder. Before her outburst could escte further, Gallus gently struck her on the neck, causing her to slump into unconsciousness. Lirien, her face a mixture of gratitude and sorrow, turned to Gallus. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice filled with a rare vulnerability. Without another word, Lirien took her leave. "( That Lumiere... he''s put Isadora''s life in danger... he deserved a fate worse than death... )" (Lirien) Her sights were now set on the Archbishop. Lumiere''s bodyy there, the light in his eyes fading and his lids slowly closing shut. His breaths were slow, progressively diminishing. "( What move... did she use...? [Blink Strike] or maybe [sh Step]... ...You suck Lumiere, here you are dying and all you can think of is what move your opponent used... ...Fiddlesticks... I always thought this world was in my favor... but now I''m starting to think this is my punishment for thinking that. Haha... All-Father warned me, didn''t he...? Turns out, my so-called strength is nothing but a bunch of lucky abilities or gifts from some higher power. I never considered the rules or limits, thinking I could do anything because luck was on my side. ...I''m sorry, All-Father, for my arrogance. Serena, Isadora, Genny, Fasit... I messed up big time... )" (Lumiere) ... In the skies. The air crackled with tension as Lumiere''s life force flickered on the edge of existence, his body weak and wounded. Blood pooled beneath him, staining the ground crimson, a stark contrast to the surrounding darkness that seemed to devour the light. "No way..." Serena, her once gentle visage now transformed into an ethereal embodiment of fury and power, hovered above, casting a haunting silhouette against the sky''s sun. "I refuse to ept this." Her hair, once a cascade of shimmering white, now writhed like the mes of a raging inferno, obscuring her face. The torrents of mana around her swirled with unimaginable intensity, pulsating with an unrestrained energy that created an aura of sheer magnitude. "What did they... do to you..." The dark flyers, once determined to attack her, now kept their distance, their wings trembling in fear of the storm that Serena had be. "No..." With a voice resonating through the battlefield like an ancient prophecy, Serena''s gaze locked onto the source of Lumiere''s suffering. Her eyes, once pools of serene cerulean, now burned with an unquenchable rage as they glowed a deep crimson. Her lips, painted scarlet, curved into a wicked smile, imbued with the malevolence of a thousand demons. From the skies, her eyes scanned thendscape in search of Lirien. "Where is she..." Serena giggled. She single-mindedly focused all her mental energy into finding her. There were always two sides to something, a delicate bnce that yed out between the opposing forces that defined existence. A world where light intertwined with darkness. Good shed with evil. And fair encountered the depths of dark desires. The tapestry of existence was embroidered with threads of kindness and cruelty, mercy and ruthlessness, mortal vulnerability contrasting against immortality, and the tangible realm contrasting against ethereal illusions. Several individuals wondered why Serena had bat-like wings and the ominous ck horns that would usually crown her head. These remarkable features were the result of an ancient phenomenon known as the Duality Factor¡ªa cosmic force that mirrored the dichotomies that pervaded existence. Just as there were two sides to every coin, Serena too harbored two contrasting personas. Steria once said Serena would cause a lot of havoc as a child just by throwing a tantrum. It was the same here... But much worse... Serena, or rather, Serendipity was known as goddess of fortune, yes. However, before that, she was born as the embodiment of cmity. A goddess of misfortune. ... As the two demon knights, Kana and Drome, made their way through the decimated ruins of Zarbon city, their light armors nked, echoing the destion that surrounded them. Their bloodstained swords and spears scraped against the ashen ground, leaving a haunting trail in their wake. Kana, feeling arrogantly confidence, chuckled to Drome, herpanion. "Did you see those pathetic knights? They couldn''t even make it past my warm-up exercises. Utterly weak." Drome shook his head, his voice filled with tempered caution. "It''s not that these knights are weak, Kana. It''s just that we''re too strong. Our might only makes them seem mediocre." With a smirk, Kana shrugged. "Well, it''s not our fault if they foolishly throw away their lives by challenging us." Hovering above the two demon knights, Steria, the alluring goddess, observed the bloodstained weapons clutched in their grasp. Her cobalt blue eyes gleamed with mischief, and a mischievous smile yed upon her lips. "Ara~Ara. Looks like you''ve been naughty, boys and girls," she purred, her voice dripping with devious delight. Without a moment''s hesitation, Kana sensed the danger that Steria exuded. "Her magic power!" (Kana) "I... I... I know!" (Drome) "We need to attack, now!" (Kana) In a swift motion, she channeled the magic power of lightning into her sword, the energy crackling with electric fury. [Lightning Sword Magic: sh Strike!] A Rank B magic attack. With a resounding sh, she unleashed the lightning-infused strike, the force slicing through the air and causing the very earth beneath them to rumble in protest. The deadly arc of lightning surged towards Steria, who could only gasp in realization. "Oh no!" (Steria) BOOM!! The sh pierced through Steria''s form, exploding in a mighty burst of lightning. Even the sky rumbled with the aftershocks of the violent explosion. "Nice hit, Kana!" Drom grinned. "Yeah, it was a close one.." she exhaled deeply. Kana and Drome believed they had triumphed, thinking the danger had been vanquished, until they saw Steria, casually yawning as if nothing had happened. "Sike," she taunted, her voiceced with nonchnce. The tiniest flicker of a smirk yed upon her lips. A spatial barrier, unseen and easily missed, had effortlessly protected her from the devastating impact of Kana''s attack. ---Status--- Name: Steria Race: Supreme Trifect Age: Chronologically 4,000 | Biologically 21 Strength: 8,000 MP: 75,000 Magic Arts: [Holy Magic] (Rank A), [Airspace Magic] (Rank B+), [Lightning Magic] (Rank A), [Enchantments] (Rank A+) Magic Skills: ...[Integral Skills] :: [Transformation] (Rank A), [Mana Regeneration] (Rank A) ...[Additional Skills] :: [Matter Reogarnization] (Rank A), [Matter Conversion] (Rank B) ...[Apex Skills] :: ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡»¡ª Spatial Cage ? Spatial Entry ? Interspace Control ? Barrier Domination ? Interspace Istion ? Spatial Detect ? Space Cutter: Druziel Chapter 110 Being powerless is frustrating?

Chapter 110 Being powerless is frustrating?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Steria, her legs elegantly crossed in a meditative position, observed the ongoing conflict with an air of nonchnt boredom. She sighed, her voice filled with frustration. "I go out of my way to save a bunch of ungrateful people, and this is the thanks I get? How disappointing." Drome gnashed his teeth. "THIS BITCH!!" [Lightning Spear!] Rank B. As Drome charged his spear with crackling lightning magic and then hurled it rapidly for Steria, a wicked smile spread across Steria''s lips. [Spatial Cage] With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a transparent spatial cube that deftly trapped the spear in its stasis-like grasp, rendering it powerless. Steria yawned, her voice dripping with indifference. "Is this the best you can do? How utterly underwhelming." With a mischievous twinkle in her blue eyes, Steria decided it was her turn to show some of her power. "Boop," she casually said. With a devastating surge of magic, she increased the speed of the trapped spear multiple times, transforming it into an unstoppable force. The lightning-infused weapon hurtled downwards back towards Drome with unparalleled ferocity, tearing through armor and flesh alike. Arge, gaping hole was ripped open in Drome''s chest, and as the life drained from his eyes, he crumpled to the ground, leaving Kana frozen in shock. Kana''s eyes widened in horror as she witnessed herpanion''s demise. The reality of their dire situation began to sink in. Steria, sensing Kana''s trembling fear, yawned once more, her voice dripping with sadistic amusement. "Seems like we''re almost done already. How disappointingly short our little encounter has been." With a mix of fear and determination, Kana clenched her bloodstained sword tightly, her voice trembled. "I won''t let you get away with this. I''ll put you in your ce now!" Steria cradled her delicate chin in her hand. Then she snapped her fingers. "Oh hey, have you seen a cute boy with long ck hair and a mask?" Kana''s anger boiled to a crescendo, her fists trembling with an uncontroble rage. It was bad enough that Steria simply brushed off Drome''s death as a meaningless event, but now she dared to ask about Lumiere as if their struggle meant nothing. "You bastard..." mes danced and raged around Kana''s body, a manifestation of her fury and determination all at once. As a low-ranking demon, fire was an innate affinity. While she didn''t have the strength of great demons or higher, her magic aptitude was decent. Veins pulsating with fiery energy, Kanaunched herself towards Steria in a zing streak of speed, her sword aze with mes. The air crackled with anticipation as Steria arched an eyebrow, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh? Finally ready to face me head-on, are we?" In the blink of an eye, Kana closed the distance between them, her sword poised to rend Steria in twain. But to her utter disbelief, she crashed into an invisible barrier, as though mming into an imprable wall. The force of impact was unforgiving, crushing the very essence of Kana''s being. With an agonizing crunch, her body was torn apart, countless fragments of flesh and blood sttering onto the ground in a horrifying disy. Steria sighed, her voice dripping with mocking sarcasm. "Maybe next time, you''ll learn to listen when someone''s talking to you. It''s rather rude, you know?" She nced at the grisly mess of gore that used to be Kana. "Oh, wait. She''s dead.." In a sense, Kana was lucky. The sub-skill of ¡ºSpatial King: Azurath¡» called - [Interspace Istion],pressed the space around her. Merely being reduced to a pile of flesh was a mercy in itself. "Perhaps I treated her too harshly." She frowned a bit hovering above the razed capital city. ... In the undestroyed parts of Zarbon city, knights hurriedly assisted in the evacuation of civilians, ensuring their safety amidst the chaos. The air was thick with the pungent scent of smoke, blending with the desperate cries of the wounded. Genevieve, her eyes filled with concern, sought out Sir Reginald amidst the tumultuous scene. "Sir Reginald!" she called out, her voice filled with urgency. "Are there any remaining individuals in the coliseum area? We must ensure their safety!" Reginald, a stalwart figure d in glistening armor, turned to face Genevieve, exhaustion etched onto his face. "No, mydy," he replied, his voice strained. "We managed to evacuate everyone in time. Reports suggest that portals had opened up and transported them here. It seems to be a form of spatial magic." Genevieve''s voice tinged with skepticism as she questioned, "Spatial magic? Are you certain? It sounds too convenient." Reginald nodded gravely, his eyes reflecting the weight of the situation. "I cannot say for certain, but all indications point to it. We must focus on aiding the wounded and ensuring their survival." As Genevieve gazed upon the multitude of wounded, her determination resurfaced. She firmly grasped her sword, ready to join the knights in battle. However, her swift movement was halted as Reginald grabbed her wrist, his grip firm. "Where do you think you''re going, mydy?" Reginald''s voice carried a hint of worry. Genevieve''s eyes zed with a fierce determination as she responded, her voice resolute. "I cannot stand idly by while my fellow knights risk their lives. As a knight myself, I must aid them in this dangerous battle." Reginald''s grip tightened, his voice firm but tinged with an undertone of protectiveness. "As the head guard of the king, it is my duty to keep his daughter safe. I cannot allow you to blindly endanger yourself in such perilous circumstances." Genevieve''s anger welled up within her, her words punctuated with frustration. "So ites down to my gender, doesn''t it? You don''t believe I possess the same strength as my male counterparts, do you?" Reginald''s eyes softened, his voice gentle as he sought to quell her anger. "No, mydy, that is not the reason. The squad of knights we sent haven''t returned, so it is only safe to assume they''re dead. Our attackers are dangerous." "We can''t just stand by and watch as ourrades are ughtered! We must help them, even if it means risking our lives!" Reginald''s eyes hardened, his voice filled with wary caution. "Lady Genevieve, we must wait for the Holy Knights and Court Mages to arrive. The battle is too dangerous for us to join just yet. The ughtered knights made it painfully clear. Genevieve''s frustration bubbled to the surface as she retorted, her voiceced with impatience. "Waiting for their arrival could take forever! The Royal Capital is miles away, and time is of the essence. We need to act now!" "There''s already a Holy Knight in enemy territory. None other than Velzar Pendragon." Genevieve''s eyes widened in disbelief, a mix of anger and disappointment ring within her. "Velzar Pendragon? That means I''m useless inparison... I don''t possess nearly the same power as the Holy Knights or Court Mages." Reginald reached out, his hand resting gently on Genevieve''s shoulder. "Don''t be so hard on yourself, mydy. Your strength lies in protecting your family, including the king. Focus on ensuring their safety, and leave the battlefield to the Holy Knights and Court Mages." Reluctant, yet resolute, Genevieve nodded, her determination reigniting within her. She swiftly turned and sprinted towards the evacuation point, desperately searching for her family and the other nobles. However, she noticed the stark contrast in treatment between the upper and lower sses. The wealthier individuals were prioritized while themoners were left to fend for themselves. "These knights are nothing but scum!" Genevieve''s frustration echoed through the chaos. She witnessed a sea of woundedmoners, their bodies wracked with pain from the destructive shockwave that emanated after the coliseum''s destruction. "What reason do these people have to attack us?!" Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks, her heart pounding with worry. "Lumiere... I haven''t seen him. I want to believe he''s safe, but I can''t be certain." Genevieve''s thoughts raced as she scanned the area. Chapter 111 On the varying sides of the razed city?

Chapter 111 On the varying sides of the razed city?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Genevieve sprinted through the chaos as her heart pounded with worry. She caught sight of a shelter nestled amidst the carnage. It served as a recovery grounds for the woundedmoners and knights. Bursting through the doors, she immediately spotted Dr. Samras, his head wrapped in a bandage. With a mix of relief and concern, she hurried towards him. "What happened to you, Doctor?" Genevieve asked, worried. Dr. Samras sighed heavily. "I was trapped under a massive boulder in the coliseum when the explosion urred. I thought it was the end, but then Garret came to my rescue." Genevieve gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "Garret? Is he alright? Where is he?" Just as she posed the question, a figure in light armor emerged from behind Dr. Samras. It was Fanatio Pendragon, adorned in the gleaming armor of a knight. The room seemed to glow in her presence, and despite the chaos around them, her expression remained firm and undeterred. "He''s fine," Fanatio said calmly, nodding towards the corner of the room, where the towering figure of Ress stood guard. "Garret is recovering with the rest of us. We managed to escape the debris and help some wounded children and adults." Genevieve''s eyes widened in admiration as she looked at Fanatio, taking in her beauty and serious demeanor. She extended her hand, a small smile ying on her lips. "I never expected the daughter of the Hero King to prioritize the lives ofmoners over the nobles." Fanatio''s lips curved into a small smile as she shook Genevieve''s hand. "And I didn''t think the king''s daughter would do the same. Let''s work together to save as many lives as we can." Then, Genevieve extended her hand towards Ress, a towering figure with a strong presence. With a firm grip, they shook hands, and Ress announced himself as an adventurer. His voice carried a deep resonance that matched his imposing figure. "Honored to work with such a devoted princess," Ress said, admiration evident in his tone. Genevieve withdrew her hand. "I''m not a princess; I''m a knight," she corrected him, her voice filled with unwavering confidence. Fanatio watched the exchange with interest, noting the simrities both she and Genevieve shared. Both Genevieve and Fanatio sought to forge their own paths and make a name for themselves. Fanatio instantly felt a sense of kinship forming between them, as if their goals aligned without the need for explicit agreement. "So, what''s the main issue at hand?" Genevieve asked. Samras, his head still bandaged, let out a heavy sigh before responding. "The majority of the people here are severely wounded and in need of intensive medical care," he exined, weariness evident in his voice. "Unfortunately, my health care facility is located in Glenforst city, which is quite far from here." Fanatio furrowed her brow. "Why can''t we transport the necessary medical supplies from Glenforst?" Samras shook his head, dejected. "The noble families and royal court are being evacuated, creating a blockade on all the exit routes. It would be impossible to reach Glenforst." As despair threatened to settle upon the group, Genevieve rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration shed in her eyes. "I might have an idea," she announced, a glimmer of hope coloring her voice. "Huh?" Fanatio, Ress, and Samras responded in unison. "It just might work." Herpanions gathered around her, eager to hear her proposal. "You see, the capital city has an aerial dock with airships docked there. We could use one of those!" Her eyes darted from face to face, gauging their reactions. Samras raised an eyebrow with a skeptical look. "Are you sure about that, mydy? Taking an airship without permission could be seen as stealing." Genevieve shrugged. "Well, stealing or not, I''m not particrly concerned. My main worry is Lord Marshall Grimgar. I don''t want to get on his bad side, so I''ll try not to do anything too stupid." (Genevieve) "So, what''s the n then, Lady Genevieve? If we''re not taking one of those airships, what''s our alternative?" (Ress) "My boyfrie-- I mean, my brother, Lumiere, has his own airship. It''s faster than the standard military vessels, and it''s at our disposal." (Genevieve) Samras let out a relieved sigh, a smile finally gracing his face. "Thank the heavens," he eximed, his voice filled with gratitude. Fanatio, more reserved in her emotions, stood with her arms folded. "Speaking of the heavens... won''t those flying monsters pose a threat?" she inquired. The flying monsters were the Dark Flyers that Serena was originally tasked with ying. Garret, weak but determined, slowly pushed himself up from his bed, his bandaged wound still causing him pain. With a heavy cough, he dered, "If those monsters dare to get in our way, I''ll cut them down." Though his voice was strained, his eyes burned with resolve. "Sir Garret, I... I don''t think it''s advisable for you to be out of bed now..." (Samras) Just then, Garret stumbled but was caught by Ress. "Easy there soldier..." Ress grinned. Garret panted heavily. "Like I said before, I can''t call myself the captain of the Knights of the Cross if I don''t do this." "But..." Samras worriedly approached Garret. "Your wounds haven''t healed uppletely." "It''s fine, let him do it," Fanatio spoke boldly. "Any man who can''t do fight his hardest has nothing but a small pee-pee.." "Eh?" the others said in unison. Their eyes inly fixed on Fanatio. ... Meanwhile, The battle between Velzar and Esta raged on within the decimated fragments of the coliseum. Velzar, his sword gleaming in the sunlight, charged towards Esta with a lightning-fast mowing attack. However, to his surprise, his de sliced through nothing but air as Esta skillfully dodged, increasing the distance between them to a safe four meters. Seizing the opportunity, Esta swiftly retreated, preparing for a devastating counterattack. With a ferocious thrust akin to a razor-sharp spear, she aimed straight for Velzar''s heart. But Velzar, a master of quick thinking, swiftly turned his body halfway around, harnessing the momentum from his motion to unleash yet another shing strike with his sword. With impable timing, Esta managed to pull back her sword, avoiding Velzar''s attack with expert precision. In that fraction of a second, she quickly crouched, evading his assault. Their swordy was a spectacle that no ordinary eye could follow, their movements a blur of speed and uracy. As Esta fought, the rhythmic sway of her supple breasts was highlighted. Though d in light armor, they moved with a mesmerizing grace, a testament to her prowess and agility. Despite the intensity of the battle, she wiped off the blood trickling from her lip, refusing to show any signs of weakness. "Is this really what the third strongest battle god looks like? I expected more from you," she jeered. Velzar met her challenge with a confident smirk, his eyes gleaming with a mix of arrogance and madness. "Struggling? Why would I need to struggle against someone as abysmally inferior as you?" he retorted, his voice filled with derision. Esta firmly extended the glistening <> before her, her emerald eyes ignited. "Brace yourself Velzar.." "Sure," he shrugged. With a breathtaking swiftness that defiedprehension, Velzar took one step, vanishing before Esta''s very eyes. In an instant, he reappeared like a gust of wind behind her. In a seamless motion, heunched a casual yetmanding sh towards Esta''s unprotected back. A rank S+ [Blink Strike] However, fortune favored Esta as [Magic Detect] alerted her to the treacherous presence of her foe. Her emerald eyes darted to the corner of her vision, catching a glimpse of Velzar descending upon her. "( That fast...! )" (Esta) Swiftly, she spun around, meeting the descending strike with an unwavering sh of their swords. CLANG!! "Hm? Impressive.." (Velzar) With an air of condescension and contempt, Velzar leered at his adversary. Sensing an opportunity, Velzar unleashed a barrage of ruthless attacks. He delivered a swift and merciless knee strike to Esta''s abdomen, causing her to expel a spray of saliva. Before she could react, he swiftly followed up with an elbow strike to the side of her head, violently sending her crashing to the ground. Blood trickled down the side of her face, staining her gray locks crimson, as the pain coursed through her battered body. Swiftly, Esta backpedaling to create distance between her and Velzar. "Bastard," she steadied herself and raised her head, exuding an icy coldness that sent shivers down the spine. "Is this your pitiful attempt to mock me, Velzar? Your strike, though potent, betray ack of conviction, devoid of genuine strength." Her grip upon the hilt of her divine artifact tightened. "Hm?" Velzar lifted an eyebrow. "You''ve been toying with me all this time haven''t you...?" "Oh," he grinned cynically. "So you knew.." Esta had been using her divine artifact all this while. Meanwhile, Velzar wasn''t even using a magic sword. Chapter 112 The request for the Archbishop?

Chapter 112 The request for the Archbishop?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Esta''s eyes burned with an indomitable fury, her grip on her sword tightening as she vowed vengeance upon Velzar. "You''ll regret underestimating me," she hissed through gritted teeth. Suddenly, a blinding white energy burst forth from her body, surrounding her in an aura that prophesied [White Stage] ascension. With a triumphant grin, she dered, "This is my unique skill, [Maximizer!] It multiplies the attack potency of my magic by thirty!" Velzar''s grin widened, a mocking glint in his eyes. "Ah, but what happens when you multiply zero by thirty?" he taunted. In a split second, Estaunched herself towards Velzar, akin to a rocket. The ground beneath her shattered on propulsion, the sheer force of her movement creating shockwaves that rattled the very air around them. "SON OF BITCH!!" (Esta) With a flourish, Velzar used the [Enchanted de] skill, boosting his sword with potent mana. BOOM!! Their des shed with an intensity that defied imagination. Each strike resonated with a deafening sound, echoing through the city as shockwaves exploded around them. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!! As their battle reached its crescendo, their sh grew so powerful that it sent them soaring into the sky. With every sh and parry, the destructive force of their blows decimated the corner of the capital city. Buildings crumbled and copsed, reducing to naught but debris in the wake of their unstoppable power. Now, standing atop a crumbling building, Esta and Velzar locked eyes. "( He doesn''t even look fazed... he''s not struggling... )" Sweat trickled down her forehead, mixing with the stain of blood that was slowly seeping from her wounds. Through the pain, she red at the cool and smiling Velzar. "I suggest you give up now and save yourself the embarrassment, or... do I let you hit me once, just so you can say you tried." (Velzar) Esta assumed a calcted sword stance, positioning her divine artifact carefully to the side. "( I don''t have enough stamina to break into white stage... I need to go for another tactic, brute force. )" (Esta) With her body aze in magical energy, she poured her entire essence into her de, infusing it with an otherworldly power. The sword crackled with electricity, runes tracing across its surface, pulsating with untapped potential. "Oh?" said Velzar, curious. She took a moment to focus, her mind honing in on the precise movements needed to execute her devastating [White Dragon?s w Rapid sh]. An attack capable of reducing her enemies to mere shreds with its lightning-quick strikes. Simply put, it was a buffed up [Blink Strike]. Intricate circuitry lines temporarily adorned her body. In a burst of ethereal white light, Esta shot towards Velzar, her speed ten times faster than her previous dash. She broke past the sound barrier, leaving only an afterimage in her wake. Velzar''s wicked grin widened, the twisted delight in his eyes gleaming with sadistic joy. "That''s adorable." As Esta closed the distance, ready to deliver her final blow, Velzar used [Boost] and [Blink Strike] in unison. His movements became a blur, his body fading in and out of existence as he twisted through the fabric of space itself. The air crackled with his magical prowess, a golden line shing through the space where he had been moments before. In an instant, pain seared through Esta''s side, her vision obscured by a spray of crimson as her blood cascaded from the deep, gaping wound Velzar had inflicted upon her. "AAAARRGGGHHH!!" She staggered backward, her grip on her sword slipping through her blood-soaked fingers. Velzar, now calmly seated on the other side, sauntered towards her, his bloodstained sword reduced to a blemished ruin. "Impressive, my dear Esta," he sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "You managed to break my sword." Esta''s strength waned, her body falling to the ground, her mind swirling with disbelief. She had lost, defeated by the seemingly invincible Velzar. Through gritted teeth, she managed to rasp out, "This... isn''t over... Velzar. I will..." "Hm. I''m really hungry," he yawned. ... The royal family found themselves on the brink of escape. Guards valiantly protected them, their swords gleaming under the sun, while esteemed nobles huddled together, their faces etched with fear and anticipation. Blueste, the second queen, hurriedly maneuvered through the crowd, her heart pounding in her chest. Suddenly, she stumbled, but before she could fall, Arthur reached out and steadied her. "Are you alright, my queen?" Arthur asked, concern evident in his voice. Blueste brushed off the incident with a small smile. "I''m fine, Arthur, thank you," she replied gratefully, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. A warm smile graced Arthur''s lips as he reassured her, "You don''t need to thank me, my queen. It''s somewhat my duty." Regret washed over Blueste like a torrential wave. How could she have ever harbored thoughts of harming this boy, driven by her own greed? In that fleeting moment, she understood the true meaning of regret. However, their introspection was abruptly interrupted by a cacophony of shouts. The knights bellowed in rm, announcing the arrival of one of the assants. Panic rippled through the assembled nobles, their voices rising in fear as they caught sight of the ck-robed woman known as Lirien, slowly making her way towards them. "...why are they so loud..." Lirien spoke, her voice dull. In the midst of the chaos, Sir Galtar, the personal guard of King James, urged Arthur and Blueste to move swiftly towards the waiting armored carts. "Hurry, my lord, mydy! The carts are ready for your departure," he eximed urgently. Arthur nodded, his gaze unwavering as he replied, "Be safe, Sir Galtar. Your strength as a Holy Knight will protect you." Galtar smiled. "Thank you, Prince Arthur. I shall fulfill my duty with honor." Silent and foreboding, Lirien observed their exchange, her eyes flickering with an unknown intent. "...He has pretty hair..." she said, referring to Arthur. Sensing the urgency, Arthur swiftly got down on one knee and offered his back to Blueste, gesturing for her to climb on. "My queen, please, get on." "T... Thank you, Arthur." With practiced grace, she hoisted herself onto his back and he stood tall, bracing himself for the race ahead. As he ran forward, through the crowd of nobles, he could see his mother, Ayisha and beside her were Salmarc and Vanessa. Galtar unsheathed his magic sword, its aura pulsating with magic energy that seemed to magnify his determination. The de pointed directly at Lirien, with a firm voice he proimed, "Now, you shall face me!" Nine knights swiftly nked Galtar, their swords held at the ready, their gazes fixed on the ck-robed assant. The tension in the air was palpable as Lirien''s piercing gaze scanned the crowd of panicked nobles until her eyes settled on the figure she sought - the Archbishop. With a dull tone, Lirien coldly stated to Galtar, "...I came here for the Archbishop, can I have him...?" Galtar''s brows furrowed in disbelief, his voiceced with incredulity as he retorted, "Are you mad? How can you think ofying your hands on a priest, let alone the Archbishop himself?" "....Please...?" "N-no! Didn''t you listen to what I just said?!" Galtar retorted. "...I promise not to kill him, can I have him now...?" she asked again. "I... I... didn''t you he..." Galtar was short of words. Confusion rippled among the knights behind Galtar as they shared puzzled nces, unsure of Lirien''s true motives. "As a holy knight, I cannot allow anyone to harm a revered member of the kingdom," he dered resolutely. With a slight, almost mocking blink, Lirien replied, "How unfortunate for you, then." "We shall see." Galtar settled into a staunch sword stance, his grip tightening on the hilt of his weapon. Making a swift hand gesture, he motioned for his knights to step back, creating a small gap between him and Lirien. Curiosity got the better of one of the Cross Kingdom knights as he leaned towards a Shield Kingdom knight beside him and whispered, "Do you think Sir Galtar is capable of handling thisdy?" The Shield Kingdom knight, exuding confidence, grinned triumphantly as he replied, "Sir Galtar isn''t just any knight; he''s a holy knight, blessed with an MP of 2,300. His prowess in both magic and swordsmanship is unparalleled." The Cross Kingdom knight nodded, a glimmer of hope shining in his eyes. "We have hope then." Chapter 113 Does stopping time really have its perks?

Chapter 113 Does stopping time really have its perks?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Galtar''s grip tightened around the hilt of his magic sword, ready to unleash its power upon Lirien. Soon, he summoned a swirling torrent of water. The knights gasped in awe as the spiraling water enveloped Galtar, reinforcing his stand. "Behold the power of a Holy Knight!" Galtar dered, his voice infused with both pride and warning. "...Sure..." Lirien remained unaffected, her countenance eerily calm amidst chaos. As Galtar prepared to charge, a sudden dome of dense mana expanded from a single point, encapsting both Lirien and the bewildered knights in an eerie stillness. Confusion engulfed the knights as they exchanged worried nces. "What in the name of the four continents is going on?" one knight questioned frantically. Another knight replied in a voiceden with uncertainty, "I know not, but it must be her doing!" Within the mana-charged dome, time itself froze. Galtar and his knights remained suspended mid-motion, their swords poised to strike, but their bodies locked in an unyielding limbo. Lirien moved unhurriedly past them, her expression void of any amusement or malice. "....I''m sorry about this...." As she distanced herself from the frozen warriors, one by one, Galtar and his knights were suddenly stricken with deep, gaping sword wounds that tore through their chests and sides. The once imprable armor now gave way to the merciless onught, crimson blood sttering across the battlefield in grotesque patterns. Agony coursed through their veins, threatening to engulf their sanity, yet they remained alive, tormented by the excruciating pain that seemed never-ending. No one could fathom the source of their torment. "....At least, they''re not dead...." she spoke innocently. ... Amidst the chaotic scramble of panicked nobles, Lirien stepped through the throng, her purposeful stride directing her towards the lone knight overseeing the evacuation efforts at the crowded exit. The knight nted himself firmly in her path, his sword raised defensively. "Halt, you cannot pass," the knight bellowed, his voice drowned by the mor of the dispersing crowd. Only nobles were allowed to cross, and simply by looking at her ragged robe, he could tell she wasn''t of the upper ss. "...Please...?" Lirien spoke softly. "No means no. Step back,dy." "¡­.Pretty please, kind sir....?" she said, beaming with innocence. "I''m not joking, you insolent bitch!" The knight''s patience wore thin. Before his fist could connect with her delicate features, his army severed on the ground, blood spurting forth in a crimson arc. The knight couldn''t fathom how this happened. "ARRRGGHHHHH!!" A cry of unimaginable pain escaped the knight''s lips, echoing through the now-silent crowd of nobles, who turned their gaze towards the scene unfolding before them. "Who is she?" a baron shouted, his voice trembling with fear. "I''m not sticking around to find out!" a viscount shouted, bolting towards an alternative exit. The nobles, like a startled flock of birds, scattered in all directions, some pushing through the jam-packed exit route, others abandoning any sense of order and simply seeking survival. Lirien, her face stained with the knight''s blood, scratched her head in bewilderment. "....Why are they running....?" Beneath her feet, the knighty writhing in agony, tears mixing with the mud below. "H-how did she d--?!" "....I hope yourradese to your aid...." With that, Lirien stepped over the fallen knight, his pitiful cries fading into her distant wake. Her gaze now fixated on the armored carriages that housed the royal family and esteemed church figures. "....Oh, there they are...." The armored carriage rolled forward. Before it was the Dragon''s Gate. It was a marvel of dragon engineering, constructed during the tumultuous warring period between the three continents. In those dark times, the people of the Dragon Continent had sent spies to erect gates all across the Human Continent, erecting them as potential gateways for invasion, making war an easier endeavor. But that was the past, and now, with the peace treaty firmly in ce, the Dragon Gates were repurposed as a crucial element of transportation within and between continents. Limited solely to the most esteemed figures in society, those who possessed the sacred rune which synchronized them with the gates. The two royal families, their status ensconced in regal pomp, had already passed through the gate, returning to thefort of the capital city. On the flipside, Archbishop Grev sat in his luxurious carriage. Two priests, their faces fraught with concern, nked him, their eyes darting nervously as they awaited the whole procession''s departure. Grev held in his hand a small metal box adorned with an array of precious gems. It emanated a faint, captivating glow, signifying its significance. "We must make haste, knight! Time presses upon us like a relentless storm," Grev''s voice resounded,ced with a mixture of authority and anxiety. His grip tightened on the box, as if the gems within held the key to their very survival. The knight, his face etched with a mixture of loyalty and apprehension, bowed deeply. "Apologies, Your Eminence. I shall ensure we move swiftly yet safely." In order to traverse the Dragon Gate, the knight knew he would need to engulf his body in an unprecedented amount of mana, channeling it to synchronize with the rune possessed by Archbishop Grev. With fingers that trembled ever so slightly, the knight adjusted his grip on the carriage''s reins, fully aware of the consequences of failure. If he didn''t synchronize well with the rune, he''d be vaporized on entry through the gates. ... "...Oh...?" Lirien''s keen eyesight locked onto the carriage. She could smell the Archbishop?s mana. With calmness that defied the gravity of the situation, she used her dome ability, erecting a formidable barrier that stretched far and wide, enveloping an expansive radius in her mana. As the barrier extended its protective embrace, an otherworldly hush descended upon the area. Leaves, caught in the midst of their descent, abruptly froze in mid-air, as if time itself had been momentarily halted. Silence nketed the surroundings, broken only by the rhythmic cadence of Lirien''s footsteps, their resonance the sole testament to her audacious intrusion. With practiced ease, she moved towards the carriage, her lithe form effortlessly lending strength as she lifted the shocked Archbishop onto her sturdy shoulders. The sacred box, cradled gently in her grip emitted an ethereal glow. With the Archbishop securely in her possession, Lirien took her leave. Then, time resumed for them again. "Let''s get going," said one of the priests. "Sure th--" the knight paused with a gasp. "WHERE''S THE ARCHBISHOP?!" There was instant panic in the carriage. The knight, his face etched with rm, turned towards the back, his eyes widening in horror as he realized Gerv really had vanished. Panic gripped the air, a cacophony of voices uniting in a chorus of fear and confusion. Chapter 114 Isadora’s doom is near?!

Chapter 114 Isadora''s doom is near?!

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the once-majestic coliseum, Lumierey motionless, his battered form oozing scarlet blood. The wounds on his mangled right side had begun to congeal, evidence of the savagery he had endured. His once-vibrant amethyst eyes, now devoid of light, stared up into the clouded sky, betraying a shattered spirit. As the lingering haze of unconsciousness lifted, Isadora''s crimson eyes fluttered open. Disoriented and disheartened, she tried to push herself up, her gaze immediately falling upon the elderly figure of Gallus. The old man, undeterred, remained in deep meditation, his serenity a stark contrast to the turmoil that consumed the remnants of the coliseum. When Isadora attempted to rise from her prone position, the weight of her desperate concern for Lumiere bearing down upon her, Gallus calmly raised a hand, halting her in her tracks. "He is no more," Gallus intoned solemnly. "It is best you forget about him." Isadora''s frustration ignited like a roaring inferno within her. Fueled by her anger, she turned sharply towards Gallus, her tightly clenched fist crackling with an inky darkness that enveloped her palm. "SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!" ¡¸ck Bullet¡¹ (Rank C) Swiftly, Isadora unleashed the sphere of darkness, hurtling it towards Gallus. However, the old man, still in his meditative state with eyes closed, calmly extended his palm. In a burst of supernatural energy, Gallus conjured a protective barrier, absorbing the brunt of Isadora''s assault. The barrier shattered. Gallus rose to his feet, unfazed. "There is no use in resisting. You will return with us to King Vyndariel." "Oh...? Is that so?" A mischievous smile crept across Isadora''s lips, her amusement transforming into a soul-piercingughter that reverberated through the ruins. It was aughter steeped in madness, unsettling and unhinged. Using ¡ºRtive Barrier¡», Isadora conjured a translucent barrier, spanning 10m in radius, enveloping herself and Gallus within it. The shimmering energy field hummed with power. Gallus, intrigued and slightly taken aback, studied Isadora with a raised eyebrow, his hunched-back frame lending an air of ancient wisdom to his presence. "I see," he mused, his voiceced with curiosity. "You possess the same ability as Lady Lirien, do you not?" Isadora smiled mischievously as she shook her head lightly. "Not quite." Before Gallus could fullyprehend her words, Isadora''s gaze flicked to a colossal boulder a few meters away from her. Generating a surge of power, she invoked hermand, causing the massive stone to vanish instantly from its resting ce and reappear, with a resounding thud, directly above Gallus. Surprise widened the old man''s eyes, but he wasted no time, reacting instinctively. With a swift motion, Gallus extended a hand, his fingers held like a razor-sharp de. In an impressive disy of strength, he struck the hurtling boulder with precise force, effortlessly cleaving it in half. Dust and debris rained down around him, his expression unwavering. "Interesting..." ¡¸ck Bullet: Round Fire¡¹ (Rank B) Quickly, she summoned twelve converging spheres of darkness, each pulsating with a lethal energy. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the spheres hurtling towards Gallus with calcted precision. However, Gallus, guided by his years of training and physical prowess, deftly weaved through the dark projectiles, his movements fluid and elegant. With an almost supernatural agility, he closed the distance between them in an instant, aiming to strike Isadora. "( Hmph. He fell for it... )" (Isadora) Using spatial maniption, she exchanged positions with the converging spheres she had sent earlier, the spheres now hurtling towards Gallus. In a split second, Gallus''s eyes widened in shock as he found himself surrounded by all twelve spheres, unable to evade at point-nk range. CRASH!! BOOM!! Isadora''s emerald eyes widened in disbelief. She was certain the her attack hit, and yet there he was. Gallus stood,pletely unharmed, his robes tattered and torn, revealing a body sculpted from enchanted metal. Muscles rippled beneath the shards of fabric. "I suppose it''s time I reintroduce myself," he said, his wordsced with an imposing aura. "I am Gallus, the Fourth Seat of the Ten Battle Gods." Isadora took a step back, shock in on her face. Gallus observed her reaction with a knowing gleam in his eyes. "You have an interesting Unique Skill. One quite simr to Lady Lirien''s... instead it controlls space instead of time within a fixed point." (Gallus) Isadora swallowed hard, her mind racing to find a way to turn the tides of this battle. Gallus then gestured to his body. "Allow me to introduce you to <>, my sacred treasure," he dered proudly. "With this, I am impervious to even the strongest magical and physical attacks." Though fear gripped her heart, Isadora fought to maintain herposure. With a deep breath, she stretched out her trembling hands, the air crackling with tension. "Is it wise to reveal your abilities to me?" she challenged. Gallus bowed his head, an air of indifference surrounding him. "It matters not," he replied, his voice dripping with confidence. "You have no chance of harming me." Isadora''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Let''s test that theory," she said. ¡¸Lightning Breath!¡¹ (Rank A) As if in response to her challenge, the skies above darkened, an omen of the storm that was about to be unleashed. Isadora lifted her hand, and in an instant, a bolt of lightning descended from the skies and crashed upon Gallus. KA-BOOOM!! Gallus let out a weary sigh, wisps of smoke trailing from his body as the lightning dissipated around him. "There is no hope for you to best me," he spoke calmly. "( There''s not even a scratch... that was a Rank A spell... )" (Isadora) Isadora''s lips curved into a mischievous smirk. "Oh? You''re getting a little too cocky," she retorted, her crimson eyes gleaming with defiance. "There''s no need for me to boast over something so trivial," he shook his head lightly. "I''ll show you trivial!" (Isadora) She conjured three high-speed pulsating spheres of energy, each crackling with power. Gallus stood strong, unflinching as the spheres collided with him. "Futile.." But then, a deafening roar reverberated through the area as a torrential downpour of lightning rained down upon him. Isadora''s eyes widened in anticipation, but to her dismay, Gallus emerged from the storm unscathed. He dusted off his robes with a nonchnt air, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Is that all you''ve got?" he asked, a hint of boredom in his voice. "I must say, it''s getting rather pitiful." Isadora''s frustration mounted, but she took a deep breath, calibrating her focus. "Shut your mouth... I wasn''t done yet!" With a graceful wave of her hand, a barrage of menacing dark spheres surged toward Gallus. They collided with an explosive force, yet once again, he emerged without a scratch. He sighed deeply, a glint of disappointment shing in his eyes. "How disappointing," he murmured. "It appears the only thing you''ve managed to damage so far is the ground beneath me." Isadora''s patience wavered, a flicker of aggravation crossing her features. "Still, you do have quite an impressive mana pool," Gallusmented. Isadora maintained herposure, speaking in a calm, measured tone. "Being a battle god, I''m sure yours is just as high..." (Isadora) Gallus cracked his knuckles. "Lady Lirien failed to mention that I may have to break a few bones to keep you in ce. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to do it gently." BOOM! Gallus dashed explosively towards Isadora. Her red eyes shed as she deftly sidestepped Gallus''s lightning-fast dash, repositioning herself three meters away. "( I just need to wear him down enough until I can get Master Lumiere out of here... isn''t Serena meant to be our eyes in the skies, she should be seeing this... )" (Isadora) Gallus''s bravado remained unshakeable. "Will I miss next time? I think not. You can''t evade me forever," he spoke softly. Suppressing her frustration, Isadora forced a smile. Don''t be so sure of yourself. It''s unbing." (Isadora) "We''ll see." Gallus charged at her once again, his movements fluid and powerful. But Isadora effortlessly teleported four meters behind him, convinced she had eluded his grasp once more. To her astonishment, though, Gallus swiftly pivoted, hurling a stone with expert precision. "WHAT?!" Caught off guard, Isadora''s vision blurred for a split second as the stone struck her knee, dislocating and leaving a deep, bleeding gash. Her cry of pain pierced through the air as she crumbled to the ground, her right knee rendered useless. ¡ºRtive Barrier¡» lost effect immediately. Gallus stretched his arms. "I think I should break a few more bones... just to be sure... after all, it''s the seed the King wants... not you." Chapter 115 I’m what’s darker than black?

Chapter 115 I''m what''s darker than ck?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Gallus stretched his muscr arms. His metallic body glimmered in the setting sun. "You see, Isadora, Lady Lirien was scared because extracting the Demon Lord seed now could very well kill you. Such a shame, isn''t it?" Isadora, her leg broken and throbbing with pain, desperately wed away from Gallus, her bat-like wings unfurling to escape his clutches. But before she could take flight, Gallus seized her wing, exerting crushing force as he mmed her back to the ground. "GAH!!" The impact sent a burst of agonizing pain through her body, causing her to cough up blood. Leaning close, his metallic face inches away from her trembling form, Gallus chuckled darkly. "No need to struggle, my dear. If I remove the core now, I would be defying Lady Lirien''s orders, but at the same time, I''ll be pleasing King Vyndariel. It''s quite the dilemma, isn''t it? Kill you now and be done with it, or keep you alive and savor the satisfactionter." (Gallus) Through gritted teeth, Isadora spat at him, her defiance unyielding. "Screw you!" Gallus sighed, a tinge of disappointment in his voice. "How unfortunate. It seems you''ve already made my choice for me." Just as Gallus raised his fist, poised to bring it crashing down upon Isadora, a hand suddenly mped tightly around his forearm, halting the brutal punch in its tracks. The force behind the grip caused the ground to tremble beneath them. Confusion coursed through Gallus''s mind as he turned his attention to the unexpected intruder. "( What?! )" (Gallus) To his shock, he saw Lumiere, beaten and battered, his left hand gripping Gallus''s forearm with an unwavering strength. Gruesome wounds marred Lumiere''s right side. Yet, his gaze burned with unwavering relent. Isadora''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief as she witnessed Lumiere''s battered form standing before them, defying all odds. "( How can he still stand? )" (Isadora) Gallus, too, was taken aback by the sight, his metallic frame momentarily frozen in surprise. With a swift leap, he ruthlessly shattered free of Lumiere''s grip. Examining his forearms, Gallus''s gaze fell upon the unmistakable markings on his imprable body, evidence of Lumiere''s unprecedented strength. "( That''s not possible... his physical strength... )" (Gallus) How was it possible that a mere grip had inflicted such damage upon his formidable frame? The thought nagged him. Lumiere leaned in close to Isadora, "Are okay... Isadora...?" his voice weak. Isadora''s tear-streaked face trembled as she managed to whisper through her pain, "I... I am... but your body." But before another word could escape her lips, a bone-shattering punch, its force cracking the already decimated ground, erupted from Gallus''s metallic fist, striking Lumiere''s face with unrelenting brutality. The sheer impact sent him hurtling through the air like a ragdoll. Gallus reappeared above Lumiere. "YOU LET YOUR GUARD DOWN!!" With a violent descent, his knuckles collided with Lumiere''s head, driving it deep into the trembling earth below. The entire coliseum quaked in response to the brutal force. "LUMIERE!!" Isadora''s cries echoed. Leaning down, Gallus sneered at Lumiere, a hint sadistic delight in his voice. "You truly are a remarkable disgrace. I can hardly believe that you manage to cling to life, even in a state as pitiful as this. But fear not, my dear, it''ll all be over for you soon." With a cruel grip, Gallus seized Lumiere''s battered face, lifting him effortlessly to eye level. "I respect your strength... boy..." "Remove... your hand..." Lumiere''s voice barely above a whisper. "Can you speak a little more loudly," Gallus taunted. A fire ignited within Lumiere''s core, "I said... remove your hand." "HU!" The sheer force behind his words sent a shiver down Gallus''s spine, prompting him to jump backward, creating a safe distance of 15m between himself and Lumiere. This was unprecedented ¨C in all of Gallus''s existence as a battle god, never once had he voluntarily created such a space between himself and an opponent. "( What''s wrong with Lumiere... his aura... it''s... )" (Isadora) With wide eyes, she watched as the unthinkable unfolded before her. A creeping sense of dread filled the air as Lumiere''s body emanated an overwhelming aura, pulsating outward in waves of power. It was a force that struck fear into the heart of even the most fearless warriors. "What... are you?" Gallus'' voice trembled. Lumiere gave no response. Suddenly, from Lumiere''s mangled right side, a ck substance emerged, extending and connecting to his severed right arm, resting lifelessly on the floor. Isadora gasped. Lumiere''s arm began to reconstruct itself, piece by piece. The ck matter continued to spread, epassing almost half of his right side and encroaching on his right eye''s territory. As his arm regenerated, Lumiere''s crimson red eyes locked onto Gallus. Isadora, shocked yet filled with a flicker of hope, recognized the Additional Skill that Lumiere had just used ¨C? [elerated Regeneration]. A shiver ran down Gallus'' spine as he took in the sight, the air thickening with an unsettling aura. Step by agonizing step, Lumiere advanced towards Gallus, his every movement followed by an eerie trail of crimson-hued energy. As the cursed energy emanated from his corrupted form, Gallus watched, aghast, as Lumiere''s upper clothing slowly disintegrated, revealing his physique. Darkness materialized, engulfing the surrounding twenty-meter radius where Lumiere stood. Isadora, paralyzed by the malevolence that permeated the air, clutched her chest, her gasps for breath desperate and raspy. "My heart... it burns... my insides... it''s burning!" she cried out, her voice wracked with unimaginable suffering. Amidst the horrifying spectacle, Lumiere maintained an ominous silence, his eyes now devoid of all emotion, gleaming crimson in a stark contrast against the abyss of his eerie visage. And then, with an unsettling calmness, he spoke, his words dripping with malice, aimed squarely at Gallus. "You wanted harm Isadora and my unborn child, isn''t that right...?" Gallus, caught off guard by the usation flung upon him, struggled to find the words to defend his innocence. Lumiere''s [Mana Pressure] bore down on him, an unyielding force that threatened to crush his very being. "( Maybe if I attack now... I might be able t-- )" Before he could even react, he dropped to the ground, his body a jumble of confusion and pain. "W-what hap--?!" As he tried to make sense of his situation, his eyes widened in shock as he beheld the grotesque tableau before him ¨C one of his legs, torn from his body, now held in Lumiere''s hand. "GAAAAAHHHHHH!!" The pain came in a torrent, an agonizing scream escaping Gallus''s lips as his lifeblood erupted from the severed stump. "( He broke through my <> ? )" Lumiere''s act had been executed with a speed that surpassed a battle gods''prehension, leaving Gallus with a mixture of awe and disbelief. Isadora,ying injured nearby, couldn''t help but voice her thoughts. "Red eyes," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper as she struggled to breathe. "An ominous energy... ck markings... it can''t be..." Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Lumiere''s... a Curse King." Chapter 116 I’ve become a Highest tier Ascended Human?

Chapter 116 I''ve be a Highest tier Ascended Human?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) Curse Kings, feared entities with the power to obliterate entire cities with but a single curse. The Church of the Divine Union ssified them as Grade 3 (Damnation rank) threats. ¡ºThe requirements for evolution to Curse King has been met. Required skill points have been allocated. Curse King evolution is nowplete.¡» Gallus, refusing to sumb to his injuries, struggled to find his footing on his remaining leg, his body trembling with pain. He mustered the strength to speak, his voice filled with determination. "I have dedicated years to training myself, honing my skills for battles like th--" Before he could finish his statement, Lumiere flicked his fingertip. The ck matter coating the right half of his body reacted to hismand, surging forward like a deadly de, aimed straight at Gallus''s heart. SCHWICK!! A gut-wrenching pain exploded within Gallus as the de pierced his chest, blood erupting from his lips, staining the ground beneath him. His mind reeled in disbelief. Despite his sharpened senses earned through countless battles, he was unable to react to Lumiere''s attack. "Sorry, but I don''t have time for fruitless dialogue.." With a swift and merciless motion, Lumiere withdrew the de, pulling Gallus''s heart from its cavity. The sight was an onught of horror ¨C a crimson organ glistening in Lumiere''s hand, a macabre trophy of his triumph. Gallus, deprived of his heart but still clinging to a sliver of life, crumpled to the earth, his body stained with his own lifeblood. He mustered every ounce of strength he could find, crawling towards Lumiere with agonizing determination. A mix of blood and dirt stained his trembling hands. "You... please, give me back my heart," his voice barely a whisper. Lumiere sneered down at the broken Gallus, his expression cold and merciless. "Give it back? You really are a nuisance," he retorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "But don''t worry, I''ll fix that." With a flick of Lumiere''s fingertip, a de of ck matter shot out with horrifying speed, impaling Gallus'' skull, severing it effortlessly. Bone and brain matter sttered in every direction, a gruesome disy of the de''s merciless efficiency. Calmly, he watched the life drain from Gallus''s shattered face. But Lumiere''s cruelty didn''t end there. ¡¸Introducing the new Apex Skill, ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡». With ess to various sub-skills through the primordial ck matter known as "Eterna Noctis", one of these sub-skills is [Soul Gorge]. By harnessing the insatiable hunger of Eterna Noctis, users can devour souls, absorbing their life force, mana, abilities, and skills. Embrace the power of [Soul Gorge] and unleash the full potential of your stolen acquisitions.¡¹ "That doesn''t sound bad." As Gallusy lifeless, his soul lingering in the void between life and death, Lumiere''s eyes burned with a wicked intensity. With a surge of power, the ck matter surged forward once more, wrapping around Gallus''s fading soul. "No!" Gallus''s voice echoed in the ethereal in, a mixture of anguish and despair. "You can''t... you can''t take everything from me!" ¡¸ From the victim, you''ve gained: 11,500 MP... 6,300 strength points... MP & Strength: 3,150/20,000 60/60 After Curse King evolution: 53,150/70,000 3,000/3,000 After soul assimtion: 64,650/81,500 9,300/9,300 Your current MP capacity is 81,500 Your current strength capacity is 9,300 You have now evolved to Human Emperor... ( Human Emperor > Supreme Human > Great Human > High Human > Human ) This makes you a Highest tier Ascended Human. Now undergoing reprocessing to disy new status... Estimated time ¡ª four days... ¡¹ "I can''t me All-Father this time." Lumiere turned his attention to Isadora, his approach slow and deliberate. The once intimidating red glow in his eyes disappeared. As the ckness on his right side dissipated, Lumiere''s figure radiated a sinister aura, a terrifying embodiment of darkness. But only for a moment. Soon after, he passed out. ... Fanatio, Genevieve, Ress, Garret, and Dr. Samras had just finished loading all the woundedmoners onto the airship, their faces etched with exhaustion and concern. It was then Skum caught Genevieve''s eye, striding through the rubble with an air of purpose. "Skum!!" she shouted. Skum turned to face her. "Huh?" he made way towards her. "What''re you doing?!" Genevieve''s voice held a hint of frustration as she confronted Skum, her eyes locked with his. Skum scratched his head, a sheepish smile forming on his lips. "Well, you see, the danger has passed. It''s safe now," he replied. Genevieve''s eyebrows furrowed in disbelief. "Safe? How can you be so sure?" she demanded, her voice betraying her concern for the injuredmoners surrounding them. Skum paused for a moment, struggling to find an exnation that would satisfy her. "Well, call it a lucky guess," he finally admitted, a wry grin sneaking onto his face. A heavy sigh escaped Genevieve''s lips as she shook her head, her gaze shifting to the woundedmoners being loaded onto the airship. "We need all the help we can get, Skum. You should be tending to the wounded, not wandering aimlessly," she implored, her voice tinged with frustration yetced with genuine care. Skum scratched the back of his head, his eyes scanning the devastation surrounding them. "I''m fine, really," he reassured her. Genevieve''s frown deepened, her concern for his well-being palpable. "I won''t feel at ease leaving you behind. Get your ass on this airship," shemanded firmly, her voice brooking no argument. Skum let out a resigned sigh, his shoulders sagging in defeat. "Yes, ma''am.." As Skum made his way towards the door of the airship, Ress gave him a warm smile. "Good to have you on board.." (Ress) Perched on Ress'' shoulder was yet another woundedmoner, whom he carefully ushered into the airship''s safety. Suddenly, Dr. Samras came rushing from behind, panting heavily as he handed Skum a wooden box. "Hold on, Skum," he gasped, "take this box and make sure it''s secured inside. It holds essential medical supplies that we''ll needter." Skum''s eyes lit up mischievously as he took the box, effortlessly bncing it on one hand. He slicked his hair back with a flourish, striking a pose reminiscent of a fashion model. "Fear not, my dear friends," he proimed, a hint of theatricality in his voice, "for a task as simple as this is far too beneath someone of my stature. But worry not, I shallplete it with the utmost grace and style." Exasperated, Genevieve smacked the back of his head. "We don''t have all day, you know. Put your theatrics aside and get that box inside the airship promptly, you fool." Skum rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, his earlier confidence fading. "Right, right. No time for theatrics now," he muttered, quickly darting into the airship to secure the box. Chapter 117 The objectives have been met?

Chapter 117 The objectives have been met?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) The magic airship was now airborne. Dr. Samras, dedicated physician that he was, moved swiftly, his steady hands tending to the woundedmoners. Ress supported him, offering gentle words offort to ease their pain. It was then that Fanatio noticed Genevieve''s distant expression. She approached her. "What''s troubling you, Genevieve? You seem lost in thought," she inquired, her voice was in. Genevieve sighed, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. "I can''t help but worry about Lumiere," she admitted, her voiceced with genuine concern. "So, who is this Lumiere you''re worried about?" she asked. Biting her lower lip, Genevieve hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. "Well, Lumiere is... it''splicated. But he''s someone I''vee to love. We haven''t spoken for some time, so I can''t help but wonder if he''s okay," she exined, a hint of affection creeping into her voice. Fanatio nodded. "Ah, I see. So Lumiere''s a boy... his name sounds more like a girl''s. How intriguing," she mused, her curiosity piqued. Genevieve chuckled, shaking her head fondly. "Yes, it can be a bit confusing. But one look at him, and you''d never mistake him for anything less than a handsome young man. Though, his slender figure might make some girls jealous," she smiled. Fanatio''s eyebrows arched in curiosity. "Does this Lumiere have a big pee-pee?" she blurted out without a hint of hesitation. Caught off guard by the unexpected question, Genevieve blinked in confusion. "Eh?" she stammered, trying to make sense of Fanatio''s peculiar inquiry. Fanatio waved a hand dismissively, her lips curving into a mischievous grin. "Never mind, never mind. I''m sure he''s safe.." "Yeah, you''re right." Genevieve sighed. After... Skum rushed to Fanatio and Genevieve''s side, a sense of urgency etched on his face. "We''ve got trouble ahead!" he eximed. "What is it? What''s going on?" she inquired, her voice bold. Garret joined them, his breath slightlybored from the haste. "It''s those flying creatures, Genevieve! They''ve caught up to us!" he revealed, his voice filled with a mixture of adrenaline and caution. Genevieve rushed to the window, her brown eyes widening in rm as she caught sight of the dark flyers in the distance. "We can''t let them threaten the airship or its upants. I''ll handle them," she dered confidently. Fanatio raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to face them alone? They have the aerial advantage." Genevieve shed a determined smile, her resolve unwavering. "I can handle myself, Fanatio. Don''t worry about me," she reassured her. With a sigh, Garret smiled. "Be careful, Genevieve. These creatures may be more dangerous than they appear," he ced his hand on her shoulder. Genevieve and Garret shared a brief moment, their fists colliding in a show of camaraderie. Their unspoken trust and shared determination fueled their resolve. With a nod of confirmation, Fanatio pressed a button and channeled her mana into it, causing the door of the airship to open. As the rushing wind filled the airship, Genevieve positioned herself at the precipice, gripping a trusty sword in hand. Without hesitation, she propelled herself into the open sky, descending towards the two hovering monsters. Her descent was swift, her movements graceful and calcted. [Dark flyers] standard rank C monsters. As Genevieve descended towards them, she used [Boost], further propelling herself towards the creatures at breakneck speed. The air rushed past her as she employed [Enchanted de], causing her sword to glow with an ethereal light. The de sliced through the air, meeting its mark with unmatched precision and severing one of the monster''s massive wings in a single, fluid motion "( She''s fast... )" (Fanatio) A deafening screech filled the sky, making everyone on the airship wince in difort. Fanatio, poised to follow Genevieve in her daring descent, paused momentarily. "She''s falling!" she eximed, ready to thrust herself into action. Garret, however, held hisposure and raised a hand to stop Fanatio. "Wait for it," he advised, his voice filled with a sense of wisdom. "You haven''t seen the full extent of Genevieve''s capabilities yet." Just as the tension reached its peak, Genevieve abruptly halted midair, her boots gracefullynding on a thin, shimmering stream of mana she manifested. "ICE SWORD MAGIC! ? GODSPEED CHAOS SLASH!!" (Genevieve) Rank A+ sword technique. In a blur of motion, she maneuvered around the dark flyers, executing lightning-fast shes from various angles, creating a mesmerizing dance of frost and steel. The barrage of shes enveloped the creatures, reducing them to mere fragments of flesh, which instantly froze and exploded into dazzling shards of ice. With the dark flyers vanquished, Genevieve effortlessly utilized [Blink Strike] that allowed her to sh back into the airship''s entrance with lightning speed. "That was so awesome, Lady Genevieve!" Skum shouted. "Indeed." Garret smiled, unsurprised. Fanatio beamed, extending her hand for a hearty handshake. "I wouldn''t expect any less from an independent woman like you, Genevieve," she praised, her voice filled with genuine respect and camaraderie. The two shook hands. ... Meanwhile. In the crumbling remains of a deste building, Lirien stood alongside the trembling Archbishop. Lirien locked her crimson eyes onto the Archbishop. "Unseal the sacred box," said Lirien, her voice steady butmanding. "Y-y-yes!" The Archbishop, his hands shaking, began reciting his prayers, the tremors barely concealed in his voice as he desperately sought divine intervention. The sacred box shimmered with ethereal energy, crackling with otherworldly power. With a resounding crack, the box opened, revealing a sight that sent shivers down Lirien''s spine. The heart that emerged was massive and dry, its obsidian surface contrasting sharply against the destruction that surrounded them. It pulsed with an ominous energy, as if possessed by an ancient malevolence. Piercing the heart was an awe-inspiring sight - Devaniel, the legendary Holy Sword, a weapon of unrivaled power. However, the sword was useless to her. Only someone with an indomitable will that could rival gods could wield it. "Unseal the heart," said Lirien. The Archbishop, his voice filled with both fear and uncertainty, managed to stammer an exnation. "That heart... it belongs to the ck Dragon King of Destruction, Valtara," he revealed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Unleashing its power may bring forth unforeseen consequences." Lirien''s gaze hardened, her resolve steeling. "Do I strike you as someone in the mood for games?" she retorted, her toneced with impatience. The Archbishop gulped audibly. Dreadfully, the Archbishop performed the sacred rites necessary to unbind the sword from the heart''s grasp. As the sword was freed, a deafening silence filled the air, broken only by the Archbishop''sbored breaths. Surprisingly, nothing happened, leaving an air of eerie stillness in the aftermath. The Archbishop, his body trembling with a mixture of relief and dread, turned to Lirien, seeking affirmation. "Have I done well?" he asked, a hint of desperation in his voice. Lirien met his gaze, her piercing red eyes scanning him with a mix of skepticism and approval. A fraction of a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Good job," she acknowledged coolly. Lirien contemted her next move, a sudden itch at the base of her skull prompted her to scratch it absentmindedly. Gallus would be crucial in transporting this ominous heart. She turned her attention to the trembling Archbishop, his face a mask of anxiety. The Archbishop, his voice barely above a tremor, mustered the courage to ask, "May I go now?" Lirien nced at him, her eyes narrowing as she weighed her options. "Yes, go. Yourpanions might be worried about you," she replied dully. The Archbishop''s smile betrayed his overwhelming relief as he dashed away, fleeing from the eerie scene. However, his haste caused him to overlook a crucial detail: the Holy Sword, Devaniel, which still rested beside the heart. She opened her mouth to call after the Archbishop, but her words were swallowed by a sudden shroud of suffocating darkness. Panic threatened to consume her, yet Lirien chose to remain collected, her tainted crimson eyes scanning the dark abyss that enveloped her. The silence stretched on, broken only by her steady breathing. Footsteps, slow and deliberate, soon shattered the stifling stillness. Each step sparked a chill that raced up Lirien''s spine, causing her grip on her sheathed sword to tighten. "Who''s there?" she called out sharply, her voice echoing through the deste ruins. A low, sinister chuckle joined the chorus of footsteps. Chapter 118 That’s as pitch black as it gets?

Chapter 118 That''s as pitch ck as it gets?

Holy Sword Tournament Arc II --- (POV: Akashic Records) The suffocating darkness began to thin. Then, a figure emerged from its depths. Serena, with her pitch ck hair flowing around her like a dark aura, stepped forward. Her red eyes glowed intensely, reflecting the malevolence that emanated from her very being. Her lips, adorned with blood-red lipstick, curled into a cold, emotionless smile as her gaze locked onto Lirien. Lirien''s heart raced, her instincts screaming at her to be on guard. She took a step back, her hand inching towards her sheathed sword. "Your mana... it reeks of poison," Lirien spoke with a in voice. Serena?s eye darted to her ankle, where the mana suppression anklet that had been securely fastened was now conspicuously absent. Serena''s cold voice pierced the air, devoid of any emotion. "Ah, it seems I forgot to put that back on," she remarked casually, as though discussing the weather. Lirien''s grip tightened on her sword, her mind racing to find a way out of this dire situation. "...Never have I encountered such a grotesque manifestation of mana..." There was a trace of disgust on Serena?s face. A menacing smile crept across Serena''s face as she ran her fingers through her dark hair. "Indeed, I''m quite irritated with myself," she admitted, her tone still emotionless. "But also, I don''t give a damn... you see." Serena''s gaze intensified, her widened eyes filled with sheer horror as she stared at Lirien. She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "Lumiere once told me never to belittle other races just because I''m stronger. But in all honesty, it''s foolish," she hissed. "Those beneath me, are there for a reason. And I will make sure that reason stays intact." Lirien''s silence spoke volumes as she took in Serena''s haunting words. She braced herself, her senses sharpening as she prepared for the battle thaty ahead. Serena, the embodiment of terror, stared back at her with an unholy grin. "Why should I, a goddess, bow my head to the rules of other races?" Serena''s voice wavered with a mixture of disdain and malice. "Why should I allow mere mortals to dictate how I live?" Lirien, always so dull and unassuming, spoke. "You''re not a goddess, well you don''t lo-" "Listen to me," Serena snapped, her voice cutting through the silence like a de. Lirien froze, a sense of dread creeping up her spine. Serena''s eyes widened, revealing a bottomless void, devoid of anypassion or mercy. She spoke, her words dripping with venom. "From the depths of my pitch-ck heart and the recesses of my malefic soul, I despise you." Lirien, shaken but determined, met Serena''s gaze head-on. "So, you want to fight me now? Is that what you desire?" "Huh?" Small giggles escaped Serena''s lips, a twisted melody that sent shivers through the night. The giggles transformed into a chilling cacophony of derangedughter that reverberated through the darkness. Abruptly, theughter ceased, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake. "That''s funny," Serena said, her voice dripping with wicked amusement. "Fight you? What reason could possibly warrant such a confrontation?" She tilted her head ever so slightly, a sickening crack resonating through the air. "No, I have a much simpler n in mind. I''ll teach you a lesson." Lirien''s heart pounded in her chest. "I see..." Lirien assumed a decisive sword stance. "I''ll make this quick," she dered. Her mana zone expanded, epassing both her and Serena. Time stood frozen via the Unique Skill, ¡ºRtive Barrier¡», suspending all movement within their surroundings. With calcted steps, Lirien advanced towards Serena, her eyes fixated on her opponent. "...Goodbye..." she whispered, raising her sword with lightning speed, intending to sever Serena''s head from her body. But to her utter disbelief, Serena effortlessly caught the de with two fingers, as if she were idly brushing dirt off her shoulder. Lirien''s grip faltered as a wave of confusion washed over her. "( How can she walk through my flow of time?! )" (Lirien) Without missing a beat, Serena summoned <>. The weapon materialized in a shimmering haze of iridescent light. In one swift motion, she shed across Lirien''s stomach, slicing through flesh and sinew, causing blood to spray and stter in a morbid disy. "AARRRGGHHHHH!!" A scream of agony ripped from Lirien''s throat, swallowed by the silent clearing. In the midst of Lirien''s pain, Serena smashed her knee into Lirien''s chest, the impact sending her hurtling backward through the stillness of time. Lirien crashed to the ground, her body trembling as she struggled to regain her footing, one knee digging into the unforgiving earth. Blood trickled down her torn abdomen, staining the ground a dark crimson. "No one should be able to walk within my flow of t-" Before sheplete her sentence, Serena''s knee collided with Lirien''s jaw, the impact sending her hurtling towards the unforgiving ground. Pain seared through Lirien''s body as she writhed, her breathsing in ragged gasps. "Sorry, did you expect me to care?" said Serena, gazing down at Lirien. A shadow of darkness seemed to cast over Serena''s face, her eyes burning bright red with fury. Slowly but deliberately, she approached Lirien, her footsteps echoing ominously in the stillness of time. Leaning down, Serena''s voice dripped with venom, each wordced with pent-up resentment. "Because of you, all my sympathy is gone. So tell me, where was your sympathy when killed my beloved?" Lirien''s face bore the brunt of the battle, bruises marring her once pristine features. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she crawled on the blood-soaked ground towards her divine artifact, <>, located a few meters away. "( If I can reach it... I''ll just jump straight into white stage... )" (Lirien) Every movement sent waves of agony coursing through her body. But before she could even reach out, a sharp thrust of Serena''s sword pierced through Lirien''s left hand, pinning it mercilessly to the ground. An agonized scream tore from her throat, mingling with the sound of her own blood sttering against the dirt. "Be quiet." A swift kick from Serenanded on Lirien''s face, causing her jaw to shift ufortably, silencing her cries of pain. However, Lirien remained unyielding. She raised her right hand, summoning a dark sphere of energy. But Serena was faster. With a swift motion, she covered the sphere and Lirien''s hand with her own. The sphere exploded with a deafening st, obliterating Lirien''s hand and sttering blood and viscera across the area. The force of the explosion sent Lirien sprawling across the ground. Serena withdrew her bloodstained sword from Lirien''s maimed hand, delighting in the wails of anguish that erupted from her victim. Her eyes flickered with malevolent satisfaction as she red down at Lirien, her voice dripping with sadistic glee. "As a parting gift. The reason I was able to walk through your flow of time was because I created a vastlyrger and more potent mana zone than yours, interfering with the very fabric of its efficiency frequency. Pathetic, really. If only my beloved knew this, he wouldn''t have fallen so easily to the likes of you." (Serena) As she prepared to deliver the final blow, Serena positioned her sword with lethal precision, her eyes glittering with cruel anticipation. A mirthless smile yed on her lips as she taunted Lirien, relishing the fear in her eyes. "Goodbye," Serena spat, her voice filled with cold finality. "This is the end for you." But just as she raised her sword to decapitate Lirien, everything went dark. Chapter 119 Are breasts really the best greeting? (R-18)

Chapter 119 Are breasts really the best greeting? (R-18)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I awoke to a cacophony of echoing voices, their distant murmurs barely reaching my ears. Slowly, I peeled open my heavy eyelids, my vision blurry as it adjusted to the light. And there, before me, was a sight that made my heart skip a beat. "Huh?" My head wasfortably nestled upon something incredibly soft, something that could only be described as a pillow from the heavens. I couldn''t resist the temptation and reached out to touch it. To my surprise, it yielded to my touch, and my fingers sank into its plushness. I couldn''t help but press it gently, relishing in its luxurious feel. "..So freaking good.." A loud moan filled the air, rmingly close to my ears, and I quickly pulled back in shock. My eyes widened as I noticed the source of the sound. It was Fasit, my trusty Grygan leader. But now, her features were contorted with uncontroble desire, her panting heavy and filled with undeniable lust. "Ara~Ara, I''m happy to feel your touch again Great Lumiere." "Fasit?" "Yes, Great Lumiere, it''s me. But you can always have your way with meter.." "Ah, sure." I blushed furiously, realizing that I had been unwittingly caressing her breasts. My hand hastily retreated, unable to grasp the situation. Fasit, with a mischievous smirk, greeted me in her seductive tone, "So how are you doing, sleepyhead?" "Good... morning," I managed to stammer, my face now crimson with embarrassment. On seeing this, Fasit simply chuckled and beckoned me closer. "Please, Great Lumiere, use my breasts however you please," she smiled. Without hesitation, I buried my face back into her ample bosom, unable to resist the allure of its softness. As if in a trance, I surrendered myself to the temptation of her warmth, grateful for the unexpected intimacy that had found us in this bizarre moment. As Iy nestled in theforting embrace of Fasit''s voluptuous bosom, her delicate fingertips began to explore the curves of my hair and cheeks, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. The softness of her touch only intensified the desire that was building within me, overpowering any rational thoughts that lingered in my mind. "Eh?" In that moment of bliss, I suddenly jolted back to reality, my mind flooding with confusion. Wasn''t I supposed to be in the midst of the decimated Zarbon city, ravaged by the aftermath of the battle? With a sense of urgency, I withdrew my face from the allure of Fasit''s bosom, a tingling sensation lingering where my skin had pressed against hers. "Wha... what''s happening?" I managed to blurt out, my voice muffled by a mix of astonishment and desire. Fasit, her gaze still radiating with a seemingly insatiable desire, traced her finger along her plump lips, a seductive smile dancing upon them. "Oh, Great Lumiere, I almost forgot to tell you," she purred, her voice dripping with a deliciously wicked tone. I leaned in closer, my mind intoxicated by the electric energy that crackled between us, longing to discover the truth. "Tell me... tell me what?" I whispered, my voiceced with anticipation. Fasit''s sultryughter filled the air as she revealed the shocking truth. "You were brought here, to the Silva Citadel, three days ago, right after your triumphant battle against the battle gods." (Fasit) "Wait a minute, I don''t remember fighting any battle gods.." (Lumiere) "Well, you might remember them as the attackers of Zarbon city." (Fasit) "Oh?" So they were battle gods, I see. But before I could process it all, a rush of rm surged through my veins. "Three... three days?" I stammered, my mind reeling. "I... I''ve been unconscious for three days?" Fasit nodded, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "Indeed, Great Lumiere. Three days of exquisite slumber." Then, I gazed around the expansive room. "Hmm." My eyes widened in awe at its opulent grandeur. The massive bed, adorned with luxurious silk sheets, beckoned me to sink into its plush embrace. The air carried the intoxicating scent of fresh roses, filling my senses with a heady perfume. Everything about this chamber spoke of extravagance, as if it belonged to a noble in some far-off kingdom. Confusion flooded my mind, and I turned to Fasit, hoping for answers. "Where are we... exactly?" I inquired, my voiceced with curiosity. A mischievous smile yed upon her lips as Fasit leaned towards me, her green eyes sparkling with delight. "These, my lord, are your chambers," she whispered, her voice dripping with sweet affection. I couldn''t believe my ears. "My chambers?" I repeated, disbelief coloring my tone. "But this... it''s bigger than anything I could''ve imagined." Fasit giggled softly, her eyes gleaming with pride. "Thrain and Beorn, the dwarf brothers, took it upon themselves to remodel this room as a surprise for your return." I marveled at the thought, my admiration for the dwarven brothers growing. "They''ve truly outdone themselves. It''s absolutely amazing," I murmured, my eyes tracing the intricate carvings on the bed''s headboard. Seated together on the majestic bed, Fasit towered above me, her height entuating her allure. In a rare moment of tenderness, I reached up, my hand lightly patting her head. "You did a fantastic job taking care of the Silva Citadel while I was away. I''m truly grateful, Fasit," I softly whispered, my words filled with genuine warmth. To my surprise, Fasit blushed deeply, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink. But this time, it wasn''t the sultry blush she usually wore. Instead, it was a bashful shade, reminiscent of a shy maiden in love. She withdrew her head with a coy smile, her voice barely above a whisper. "You don''t have to treat me like a child, my love. After all, I''m a hundred years older than you." (Fasit) My heart skipped a beat at her words, the depth of her vulnerability touching my soul. "You''re right," I murmured, scratching my head in embarrassment. "I apologize if I made you feel that way." The ornate doors swung open, revealing Isadora and Serena standing before me, their eyes brimming with tears. Serena''s voice trembled as she spoke, a delicate vulnerability in her words. "We were so worried, my lord. I was afraid that you''d never wake up," she confessed, her voice quivering with emotion. Isadora, her tears slowly drying, nodded in agreement. "Indeed," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of relief and lingering fear. Unable to resist their tender disy of affection, I weed their embrace as they enveloped me in a tight, heartfelt hug. But as their bodies pressed tightly against mine, their breasts grazing my cheeks, I felt a sudden constriction in my chest. Gasping for air, I struggled to find my voice. "You guys ar-" Sensing my difort, Fasit, my unyielding guardian, approached from behind, her presencemanding. With a yful smirk on her lips, she wrapped her arms around me, drawing me closer to her enticing figure. Her ample breasts rested heavily upon my head, adding to the intoxicating sensation that overwhelmed me. Trying to catch my breath, I managed to muster the words amidst the sea of soft flesh. "Please, you''re... choking me," I gasped, my voice barely loud. But Serena, her captivating cobalt eyes locked with mine, pleaded softly. "Please, my lord... just a little longer, please... can we stay like this, even if for a moment," she implored, her voice filled with a longing that resonated deep within me. In that vulnerable moment, I released a sigh, feeling the weight of their desire pressing against me. How could I deny them their plea for closeness? With a nod, I acquiesced, allowing myself to drown in their embrace once more. As their enticing forms enveloped me, their scents mingling and their warmth seeping into my very core, memories of the perilous battle against Isadora''s sister faded into insignificance. The only thing that mattered now was that I was alive, wrapped in the affectionate embrace of these women I loved dearly. Chapter 120 Another round table meeting?

Chapter 120 Another round table meeting?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After swiftly changing into the modern attire that had be the norm in the evolving Silva Citadel, I stood before the mirror, carefully adjusting my long, ck hair. ss was quite rare toe by, but association with the Feral Dominion made it easy for Thrain, Beorn and Kipper to acquire the resources and skills necessary to craft it. "These look nice." The sweatshirt, three quarter pants, and babouche melded together perfectly, a fusion of my past life''s memories and the innovation I had brought to this realm. With a deep breath, I stepped out of my chambers, the weight of responsibility settling on my shoulders. Waiting for me just outside the door was Serena. Isadora stood beside her, her expression one of quiet anticipation. And there, standing steadfast beside them, was Fasit, her stance dignified. Fasit bowed her head as she informed me, "Great Lumiere, I have gathered everyone in the conference room as you requested." Thinking of the city''s progress during my absence, I regretfully sighed and told Fasit, "Inform them that I will join them shortly." With another bow, Fasit retreated from my presence. Turning to Serena, I inquired, "Where''s Steria?" Serena''s gaze softened with affection as she replied, "She''s still sleeping, my lord." Feeling the fatigue tugging at my limbs, I stretched my arms wearily and urged Serena, "Let''s proceed to the meeting then." Isadora''s smile widened, but she remained silent. The conference room and my chambers were in the same building - the City Hall in the Central District. Hence, I''d have to wait until after the meeting to see the rest of my domain. ... Seated in the spacious conference room, I was surrounded by the council members. Serena, Isadora, Fasit, Skarz, Martini, Bazirta, and Kumiga were all present, eager to start. It was time to address the pressing issue that had gued us all - the attack orchestrated by Isadora''s sister, Lirien. Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I began the meeting by exining my recent mana exhaustion and subsequent loss of consciousness. Serena''s eyes widened with concern as I recalled the danger Isadora''s sister posed to Zarbon city and also Isadora''s welfare. "We must find a way to locate her and obtain more information about her motives," I dered firmly. Before I could delve further into the topic, Serena interjected, her voice slightly tinged with a mischievous confidence. "My lord, worry not. We''ve taken care of Lirien. She''s currently under intensive care, unable to cause any more harm." "Lirien, so that''s her name," I mused aloud, my mind shifting to the more immediate concern. "Wait what? How did she end up in intensive care?" A gentle smile adorned Serena''s face, her eyes closing as she spoke with a hint of menace. "When I saw what had befallen you, my lord, I couldn''t contain my rage. I took it upon myself to teach Lirien a lesson she won''t soon forget." The juxtaposition of Serena''s menacing words and herdy-like smile andposed demeanor intrigued me. However, my attention was diverted by Isadora''s expression of unease. Her sister''s actions clearly weighed heavily on her mind. Before Isadora could voice her concerns, I intervened, cing a reassuring hand on her smooth shoulder. "Don''t worry about that now, Isadora. We can discuss itter," I reassured her gently, noting the relief that washed over her features. Isadora''s smile softened, her gratitude evident. "As you wish, Master." Skarz cleared his throat, his voice filled with concern as he began to speak. "Isadora and Serena have given us a detailed ount of what transpired in Zarbon city," he informed me, his eyes reflecting relief. "I''m truly d that you''ve returned to us." I nodded in acknowledgment, my gratitude evident. "I''m d to be alive as well," I replied. Fasit interjected with a furrowed brow. "While we''ve heard the details, there''s still one aspect that eludes our understanding," she stated. "How were you able toe back to life?" Isadora chimed in, her voice filled with confusion. "Indeed. I was there but still didn''t believe my eyes," she admitted. "I used the All-Father''s Crest of Guidance," I revealed, watching as their eyes widened in shock. Bazirta was the first to voice his confusion. "All-Father? I don''t understand what you mean, my lord," he admitted. Only Serena seemed to have an inkling of my meaning. I paused for a moment, choosing my words carefully as I continued. "It''s a sacred benefaction that grants me several abilities as well as limited control over altering minor events within a specific context or timeframe," I exined, hoping to shed some light on my abilities. Confusion still lingered on the faces of many council members, until Old man Martini, had a realization. "By the gods," he eximed, his voice filled with astonishment. "You... you manipted fate, didn''t you?" A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I nodded gently. "Yes, Martini. I did," I confirmed, watching as some council members froze in disbelief. Fasit and Isadora exchanged incredulous nces, their voices filled with disbelief as they spoke in unison. "Really? You manipted your own fate?" Serena, however, remainedposed, a knowing smile gracing her features. "I honestly forgot about that sacred benefaction, my lord. If I knew, I certainly wouldn''t have had to show my ugly side." (Serena) "Your ugly side?" I raised an eyebrow. "Nevermind." She smiled. "So you just snapped your fingers and changed your fate?" she asked, her eyes searching mine for an exnation. "Well... I did manipte my own fate, but it was a perilous endeavor," I admitted, my voice tinged with a hint of trepidation. "I relied heavily on my Unique Skill [Beginner''s Luck], using its sub-skill [Lord of Theorems], to alter [Higher Full Potential]. It allowed me to amplify and revamp the effects of the sacred benefaction bestowed upon me." Kumiga''s eyes widened with amazement, his voice filled with awe. "That''s an incredibly godlike ability you possess, my lord," he marveled in admiration. Skarz nodded in agreement, his expression reflecting newfound respect. "Indeed, with such powers, you can easily elude death itself," hemented, his voiceced with genuine astonishment. Waving my hands dismissively, I chuckled softly. "It may seem so, but constantly relying on it would only bring about dire consequences," I warned, my voice holding a note of caution. "Besides, I wasn''t actually dead when I altered my fate; I was on the verge of dying." The air grew heavy with anticipation as I prepared myself to reveal a truth that weighed heavily on my heart. "But to achieve this, there had to be a logical basis to it," I continued, my voice faltering slightly. "In my case, I have evolved into a Curse King." Serena''s eyes widened with understanding, a small smile ying on her lips. "We''re already aware of that my lord," she interjected. Surprised, I stuttered for a moment. "Eh? You guys knew?" I asked, my voiceced with confusion. Serena''s smile widened as she nodded. "Yes, that''s what I said," she confirmed, her voice unwavering. "And you all knew?" I queried, my gaze shifting from Serena to the other council members. Fasit chimed in, "Indeed." "And you''re not afraid? I mean, I did be a Curse King." The room fell into a momentary hush, the silence amplified by the smiles that adorned their lips. It seemed that none of them were affected by the revtion at all. "As Fasit has stated before, it matters not whether you be a Curse King or not. You''re our leader, and that remains unchanged." (Martini) Skarz nodded solemnly and added, "I may despise the very idea, yet I could never harbor such feelings towards you, our benevolent leader." Isadora chimed in next. "Besides, everyone in the Silva Citadel had already sensed your evolution, long before we even uttered a word." The mirth danced in her eyes as she continued, "After all, when you evolve, we too, undergo a metamorphosis of sorts." "I see." (Lumiere) A mischievous smile tugged at my lips as I nced at Fasit, who in turn returned the gesture. "Indeed," she confessed, her voiceced with a hint of yfulness, "my own evolution has brought forth certain changes, particrly in this region." Her gaze momentarily dipped towards her erged bosom, teasingly acknowledging her physical transformation. "In order to save time, I believe we should share the details of everyone?s evolution another time." (Martini) "Yes, we have more pressing issues at hand." (Skarz) "We should start with interrogating Lirien first." (Lumiere) "She remains unconscious, but Sangria''s keeping a close eye on her." (Fasit) "Now onto more important things." Chapter 121 Bluestella?s trial has begun?

Chapter 121 Blueste?s trial has begun?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) How exactly did we return to the Silva Citadel? I wondered. "Isadora, how did we find our way back here?" I asked. "It was Steria. I used my skill [Telepathy] to transfer my memories of the Silva Citadel into her thoughts. By doing so, I granted you the pathway to open a portal straight to our destination." (Isadora) "Oh, cool." I also gained the [Telepathy] skill from Isadora but never used it. However, now, telepathicmunication could be very crucial. Umbra (dark spirit) materialized behind me in a swirl of darkness. Dressed impably in his butler attire, he bowed his head respectfully and said, "Master, I am relieved to see that you have finally awakened from your slumber." I nodded appreciatively, but confusion filled my mind. "Umbra, I didn''t summon you. And yet..." "In dire situations, I am able to utilize the spiritual corridor, allowing me to manifest myself physically. Your safety and well-being are my utmost priority, and thus, I took it upon myself to be by your side." Umbra?s voice was smooth. His immense power surprised me. I hadn''t fully grasped just how formidable he was. "So, Master, I have confirmed now that the crown prince is no longer in any da-" (Umbra) Before he could divulge any further information, I ced my index finger against my lip and uttered "Shhhh.." I was yet to tell the grygans and minotaurs about my bloodline. Just then, Fasit chimed in with a reassuring smile. "Worry not, my lord. Serena and Isadora have already informed us about your background while you were unconscious." "Yes, we know you''re of royal blood." Martini smiled. Skarz nodded vigorously with his arms folded. Surprised, I turned to Serena, seeking confirmation. She nodded, her eyes filled with warmth and understanding. Isadora winked in affirmation. At this point, they knew everything about me. From being a bastard to being an apostle of All-Father. "So, since that''s out of the way," I turned to Umbra. "You said something about the crown prince." "Two days ago," Umbra started, his words slow and measured, "Blueste turned herself in to the king, confessing her treasonous acts." A surge of disbelief rocked my joints. "Why would she do such a thing?" I blurted out. It was a sudden turn of events. Skarz chimed in, "But isn''t this a good thing? The traitor is brought to justice." "Indeed, now you won''t have to force her to do it." (Serena) "That would''ve been way more fun." (Isadora) "I agree." (Umbra) I sighed, attempting to exin my thoughts. "Yes, it is indeed a positive oue, but the suddenness of it all caught me off guard." "Well, you''ve been unconscious for three days. A lot has transpired in your absence." (Serena) I dressed my hair. "I guess you''re right. Still, I wonder what would''ve driven her to do that." Umbra sensed my curiosity. "If I may, Master?" "Yes, please do," I replied, eager to gather as much information as possible. Umbra delved into his exnation, theorizing about Blueste''s motivations. "Perhaps she was gripped by fear after the Duke''s tragic demise. She may have chosen to turn herself in, believing that it would spare her from a simr fate." (Umbra) I absentmindedly scratched my head, contemting Umbra''s words. "It seems likely, doesn''t it?" I mused aloud. "But I can''t help but wonder how her children would feel about this." "Also, today is the final day of the royal court proceedings. Would you be interested in attending?" Umbra asked, his voice smooth as always. I immediately responded, "No, it''s not of great importance. Blueste will either be exiled or imprisoned, and it''s not within my care to involve myself." Maybe. "Excellent words, my lord," said Fasit, proudly smiling. ... (POV: Blueste) As I stood before the royal court, regret weighed heavily upon my heart. I knew that I could not undo my actions, but perhaps I could plead for leniency. The court was abuzz with anticipation, and I could feel the judging gazes of the important dignitaries upon me. My once pristine clothes were now tattered and stained, a reflection of my inner turmoil. My unkempt hair fell haphazardly around my face, mirroring the chaos that consumed my mind. The weight of the steel cuffs around my wrists served as a constant reminder of my betrayal. I nced towards King Greyson, Queen Ayisha, Vanessa, and Arthur, their eyes filled not with pity but with unbridled hatred. I understood their anger, for my actions endangered the life of their beloved heir. However, I could not bring myself to hate them in return. No, the hatred I felt was for myself, for allowing my greed to cloud my judgment. In that tense moment, the Court Herald, Master Herald Maxwell Bate, rose from his seat and beckoned for silence. His voice echoed throughout the grand hall,manding attention as he dered themencement of the trial for my heinous crime. The room grew silent, the air thick with anticipation. "Esteemed members of the royal court," began Master Herald Maxwell with a steady voice, "we gather here today to seek justice for the murder of Nerbas and the attempted murder of Crown Prince Arthur." The tension in the room was palpable, and I could feel the weight of the court''s gaze on me. I took a deep breath, summoning the courage to speak. "I stand before you today to acknowledge my wrongdoing," I admitted, my voice tinged with remorse. "I allowed my greed to blind me, to believe that the fate of my children justified any action." King Greyson''s stern expression remained unchanged, but a flicker of curiosity danced in Queen Ayisha''s eyes. Vanessa''s gaze, cold and calcting, bore into me, while Arthur''s clenched fists betrayed his anger and frustration. "But at what cost?" The prosecutor, Attorney General Damian Hartley, was the one who asked. "What price is too high when ites to securing a bright future for one''s children?" A murmur spread through the court, conversations sparked by my questions. I could sense the skepticism and disapproval, but I pressed on. "True, my actions were misguided, and they endangered the life of an innocent prince. But I would do anything... and I mean anything, to make sure my children have the life they deserve." (Blueste) Chapter 122 Bluestella?s last stand?

Chapter 122 Blueste?sst stand?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Blueste) I could feel the weight of my steel cuffs and chains as they nked against each other. "Your Majesty," Damian began, his voice resonating with authority, "the used ims that she feels no remorse for her actions. However, she pleads for the leniency of exile rather than imprisonment and execution." Taking a step forward, I met Damian''s gaze unwaveringly. "If I truly felt no remorse," I dered, my voiceced with conviction, "I would never have voluntarily turned myself in." The courtroom brimmed with murmurs of agreement, disying a glimmer of understanding from the crowd. Suddenly, Arthur rose from his seat. His voice cut through the air, carrying a sense of disdain. "Your Majesty, that''s a lie!" he eximed vehemently, his usatory tone stinging like a venomous arrow. "The used turned herself in because Lumiere learned of her treacherous ns. She merely regrets that he saw through her deceit, and I regret choosing to betray the trust of a man who had my best interests at heart for a stone hearted woman like her." Damian''s attention shifted, his gaze fixed upon the king, who sat gantly, observing the proceedings with the wisdom of a sovereign. His eyes narrowed, casting a scrutinizing nce upon me, the used. "Your Majesty," Damian spoke with a tinge of urgency, presenting the newfound evidence, "with this revtion, it appears increasingly unlikely that the defendant deserves the mercy of exile." Desperation mingled with determination as I raised my voice to counter this damning usation. "But it''s not true!" I implored, my words echoing through the room. The king motioned for me to speak. "Lumiere may have known of my intentions," I confessed, the courtroom hanging onto my every word, "but he possessed no concrete proof. He was unaware of the Duke''s involvement, his knowledge merely scratching the surface." A moment of silence followed. "Then I''ll grant you the benefit of doubt." (Grey) Damian couldn''t ept this. "But my ki-" "My word is final." The king interjected. "And I respect that, Your Majesty. But such level of leniency is unfair." King Grey leaned forward on his throne, his piercing gaze fixated on Damian. "Are you questioning my judgment?" he queried authoritatively. Damian quickly bowed his head, showing his utmost respect. "No, Your Majesty," he replied, his voice filled with deference. "I simply believe there are several variables we have yet to consider." Queen Ayisha leaned forward intrigued. "Pray, tell us, Damian, what variables are you referring to?" "The mysterious death of the Duke and the fact that the true culprit remains unknown," he exined. "There are too many uncertainties that we cannot ignore." "It wasn''t Blueste... she was with me in bed the night the Duke was killed," the king stated firmly. His words reverberated through the courtroom, and the onlookers exchanged nces of surprise. Undeterred, Damian persisted. "Your Majesty, there are still possibilities that she could have hired assassins to carry out the deed," he argued, risking the king''s wrath. The king''s re intensified, his patience wearing thin. "That''s enough," hemanded. "I do not wish to hear any more of these baseless statements." It was Queen Ayisha who intervened, her firm yetpassionate voice cutting through the tension. "Respect the wishes of the king," she advised, her gaze firm. "Unless you wish to find yourself in the same unfortunate position as the used." A murmur rippled through the courtroom, hinting at the underlying tension and suspense. Master Herald Maxwell, the voice of order, called for silence, bringing the room back to attention. The king finally turned his gaze back to me, his eyes tinged with heartbreak. "Is it true, then?" he asked, his voiceced with a mix of sadness and disbelief. "Did you attempt to kill Arthur simply because you were tired of being the second?" "Y-yes... Your Majesty." I said. He squeezed his eyes shut. "I see." Finally... Lord Cedric, the court advisor, wore an air of authority as he addressed the gathered crowd. His voice resonated through the hall as he instructed Damian, the royal prosecutor, tomence the customary legal proceedings for a traitor''s punishment before exile. The atmosphere hung heavy with tension as all eyes turned towards me, the used. Feeling the weight of his gaze, I locked eyes with the king, his disdain evident in his piercing stare. Coldly, he rose from his ornate chair and promptly exited the chamber. Following closely behind were Arthur and Vanessa. Surprisingly, Queen Ayisha lingered for a moment, her eyes betraying a glimmer of sympathy before she too departed, leaving me to face the imminent judgment. As thest of the courtiers retreated, the Court Scribe, Miss Adide Pennington, meticulously recorded each passing moment with her poised quill, etching the intense proceedings into the parchment of history. The room fell eerily silent, the gravity of the situation hanging thick in the air. Dominating the space with a twisted grin, Damian turned to face me, relishing every moment. His voice dripped with sadistic pleasure as he stripped me of my prestigious titles, honors, and privileges one by one. The weight of his words pressed against my soul, each syble a cruel reminder of my shattered existence. "By order of the kingdom, you shall be divested of allnds, castles, and properties awarded to you through your union with the king," Damian announced with a venomous satisfaction. "Furthermore, your position within the royal court shall be promptly revoked, and you shall be severed from any association with the esteemed royal entourage." Words eluded me as I stood, my throat weighed down by the heavy chains of realization. Unyielding, Damian continued, his words like a merciless de. "In ordance with thews of our kingdom, your marriage to the king shall be dissolved through a formal annulment," he dered. With a nod from Damian, Sergeant Isabe marched forward, her steps echoing ominously in the grand hall. She carried in her hands the ursed Iron Mask, a fearsome contraption crafted to strip its wearer of humanity and subject them to a lifetime of anonymity. If anyone ever tried to remove it, they would instantly be cursed. It was as if they intended to erase every trace of my existence. I couldn''t bear the thought of having my face hidden behind that cruel mask. In a desperate plea for leniency, I cried out, "But the king never mentioned the iron mask! This is unjust!" Damian scratched his well-groomed beard, a sinister smile ying on his lips. "Well, then let''s ask the king himself," he replied contemptuously. His mocking gaze swept the room before he dered, "Oh, but it seems the king has conveniently disappeared. How unfortunate for you." I pushed forward, my once regal gown now threadbare and torn. "This is a grave injustice," I muttered, my voice trembling. "I deserve a fair punishment." Damian''s eyes bore into mine, filled with disdain. "You dare plead leniency? Filth like you, whomitted treasonous crimes? Exile is too kind of a punishment for the likes of you." "I demand an audience with the king!" I dered through gritted teeth, my voice shaking with emotion. Damian chuckled darkly. "Oh, I''m sorry... you don''t have that privilege. Remember?" The fury within me surged, overwhelming any remnants of rationality. "BASTARD!!" I lunged forward, my intent to assault Damian a clear reflection of my anguish. But before I could reach him, one of the guards swiftly reacted, delivering a punishing blow to my gut. I crumpled to the ground, my body wracked with pain and shame. As Iy there, humiliated, the entirety of the courtroomughed at me. Why were theyughing? Weren''t they supposed to be impartial? No... I deserved this. Chapter 123 Bluestella?s last stand? (II)

Chapter 123 Blueste?sst stand? (II)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Blueste) The fateful hour arrived, the weight of my destiny bearing down upon me mercilessly. The ursed iron mask, adorned with dark and foreboding runes, was secured tightly around my head, binding me in a prison of despair. Chains imprisoned my hands and legs, tethering me to my deserved fate. "Pig.." (Damian) I didn''t respond. "Pig.." (Damian) I didn''t respond. Damian sneered at me, his voice dripping with malice. "You dare to ignore me?" he spat, his indignation punctuated with the harsh sound of his stick striking the iron mask. I winced, the metallic ng reverberating through my skull. "I''m not deaf," I retorted, my voiceced with a trace of defiance. A wicked smirk twisted Damian''s lips. "Ah, so you''re still capable of speaking," he mused mockingly. "Well then, you wanted exile, did you not? It seems you''re about to get your wish. We''re guiding you to the Great Forest." I knew his game all too well, yet I chose not to protest. Damian arched an eyebrow, observing my calm acquiescence. "Noints this time, my dear Blueste?" he taunted, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight. A wry smile hidden by the iron mask danced upon my lips as I met his gaze. "There''s no need for that, for I''m resigned to my fate," I uttered, my words heavy with resignation. "And how, pray tell, do you intend to meet your end?" (Damian) "You intentionally exile me through the Great Forest, well aware that I won''t survive a single day within its treacherous depths." (Blueste) A resoundingughter erupted from Damian''s throat, his stick striking the iron mask once more, taunting me with its cruel melody. "Ah, you are quite smart," he chortled, his sadistic amusement echoing. "I shall relish every moment of your demise." I nodded weakly, my voice barely a whisper. "Of course," I conceded, a flicker of defiance still present but fading fast. "Enjoy it while you can, I''ll be happy if my suffering ends in a single day." Just then, my heart sank at the sight of my son, Jericho, waiting before me. With the guards surrounding me, I couldn''t contain the surge of emotions that consumed me. "JERICHO! JERICHO!! JERICHO!!!" Like a madwoman, I threw myself forward, disregarding the consequences, and desperately clung to his legs. "Seize her!" Damian bellowed at the guards. Through tear-filled eyes, I pleaded with Jericho, my voiceced with desperation. "Jericho, my son," I cried, "I love you. Please, you have to understand." Jericho''s gaze pierced through me, chilling me to the core. Not a word escaped his lips as he stared at me, his silence a cruel punishment that cut deep into my soul. The guards, ever loyal to Damian''s twistedmands, unleashed a rain of merciless blows upon my back, each strike fueling the mes of pain within me. I screamed out in agony, the pain and despair intertwining in an orchestral symphony of suffering. As I cried, the guards forcefully dragged me away from Jericho''s presence. But my heart wouldn''t let go of him, my desperation clouding my thoughts. "Forgive me, Jericho," I pleaded, tears streaming down my face. "I''m sorry, please don''t hate me." Jericho''s expression remained impassive, his eyes cold and distant. "I came here," he spoke with venom, "to witness that you receive the punishment you deserve." His words pierced my heart like a dagger, shattering the remains of my hope. The agony of his betrayal was unbearable. Through sobs and broken breaths, I mustered the strength to protest. "You don''t mean it, Jericho!" I cried out as I broke free from the guards'' grasp, lunging towards him once again. But fate yed its cruel hand. In my desperate frenzy, I collided with Jericho''s leg, causing my iron-d mask to collide with his knee. The impact sent waves of excruciating pain pulsating through my head, and I copsed to the ground in a writhing heap of agony. Jericho, his voiceced with disdain, addressed me coldly. "Lana, Lora, and Micah didn''te because they don''t care. None of your children do." His words struck deep. I watched Jericho quietly take his leave. "How sad," Damian gripped me by the neck constricting my breathing. "Even your own children hate you... you really have nothing left to live for." "I... understand..." (Blueste) ... I made my way through the chaotic and crowded streets of the Royal Capital. Each step was apanied by the piercing agony of the guards'' sticks striking my fragile body. Their blows were merciless, raining down upon me, leaving ugly bruises and open wounds in their wake. "Move fast, Bitch!!" My every movement was met with even more brutality from Damian, his heavier stick inflicting heavier blows, leaving me gasping for breath and retching with the taste of blood in my mouth. The citizens of the Royal Capital, no longer seeing me as a human being, saw only an object of scorn and derision. They reveled in my misery, finding sick pleasure in their own sadistic acts of cruelty. Feces rained down upon me, hitting my iron mask with a sickening thud, only to slip through the cracks and invade the sanctity of my mouth. It was a vile concoction that mixed with the taste of my own blood, causing waves of nausea to ovee me, threatening to consume me whole. But the torment didn''t stop there. A particrly malicious onlooker, filled with twisted glee, threw a piece of feces at my masked face, only for the impact to reveal a hidden rock within its foul contents. The collision of the rock with my mask sent a searing pain through my already throbbing skull, leaving me momentarily blinded by a surge of darkness that threatened to engulf me. "Bitch!" "Foul creature! The king deserves better!" "The king? This kingdom deserves better!" "We hope you die! You''re an ugly cretin!" "To think we would bow to a witch! You''re no queen!" As the crowd erupted inughter and mocking cheers, their sadistic fervor seemed insatiable. Another individual, fueled by pure malice, broke through the chaos and delivered a savage punch to my gut, followed by a brutal elbow strike to my delicate neck. The blow to my throat left me gagging and struggling for breath, my vocal cords crying out in silent agony. "Alright! That''s enough you rascal!" "That bitch deserves it!" "Yeah, yeah, we know!" The guards, finallypelled to intervene, pushed the assant away, their actions more out of convenience than any true concern for my well-being. But their intervention did nothing to quell the crowd''s incessant torment. They continued their relentless assault, tossing insults and jeers like daggers aimed at my shattered spirit. And then, in a moment of unadulterated cruelty, a market woman brandishing a bucket of water mixed with urine and cow dung spilled its contents upon me, sending me crashing to the ground in a muddy, wretched heap. The stench assaulted my senses, intertwining with the acrid taste of blood and feces, a symphony of degradation that further degraded the non-existent dignity I had. The torment persisted throughout the day. The sun began its descent, casting long shadows upon the Royal Capital, as I was finally thrown into the deste and foreboding entryway to the Great Forest. Damian, his sadistic grin never wavering, stood by my side. "I must say, you''ve put on quite a show," Damian sneered. "You must be parched by now, wouldn''t you agree?" He tossed a small water pouch towards my bloodied and broken body, a mockery ofpassion. "Here, manage with this," he taunted. "T-t-thank you.." As I strained and reached for the pouch, my desperate fingers only inches away, Damian''s sadistic streak shone through once more. With swift and precise aim, he hurled a dagger at the water pouch, piercing the fragile skin and causing the precious liquid to spill onto the ground. I watched as the water seeped into the grass and dirt, just out of my reach. A desperate thirst wed at my throat. Ignoring the dirt and grime, I stretched out my tongue, desperatelypping up the meager remnants of water from the soiled ground. Each lick carried with it a mix of blood, dirt, and the bitter taste of humiliation. "Look at you,pping up water from the ground like the mutt you are!" The guardsughed. Chapter 124 Bluestella?s last stand? (III)

Chapter 124 Blueste?sst stand? (III)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Blueste) Damian was not content with just words. In a violent burst of rage, he rushed forward, delivering a forceful kick to my already battered face. The impact sent shards of pain radiating through my skull. With a disturbing disregard for my humanity, he proceeded to grind his sole against my iron mask and the vulnerable flesh of my head, relishing in the power and control he exerted. Then, Damian paused for a moment and looked my figure. "Hmm, filthy you may be... but you''re still the king?s most beautiful consort." A mischievous glint danced in his eyes as he moistened his lips, "I want to have a taste of you." With a deliberate grace, he positioned himself above me, his hands firmly grasping my bosom, his touch bothmanding and forceful. As he caressed my nipples, a cry of pleasure and pain escaped my lips, echoing through the air. The guards, witnessing this intimate encounter, spoke, "Sir, you might be going a little too far." "I suppose you''re right." He relinquished his hold on me. "Let''s leave." The guards nodded. "I''ll need to wash my hands after touching filth like her." Theyughed once more. ... Iy there on the cold, unforgiving ground, epting my fate with a heavy heart. The weight of the world seemed to press down on me, crushing my spirit. Greyson hated me. My children, who once looked up to me with adoration, now regarded me with contempt. The entire kingdom resented my existence, and I couldn''t me them. I hated myself. As I wallowed in my self-inflicted misery, resigned to let the darkness consume me, a gentle voice sliced through the silence. "Blueste, are you okay?" The voice was like a beacon of light in the deste abyss. I forced my weary eyes to look up, expecting to find yet another face of mockery, but instead, my gaze saw someone I never expected. Lumiere. The boy who had every reason to despise me, stood before me. His hands nonchntly tucked into his pockets, a knowing smile gracing his lips. My iron mask rattled against my face as I muttered, "You''vee tough at my downfall, haven''t you?" Lumiere''s smile only widened, his amethyst eyes shimmering with empathy and understanding. Without a word, he knelt down, one knee hitting the ground with a soft thud. His outstretched hand beckoned to me, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the bleakness. Fear gripped my heart, fueled by the countless tragedies. "No! Please don''t hurt me! I''m sorry!" I instinctively scuttled back. But Lumiere, instead of hurting me, his touch gentle andforting, grabbed the cor of my tattered garments. He drew me closer, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. In his hand, a swirling torrent of water materialized, cascading over me like a river of renewal. The filth and grime that had umted on my body melted away under the purifying touch of his magic. Once the cleansing wave subsided, Lumiere''s voice broke the silence, his concern evident in his tone. "Are you okay now?" he asked. With tears cascading down my cheeks, I mustered the strength to reply, my voice choked with emotion. "I am... thank you," I managed to utter, my heart welling with gratitude. Lumiere, his expression radiating kindness, gently brushed a strand of hair from my blood-stained mask. His gaze softened, his eyes filled with curiosity. "Tell me," he implored, "who ced this mask on you?" "It was my punishment," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. Lumiere''s smile remained unwavering as he sped his hands together. "Then I''ll free you," he pledged. "If it''s on there any longer, it''ll ruin your hair." "No," I eximed, my hands instinctively pushing him away. "Anyone who tries to remove it will be cursed." Lumiere''s eyes reflected genuine understanding as he ced my trembling hands back at my side. "I understand your fears," he reassured, his voice gentle. "But trust me, I can do it." Without further hesitation, Lumiere ced his warm hand upon the ursed iron mask. Suddenly, a surge of radiant light burst forth, illuminating the dark forest around us. In an instant, the mask shattered into pieces, falling away from my face, and along with it, my steel cuffs shattered as well, releasing me from their confining grip. Overwhelmed with gratitude and awe, I found myself unable to voice the question burning in my mind. How did he do it? Instead, my voice, somewhat tainted with shame, asked the question that weighed heavily on my heart. "Why... why are you helping me, Lumiere?" Lumiere stood up, his gaze drifting to the heavens above, as if searching for the words to convey his sentiments. "Just cause," he murmured thoughtfully. The evening sun began to descend, casting a warm glow over our surroundings. "Oh? It''s gettingte.." said Lumiere. He lowered himself into a crouch, inviting me to rely on him for support. "What''s the matter?" I asked, concerncing my voice. "Get on my back," he replied gently. Surprised, I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should ept his offer. But his unwavering gaze and soft smile convinced me that this was something he earnestly wanted to do. "Are you sure?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. He nodded, his ck hair cascading over his shoulders, beckoning me to trust him. With a hint of uncertainty, I cautiously climbed onto his back and was astounded by his strength, despite his slender form. "You can wrap your arms around me you know?" he assured. "Okay," I stammered, my heart fluttering in my chest. As I nestled my head against his silky hair, a sense of tranquility enveloped me. Lumiere''s steadfast steps resonated beneath me as we moved forward, his presence offering sce amidst life''s chaos. Overwhelmed by gratitude, I took a deep breath and uttered a heartfelt "thank you." With a gentle smile, he replied, "No problem," his voice filled with warmth. In that moment, the weight of past mistakes and regrets weighed heavily on my heart. "Lumiere?" "Huh?" "Can I tell you something?" "Sure, tell me anything." "I''ve spent my life doing the wrong thing out of envy and greed. Now that it''s destroyed... I honestly don''t know what to do..." His response was dyed, as if he carefully chose his words, before finally offering guidance. "Pick up what''s left and live it properly," he said, his voice a tender whisper. As his words sank in, tears welled up in my eyes, brimming with both sorrow and newfound hope. Lumiere''s wisdom touched me deeply, his support igniting a me of determination within my weary soul. "You''re right," I choked out, my voiceden with emotion. As his soothing presence lulled me into a peaceful reverie, my eyelids grew heavier, gradually sumbing to the exhaustion of the day. Safe andforted in Lumiere''s embrace, I surrendered to tranquility, knowing that a brighter future awaited me. And hopefully, he would be in that future. Chapter 125 A peaceful night with my goddess? (R-18+)

Chapter 125 A peaceful night with my goddess? (R-18+)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After safely delivering Blueste to the newly constructed Del Silva Medical Center, a prestigious establishment in the heart of the Silva Citadel managed by the capable Mimosa, I found myself strolling down the tranquil streets, feeling the weight of exhaustion tugging at my weary limbs. The city had evolved significantly since my departure, now boasting well-paved roads adorned with elegantmpposts and ornate buildings. "They really did a good job will I was gone, honestly." Gazing up at the starry night sky, I marveled at the progress they made in such a short span of time. I yawned. My eyes swept over the surroundings, relishing in the serenity that enveloped the once ursed territory. "Alright, let''s see." pping my hands together, my status board materialized before me. ¡º Apologies. All results are still being processed... ¡» I was eager to gauge the progress I made thus far, but s, the numbers were still being updated. Clearly, my rapid level advancement had left the system scrambling to quantify my newfound abilities. I entered myvishly decorated chambers, the soft glow of the fire magic core bulb cast a warm ambiance in the room. As I closed the door behind me, my eyes were immediately drawn to the figure reclining on myrge bed. It was Serena, her voluptuous form barely concealed by a delicate silk cloth draping over her body. Her lustrous white hair cascaded down her back, and her piercing blue eyes met mine with a mixture of anticipation and desire. "Wee back my lord," she purred, her voice husky with longing. "How is Blueste?" "She''s fine, I just ced her in Mimosa''s care." "Ah, I see." My eyes roamed over Serena''s curves, the silk cloth clinging tightly to her every contour, teasing me with glimpses of her panty lining and the outline of her pert nipples. The air crackled with an undeniable tension between us, a seductive dance that had be all too familiar. "Your kindness is a little too much sometimes, Lord Lumiere." I smiled, approaching the drawer where I kept my second rock collection. With a flick of my finger, I knocked the stones into the drawer, the clink of their collision echoing in the room. They were valuable rocks I found on my way back, but now they were forgotten in the face of Serena''s allure. "As wicked as Blueste was, I believe she deserves another chance at redemption." Serena smiled. She shifted on the bed, her body entuated by the sensual silk cloth, and slowly lifted herself onto her elbows. "And what about me?" she inquired, her toneced with a hint of longing. "Do I deserve a chance at redemption too?" I reached out and traced a finger along Serena''s tempting curves, the fabric of the cloth providing little resistance. My touch elicited a gasp from her, her breath hitching in response to the electric contact between us. "You, my dear Serena," I murmured, my voice a mere whisper, "are beyond redemption. You''re an exquisite sin that I''m more than willing to indulge in." "Oh, my lord, what''s gotten into you?" she asked. "The same thing that''s about to get into you.." I was proud of that statement. As I climbed onto the bed, Serena sensuously straddled me, her shapely buttocks pressing firmly against my eager crotch. Our eyes locked, and she whispered in a breathy voice, "Isadora and Steria are fast asleep, along with Fasit. We have the entire night to ourselves..." An eyebrow raised in intrigue, I responded, "Isadora usually isn''t one to sleep this early. Is everything alright?" With a seductive smile, Serena began to move her alluring buttocks back and forth, teasing my cock beneath my pants. She breathed softly, "The Demon Lord''s seed inside her is growing at an exponential rate. It''s draining her energy, so she needs more rest." Her movements intensified, her buttocks enticingly rubbing against my hardened cock as she continued speaking. Heat coursed through my body, and I managed to say, "Well, I''m d she''s taking care of herself. Rest is important." With deliberate and seductive motions, Serena slowly removed my sweatshirt, her fingers lingering against my bare skin. Her touch made me shudder, and she whispered in a sultry tone, "It''s been far too long since I''ve had you all to myself. Tonight, nothing will get in the way." A smirk yed on my lips as I replied, "This behavior is unlike you. It seems you have something specific in mind." Serena''s eyes burned with desire as she confessed, "I want to be more aggressive, to take what I want and make the most of this night." As Serena''s lips grazed my bare chest, I felt a shiver of anticipation shoot through my body. Her angelic scent suffused the air, mixing with the intoxicating aroma of desire. I could taste the spicy sweetness on her breath as she leaned in closer, her warm tongue teasingly tracing a path around my navel. A soft moan escaped my lips as I revelled in the exquisite sensation. With every yful flick of her tongue, I could feel the heat of arousal pooling between my thighs. Serena knew exactly how to push my buttons, and her skilled ministrations only intensified the fiery desire within me. I winced and gasped in pleasure, my body responding to her every touch. Leaning back slightly, Serena drew her tongue up my chest, leaving a trail of glistening moisture in her wake. Her saliva heightened my senses, making my skin tingle with electricity. As she slowly licked my bare chest, her fingers intertwined with mine, her touch sending sensual shivers down my spine. She whispered, her voiceden with longing, "I missed you so much while you were gone." Between the waves of pleasure coursing through me, I managed to ask, my voiceced with confusion, "What do you mean by ''gone''?" Her tongue continued its seductive dance across my chest, while her plump buttocks tantalizingly rubbed against my vibrating crotch. Serena''s movements were both soothing and maddening, her expert buttocks massaging and kneading, stoking the mes of desire deep within me. A gentle or hard press of her buttocks was enough to graze or apply pressure on my hardened cock. She confessed, her voice a gentle murmur, "I thought you were dead. I believed I''d lost you forever..." My heart skipped a beat at her revtion, mingling with the rising crescendo of desire that consumed us both. I grasped her head gently, my fingersced through her silken hair, and told her, my voice filled with earnestness, "I''m here now. That''s all that matters." With a slow and deliberate motion, Serena lifted her head, a gossamer trail of saliva glistening at the tip of her tongue. Time seemed to stand still as she sensually sucked it back in, her eyes never leaving mine. She whispered, her voice husky with desire, "That''s true, and I''m so d you''re here." In that steamy embrace, Serena straddled me, her body pressing against mine with an intoxicating force. Our lips crashed together in a fiery kiss, our tongues entwined and dancing a passionate tango. The taste of her saliva, sweet and addicting, flooded my mouth, igniting a primal hunger within me. As Serena''s seductive form hovered above me, her kisses became more insistent, her desire palpable. With every movement of her body, her saliva freely flowed, spilling into my mouth and trailing down the corners, a delicious sensation that drove me wild with desire. The intensity grew as she continued to grind her supple buttocks against my crotch, teasing me with fleeting touches that sent electric jolts through every fiber of my cock. Unable to resist the temptation, I reached out, my hands eagerly grasping her firm buttocks. The feel of her soft flesh in my hands sent a surge of pleasure through me, and her response was immediate. Serena let out a loud, unrestrained moan, breaking our passionate kiss. "Aaaaahhhhhnnnnnnn!~Mmnnnhph! Gosh!" Her long tongue extended, aching for more as her eyes rolled back, the ceiling bing her canvas of ecstasy. Smirking, I loosened my grip, savoring the way her moans softened. In a husky voice, she asked, "Why''d you stop?" craving the pleasure I had so effortlessly delivered. With a chuckle, I asked "Do you like that?" my voice dripping with seduction. With a tightening grip on her buttocks, I gave her the answer she sought. "Gaaaaahhhnnnnn!~Aaahnnnnn!~Nyyesssss!~ I do! I love when my lord touches me that way.." A loud, mind-shattering moan tore from her lips, echoing throughout the room. The room became filled with the symphony of our gasps and moans, the air heavy with the intoxicating scent of longing and pleasure. Our bodies moved in a rhythm all their own, each touch and kiss unleashing a torrent of sensations that consumed us, leaving no room for anything else but the fire that burned between us. But of course... that wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy Serena... ...Or me... Chapter 126 My goddess wants me to plow her? (R-18++)

Chapter 126 My goddess wants me to plow her? (R-18++)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I flipped Serena over and relished in the power dynamics shifting, putting me in control. Her gasps and breathless anticipation fueled my desire even more. With a deliberate slowness, I removed the silk fabric that clung to her supple body, exposing her luscious breasts adorned with delicate pink nipples. My eyes drank in the sight, the perfect harmony of beauty and desire. Serena, unable to contain her longing any longer, broke the silence with a sultry request. "Aren''t you going to touch them already?" she whispered, her voice dripping with need. Her question hung in the air like a challenge, igniting a fire within me. Without a word, I nodded in agreement, my hands trembling with anticipation. I gingerly ced my hands on Serena''s slender, curvy waist, feeling the contours of her body beneath my fingertips. Slowly, deliberately, my hands traveled upwards, tracing the delicate curve of her sides until they cupped both of her breasts in a gentle, possessive hold. The sensation of her breasts in my hands was nothing short of exquisite. They felt like plush, malleable softballs, yielding to my touch. I caressed and teased them tenderly, savoring the sight of Serena''s reactions. The power of my grip gradually intensified, making her moan and arch her back, a silent plea for more. "Mmmmmnnn-aahhhhhnnn!~" Unable to resist the maic pull between us any longer, I leaned in, pressing my lips against hers in a searing kiss. Our tongues shed and danced together, intensifying the moment. As our embrace deepened, Serena''s hardened nipples pressed erotically against my chest while my hands continued to massage her breasts, adding fuel to the already zing fire between us. As I withdrew my tongue from Serena''s mouth, a trail of saliva connected us, evidence of our passionate and messy kiss. Breathing heavily, I couldn''t help butment on how long it had been since we hadst indulged in such desires. "It''s been too long," I confessed, my voice dripping with longing. Serena''s eyes twinkled mischievously as she responded, "Oh really? Well not really, you''ve only been out for three days... or did you miss me that much?" A smirk yed on my lips as I replied, "Well, we were battling enemies, and before that, you were with your father." Her face contorted into a delicate frown. "Let''s not mention my father in bed, shall we? It''s not exactly a turn-on." I nodded in agreement. It was definitely weird to bring discussion of fathers or mothers into our intimate encounters. But she wasted no time in diverting our attention back to the present moment. Her hand dipped downwards and grazed against the growing hardness in my pants. "Let''s focus on something much more satisfying," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. Her gentle touch sent shivers down my spine, stimting me even further. The fabric of my pants rubbed tantalizingly against my throbbing cock, intensifying the sensations. With a newfound urgency, Serena urged me to delve into the depths of her desires, her voice filled with longing. "I want you to do all the dirty things to me," she whispered, her eyes burning with desire. Unable to resist her request, I leaned in and delicately pressed my lips against one of her nipples. A gasp escaped her as a wave of pleasure inundated her body. "Mmmmmmnnnnaahhhhhh!!~~" Encouraged by her response, I kissed her nipple again, causing her to explode with even greater pleasure. "Mmnn-aahhhnnn!~ Nyesss!~ Suck me more!~" The heat between us was palpable, her body already ame. Driven by my own mounting desire, I extended my tongue and teasingly brushed the surface of her hardened nipple. Serena''s hands instinctively found their way to the back of my head, her legs wrapping around me as I continued to assert my dominance over her. Feeling her tongue asionally slip into my ear and dance erotically, Serena unleashed her own boldness. She gently nibbled my ear, her warm breath trailing deliciously along my sensitive flesh. As I parted my lips, I eagerly took her entire nipple into my mouth, savoring the taste of her delicate flesh. Serena''s moans escaped from deep within her, mingling with the sound of our desire. "Ahhhnnnnn!~ Mmmmnn!~" Naughty thoughts flooded her mind, driving her to nibble on my earlobe, the slight pain mixing with the intense pleasure coursing through our bodies. With every gentle suckle of her nipple, Serena reciprocated with a nibble on my ear, sending sparks of pleasure shooting through my veins. The sweet agony of our connection only fueled our desires further, urging us to explore each other''s bodies in new and intimate ways. Maintaining my hold on her breast, I released her nipple from my mouth, allowing it to glisten with a mixture of sweat and saliva. Using the slickness as a catalyst, I began to sensually massage her breast, applying just the right amount of pressure to tease and please her erogenous zones. "Mmmpphhh!~ That''s it, lick me, suck me, rub me, do it all to me my lord!~" Her breath hitched as my skilled hand kneaded and caressed her bosom, each touch designed to ignite her desires to uncontroble heights. Every motion elicited passionate moans from her, her body arching, pressing her softness further against me. In a symphony of pleasure, my mouth and tongue paid homage to her other neglected nipple, relishing in the delectable texture of her flesh. The weight of desire hung heavily in the air as I continued my ministrations, exploring every inch of her glorious body. The intensity of Serena''s moans escted, her cries reverberating against the ceiling as she threw her head back in ecstasy. Our entangled bodies moved in perfect harmony, a dance of passion that defied all reason. Her trembling body bore witness to the power of my touch, the intensity of our connection leaving her breathless and lost in a sea of pleasure. One thing that had be quite obvious to me was the fact that Serena was a decentdy you''d see across the street, but a freak in the sheets. Simply looking at her, you''d believe she was the sweetest thing that didn''t have an inkling of what dirty talk was. However, I think Fasit influenced her mentality in many ways when it came to intimately connecting with me. And if it was that easy, how would my libidinous Isadora influence my sweet and innocent angel, Serena. The thought of it rang in my thoughts with a faint eroticism. With a sly grin, I gazed down at Serena, her body glistening with sweat, her face flushed with desire. I paused for a moment, hovering above her, our heavy breaths mingling in the air. Sweat dropped from my brow, cascading down to touch her face, leaving a tantalizing trail on her flushed skin. I couldn''t resist indulging in the moment, and I leaned in closer, my lips inches away from her ear. My voice came out husky and heavy with desire as I whispered, "Are you enjoying tonight''s activities, my love?" I felt a shiver run through her body as my words danced across her senses. Serena''s eyes were filled with a mix of anticipation and pleasure as she nced up at me, unable to hide the fire in her gaze. "Oh, you''re definitely getting better," she breathed, her voiceced with a hint of sultry amusement. Raising an eyebrow yfully, I teased her, "Wasn''t I already good at it?" My fingers delicately traced circles around her nipple, causing a sharp intake of breath from her. I applied gentle pressure, pinching and pulling, a mix of pleasure and pain that made her wince but bite back her moans. "Mmmmnnn!~ Ahnnn!~" she struggled to find her normal voice in-between her thirsty moans. "Indeed, you were," Serena managed to reply, her voiceced with a hint of desire. "But something feels different tonight." Continuing to rub her sensitive bud, I quirked a mischievous smile. "Different, you say? Perhaps Isadora has been giving me some extra lessons," I mused, my voice dripping with suggestive undertones. Serena''s moans grew louder as the intensity of my touch increased, her body squirming beneath me. "I love the idea of it," she admitted, her voiceced with need, "if it means you can ignite more of this passion whenever we make sweet love." Leaning in, I pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, momentarily halting my ministrations. Our bare chests pressed together, slick with sweat, creating a friction that only fueled our desires further. The electrifying connection between us enveloped us in a world of steamy pleasure. With a tantalizing smile, Serena gently pushed me aside, gracefully maneuvering herself on top of me. Her movements were fluid and confident as she removed the whit cloth around her waist, leaving only hercy white panties adorning her body. The fabric initially clung to her curves, which entuated the swell of her breasts and the gentle curve of her hip. A fine sheen of sweat covered her glistening skin, the testament to our previous activities. Her perky breasts were adorned with trails of saliva, each droplet sparkling against her flushed skin. The beads of sweat rolled down her smooth skin, tracing the paths of her desire, adding an extrayer of eroticism to her already irresistible allure. With a deft touch, she caressed her breasts, thebination of sweat and saliva entuating their firmness and fullness. "Mmmnnnnnnn!~ Ahnnn!~~" As her fingers glided over the supple flesh, a shiver of pleasure coursed through me, a silent invitation to join in her sensual dance. A mischievous twinkle sparkled in her eyes as she leaned in, her voice dripping with desire. "Isn''t it time you took control and plowed me raw?" Her words hung in the air, heavy with anticipation and a shared hunger for each other. As I gazed up at her, her body tantalizingly close to mine, I could feel the heat radiating from her vagina, teasingly brushing against the bulge guarding my own hardness. A damp patch formed on my pants, evidence of her wetness, a sight that thrilled me beyond measure. The delicate fabric of her panties, adorned with a tantalizingce trim, obscured the view of her drenched center, leaving me longing to peel them away and revel in her hidden delicacy. Every teasing movement she made, every word uttered in that sultry voice of hers, propelled us deeper into the depths of passion, craving the raw, untamed pleasure that awaited us. I''ll plow my goddess like never before! Chapter 127 My goddess doesn’t like me wasting my cowper’s fluid? (R-18++)

Chapter 127 My goddess doesn''t like me wasting my cowper''s fluid? (R-18++)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Seated delicately upon myp, Serena''s slender fingers traced the zipper of my pants, gradually undoing it. My anticipation surged, causing my cock to spring forth with vigor, pulsating with a throbbing intensity. It jutted back and forth, a taut and veiny spectacle, until it stilled, proudly erect and resolute. A hungry gaze danced in Serena''s eyes as she fixated upon my straining cock. It was as if she had been parched for this sight, yearning for it in her deepest desires. Her tongue, coated with a moist sheen, delicately caressed the soft flesh of her palm. The act left her hand glistening with her thick, warm saliva, a telltale sign of her heightened arousal. With purposeful intent, she ensnared my cock within her wet and warm grasp, an unexpected jolt of pleasure coursing through me, forcing a gasp to escape my lips. "Yaiya!" I blurted out. Serena''s mischievous smile curled into a devilish grin as she yfully inquired about my reaction. "Oh, does it surprise you, my lord? Do you not relish the electrifying sensation of my touch?" Her grip tightened around my cock, her hand gliding rhythmically upwards and downwards, a tantalizing cadence that sent waves of pleasure crashing over me. "Do you like it when I do this to you?" With each stroke, her saliva mingled with my cock, creating a slick lubrication that intensified the sensuality of our intimate connection. The gentleness with which Serena manipted me stirred a deep longing within, beckoning me further into a realm of ecstasy that defied mortalprehension. As her touch grew more tender, my resistance crumbled, surrendering wholeheartedly to the intoxicating dance of pleasure we shared. Serena leaned closer to my straining cock, her plump and juicy buttocks pressed against myp, sending a wave of anticipation surging through me. The subtle rise of her posterior only added to the electrifying atmosphere, heightening the already tangible tension in the air. Lowering her head with deliberate intention, she locked her naughty gaze with mine, her eyes infused with a fiery desire that mirrored my own. The moment was charged with anticipation, every second stretching out as she prepared for what was toe. And then, with a mischievous smile ying on her lips, she parted them and her mouth became a vessel of divine pleasure. As her tongue danced sensually across her lips, her mouth awash with thick saliva, I watched in awe as it emerged from her lips, as thick and luscious as honey. My penis throbbed with an urgency I had never felt before, the anticipation of her touch rendering it impossibly engorged. The pulsating tip of my penis was gently greeted by the warmth of her saliva, a tender caress that sent shivers cascading down my spine. "Uoooooohhhhh! Ngaahhhhh!" I moaned. With each passing moment, more saliva cascaded from her mouth, pooling sensuously upon the sensitive head of my aching cock. The sensation was both intense and intoxicating, a ferventbination of warmth and slickness that made my head spin. The thick saliva flowed down the sides, tracing a tantalizing path with itsnguid descent. It was as if Serena''s very essence dripped down, coating my cock with a lustful invitation. "You''re not ready for this.." herscivious voice broke free. Without warning, Serena''s grip tightened, her delicate fingers taking hold of my cock with a confident purpose. The fast strokes that followed were a revtion, powerful and forceful, made all the more intense by the abundant lubrication provided by her saliva. Each movement felt like a jolt of electric pleasure coursing through my body, making my cock throb with an almost unbearable intensity. Unable to resist the mounting euphoria any longer, my body surrendered to the blissful onught. In an explosion of pleasure, my cock released its pent-up desires, spurting forth copious amounts of pre-cum onto Serena''s upturned face. The thick, creamy substance covered her in an all-epassing embrace, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure we had shared. Her surprised expression mingled with a newfound satisfaction, as she reveled in the proof of our passionatemunion. "It seems I pushed your love button." Her lustful smile exuded radiantly. I smiled back. "You most definitely did.." Serena''s face glimmered with my thick, creamy precum, like a radiant disy of our intense passion. As I caught my breath, my mind raced to find the right words, an apology forming on my lips. "I... I''m sorry, that caught me off guard," I stammered, my voice betraying my desire. Her gaze locked with mine, Serena offered a gentle smile, her tongue yfully darting out to lick the remnants of our shared ecstasy. "It''s alright," she murmured, her voice seductive and low. "Next time, let me know. I want to taste every drop of your precious juices." "So I should just tell you I''m about to burst?" "No," she smiled. "Maybe something naughtier or forceful..." "...Forceful...?" "Yeah, like. Drink it down or choke on this..." "Are you sure...?" "I''m fine with you telling me whatever my lord. I''m simply here to please my beloved. And as always, remain loyal to you... because I love you." "I love you too, Serena." The air crackled with an electric heat, her grip tightening around my cock, sending a jolt of pleasure through my body. Her fingers twisted, teasing, as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against my skin. "I wouldn''t want to waste a single delicious drop," she murmured, her words a tantalizing promise wrapped in desire. With a precision honed by desire, Serena squeezed and twisted, coaxing out more of my precum. My cock pulsed with anticipation, the renewed surge of pleasure urging it to release. And release it did, the creamy essence spurting forth yet again, only to be intercepted by Serena''s hungry mouth. She engulfed the tip with a voracious hunger, her lips sealing tight as she savored the intoxicating taste of our love. Releasing me with a wet, satisfying pop, Serena pulled back, her lips glistening and a knowing smile adorning her face. "Perfect... I tasted you again... my beloved..." The trails of creamy juices, longingly clinging to her mouth, made her current expression the epitome of arousal. It fueled the fire within me, stoking the mes of desire to even higher heights. Taking a slow, deliberate gulp, Serena swallowed my essence, her eyes gleaming with a potent mixture of satisfaction and desire. The act was powerful, erotic, and it sent shivers of pleasure coursing through my body. As she let go of my cock, its asional twitch bore witness to the brutal grip she had previously held. The room seemed to reverberate with the echoes of our shared pleasure, a tangible reminder of the intensity of our connection. Serena''s face still glistened with the evidence of my arousal, a testament to the undeniable chemistry between us. She gazed at me, her eyes smoldering with powerful lust. Serena then eased herself onto myp, the throbbing anticipation of my cock nestled snugly between her butt cheeks was almost unbearable. The sultry humidity of our arousal permeated the air, making every touch electrifying. My eyes burned into hers, a silent plea for permission and desire. "My face," Serena whispered, her voice dripping with sensuality. "It''s a delicious mess, and I want to feel your tongue... to taste yourself on your lips." A shiver of anticipation raced down my spine, fueled by the raw passion of her words. "Of course, my love," I gasped, my voice husky with desire. "I would be honored to pleasure you in any way I can." With a slow, deliberate movement, I extended my tongue, gently caressing her cheek, savoring the remnants of our intimate encounter. Her skin was soft and supple against my exploring tongue, each lick drawing her deeper into the storm of passion. "Ahhnnnnn!~ Mmnnnnnn!~ Nnnyessss!~~" The taste of ourbined essences filled my senses, intoxicating and sweet. I delved further, tracing the path of my creamy fluids across her forehead, down her face, and beneath her lips. Each stroke of my tongue only kindled the fire of desire within her, as evident by her soft moans and the way her body arched towards mine. The air became thick with tension, our need for each other intensifying with each passing moment. As I gazed into her eyes, heavy with desire, I couldn''t resist the pang of curiosity. "Would you like to drink from the source?" I asked, my words muffled by the remnants of my cowper''s fluid in my mouth. Serena''s smile was devilishly enchanting. "Oh, yes," she purred, her voiceced with need. "I want it all." Our mouths crashed together in a fervent, passionate embrace, our tongues dancing in a swirl of desire. With a gentle release, I allowed the creamy essence in my mouth to flow between our eager lips, our mingled fluids creating a heated, intoxicating elixir. The sensation was electrifying, the warmth of our passion mingling with the primal taste of our pleasure. Some of the creamy essence escaped the corners of our mouths, proof of the fervor of our consumption. But it only intensified the intimacy, the shared experience anchoring us in a wave of euphoria. In the heat of our intimate moment, Serena''s desire took an unexpected twist. With a mischievous smile, she leaned in and whispered, her voice a tantalizing melody in the air. "I want you to enter me," she breathed, her words sending a surge of anticipation through my veins. A firm press of her buttocks against my cock confirmed her intentions, igniting a smoldering fire within me. I grinned, savoring the deliciously wicked request she had just made. "Since we started this," I replied, my voice thick with desire, "I''ve been yearning for you to ask. Give yourself to mepletely." Her smile widened, evolving into a seductive smirk, and the room seemed to pulse with an alluring energy. But then... Just as the passion between us intensified, a sudden change washed over Serena. Her once vibrant eyes turned crimson, a breathtaking sight that sent a shiver down my spine. I watched in awe as her body convulsed, copsing onto the bed in a state of distress. Panic swept over me, extinguishing the mes of desire as concern painted my face. I quickly stood, instinctively tucking my penis back into my pants. "Serena! What''s wrong?" I pleaded, rushing to her side. Panic bubbled within me, urging me to understand the cause of her sudden affliction. But no response came, only twitching limbs that mirrored the movements of an epileptic seizure. Fear gripped my heart as I cradled Serena in my arms, desperately searching for answers. In the midst of her plight, an eerie transformation unfolded before my eyes. ck scales, reminiscent of a dragon''s majestic armor, began to sprout upon her once smooth and delicate forearms and shoulders. "Serena!" I eximed, my voice trembling with concern. With each passing moment, her previously crimson eyes zed with an intense, otherworldly hue. This terrifying metamorphosis left me bewildered and terrified. What was happening to her? Why was she suffering like this? Chapter 128 Serena has a Destruction Core?

Chapter 128 Serena has a Destruction Core?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Currently, I was in one of the rooms at the Del Silva Medical Center. Mimosa stood by Serena''s side, her eyes never straying from her. Serenay before her, consumed by the dark energy that emanated from within. The ck scales that adorned Serena''s body remained a haunting reminder of the transformation she had undergone. My mind was swirling with disbelief and questions, a maelstrom of confusion and concern. Steria however, didn''t seem too bothered. And based on what she told me, we had a lot to be worried about. I turned to her, desperation etched across my face, "What you said before, are you sure?" She told me all this was happening because Serena absorbed the heart of the ck Dragon King of Destruction, Valtara. Steria sighed nonchntly. "Yes, how many times do I have to say it?" "Wow, a lot really did happen the day those people attacked." (Lumiere) "Indeed, it''s slightly disadvantageous at this venture." (Fasit) "But it''s not exactly the heart." Steria casually dressed her hair. "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean...?" Fasit inquired. "You see, high ranking dragons possess something known as a Destruction Core." Steria calmly replied. I raised an eyebrow, curiosity mingling with concern. "A Destruction Core?" I questioned, my voiceced with uncertainty. I moved to sit on the edge of the bed, lowering my gaze to Serena''s unconscious form. "Yes," Steria exined. "A Destruction Core is well... a powerful artifact derived from the heart of a high ranking dragon. It contains concentrated and vtile energy, representing the essence of destruction itself... that''s basically it." "Oh my." Fasit uttered. I remained silent however. Steria''s tired yawn cut through the heavy atmosphere, reminding us all that it was still the middle of the night. "There are various types of Destruction Cores, tailored to each dragon," Steria continued, her fatigue adding a hint of vulnerability to her voice. "But I don''t know the exact one Serena possesses." Fasit sat beside me on the bed, her handforting on my back. "It''ll be fine," she said. I let out a weary sigh. "I hope so." Steria nced at us with a raised eyebrow, emitting an air of indifference. "Why are we acting as if Serendipi- I mean Serena''s about to die?" Steria questioned, her tone almost casual. Fasit''s sounded exasperated as she replied, "Because she is. Look at the darkness surrounding her." Steria shook her head dismissively. "You''re both overreacting," she said. "Eh?" I blinked in surprise. "We just need to absorb the excess destruction energy emanating from her. It''s not as bad as you think. Jeez, you guys... honestly." (Steria) I stood up abruptly. That shouldn''t be too hard," I eximed, partly relieved. Steria''s expression grew serious. "It''s not as simple as you think," she warned. My enthusiasm wavered as uncertainty crept into my mind. "What do you mean?" I asked. Steria floated gently into the air, crossing her legs in a meditative form. "Absorbing destruction energy without the proper affinity or resistance to it would simply atomize you in seconds. It''s pretty dangerous." (Steria) I gulped. "So that''s out of the list," I muttered, my hopes deting. Fasit let out a tired sigh. "Well, it''s called destruction energy for a reason. I guess it makes sense." I rubbed my chin thoughtfully. "I''m surprised you don''t know much about Destruction Cores and dragons," I remarked to Fasit. She shrugged helplessly, her frustration apparent. "My father never had any scrolls on them, so I couldn''t read anything about them." cing my hands gently into my pockets, I pondered aloud, "Why in the realms would Serena absorb the ck Dragon?s power?" Steria floated by my side, her vibrant energy emanating from her as she began to speak. "You know," she stated, a mischievous twinkle in her cobalt blue eyes, "Serena and I are both Trifects. We''re beings made of pure energy, so it''s only natural that we''re drawn to other sources of energy." Puzzled, I nodded, but a frown creased my brow. "But Serena is different," I said, my voice filled with concern. Steria simply shrugged, a smirk ying at her lips. "Let''s just say that, at the time, she wasn''t quite herself." Fasit, sensing the undercurrent of secrecy, interjected. "Wasn''t quite herself?" Steria, now lounging in the air with her legs crossed and her hands behind her head, spunzily as she replied, "Oh, never mind. It''s not important." I felt a slight annoyance at Steria''s nonchnt attitude. "Can''t you do something?" I asked her, a trace of frustration seeping into my voice. Sighing, Steria''s smile remained gentle, "As strong as I am, this field of energy is beyond my specialty." She shrugged right after. Deep in thought, I pondered on the situation until suddenly, my status board appeared before me, disying a rmendation. ¡¸ Suggestion: Your new Apex Skill ¡ºVoracious Queen: Adephagia¡» gained as a bonus from Curse King and Demon Lord candidacy has the following sub-skills: - [Soul Gorge] :: The harrowing ability to absorb souls and extract their essence. Gains victim''s rued mana points, experience, abilities, and skills, assimting them into their own repertoire of power. - [Soulbound Encasement] :: It can imprison spiritual bodies and souls, suspending them in an eternal stasis or employing them as power source. - [Makeshift] :: Can bend primordial ck matter, <>, to user''s will. - [elerated Regeneration] :: Limited to disintegration. - [Noctis Resist] :: Grants limited resistance to magical and physical attacks. - [Siphon] :: Can skim off all forms of physical energy. - [Consuming Void] :: A failsafe survival skill with boundless consumption that could plunge all of existence into eternal darkness. ¡¹ Steria, hovering behind me, peered at the skill and nodded approvingly. "That could work," she remarked. "Somehow I think ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» has something to do with this.." I said. "Hm?" Steria raised an eyebrow. "That aside, you''re pretty much a Grade 0 level threat." "Grade 0?" "Never mind that, focus on removing the excess energy." "Oh, right." I approached Serena. Calmly, I extended my hand, and used [Siphon]. Primordial ck matter oozed like a sinister, slimy substance from my outstretched hand, twisting and turning in a mesmerizing vortex. It slithered towards Serena, encircling her in an otherworldly embrace, drawing in some of Valtara''s aura that enveloped her being. As the inky ck substance merged with Serena''s essence, both the energy and the unnerving matter dissipated into nothingness. "Oh?" (Fasit) The extracted energy would now be safely confined within my soul collection, ensuring no harm would befall me. Fasit''s eyes glistened with admiration, "Excellent as always, Great Lumiere." I grinned in response, shing a thumbs-up. Steria hovered with an ethereal grace. She chimed in, "Well, well, I wouldn''t expect anything less from my charming future husband!" I chuckled nervously. "Uh... sure." Just then, Mimosa, her gentle footsteps barely making a sound, entered the room. "How''s Serena doing?" she inquired softly. I shook my head solemnly, my gaze locked on Serena''s serene face as shey in a peaceful slumber. "Lirien and Blueste are still unconscious," Mimosa informed me. I stretched my arms, my eyes still fixed on Serena''s sleeping form. "I don''t expect them to awaken anytime soon," I replied. Fasit''s smiled. "Don''t worry too much, my lord," she offered, her voice warm and soothing. Mimosa nodded sympathetically. I sighed, my gaze never wavering from Serena''s still face. "It''s not her physical well-being that troubles me," I confessed, a hint of unease tugging at my words. "Hm?" Steria raised an eyebrow. "With Valtara''s heart gone, the Human Continent might just be in trouble with the Aurelian Empire." I spoke calmly. Chapter 129 The Aurelian Empire poses a huge threat?

Chapter 129 The Aurelian Empire poses a huge threat?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the grandeur of the Cross Kingdom''s opulent throne room, King Grey sat at the head of a long table, deep in discussion with Sir Reginald and King James of the Shield kingdom. The air was heavy with the weight of recent events, and the atmosphere held a sense of urgency. The three men leaned forward, their voices hushed yet filled with intensity. King Grey, his regal countenance touched with a hint of remorse, bowed his head slightly as he addressed King James. "My apologies, dear friend, for the turmoil that has befallen both our kingdoms. The actions of my wife have brought shame upon us all." King James, his face etched with understanding and forgiveness, waved off the apology with a gentle smile. "No need for such formalities, Grey. We are allies through thick and thin. Tell me, how have you been coping with these trying times?" King Grey summoned a forced smile, masking the weariness thaty heavy on his heart. "I appreciate your concern, James. It''s been a difficult period, but I''m managing as best as I can for the sake of our kingdoms." King James eyes softened with empathy. He knew there was more to Grey''s words than met the eye. Stealing a nce at Sir Reginald, he asked, "How is Galtar doing?" Like Reginald was Grey''s personal guard, the same could be said of Galtar and James. Sir Reginald met his gaze with a reassuring nod. "Sir Galtar is faring well, thanks to the exceptional care he''s receiving," Sir Reginald chimed in, his voice filled with pride. "Dr. Samras, one of the most skilled physicians and our gifted healers, are attending to him in Glenforst city. You needn''t worry, Your Majesty." Gratitude shone in King James'' eyes as he leaned back in his chair, a relieved smile blossoming on his face. "I appreciate your efforts, Reginald. Your kingdom''s dedication to aiding Galtar won''t go unnoticed." Sir Reginald inclined his head, epting the praise with humility. "It is our duty and honor to assist in any way we can, Your Majesty. "Tell me, Grey, has the Holy Sword, Devaniel, been recovered yet?" (James) King Grey sighed heavily. "I''m afraid not," he replied, his voiceced with weariness. "Both it and the Dragon''s heart remain missing, despite our best efforts to locate them." King James clenched his fist, his jaw tight with frustration. "I can''t believe this is happening," he muttered under his breath. "Not in my reign, not after so many centuries of peace." His gaze locked firmly with King Grey''s, King James pressed on. "Grey, we haven''t had a visit from the Aurelian Empire of the God Continent in centuries," he said, his voice tinged with worry. "But could it be that they are finally making their move now?" King Grey nodded solemnly, his face etched with concern. "It''s a possibility," he confirmed. "And if they do send an ambassador, it could only mean one thing: Empress Aurelia herself is involved." A shadow of unease flickered across King James'' face. "Even her disciples are formidable adversaries," he remarked, his voice tinged with both respect and wariness. "We must not underestimate the power of the Aurelian Empire." Sir Reginald acted as an advisor. "Indeed, your majesties," he interjected, his voice filled with authority. "It is likely that the Hero goddess would choose to send an ambassador rather than appear herself." King James nodded. "You''re right, Reginald," he acknowledged. "Nevertheless, we cannot let our guard down." King Grey''s eyes gleamed with a relenting determination. "Empress Aurelia may be praised for her kindness, but make no mistake," he stated firmly. "She''s a cruel, sadistic Hero." King James was frustrated. "What do we do now, Grey?" he questioned, his brows furrowing. "It seems like everything has gone wrong." King Grey let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging under the weight of their predicament. "James, with Valtara''s heart and the Holy Sword missing, it makes us look like ipetent rulers," he exined. Listening intently, King James nodded. "And if we add Duke Veltuor''s treasonous act and the involvement of your ex-wife, Blueste, along with the poor distribution of our knights during the attack...," he trailed off, his voice tinged with frustration. "It creates the perfect reason for the Aurelian Empire to seize control of our kingdoms." Sir Reginald cleared his throat. "Forgive me, King Grey, but aren''t you being too hard on yourself?" he interjected. "We had numerous Court Mages assigned to various tasks, and the Holy Knights couldn''t have reached Zarbon in time due to the vast distance from the Royal Capital." King James nodded, appreciating Sir Reginald''s support. "Reginald is right, Grey," he stated firmly. "We can''t me ourselves solely for the failure. There were factors beyond our control." "That isn''t necessarily the biggest problem here." King Grey frowned. Curiosity sparkling in his eyes, Sir Reginald pressed further. "Could please enlighten me, your majesty?" he inquired, eager for rification. King Grey took a deep breath, his voice heavy with regret. "The knights failed to protect the Archbishop and as such, he was captured and forced to unseal the sacred box. When the head of the church is subjected to such a vulnerability, the me ultimately falls on us, the monarchs." (Grey) Sir Reginald nodded thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing with concern. He was starting to understand how grave a situation this was. "If the Archbishop were to report back to the Aurelian Empire about the insult he and the Holy Church of Melcius during the surprise attack, it could lead to even more disastrous consequences for our kingdoms." King James'' face twisted a bit. "Indeed," he agreed, his voice tinged with regret. "The Archbishop, manipted by the Empire, could use this as an opportunity to turn our people against us and make them more willing to ept Aurelia''s rule." King Grey''s hands trembled slightly, his face pale with fear. He took a deep breath to steady himself before speaking. "The people might be swayed by the illusion of divine approval," he said, his voice filled with sadness. "But what they fail toprehend is that Aurelia and her followers consider themselves divine humans. They have no interest in forming alliances with the elven or dwarven races, let alone coexist peacefully with the Beast Kingdom." King James nodded solemnly, his voice filled with an undercurrent of determination. "We must remember that while the Human Continent is our rightful home, Aurelia sees us as obstacles to her divine reign," he exined. "Should she be the ruler of just our two kingdoms, then most likely she''ll trample any other kingdom and Empire that stands in her way." "And take control of the entire Human Continent." (James) "You and I both know she won''t hesitate to erase any other non-human species on the continent." (Grey) Sir Reginald voiced his concern, a bit confused. "But if that''s the case," he began, furrowing his brows, "why hasn''t the Aurelian Empire just taken over whenever they wanted? Surely, they have the military might to do so." King James leaned back in his regal chair. "The Shield kingdom has a deep-rooted connection with the Hero God, Melcius. The Pendragon family, Gal''s bloodline, has served as the protectors and defenders of the continent since time immemorial. There is a pact, forged centuries ago, that binds us to the divine power of Melcius." Reginald''s eyes widened with realization, the significance sinking in. "So, the Aurelian Empire cannot simply conquer our kingdoms without a just cause," he deduced. Grey nodded solemnly, his gaze focused beyond the throne room. "Exactly," he confirmed. "You see, the founding of the Holy Church of Melcius was a means to solidify the bond between our two kingdoms. Long ago, the kings of our realms were the closest of friends, united by their mutual faith in Melcius and their desire for peace. The church became the heart that connected our people, strengthening our resolve against outside threats." Reginald bowed his head, determined. "Then, what should be our next course of action, Your Majesty?" he enquired, eager for guidance. Grey''s eyes sparkled with a glimmer of hope, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "We must continue our search for the Holy Sword and Valtara''s heart," he dered. "These ancient artifacts hold immense power, but as long as the popce doesn''t know it''s missing yet, we can avoid any senseless panic." "I shall dispatch my well-ced spies throughout your kingdom, gathering any valuable information they can find from the public about the events surrounding the attack." (James) While it had a small chance of offering any help, in a hopeless situation, one had to exhaust all options. Grey extended his hand towards James, who grasped it firmly. The two kings rose from their chairs, a renewed sense of purpose radiating from them. "We will get through this, my friend," Grey assured him. "Indeed." James smiled. Chapter 130 The Pendragon family are all... Perverts? (R-18)

Chapter 130 The Pendragon family are all... Perverts? (R-18)

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) The quiet city of Glenforst. Situated in the picturesque Duchy of Drakoria. Genevieve, Fanatio, and Garret gathered in the serene confines of Dr. Samras'' healthcare center. The aftermath of the recent attack still present, their duty now shifted towardsforting the woundedmoners and assisting Samras in his tireless efforts. Seated around a sturdy wooden table, the trio found sce in the warmth of their cups of tea. Genevieve, her gaze distant and troubled, broke the silence that hung in the air. "It... it can''t be true," she whispered. Garret, his usually jovial features now etched with concern, leaned forward, meeting her gaze with empathy. "I know, Lady Genevieve. It sounds impossible, but it''s what''s being said," he replied gently, his voice carrying an undertone of disbelief. Fanatio raised an eyebrow. "So you''re suggesting that the second Queen might havemitted treason?" she inquired, expectedly calm. Garret nodded solemnly. "Yes, I understand why it''s hard to believe," he began, his voice tinged with a twinge of doubt. "But these rumors have spread like wildfire. The second queen of the Cross kingdom is said to have betrayed the royal family." Fanatio sighed, her gaze drifting towards the woundedmoners lying in the nearby cots. "Given the chaos that has ensued, it wouldn''t be surprising," she mused softly, her tone tinged with resignation. "It''d be foolish of us to think that news travels as quickly to this remote city when the people here are still in-between the drama of Zarbon city." Genevieve was unable to speak, her mind swirling with a tumult of emotions. The thought of treason within the kingdom, betrayal at such a grand scale, struck her harder than any wound she had ever witnessed. She tightened her grip on the fragile tea cup, the porcin chilling against her fingertips. Garret, leaning forward with a serious expression, looked sincerely into Genevieve''s eyes. "I understand how you feel, Lady Genevieve. If anyone tried to harm my brother, I''d be furious as well. No one messes with family." "I appreciate your understanding. But I fear I may have to return to the Royal Capital soon. There are matters I must attend to." (Genevieve) Garret nodded. "Of course. I''ll apany you... after all, I''m almost healed up." Genevieve stood abruptly, her mind lost in a whirlwind of worry. Without saying a word, she turned and left the room, her footsteps barely audible. In the silence that followed, Fanatio continued sipping her tea, a calm demeanor masking her own concerns. Garret broke the silence, his voiceced with curiosity. "Aren''t you nning to return to the Shield Kingdom, Fanatio?" Fanatio shrugged, her gaze fixed on the steam rising from her cup. "I will, eventually. But for now, I have someone I''m searching for." Garret''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Someone? Who?" A mischievous smile yed on Fanatio''s lips as she leaned forward, lowering her voice. "ck." Garret''s face contorted into a scowl. "ck? I don''t like that guy." Rising gracefully from her chair, Fanatio met Garret''s gaze, amusement sparkling in her eyes. "Oh? Is it perhaps because he kicked your ass in that tournament?" Garret twitched at her unfiltered statement, his cheeks turning slightly pink. "That''s not the reason!" Fanatio tilted her head, her smile growing wider. "Sure, sure. Now, tell me, where can I find Skum?" Garret sighed, resigning himself to the conversation. "Skum? Thest I heard, he went to the market this morning for some supplies." Fanatio nodded, her tea cup now empty. With a yful wave, she bid him farewell. "Thank you. I''ll be taking my leave now." "To where?" "Oh, nothing big, just a little strolling is all." ... Some minutester... Naturally, Fanatio, known for her shimmering silver armor, decided to don a different attire on this particr day. A flowing white skirt swayed with every step she took, drawing attention to her luscious thighs. Paired with knee-high socks, her legs seemed to elongate, adding to her graceful appearance. Toplete her ensemble, she chose a blue, shoulder-revealing shirt that added a touch of femininity to her usual warrior-like aura. In the Shield kingdom, the blending of old and new was evident in their choice of attire, a stark contrast to the traditions followed in the Cross kingdom. Fanatio strolled through the quiet streets. Her senses heightened, Fanatio sniffed the air several times, her keen sense of smell searching for Skum. But then, her ears trembled for a moment when she caught the sound of a familiar voice nearby. As she turned the corner, her gaze fell upon her older brother, Velzar, who was usually seen in hisbat attire. However, on this day, he appeared more casual, as if he had temporarily set aside his duties to indulge in a moment of respite. To her surprise, Velzar stood with a young woman named Esta hanging onto his shoulder. "Eh?" Fanatio''s eyes widened as she took in Esta''s choice of attire. The shortness of her skirt left nothing to the imagination, provocatively disying her panties in their entirety. The tightness of said panties entuated the contours of her vagina, adding an undeniable allure to her presence. Startled by the sight before her, Fanatio hastened her steps and approached the two, her gaze fixed on Velzar. "Oh, Brother Vel... you''re here..." Fanatio said, unexcited. "Wow, you sound so excited to see me." Velzar grinned. "Of course," her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Anyway, I should get going. I came here for some treatments." Curiosity getting the better of her, Fanatio couldn''t help but probe further. "Treatment? So you got wounded during the attack?" she asked, slightly amused. Velzar''s mischievous grin grew wider as he locked eyes with Fanatio. The light in his eyes sparkled with humor as he replied, "Oh Fana, it''s almost like you wanted me to get hurt." Fanatio crossed her arms, feigning indifference. But her lips curled into a sly smile. "Well, it wouldn''t be the worst thing," she retorted. Before anyone could react, Velzar''s hand shot out with lightning speed, his palm meeting Esta''s firm and supple buttocks not once, but twice. A delightful vibration rippled through the air, causing Esta to let out an involuntary yelp of surprise and pain. "Geee!" Esta uttered. Her expression became a bewildering mix of pleasure and annoyance. "Hey, Velzar! Let me down!" Esta protested, her voice filled with a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. Velzar chuckled, reveling in the power y. He held onto Esta possessively, unwilling to let her go. "Oh no, my dear, you''re my property now," he proimed. Shock and disbelief filled Esta''s eyes as she struggled in Velzar''s grip. "What? You''re saying nonsense!" she eximed, her cheeks burning bright red from a potentbination of embarrassment and anger. The again, her butt cheeks were also bright red from Velzar''s initial spank. Velzar smirked at her, reveling in the exhrating tension. "Consider yourself lucky that I even considered you as such," he taunted, his words brimming with yful arrogance. Fanatio watched the exchange awkwardly. "Uh, I see." Esta wriggled and squirmed, her face turning redder with each failed attempt to escape Velzar''s firm hold. "Let me go, you pervert!" she eximed. Velzarughed. He smacked her butt again, causing her cheeks to jiggle and vibrate. "Oh, sweet Esta, you should know better than to provoke a Pendragon," he said. Esta yelped at the sensation, her buttocks folding inwards, creating even more delicious friction against her panty lining. She was torn between the desire to be free from Velzar''s grasp and the curious pleasure that coursed through her body. Esta shouted desperately, "Your his sister right? Please, help me get free from this pervert''s clutches!" She was frustrated. Fanatio shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that''s none of my business. You should have thought twice before getting involved with him." Esta''s eyes widened in disbelief, her voice filled with an exasperated plea. "What do you mean, none of your business?" Velzar gazed at Fanatio with amusement, his eyes dancing with mischief. "You see, Esta, even Fanatio knows that deep down, she loves and respects me," he said, a smug grin forming on his face. Fanatio raised an eyebrow, her voice t. "Don''t tter yourself. If anything, I don''t give a rat''s ass what you do." Velzar''s smirk widened, a challenge in his eyes. "Sore, are we?" he taunted, his words dripping with yful arrogance. Fanatio simply shrugged, her hand casually resting on her sheathed sword. "Call it what you will, but the only sore one here is your ego." As if to prove her point, Fanatio walked by, her sword jingling softly with each step. Chapter 131 What happens when a Pendragon meets a Disaster Dragon?

Chapter 131 What happens when a Pendragon meets a Disaster Dragon?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Fanatio followed Skum?s scent. It led her to a bustling market district, filled with the sounds of cheerful merchants and bustling shoppers. The atmosphere was lively, contrasting the quieter parts of the city she was ustomed to. She kept her gaze fixed on Skum, who was engaged in a rather interesting activity. Skum stood before a small stall, carefully selecting several rejuvenation pills. These magic pills had the incredible ability to gradually restore one''s mana and health, a valuablemodity for any seasoned adventurer and even the military. Fanatio watched with curiosity. "How much for ny of these little wonders?" Skum inquired, his tone yful. The marketdy, taken aback by such an extravagant request, burst into a fit ofughter. "Ny? Are you nning to restore the entire army?" she remarked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Skum smirked yfully. "Well, you never know when the kingdom might need a little boost," he replied cheekily. The marketdy nodded, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Fair enough. For ny rejuvenation pills, it''ll be a total of... ten gold coins." Skum''s eyes widened in surprise, aical expression crossing his face. "Ten gold coins? Are you trying to buy out the entire kingdom''s supply? That''s a bit steep, isn''t it?" With a sly smile, the marketdy exined, "These pills are made from the extract of rare magicube trees. The tradingpany that sells them knows their worth, hence the higher price tag." Skum let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head in disbelief. "Whoever is running thatpany must be a thief, I tell you." ... Meanwhile, in thefort of the Silva Citadel, Lumiere suddenly sneezed. Mojito nce at him with concern. "Are you alright, Boss?" he asked. Lumiere chuckled softly, brushing off the eerie feeling that had enveloped him. "It''s nothing." Lumiere rubbed his nose whileughing. ... Skum slicked his hair back. With a twinkle in his eye, he addressed the marketdy with a charismatic smile. "Wouldn''t you consider parting with these exquisite rejuvenation pills for a mere seven gold pieces? I assure you, it''s a generous offer." The marketdy tilted her head, a yfully skeptical expression crossing her face. "Seven gold pieces? My, my, you drive a hard bargain," she replied, a note of amusement in her voice. "How about nine gold pieces, hmm? That seems like a fairpromise." Skum grinned mischievously. "Ah, my dear, surely you can do better than that. Eight gold pieces and three silvers, that''s my final offer." The marketdy pretended to ponder, tapping her finger on her chin as if deep in thought. "Hmm, tempting, very tempting. But I''m afraid I can only settle for nine gold pieces." Skum feigned disappointment, shaking his head at the marketdy''s stubbornness. "Honestly, I must insist on my previous offer. Eight gold pieces and three silvers, take it or leave it." After a moment of contemtion, the marketdy let out a sigh, casting a sly nce at Skum. "Fine, fine, I''ll relent. Eight gold pieces and three silvers it is." Satisfied, Skum reached into a small pouch and counted out the agreed-upon amount. He handed the coins over to the marketdy, who carefully packaged the rejuvenation pills in a small pouch, tying it with a brown ribbon. As she handed it over, Skum graciously bowed, smiling. "Thank you, my dear. It has been a pleasure doing business with you." He turned away, walking through the crowd confidently. As he made his way past the market stall, he couldn''t resist blowing the marketdy a yful kiss. To his surprise, she caught it, a blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Still got it.." he said. Meanwhile, Fanatio quietly observed from the sidelines. She continued to tail him through the bustling market. ... Whistling a merry tune, Skum strolled through the forest just outside Glenforst. Then, he paused. With a contented sigh, he eximed audibly, "Ah, I see you''ve been tailing me for quite some time now." A figure emerged from behind a towering tree, stepping into the filtering sunlight. It was Fanatio, her brown hair cascading down her shoulders as she fixed a piercing gaze upon Skum. "And what, may I ask, are you doing with such a substantial quantity of rejuvenation pills?" she questioned, her tone direct and unyielding. Skum turned to face her, smiling mischievously. Gently cing a hand on his heart, he replied, "My dearest Fanatio, your curiosity knows no bounds. But rest assured, these pills are meant to be a generous donation to the kingdom''s military." Fanatio scoffed, unimpressed with Skum''s smooth words. "Don''t give me that crap," she retorted. "I know you''re up to something. What''s your real motive?" Skum let out a theatrical sigh, shaking his head in mock disappointment. "Feisty as ever, aren''t you? I assure you, my dear, this is for a matter of utmost importance, though not one that concerns you." Fanatio''s eyes narrowed. She reminded him of the night they arrived in Glenforst, how he had slipped away from the health-care center and returned the following morning. "You can''t dismiss me so easily," she stated firmly. "Tell me, what were you doing that night?" Skum chuckled, partly amused. "Well, I''m afraid that''s none of your business," he stated coyly. Calmly, Fanatio crossed her arms. "Naturally, I wouldn''t expect someone like you, a professional betting analyst, to have any relevance to me. But there''s something different about you, Skum." His grin widening, Skum leaned in closer, teasingly asking, "Oh? Pray tell, my dear Fanatio, what is it that sets me apart?" Fanatio''s face darkened. "A dragon... you smell like a dragon." Skum''s lips curled into a menacing smile, his eyes gleamed dangerously. The air around him seemed to thicken, charged with an ominous energy. "Ah, so you''ve caught on," he replied. There was a momentary silence. "So, what noble house do you descend from?" Skum asked. "The Pendra-" WHOOOOOSH!! Before Fanatio could finish her sentence, Skum moved with uncanny swiftness. He raised his hands, and instantly, a bitter cold swept through the forest. The temperature dropped rapidly, and a small blizzard formed around Fanatio. Her eyes widened in shock as she found herself frozen in ce, her body encased in ice. Even the surroundings of the forest were transformed, coated in ayer of frost. A deep frown creased Skum''s forehead as he stared at the frozen image of Fanatio. "You should never have uttered that name in my presence, child," he stated with a dangerous undertone. "Had it not been for my [Dragon Foresight], I would''ve ended your life right here and now." Skum''s back erupted with the emergence of ck-scaled dragon wings. The manifestation was swift, but the sight was awe-inspiring. In one elegant p of his wings, he ascended into the sky, the whoosh of his departure resonating through the forest. Chapter 132 The Dragon King of Disaster has a plan?

Chapter 132 The Dragon King of Disaster has a n?

ck Dragon Gate Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) After a two-hour flight to Zarbon city, Skumnded in a secluded forest south of the city. His arrival was marked by the fading mist of his ck, dragon-like wings, which disappeared into thin air. Skum contently stretched of his arms and gave a wide yawn Then, he reached into his pouch filled with rejuvenation pills. With each pill pulsating with a vibrant blue glow, he swiftly tossed twelve into his mouth and chewed. As the pills were consumed, a surge of energy rippled through his body, revitalizing his weary soul. Skum''s aura intensified. From the palm of his hand, tendrils of inky ckness curled and twisted, forming a dense mist that enveloped the Holy Sword, Devaniel. The mist swirled and danced, revealing the gleaming golden de adorned with intricate engravings. Grasping the handle of the legendary weapon firmly, Skum swung it in a wide arc. "Devaniel, a sword made by Aurelia, gifted to Melcius to y the ck Dragon of Destruction, Valtara," Skum whispered with a hint of mncholy. "It''s ironic, isn''t it? The very instrument that once saved humanity from the brink of annihtion will now be the catalyst for their downfall." He chuckled softly. With Devaniel in hand, Skum embarked on a brisk walk through the forest. The foliage around him seemed to part, acknowledging his presence. After a few minutes, he arrived at a seemingly forgotten structure: the ck Dragon''s Gate. Veils of thick vines and undergrowth entangled the ancient gate, almost concealing it from view. It was a small gate engraved with formidable dragon statues. Skum raised Devaniel high above his head. He swung Devaniel down upon the gate, but nothing happened. The de, once said to possess awe-inspiring sharpness, turned dull against the sturdy gate. Skum''s expression remained unchanged, his crimson eyes burning. "The Holy Sword, a de unrivaled in power, but its true strength lies dormant, waiting for a worthy master," Skum spoke softly, his voice carrying an undeniable air of arrogance. "It shan''t cut paper, nor wood, nor steel, unless wielded by one whose will rivals the very gods themselves." His grip on Devaniel tightened, and with unwavering resolve, Skum raised the sword once more. He looked at the de, his gaze piercing its very essence, and uttered words that resonated with profound authority. "You should consider yourself privileged, Holy Sword, for today you shall witness the sight of a true king." In that moment, Skum''s Unique Skill, ¡ºMonarch?s Will¡», surged to life. The Holy Sword, obedient to hismand, shimmered with an intensified radiance, bending to his indomitable will. He flung the sword skyward effortlessly, catching it with a graceful ease. With a calm swing of his arm, Skum unleashed the full force of his might. The ground beneath the gate trembled as if quaking with fear, and a thunderous roar reverberated through the forest. In an instant, more than half of the surrounding trees, once towering and proud, snapped like twigs, their destruction instant and total. Skum''s eyes glimmered with satisfaction as the debris settled around him. "Excellent," he murmured. With one strike he destroyed the gate. It nowy in ruins. As the gate dissolved into nothingness, the fabric of space itself seemed to ripple and distort, revealing a point of dense darkness. From within this void, two figures emerged. Barin, with his solemn face adorned by intricate tattoos, and Draknis, her flowing ivory hair cascading down her shoulders, stood before Skum. Their astonishment was evident as they took in the shattered gate and the figure before them. "Who are you, human?" Barin inquired authoritatively. Skum clicked his tongue in mild annoyance, his crimson eyes shing with an air of superiority. "I''m surprised, Barin. You truly do not recognize me in this form?" he asked, a smug smirk gracing his lips. "But then again, my power hasn''t yet fully manifested." As if to prove his point, a dense ck mist enveloped Skum, shrouding him from view. Slowly, the mist dissipated, revealing his true form: Barodius, the Dragon King of Disaster. His short golden hair framed his face, his bright red eyes burning. His pale skin contrasted against his golden earrings that glimmered. He wore a light white shirt, the fabric seemingly untouched by the chaos that surrounded him, and ck pants that flowed effortlessly into simple sandals. Barodius raised an eyebrow, his regal demeanor radiating an aura of power. "Recognize me now?" he asked with a haughty tone. Instantly, both Barin and Draknis dropped to their knees, their heads bowing in deep respect. "Your Majesty," they whispered in unison. "You may rise," Barodiusmanded. "How did you manage to do this?" asked Barin. "Ah, my bloodbound subordinate, it was all a part of the n. While I resided in the Duchy of Drakoria." Barodius answered. Barodius reached into his pouch and produced twenty-four small, glowing pills, shimmering with untapped power. He handed twelve each to Barin and Draknis. "Behold," he eximed, "these are the rejuvenation pills. They''ll awaken your dormant magic powers." Draknis, her eyes wide with anticipation, questioned Barodius, "Are you certain they''ll work?" Barodius nodded confidently. "These pills have been infused with potent magic herbs. Once consumed, they''ll channel mana through your bodies, revitalizing your dormant abilities." Following his instructions, Barin and Draknis obediently ingested the pills. Almost instantly, a surge of mana rippled through their veins, igniting a fiery passion within them. The sensation was euphoric, as if dormant powers were awakening from a deep slumber. "Barodius, my king, I understand that you have ns here in the kingdom. But what exactly have you done to bring us all back?" Barodius'' gaze met their intense gazes as he lifted a finger to his eyes. "As you know, my integral skill, known as [Dragon Foresight], allows me to peer into the future." It was like a microscope, the more mana you poured into it, the deeper into the future you could see. Barin and Draknis nodded in understanding. "Knowing that Aurelia''s seal held us captive," Barodius continued, "I deduced that our only means of escape would be her demise or the use of her power." Barodius pointed his finger towards Devaniel. "That sword," he dered, "was instrumental in bringing us out of our confinement. It holds the some of Aurelia''s power and hence was needed to break through the barriers she had ced upon us." "Oh, I see." Draknis rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Apparently, that was also the same sword used by Melcius to kill one of my descendants." Barodius spoke casually. "Melcius?" (Barin) "Indeed. He was the one who killed Valtara." (Barodius) Barin''s disbelief turned to shock. "I never thought someone would be able to defeat Valtara." Draknis, her voice tinged with sorrow, added, "Valtara was almost as strong as you, King Barodius." "True, Valtara possessed great power, but now, his strength is of no consequence. He''s dead." (Barodius) "I agree," Draknis nodded. "Our dragon souls and my Destruction Core, however, still remain trapped on the other side. It may take a few months for me to acquire them." (Barodius) Barin furrowed his brows. "Why can''t you do it now?" Barodius''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Patience, Barin. The use of [Monarch''s Will] drained a considerable portion of the mana I''d been storing for nearly forty years." Draknis copsed onto the cold, stone floor, her eyes filled with frustration. "So we''ll have to wait another forty years for you to be able to wield the sword again?" Barodius chuckled darkly, amused. "Oh, ye of little faith. My [Dragon Foresight] has already ounted for this setback." Draknis looked up at Barodius. "Have either of you heard of [Samekh''s Law] ?" (Barodius) "I believe [Samekh''s Law] posttes that the more descendants a higher level being possesses, the more power they gain from them." (Barin) "But your only capable descendant is dead," Draknis stated. Barodius nodded solemnly, his gaze distant. "Indeed, Valtara was my most powerful descendant, so much so that he had Destruction Core, like me." Barin and Draknis exchanged surprised nces, partly hopeful. "So, although Valtara''s gone, his Destruction Core remains?" Barin asked. "Yes, that core is currently active within someone''s body. In just a few months, the Destruction Core will be fully restored, and I''ll be able to use that vessel as a conduit to restore my full power," Barodius exined. Draknis rose from the ground with a glimmer of hope. "So, there''s a chance for us to regain our true strength?" she asked. "But, will this vessel be able to survive holding a Destruction Core in their body for that long?" (Barin) Barodius nodded with certainty, his gaze unwavering. "Apparently, the one who absorbed the core is an energy being. They are naturally resistant to the destructive energy it emits, meaning they won''t be killed by it." (Barodius) In summary, Barodius knew most of what would happen up until now, and nned to consume Serena?s body when the core fully matured again. Chapter 133 Seriously, not this again... please?

Chapter 133 Seriously, not this again... please?

ck Dragon Gate Arc End of Vol. 3 --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the distance, the echoes of armored knights rushing toward their location could be heard. Barodius turned to hisrades. "We must make our move," he said. Barin scoffed. "We could easily dispatch them, couldn''t we?" he suggested, his tone seeped in confidence. Barodius shook his head, his gaze fixed on the approaching knights. "No, Barin. It would be wiser to conserve our mana. We should use our mana only when it''s essential," he exined. Draknis nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We shouldn''t waste our energy on small skirmishes," she stated. The trio sprouted their magnificent dragon wings, their scales shimmering under the sun. Barodius? wings were ck. Barin?s were bright red. Draknis? was emerald-green. With a powerful stroke, they soared into the heavens, leaving the ground behind. Before departing, Barodius gratefully grasped the ck Dragon''s Gate Core, knowing they would need it in the future. When the knights finally reached the clearing, confusion emanated from their ranks. "There''s no one here," one of them muttered, frustration tainting his voice. Another knight fixed his gaze on the devastated forest and gasped in awe. "What could''ve caused such destruction?" he wondered aloud. Just as they began to despair, a cry pierced the air. "I''ve found it! The Holy Sword!" one knight shouted triumphantly, relief washing over him. Hispanion, his voice trembling with gratitude, responded, "Thank the heavens! Quickly, let''s secure the sword and search the vicinity for any sign of life." "Yes!" While soaring through the skies Draknis got curious. "King Barodius, where are we heading next?" she asked, excited. Barodius smiled. "I''ve procured enough funds for our journey to the Dragon Continent," he revealed, his voice tinged with a touch of pride. "But I thought your entire fortune was in the Dragon Continent," Barin interjected with surprise. "Indeed, but during my time in Drakoria, I was a betting analyst." Barodius nodded proudly. "Eh?" said Barin and Draknis in unison. Barodius chuckled deeply. "Indeed. It''s as if I excel in everything." ... In the the Silva Citadel, Lumiere, Serena, Steria, Isadora, and Fasit gathered in Serena''s room within the expanse of the health center. Serena, her eyes downcast, began to recount the events of that fateful day, her voice filled with remorse and confusion. "I... I don''t remember much of what happened," Serena confessed, her voice shaking slightly. "But after I witnessed what I thought was Lirien killing Lord Lumiere, something snapped inside me. I was consumed by a raging fury, ready to strike her down." Isadora, her eyes narrowed in curiosity, raised an elegant eyebrow. "And then what happened, Serena? You mentioned something about a voice," she prompted, her tone inquisitive. Serena nodded, her voice trembling as she continued her tale. "Yes, it''s true. In that moment of darkness, a voice echoed through my mind ¨C the voice of Valtara''s heart. It told me to absorb it, to take its essence into myself." Steria floated above them in a peaceful slumber. Then, stirred awake and chimed in with her usual yful tone. "Oh,e on, little sis. Isn''t it obvious? You wanted to be stronger, just like me, your big sister," she eximed, a mischievous smile curling her lips. Serena''s expression grew stern as she frowned at Steria. "No, Steria, that wasn''t the reason," she rebuked firmly. Fasit, wearing a kind smile, quickly interjected, seeking to dispel any tension. "Now, now, Steria, let''s not make assumptions about Lady Serena''s motives," she gently admonished. Steria rolled her eyes but fell silent, knowing Fasit was right. Lumiere, his normally bright eyes now clouded with an uncharacteristic silence, observed the exchange without uttering a word. Serena, feeling a growing unease, sought sce in Lumiere''s presence, desperately hoping to ease the weight of her confession. "Lord Lumiere... I... I didn''t know what came over me, I-" Serena faltered, her words caught in her throat. Isadora was equally concerned about his silence. Lumiere remained silent, his heart heavy with emotions that were difficult to express. His silence bothered everyone who surrounded him, their eyes filled with concern. However, after a moment, Lumiere''s expression transformed into one of quiet determination. With slow, deliberate steps, he made his way towards Serena, who anxiously awaited his response. "I''m sorry," Serena murmured, her voiceced with genuine regret. Lumiere stood before her, his silence echoing through the room. Serena took a deep breath, mustering up the courage to continue. "If you wish to terminate our engagement because of this... I won''t hold it against you," she confessed, her voice trembling with vulnerability. Isadora was on the verge of interjecting, her concern for Serena evident in her eyes. Yet Fasit, sensing the gravity of the moment, ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, silently urging her to give Lumiere the space he needed. Lumiere crouched down, meeting Serena at eye level. cing a hand tenderly upon her head, his touch shocked her, momentarily stealing her breath. And then, a soft, warm smile graced Lumiere''s lips, illuminating the whole room. "You don''t have to say anything," he whispered gently, his voice like a soothing melody. "It doesn''t matter anymore." Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes as she searched Lumiere''s gaze, desperately trying to find reassurance in his unwavering affection. Yet, before she could voice her concerns, he interrupted her, his voice filled with unwavering love. "You''re precious to me, Serena. That''s all that matters," he dered, his words enfolding her in aforting embrace. "Just because you made one mistake doesn''t change how I feel about you." Time seemed to stand still as Lumiere leaned forward, nting a tender kiss on Serena''s forehead. A rush of warmth surged through her, causing her cheeks to bloom into a hue of rosy red. In that moment, the weight of her worries felt lighter than air, washed away by Lumiere''s unconditional love. It was a simple gesture, but it spoke volumes. Fasit apuded enthusiastically, while Steria rolled her eyes at the spectacle unfolding before them. With a mischievous grin on her face, Isadora slyly said, "Charming as always, Master." In a blink of an eye, she disappeared, her form dissipating into a cloud of darkness, only to reappear behind Lumiere. Wrapping her arms and legs around him, she leaned in teasingly and began to gently nibble on his ear. Lumiere sighed deeply, already knowing what was about to follow. "Not this again," he groaned, resisting the tantalizing allure Isadora presented. Undeterred, Isadora purred softly, her lips brushing against Lumiere''s ear. "Wouldn''t you like to have some fun with us?" she whispered seductively, her eyes filled with mischief. Fasit couldn''t resist chiming in. "I would very much like to please Great Lumiere," she added enthusiastically, her voice thick with innuendo. Steria raised a single, enigmatic eyebrow. "Sounds fun," shemented. Amidst the yful banter, Serena, her eyes sparkling mischievously, directed her gaze towards Steria. "I would be more than happy to share Lord Lumiere with everyone, except you, my dear ''big'' sister," she said, a teasing smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. Steria arched her eyebrow higher and matched Serena''s gaze. "Is that so?" she retorted sarcastically. "I highly doubt that Lumiere feels the same way." Unfazed, Serena shot back confidently. "Then let''s ask him," she suggested. Exhausted by the ongoingmotion, Lumiere let out a heavy sigh, his frustration evident in his tone as he shouted, "Seriously, not this again!" Chapter 134 ~Intermission~ Status updates and analysis.

Chapter 134 ~Intermission~ Status updates and analysis.

(POV: Lumiere) Hey! Allow me to introduce myself, Lumiere, the bastard child of the king. As if fate found amusement in toying with my ambitions, I was betrothed to a goddess... Twice... And both times in less than a minute. Furthermore, I broke a wretched curse that had gued an entire race for nothing short of fifty long, tormenting years. I also constructed a city from the ground up. Fought and defeated the Minotaur Lord, Fenghis Rhan and became the ruler of the north-eastern region, now known as the Silva Citadel. I was also engaged to the Beast King?s daughter, Eris Fergonius, a walking disaster. Now, here I was, seatedfortably in myvish office, poised to document my extraordinary escapades upon these precious, invaluable sheets of paper that I managed to obtain. As I dipped my quill into the decadent inkwell, I etched my own name onto the parchment. Ah, the sheer satisfaction. But why stop there? I contemted for a moment, struck by a brilliant notion. Of course, I must immortalize the names of my enchanting femalepanions upon this parchment. Pause. Breathe. Reflect. I reclined upon my regal chair, indulging in a well-deserved moment of respite. An entire week had meandered by since the attack on the illustrious city of Zarbon. In the tranquility of this interim, our devoted collective simply awaited the awakening of Lirien. s, I had deemed it prudent to abstain from grilling Isadora about her equally enigmatic connection to said Lirien until the opportune moment. A p of the hands, and my updated status appeared. --- Status --- Name: Lumiere Venrite Race: Highest tier Ascended Human (Human Emperor) Age: 18 Y/O ss: Supreme Curse King | Great Magic Knight Physical Strength: 9,300/9,300 MP: 81,500/81,500 Threat level: Grade 3 | Grade 0 with [Consuming Void] Magic Arts: ¡¸Elemental Magic¡¹ (S), ¡¸Curse Magic¡¹ (S), ¡¸Nature Magic¡¹(B), ¡¸Spirit Magic¡¹ (S+), ¡¸Purification Magic¡¹ (SSS+), ¡¸Dark Magic¡¹ (A), ¡¸Summoning Magic¡¹ (SS) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Appraisal] (A) Additional Skills: [Lung Master] (B), [Status Modification] (SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (S), [Poison Resistance] (S), [Magic Detect] (S+), [Element Merger] (S), [Mana Pressure] (SS), [Enhanced Senses] (B), [Demon Wings] (N/A), [Demon Lord?s Ambience] (E), [The Ruthless One] (E), [Infirmity Nullification] (A), [Telepathy] (B), [Spirit Aura] (S), [Sword Mastery] (S), [Magic Sword Mastery] (A), [Aura of Protection] (B), [Blink Strike] (A), [Boost] (S+), [Elemental de] (A), [sh Step] (S+), [Enchanted de] (A) Unique Skills: ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» Curse Skill: ¡ºFire Demon''s Curse¡» Apex Skill: ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡» (Locked) ¡ºSpirit King: Avelnarogius¡» ? Amartization ? Spirit Resist ? Spirit Convergence ? Spiritual Resonance ? Spirit Dominion ¡ºVoracious Queen: Adephagia¡» ? Soul Gorge ? Soulbound Encasement ? Noctis Resist ? Makeshift ? elerated Regeneration ? Siphon ? Consuming Void Sacred Benefaction: All-Father?s Crest of Guidance Summons: Serendipity, Isadora, Ignis, Aquarius, Fulgur, Gaia, Sylph, Umbra, Flora. Weapon: The Grygan King Staff, Gryphan. Demon de, Benimaru. "Somehow, I feel like Serena?s is way better.." Thanks to absorbing Valtara''s Destruction Core, she was able to evolve into apletely new species. However, I was still bothered about the current political status of the Cross Kingdom. Then again, the only key to happiness was to cease worrying about things that were out of your control, or will. Every grygan evolved to the rank of high grygan. And naturally, their powers burgeoned to unimaginable heights. But among them, Fasit and Sangria emerged as supreme grygans. The minotaurs, too, experienced a metamorphosis of equal magnitude. Skarz, their stalwart and unwavering leader, was now a supreme minotaur. Currently, Fasit, Sangria, and Skarz wielded an astonishing MP of 17,200. At this point, they could sh fists with those so-called battle gods. Also, Fasit told me something about Curse Kings. She revealed a harsh truth seldom spoken of ¨C Curse Kings were forbidden from having subordinates, for the weight of their cursed existence would inevitably inflict unrelenting torment upon those who served them. Luckily, however, the dawn of my evolution brought forth an unexpected boon ¨C a sacred benefaction bestowed upon all my subordinates, a divine seal known as Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. Its power shielded them against curses. All my spirits evolved to be great spirits while Umbra was already a supreme spirit. Just a few more evolutions and he would be a spirit king or emperor that also had demon lord candidacy. "Scary.." I swiped the status board to check Serena?s. --- Status --- Name: Serena Del Silva. Race: Oblivion-core Ascended Dragon Trifect (Supreme Draco-Trifect) ss: Divine Summon. Physical Strength: 12,300/12,300 MP: 120,000/120,000 Threat level: Grade 4 | Grade 2 with ¡ºDragon King of Destruction: Valtara¡» Magic Arts: [Holy Magic] (A), [Enchantments] (A), [Water Magic] (S), [Ice Magic] (A), [Fire Magic] (S+), [Oblivion Magic] (S) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Transformation] (A), [Mana Regeneration] (A), [Dragon King?s Ambience] (S), [Dragon Magic] (C) Additional Skill: [Fire Resistance] (S+), [Destruction Resistance] (B), [elerated Regeneration] (A), [Mana Pressure] (SS), [Magic Detect] (S), [Enhanced Senses] (S) Unique Skill: ¡ºInventory¡» Apex Skill: ¡ºDragon King of Destruction: Valtara¡» ? Dragon Soul ? Armatization ? Erase Weapons: Seraphic Staff. Fortune''s Edge. Core of Oblivion. Sacred Benefaction: All-Father''s Crest of Protection, Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. "Honestly, I think Serena''s pretty jacked with these ability. Steria can say whatever she wants, but I think Serena''s pretty much stronger than her at this point." That was the case, but I ordered Serena not to use the ck Dragon?s power. I didn''t know what would happen if its aura was sensed by someone unwanted or maybe worse, it corrupted her and turned her into some sort of rampaging monster. "Hmm, I should try using [Purification Magic] on her some time. But I don''t know what that would do exactly.." I swiped to Isadora''s status next. --- Status --- Name: Isadora Del Silva Race: Great Demon Spirit ss: Undivine Summon Physical Strength: 1,200/1,200 MP: 32,000/32,000 Threat level: Grade 4 Magic Arts: ¡¸Dark Magic¡¹ (S), ¡¸Water Magic¡¹ (B), ¡¸Demon Magic¡¹ (A), ¡¸Fire Magic¡¹ (A) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Telepathy] (S+), [Demon Wings], [Demon Regenerate] (S+) Additional Skill: [Demon Suppression] (A), [Mana Pressure] (S), [Demon Lord?s Ambience] (F), [The Ruthless One] (F) Unique Skill: ¡ºRtive Barrier¡» Summons: True-treasure Demon Golem. Sacred Benefaction: Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. I chuckled a bit. "I remember fighting that golem of hers in the gryganbyrinth with Ophelia, then again, I did most of the fighting... that was pretty fun." Naturally, Isadora also had the potential to evolve into a demon lord. In other words, she was a demon lord candidate, like me and Umbra. I swiped to Fasit?s status. --- Status --- Name: Fasit Del Silva Race: Supreme Grygan Titles: Crimson Witch ss: High Mage Physical Strength: 1,105/1,105 MP: 17,200/17,2000 Threat level: Grade 4 | Grade 3 with ¡ºBurnout¡» Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (SS), [Lightning Magic] (A), [Wind Magic] (B), [Water Magic] (B), [Explosion Magic] (S) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Night Vision] (A), [Enhanced Hearing] (B), [Enhanced Vision] (B) Additional Skill: [Corrode] (A), [Destruction Circle] (S), [Magic Detect] (A), [Mana Pressure] (A), [Fire Resistance] (S) Unique Skill: ¡ºBurnout¡» Sacred Benefaction: Fire Demon''s Grace. Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. "Hmm.." I didn''t necessarily know what ¡ºBurnout¡» could do, but from what Fasit told me it would only be effective when she''d exhausted all her mana. In other words, it was a skill used only in desperate time. --- Status --- Name: Sangria Del Silva Race: Great Grygan Titles: Harbinger of the Night ss: Great Ranger Physical Strength: 1,201 MP: 17,200/17,200 Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (A), [Lightning Magic] (A+), [Wind Magic] (A+), [Shadow Magic] (S) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Night Vision] (S+), [Enhanced Hearing] (A), [Enhanced Vision] (S) Additional Skill: [Shadow Meld] (S), [Shadow Craft] (S), [Magic Detect] (S), [Mana Pressure] (B) Unique Skill: ¡ºMarksman¡» Sacred Benefaction: Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. Sangria?s new unique skill was pretty much awesome. With it, she could almost never miss a shot, and if she did, the causality maniption that the unique skill had could change the oue. "Overall, I don''t think Sangria gained anything shy, but her abilities were strong or weak depending on how she used it. As such, she doesn''t have a threat level like most of us do..." Oh yeah, threat levels. Well, the stronger one got, the higher the chances you''d unlock something called a threat level. The moment you unlocked this meant the Church of the Divine Union from the God/Welkin Continent had their eyes on you. I was already on their list now, so there was no escaping them. I swiped to Umbra?s status. --- Status --- Name: Umbra Race: Supreme Spirit Title: Demon lord candidate ss: Undivine Summon Physical Strength: 4,200 MP: 29,000/29,000 Threat level: Grade 4 | Grade 2 with ¡ºck Hole¡» Magic Arts: [Dark Magic] (A+), [Shadow Magic] (A), [Demon Magic] (A) Additional Skill: [Magic Detect] (A), [Demon Wings], [Demon Lord?s Ambience] (E), [The Ruthless One] (E), [Enhanced Senses] (A), [Spirit Aura] (A), [Telepathy] (A), [Mana Pressure] (A) Unique Skill: ¡ºck Hole¡» Sacred Benefaction: Del Silva?s Crest of Purification. "Umbra''s well... Umbra... you''ll think he''s a normal powerful butler, but he''s jacked as fu- either way, he''s a decent and powerful subordinate." The second strongest spirit in my possession would be Ignis, the fire spirit. --- Status --- Name: Skarz Del Silva Race: Supreme Human-Minotaur ss: High Magic Knight Physical Strength: 3,200 MP: 17,200/17,200 Magic Arts: [Earth Magic] (B), [Water Magic] (A) Magic Skill: Integral Skill: [Enhanced Strength] (S), [Enhanced Stamina] (A), [Appraisal] (B) Additional Skill: [Enhanced Senses] (A), [Magic Detect] (A), [Mana Pressure] (B), [Sword Mastery] (A), [Magic Sword Mastery] (B), [Aura of Protection] (B), [Blink Strike] (A), [Boost] (B+), [Elemental de] (B), [sh Step] (B+), [Enchanted de] (B), [Lung Master] (A) Unique Skill: ¡ºCleave Multiplier¡» Sacred Benefaction: Del Silva''s Crest of Purification. I yawned, slowly getting exhausted. "Yeah, Skarz?s unique skill''s pretty cool. The number of times he spins his de in continuous rotation increases his physical strength and cutting power by +10 give or take. We haven''t had the chance to test it out yet. But, we would soon..." Magic Knight ss was really rare, so him being in that ss made him quite special. His race wasplex but not so much. Great Human + Great Minotaur = Supreme Human-Minotaur. Which was still the equivalent of either category of races. "Alright, that''s enough for tonight Lumiere... time to sleep..." I stood up from my chair, gently scratching my buttocks as I walked. "I should check on Serena and Isadora..." I sighed, "...and Steria." Chapter 135 Whose breasts does Lumiere love more? (R-18)

Chapter 135 Whose breasts does Lumiere love more? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) Central District, Silva Citadel. ... In the early morning light, Steria gracefully stirred from her slumber, her naked form glistening with a soft glow. As she stood before the mirror in her spacious room within the grand city hall, the sun''s rays caressed her exquisite figure. Her posture, refined and regal, matched the beauty of her delicate features - a face as smooth and wless as porcin. Her cascading ebony locks, reaching down to her tantalizing legs, framed her cobalt blue eyes with a captivating allure reminiscent of Serena''s. Steria reveled in her own sensuality, a mischievous smile ying upon her lips as she spoke to her reflection. "Another day, another opportunity to unveil the irresistible me," she chuckled, her voice a sweet symphony echoing through the room. In an instant, a surge of energy enveloped her, materializing a form-fitting ck dress that clung to her every curve, entuating the contours of her alluring breasts. As she admired herself, Steria''s thoughts turned to Lumiere. "Oh Lumiere, my love," she mused, her eyes sparkling with desire. "We were destined to be together, forever entwined in passion and adventure." With a yful wink at her reflection, she whispered a naughty secret. "And not to mention, he possesses a wonderfully shaped and sturdy rod, perfectly crafted for my pleasure." Unable to resist the allure of her own sexuality, Steria gently ced her hands upon her breasts, cupping them in her delicate palms. As her fingers caressed their perky softness, she reveled in their natural bounce and sensuous feel. "Oh, Lumiere, darling," she purred, her voice dripping with desire. "No matter the circumstances, this week, we simply must indulge in each other''s desires, bodies entwined in a sinful ocean of pleasure." ... Steria descended the grand staircase of the city hall. "I should practice my moans ahead of time.." she said. Holding a band between her teeth, she deftly gathered her flowing ebony locks, securing them in a perfectly messy updo. The early morning bustle surrounded her - grygans scurried about while minotaurs rumbled in conversation as they diligently carried out their duties. Amongst the bustling crowds, Steria''s eyes met Serena''s, causing an immediate response from their magnificent breasts. The subtle vibration sent a shiver down their spines, unspoken reaction pulsating between them. Folding her arms beneath her voluptuous breasts, Steria approached Serena with a teasing grin. "Good morning, Serena," Steria purred, her voice dripping with mischief. Serena mirrored the gesture, her own generous breasts pressing upwards, bouncing like balls of water. "Morning, Steria," Serena replied. A tantalizing silence hung between them for a moment, the air electric with anticipation. Steria''s smile widened as she took a bold step forward, her breasts gently swaying with a seductive jiggle. "You know, Serena," she whispered, leaning in yfully. "Your breasts, they seem to be on the move. Only a bit, but still." Serena''s face flushed, partly angry. Suppressing her rising temper, Serena managed a tight-lipped response. "Not today, Steria." Steria''s eyes twinkled mischievously, unabashed by Serena''s vexation. "Oh, but I can''t help but wonder," she continued, her voice dripping with innuendo. "How does Lumiere manage to suck and press those supposedly magnificent breasts of yours?" A visible vein throbbed on Serena''s forehead as she fought to maintain herposure. Through gritted teeth, she retorted, "Address him as Lord Lumiere." Raising an eyebrow, Steria leaned even closer, her breath warm against Serena''s ear. "Perhaps I call him Lumiere because our connection is something special," she whispered suggestively. "And maybe you call him Lord Lumiere because your connection is far more... formal." Steria chuckled lightly. Serena arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smile. "Oh, Steria," Serena teased, her voice dripping with mischief. "You may haverger breasts than I do, but, Lord Lumiere knows exactly how to please a woman." Steria''s eyes widened, a mix of envy and intrigue swirling within her. Leaning in closer, Serena continued, her voice a sultry whisper. "Every time Lord Lumiere''s lips touch my skin, I can feel his tongue caressing and exploring every inch of me," she confessed, a blush creeping up her cheeks. Steria''s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. Trying to mask her envy, Steria moved her bangs to the side and behind her ear. "Well, Serena," she said with a seductive smirk. "You may have experienced the pleasure of Lumiere''s tongue, but soon enough, it''ll be my turn." Confusion filled Serena''s eyes as she tried toprehend Steria''s words. "What do you mean?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Steria''s eyes sparkled with mischief as a mischievous grin danced on her lips. "I''ve felt the intense passion in Lumiere''s gaze," she revealed, her voice dripping with desire. With a daring move, she pressed her hand against one of her ample breasts, her fingers sinking into its softness. Sticking her tongue out slowly, she added, "And soon, I''ll be invited to his room." Serena''s face flushed with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "That can''t be true," she protested, her voice trembling. "Lord Lumiere isn''t someone who fondly looks at breasts." Yeah right. Steriaughed softly, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, little sister," she whispered, her voiceced with knowing. "You should recall the way his eyes linger on Fasit''s love pillows. Lumiere certainly loves breasts." Serena''s face turned scarlet as Steria''s words sank in, her thoughts a jumble of desire and realization. "( Oh no! She''s right... Lord Lumiere, loves breasts... )" (Serena) "You better believe," Steria''s eyes narrowed. "Lumiere''s a man of passion, and very soon... he''ll pour some of that passion inside me." Steria gently tapped her crotch as she spoke. Just then, Fasit sauntered into the scene, her awe-inspiring breasts bouncing back and forth with every confident step she took. It was as if her remarkable breasts had a life of their own,manding attention from all those around her. Her gown, which was daringly free everywhere else, seemed to be designed to entuate her ample chest, revealing the contour of her nipples in all their perky glory. "Oh, what do we have here?" Fasit chimed in, her voice carrying a hint of mischievous curiosity. "Looks like I walked in at just the right time!" Serena blushed under Fasit''s intense gaze, suddenly feeling a tad embarrassment. "Good morning, Fasit," Serena greeted her friend with a shy smile, trying her best to maintain herposure. "How are you this fine day?" Fasit beamed, herughter echoing through the room. "Good morning, Lady Serena! I''m positively splendid," she responded. "But enough about me, how have you been?" "I''m fine," Serena replied, her voice tinged with a touch of bashfulness. She took a nce at Fasit''s mesmerizing cleavage, her mind wandering to the wonders thaty hidden beneath her gown. "( Lord Lumiere likes Fasit?s breasts the most... I just know it. )" (Serena) As Fasit approached Steria, their breasts seemed to dance in sync, yfully jiggling and swaying with each movement. Serena couldn''t tear her eyes away, marveling at the sheer voluptuousness before her. With a slight pang of envy, she cupped her own breasts,paring them to the impressive disy of Steria and Fasit''s magnificent busts. Steria greeted Fasit with a warm smile, her appreciation evident in her eyes. "Thank you, Fasit, for arranging such a lovely room for me," she gratefully acknowledged. "It truly reflects my eternal beauty." "I''m d you like it." "Indeed, you should." Steria folded her arms again, nodding. "I''m d to hear that it meets your expectations. But Lord Lumiere requires our immediate attention." "Oh? What for?" Steria asked. "Is anything wrong?" Serena removed her hands from her breasts. "Yes, Lirien has woken up," said Fasit, a tad jaded. "I see," said Serena and Steria in unison. Then, they red at each other for a moment. "Hmph!" They both said, forcefully averting their gaze from each other. Chapter 136 We’re understanding the origins of demon spirits?

Chapter 136 We''re understanding the origins of demon spirits?

(POV: Akashic Records) Central District, Silva Citadel. The recovery room was filled with a tense atmosphere as Lumiere, Serena, Isadora, Steria, and Fasit gathered around Lirien. Lumiere, his hair tied into a messy bun, wore a ck shirt and jean overalls with one strap hanging down. His slipperspleted his casual ensemble as he stood with one hand on his waist, his gaze fixed intently on Lirien. Lirien sat on the bed, her body still weak from the traumatic incident she had endured. She looked at Lumiere with disbelief. "I can''t believe you''re alive," she murmured. "You shouldn''t have survived with almost half of your body cut off?" Lumiere''s expression remained stoic, not giving any indication of the immense pain and suffering he''d endured. He remained silent, his eyes piercing through Lirien as if searching for something within her. Isadora, standing beside Lirien, gazed nkly at her sister, unsure of what to make of the situation. Greeting her sister with a simple "good morning," Lirien attempted to break the tension, but Isadora''s response was curt, focused solely on Lumiere''s inquiries. "My master wants to know everything concerning the attack on Zarbon city," Isadora stated inly. Lirien nodded understandingly, contemting where to begin. Lumiere''s intense gaze never wavered, his eyes gradually turning a fiery shade of red. "If Lumiere wishes to know everything," Lirien began, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of caution, "then that means you want me to tell him everything." "Yes," said Isadora. As Lirien ced a hand on her chin, deep in thought, Lumiere''s red eyes intensified, his voice taking on an almost menacing tone. "You''ll speak the truth, Lirien," he stated firmly. "The truth, and nothing but the truth." "...Sure, I''ll tell you everything..." Lirien was inexpressive. "Someone I care about deeply is at stake." The red glow in Lumiere''s eyes dissipated, reced by a more gentle gaze, filled with concern and love. "Well.." she paused. "..the" she paused again. Lirien took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly as she looked down at the bed. Lumiere, sensing her hesitation, raised an eyebrow and gently asked, "Uh, what''s wrong?" Lirien looked up, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and vulnerability. "I... I can''t... I can''t say it with her here," Lirien stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Fasit, alwaysposed, leaned forward and spoke calmly. "Who''s her?" she asked, her voice soothing. Lirien''s gaze shifted towards Serena, who had been silently observing the situation. Then, she pointed to Serena. The room fell into stunned silence. Everyone turned to look at Serena, who blinked in surprise. "Hm?" was all she managed to say before Lumiere spoke up. However, just as Lumiere was about to reject Lirien''s request, he noticed the way Lirien''s hands vibrated with fear, her face filled with a look of mortification. "( Honestly, I thought Serena just gave her a beat down... I didn''t know it was something worse than that. On first thought no one would take Lirien as the type of person who''d get scared... after all, she was too dull to give off much of any emotion. But if she''s genuinely scared then... )" Lumiere''s expression softened as he walked over to Serena, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Serena, please... I think it would be best if you stepped out for a bit," Lumiere spoke with genuine concern. Serena, knowing that she could never go against Lumiere''s wishes, bowed her head and quietly replied, "If that is what my lord wishes." With a final nce at Lirien, she stepped out of the room. Steria, who''d been sitting casually on one of the beds, crossed her legs and let out a melodiousugh. "Who knew my little sister could be so scary," she remarked, a prideful smile forming on her lips. Lumiere turned his attention back to Lirien. "Now, Lirien," Lumiere said, his voice firm yet gentle, "please speak up. Now that Serena''s gone, you don''t have anymore excuses." Lirien nodded. "The one who sent us on this mission... it was Vyndariel. The newly elected Demon King of Abyssal Heights," she said, her voiceced with dullness. Curious, Fasit leaned forward to listen better. "Abyssal Heights? What do you mean?" Fasit asked, her voice steady but eager for more information. Isadora, her red eyes wide with shock, spoke up. "It''s... it''s the fourthyer of hell," she spoke with dread. Fasit''s normally calm demeanor faltered for a moment. "Hell..." she muttered, her voice trailing off. Lirien nodded, her voice steady as she continued. "Yes, Vyndariel wants the demon lord seed within Isadora. He ns to fuse its power with Valtara''s destruction core and, most likely, evolve into a Demon Emperor or something likely stronger," she exined, the weight of the situation apparent in her words. Lumiere let out a weary sigh, his handing up to pinch the bridge of his nose. "Honestly," he said, his voice filled with exhaustion. "Isadora carries the demon lord seed, and Serena holds the destruction core of Valtara... it''s just a recipe for catastrophe." He looked at Lirien. "But tell me, Lirien, why exactly is it so important for Vyndariel to be a Demon Emperor?" Lirien hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering to Steria, who lounged casually on one of the beds, seemingly unfazed by the gravity of the situation. Finally, Lirien cleared her throat and spoke up. "People like Vyndariel don''t have reasons for gaining more power. They just want more power and influence amongst the demons," she answered. Fasit leaned forward, a thoughtful expression on her face. "It does make sense," she murmured. "I''ve only ever heard of one Demon Emperor, the ruler of the Demon Continent." Lumiere nodded as he added, "Yes, everyone knows about him. But no one knows his exact name, just that he holds dominion over the entire continent and has nine wives." "But there''s more. The Demon Emperor of the Demon Continent has four Demon Kings under his rule," Lirien interjected. Lumiere''s eyes widened in shock. "A Demon Emperor''s that strong...?" his voice shook. Lirien nodded emphatically. "Yes... a Demon King is already a Grade 1 threat on its own. You can imagine the power and influence thates with being a Demon Emperor whomands four of them?" "Who are these four Demon Kings then?" (Lumiere) Before Lirien could respond, Steria, who had been lounging casually on one of the beds, chimed in with a mischievous grin. "Hold on now, aren''t we getting off-topic here? We''re here to discuss Vyndariel''s n, not the Demon Continent." Lumiere scratched his head in frustration, conceding to Steria''s point. "Yeah, you''re right." Isadora''s voice lowered, a sense of unease hanging in the air. "Vyndariel isn''t just any ordinary demon lord who ascended to be a demon king," she revealed. "What do you mean?" Lumiere asked. "Do you remember what I told you before about the hierarchy of demon spirits, how there''s a single demon lord at the apex," she reminded him. Lumiere furrowed his brow, racking his memory for the details. "Yeah, when Ophelia and I met you in the dungeon right?" "Vyndariel... he was the one who created the demon spirits." Fasit and Lumiere froze, their spines tingling with shock. Steria raised an eyebrow and purred, "Interesting." Lumiere''s mind raced, connecting the dots. "So, if the apex of the hierarchy is a demon lord, and Vyndariel created an entirely new race akin to what I did with my elemental spirits... it would mean Vyndariel evolved to be a Demon King." (Lumiere) "Wait, how would that evolve him to Demon King?" (Fasit) Lumiere held out a finger, his voice filled with certainty. "Think about it, Fasit. Vyndariel was already a demon lord. When he created this new race, he elevated himself to the status of a Demon King." Isadora and Lirien nodded at his words. However... The souls of potential demon spirits are processed in the Abyss, the 8thyer of Hell. Isadora and Liriencked information about the other sixyers of Hell, but they were aware of the first four. The 4thyer is known as the Abyssal Heights, while the 8thyer is simply referred to as the Abyss. This suggests that Vyndariel must have had a connection to the ruler of the Abyss in order to create the demon spirits and facilitate his own evolution. Chapter 137 How did Isadora end up in the Human Continent?

Chapter 137 How did Isadora end up in the Human Continent?

Character Illustrations are out now --- (POV: Akashic Records) Central District, Silva Citadel. "Still.." Lumiere stroked his chin. Isadora raised an eyebrow, "Master?" "Isadora, so where does the demon lord seede into all of this?" "To be a demon lord, there are several paths one can tread. One of these paths involves siring a substantial number of demons. And in this case, demon spirits." "But you''re the only demon spirit sired to me, and yet I''m a demon lord candidate." With a small nod, Isadora borated further. "That''s where the demon lord seedes into y. You see, as a demon lord candidate, I needed to willingly pledge my loyalty to you, my master. And in doing so, thews of the world intervened, making you a demon lord candidate as well. This is to ensure that the bnce of power within the hierarchy of demon spirits remains intact," she exined, her words resonating with a sense of profound truth. With a dull voice, Lirien solemnly interjected. "...Isadora here was already a demon lord candidate due to the inherent prospect within her. She possessed thergest mana capacity among our kind, making her a supreme demon spirit. It''s because of this potential that she developed the demon lord seed, a manifestation of the demon lord element within her..." Fasit, who had been following the conversation attentively, raised an eyebrow. "I think I understand most of what you''ve been saying." "Indeed, it makes sense now." (Lumiere) Still, there were some loose ends. "What about the demon lord you were serving?" he inquired. Isadora let out a weary sigh. "After I discovered the existence of the demon lord seed inside me and the sinister ns Vyndariel had for it, I couldn''t bear the thought of bing a pawn in his twisted evolution project," Isadora began, her voice tinged with the weight of her past. "I made the decision to escape from the Abyssal Heights. I fled to the Demon Continent, seeking refuge and a chance to redefine my destiny," she exined, her words carrying the weight of her experiences. Lumiere raised his hand, motioning Isadora to stop her exnation for a moment. His gaze turned piercing as he shifted his attention to Lirien. "Lirien... Are you telling me... that you nned to capture and bring Isadora back to Vyndariel, knowing full well what he intends to do to her?" In his voice was slowly stewing rage. Lirien''s expression remained stoic, her eyes flickering with a hint of conflict. "Just as your subordinates would never disobey you, I cannot disobey Vyndariel," Lirien replied with a steady voice. Lumiere felt his temper re for a moment, frustration built up. "Isadora''s your sister! Shouldn''t that alonee before anything else?" he argued. Lirien''s tone remained unaffected, her words cutting through the tension. "A sister would never have left the Abyssal Heights without a word to me. And even so, I never harbored any hatred towards Isadora for her actions," Lirien stated, disapproval and sadness stirred in her voice. Though her anger was restrained by her dull self, the intensity of her emotions was unmistakable. "Awkward," said Steria, feeling out of ce. Isadora''s heart ached with guilt as she stepped between Lumiere and Lirien, knowing that the tension between them was her doing. With a heavy sigh, she looked into Lumiere''s eyes and confessed, "It''s not Lirien''s fault. It''s mine." Lumiere''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he asked, "How can you say that? You were the victim, forced to be a puppet in Vyndariel''s twisted evolution." Isadora''s voice quivered with regret as she revealed the depth of her transgressions. "True, I was tangled up in Vyndariel''s schemes, but in my escape, I abandoned not only Lirien, my sister, but also countless other demon spirits," Isadora admitted, her voice filled with remorse. Lirien, though visibly affected by Isadora''s confession, remained silent, her gaze dull and uninspired. Lumiere couldn''t help but feel a hint of mockery in her eyes, as if she found their situation trivial. Lirien continued speaking, her tone devoid of emotion and oblivious to the tension in the air. "Vyndariel had found a way to extract the demon lord seed without harming Isadora. But, Lumiere," she said, her words piercing through the heavy atmosphere, "by injecting your potent semen into Isadora, you fertilized the demon lord seed, binding it to her entirely, like a womb." Lumiere''s eyes burned with anger as he red at Lirien. "So now you''re saying all of this is my fault?" he demanded, his voiceced with frustration. Lirien''s response remained monotone and unphased. "Maybe," she replied. Feeling the tension rise within Lumiere, Fasit, ever the calming presence, ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Great Lumiere, calm yourself," she advised, her voice soothing. Lumiere let out a deep exhale, his anger subsiding. "You''re right," he conceded, his voice softer. The room fell into a momentary silence. Steria yawned. "Please, Isadora," she prompted, her tone light and eager. "Continue with the story." Isadora recounted her time among the demons. "I found myself serving under a low-ranking demon lord, Berijin" she began, her eyes distant, as if lost in old memories. "There were others like me, demons who had made simr deals." A flicker of amusement danced across Steria''s face, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. "So, essentially, you found yourself in a demonic office job?" she quipped. However, no oneughed or even chuckled. "Wow, tough crowd." (Steria) Isadora''s smile was bittersweet as she continued her tale. "Yes, something like that. But the demon lord I served under couldn''t fulfill his end of the [Skill Trade] and, unfortunately, paid the ultimate price," she revealed, her voice tinged with sorrow. This part, Lumiere knew of. But it came with more rity now. Lirien, her expression solemn and unchanged, interjected. "If you''d just trusted me enough to ask for help, I would''ve done everything in my power to assist you. We''re sisters, after all," she murmured quietly, her voice almost lost in the hushed atmosphere. Isadora''s smile grew warmer and she reached out to grasp Lirien''s hand. "I know, Lirien. And I''m truly sorry for not turning to you sooner," she confessed, her voice filled with gratitude. Lumiere rolled his eyes. "Sure." "...Initially, when Vyndariel found out about Isadora''s escape, he was infuriated. By all means, he wanted to bring her back even if it meant crossing the mortal realm. However, I pleaded with him and promised him that if he could find another way to extract the demon lord seed from Isadora, then I''d do everything in my power to bring her back..." (Lirien) As much as the name Demon King came with fear, death and tyranny, Vyndariel was a chill guy. As the group absorbed Lirien''s words, Fasit leaned forward, her face etched with concern. "Lirien, are you suggesting that if you hadn''t pleaded with Vyndariel, he might have ventured into mortal realm and maybe... killed Isadora?" she inquired in disbelief. Lirien''s pointy ears twitched, a sign of her reluctance to speak, but she nodded slowly. "Yes," she finally replied, her voiceden with resignation. "My full dedication to finding Isadora and carrying out all his tasks was the bargaining chip I used to convince him to give me the time to find Isadora on his behalf." There was a flicker of rage in Lumiere''s eyes, but he restrained himself. Lumiere took a moment to absorb the information, exhaling a deep sigh as he tried to process it all. "So, let me get this straight," he began, looking at Isadora with a raised eyebrow. "After the whole ordeal with Berijin, you fled to the Human Continent and decided to hide yourself away in abyrinth, huh?" Isadora nodded. "Yes, that''s correct. I knew I had to stay hidden to avoid being found, and thebyrinth was the perfect ce since it suppressed magic power so well." "Lirien, is there anything else you think would be beneficial for Isadora to know?" (Lumiere) Lirien''s pointy ears twitched once again, a sign of her hesitance. "No, I''ve shared all the information that could be of use. Isadora now knows everything," she replied softly. Lumiere nodded, his hands finding their way into the pockets of his overalls, a customary pose of his. He turned to Steria, a calm feel in his eyes. "Steria... do you think you could do me a favor and send me to Vyndariel?" Steria''s eyes widened with excitement, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Ooooh," she eximed, barely containing her enthusiasm. "In other words, you want me to send you right into enemy territory? Sounds fun." Serena couldn''t hold back any longer and calmly barged into the conversation. She cleared her throat before speaking. "Lord Lumiere, are you serious? You can''t just waltz into enemy territory like it''s a pic. It''s suicidal. Do you even have a n?" Everyone else exchanged amused nces, their eyebrows raised in surprise. Serena coughed awkwardly, her face flushed with embarrassment. "Um, well, I was a little lonely outside, so I may have overheard a bit of your conversation," she admitted, avoiding eye contact with anyone in the room. The room fell into a brief silence, broken only by the stifledughter from Isadora. Chapter 138 I’m in the 4th layer of Hell?

Chapter 138 I''m in the 4thyer of Hell?

(POV: Akashic Records) Central District, Silva Citadel. Isadora finally finished linking her memories of the Abyssal Heights to Steria''s mind through a telepathic chain. Fasit turned to Lumiere and said, "Great Lumiere, it''s uncharacteristic of you to go for such a straightforward approach." "I agree with Fasit," Serena folded her arms. "I''ming with you." "No, Serena." Lumiere smiled. "But... but why?" she asked. He winked. "Because it''s my duty. I don''t want to have to drag you into things that I should handle myself... and besides it''s just a warning." For a moment, Serena felt something change in him. Enough that it made her blush in awe of this sudden growth. Pulling his hands out of his pocket, Lumiere yawned. "Any fate that threatens to harm Isadora and the life of my unborn child, is a fate worth destroying." Isadora, maintaining herposure, was taken aback by Lumiere''s unwavering determination. She knew him to be brave, but this disy of willingness to push himself to the limit for their (Isadora and the baby) safety was beyond anything she''d ever expected. Steria rose from her seat and approached Lumiere. "Alright, I''m ready to send you to the Abyssal Heights and straight for Vyndariel''s castle," she dered. Lumiere nodded, a solemn expression on his face. "Thank you, Steria. I appreciate your help," he replied. Isadora couldn''t hold back her reservations any longer. "You know you don''t have to do this," she pleaded. Fasit chimed in, echoing Serena''s concerns. "I have to agree with Lady Serena," she added cautiously. Lumiere met their gazes with an unwavering resolve. "I understand your concerns, but like I said before, I can''t back down now. Not when Isadora and the baby''s lives are at stake," he exined firmly. Lirien, as enigmatic as ever, interjected with her typicalck of boration. "I don''t know much about the details, but I do know that Vyndariel has five demon generals who are equal to demon lords, not to mention an array of powerful demons under his control," she divulged. Steria gasped sarcastically, her eyes widening. "Oh my," she muttered. Lirien''s voice grew somber as she continued, her words heavy with warning. "If you can''t handle even one of those demon generals, you''ll be reduced to a writhing mass of flesh in seconds," she cautioned. Steria''s outstretched hand summoned a portal, its ethereal blue light radiating with power. Lumiere, his trusted <> securely sheathed and fastened to his overalls, confidently strode toward the portal with his hands nonchntly tucked into his pockets. He had purposefully left his mana suppression bracelet behind, embracing his true strength as he stepped through the portal and emerged in the dark abyss that was the Abyssal Heights. "Woah, it''s so gloomy here. So this is basically hell..." Here, darkness consumed everything. Ominous clouds loomed overhead, casting an eerie purple hue over the twisted vegetation and the sight of monstrous demonic birds soaring through the crimson-infused skies. Two red suns burned relentlessly, casting a malevolent glow, and a solitary moon hung in the distance toplete the surrealndscape. As Lumiere made his way forward, a crowd of high demons and lesser demons gathered around the imposing silhouette of Vyndariel''s castle, which stood as an ominous beacon of power. All eyes turned to Lumiere, puzzled by the sight of this seemingly ordinary boy striding towards the heart of darkness with a smile on his face. Curiosity piqued, one of the demons dared to ask. "Who is this girl approaching? She seems to possess no fear," he muttered to hispanion, who shook his head in uncertainty. "I don''t know, but something about her gives me a bad feeling," he replied, unwittingly referring to Lumiere in feminine terms. Noticing the confusion, another demon chanced a nce at Lumiere''s mana signature by sensing, and his eyes widened in disbelief. Meanwhile, the whispers among the demons intensified, echoing through the deste air. "Her mana... it''s over 80,000," they eximed, their voices a mix of awe and trepidation. Yet, undeterred by their astonishment, Lumiere continued to approach them calmly. Amidst the chaos and mor that filled the air, Sehveresta, one of the five fearsome demon generals of Vyndariel, stepped forward from the shadows. His very presence demanded attention and he basked in the anticipation that rippled through the area. With amanding stature, Sehveresta stood tall, his human-esque form exuding an air of eeriness and power. A demonoid; human-demon hybrid. Fiery crimson eyes, sharp pointed ears, and slicked-back white hair that cascaded down his back gave him a striking appearance. Pale skin, marred with faint red markings on the upper sides of his face, added an aura of dark elegance. Parts of his armor, adorned in light ck material. As the buzz and murmurs began to subside, Sehveresta caught wind of an approaching power, his eyes widening in surprise. Before he could voice his inquiry, his instincts kicked in. Turning to the gathered demons, his voice resonated with authority, "Retreat to the safety of the castle." Confusion filled the air, and one of the high demons dared to question Sehveresta''smand. "But why?" he asked, his voice trembling with uncertainty. Sehveresta''s gaze remained locked on Lumiere approaching them. "You have mere seconds, before your heads rest at his feet." The demons, sensing the gravity of the situation, wasted no time scurrying back into the castle, leaving Sehveresta alone to face the approaching threat. An eight-meter gap separated him from the casually striding figure of Lumiere, but even from this distance, the sheer radiance of mana emanating from Lumiere''s body made him stand out like a beacon. Sehveresta stepped forward from the shadowy corners, his towering form cutting an imposing figure against the backdrop of the tumultuous scene. Sehveresta''s crimson eyes narrowed as he locked gaze with the enigmatic neer, and with a voice resonating with curiosity, he inquired, "Who dares cross the Demon King?s territory? Speak your name!" Lumiere''s eyes gleamed with an inner radiance as he nonchntly replied, "Yo, I''m Lumiere Del Silva." "Eh?" Sehveresta said, shocked. "I''m here to deliver a messa... no, send a warning. Tell Demon King Vyndariel to stay away from anything that belongs to me." "Insolence," Sehveresta smiled. The indomitable Sehveresta, undeterred by Lumiere''s dismissive response, closed the gap between them in an instant, his movement so swift that it seemed as if he had teleported. Standing tall, his figure towering over theparatively small stature of Lumiere, he peered down with an air of superiority, his very presence casting a shadow upon his opponent. Sehveresta''s eyes glowed with an intense inferno as he summoned a ck great axe, adorned with crimson gems that shimmered with immense power. The intricate carvings etched upon its surface spoke of its history, of countless battles and the lives it had imed. Leaning in, Sehveresta addressed Lumiere, his voice dripping with a mix of admiration and apprehension, "You possess great strength, I can sense it pulsating within you. But-" Before he could finish his sentence, Lumiere unleashed an unexpected punch, striking Sehveresta square in the face. The impact sent the demon general hurtling backward, his body crashing to the ground. Lumiere wasted no time, grabbing Sehveresta by the head with an iron grip and forcefully mming him into the earth. The shockwave of the impact reverberated through the battlefield, creating a crater six feet deep as Sehveresta''s head connected with such force. "( His strength! )" Sehveresta groaned, his head pounding from the impact, his senses overwhelmed by the searing pain. He gathered his strength, attempting to lift his throbbing head from the earth, but before he could even begin to push himself up, Lumiere''s foot came crashing down upon his skull with a bone-crunching force. The resounding thud echoed through the area. Sehveresta grimaced, feeling the weight of Lumiere''s foot pressing upon his head, preventing him from rising. Lumiere, with an air of nonchnce, looked down upon the demon general and taunted him, "Seems to me that using one of Vyndariel''s prized demon generals would be a much more effective means of delivering a message. What do you think?" Sehveresta''s blood boiled at the mockery in Lumiere''s voice. A surge of fury mixed with pain coursed through his veins. Chapter 139 I’m fighting a Demon General?

Chapter 139 I''m fighting a Demon General?

(POV: Akashic Records) Vyndariel?s territory, Abyssal Heights. "Get of me!" Sehveresta fought against the immense pressure of Lumiere''s stomp, summoning every ounce of strength in his body. With a colossal surge, he managed to break free, his body throbbing with pain. "Oh?" Lumiere stepped back andunched himself at Sehveresta once more. "Chaotic Blizzard!!" Sehveresta bellowed. He unleashed an attack that engulfed the battleground, obscuring vision and sending debris flying in every direction. Seizing the momentum of his attack, Sehveresta swung his axe with a whirling fury, the de spinning at an incredible speed. A tempest of shes erupted from his weapon, a rain of explosive gales descending upon Lumiere. The ground splintered, and the air crackled with energy as Sehveresta unleashed his torrential assault. But Lumiere was ready. Using [Boost], a surge of energy welled up within him, granting him unparalleled speed and agility. With grace and precision, Lumiere darted and weaved through the shes, evading each one with seamless fluidity. "Stay put dammit!" Sehveresta''s attacks met nothing but air and devastation, tearing through the ground and surrounding structures. As the dust settled, Sehveresta''s eyes darted around, searching for his elusive opponent. "Where is that bastard?" he growled, his voice echoing in the empty air. A mocking chuckle resonated through the silence as Lumiere''s voice rang out, "Right here." "What?!" Before Sehveresta could react, Lumiere blurred forward with blinding speed,nding a devastating punch squarely on Sehveresta''s face. The impact sent shockwaves through his body, propelling him violently across the battlefield. Sehveresta tumbled across the ground. [Demon Wings] Lumiere''s bat-like wings sprouted from his back, granting him aerial mobility. Like a predator closing in on its prey, Lumiere swooped down, grabbing Sehveresta''s head with a vice-like grip. He mercilessly smashed the demon general''s skull upon the unforgiving earth, the impact reverberating through the battlefield. Lumiere began to drag Sehveresta''s head across the ground, inflicting brutal punishment upon him. "Damn it!" Sehveresta grunted. Sehveresta''s massive frame scraped across the ground. He moved his great axe again, the earth tremoring beneath the weight of his futile swing. Lumiere, with his ethereal agility, evaded the strike effortlessly, leaving Sehveresta''s axe to slice through the air, its resounding impact far from its intended target. In that split second, Lumiere appeared, his tsurugi drawn, and shed it against Sehveresta''s mighty axe. The sh of metal echoed through the area, a symphony of violence. "Futile!" Sehveresta, towering over Lumiere, attempted to use his size and weight advantage to overpower his opponent. "Not necessarily." Lumiere, with a swift glide of his wings, veered out of harm''s way, leaving Sehveresta to crash violently into the ground. Before Sehveresta could recover, Lumiere materialized behind him, striking with brutal force. A ferocious kick connected with Sehveresta''s back,unching him into a tumultuous roll until mming into the castle walls with bone-shattering impact. Sehveresta wed his way back to his feet. Through gritted teeth, he growled at Lumiere, his voiceced with defiance, "You may not know who I am, but I am Sehveresta, one of Vyndariel''s demon generals. I will not be defeated by the likes of you!" Lumiere''s lips curled into a smile as he retorted, "Oh, I assure you, I truly despise fighting. So if I am forced to engage, it means you must be an incredibly terrible individual." Sehveresta''s gaze hardened. "We''ll see about that." Sehveresta''s wounds slowly healed, due to [elerated Regeneration]. "This won''t be enough.." He used [Multiply], an Additional Skill that doubled the effects of another. The pain began to subside as his body rapidly regenerated, revitalized by the newfound strength. Lumiere observed the miraculous recovery with a raised eyebrow. Slowly, he sheathed his tsurugi back into its protective covering and smirked. "That''s a neat trick," he quipped with amusement. "Now, to take this seriously!" Sehveresta, fueled by his renewed vigor, unleashed his [Magic Bullet Breaker]. A form of [Energy Magic]. A massive, crimson sphere materialized before him, crackling with raw energy. "Grrr!" Sehveresta thrust his hand forward, propelling the sphere towards Lumiere with lethal precision. Lumiere''s eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming at him to unsheathe his tsurugi once more. But before he could react, the sphere veered upwards, a wicked curve carving its path through the air. The sphere began to rotate, spinning faster and faster until it shattered into countless smaller spheres, each suspended in mid-air. Sehveresta''s triumphant grin stretched across his face as he unleashed a cry of victory, "Die!" Use: ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡» Quickly, Lumiere raised his hand, his fingers poised to deliver a counter. He activated [Siphon]. A thick, slimy ck matter erupted from his palm, expanding and swirling like a ravenous vortex. The smaller spheres, now at the mercy of Lumiere''s [Siphon], were drawn towards the voracious ck matter, disappearing into its depths with a satisfying suction. Sehveresta''s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice barely a whisper, "Impossible..." Dusting his hands with a smile, Lumiere then said, "That should do it." The final moments converged upon Sehveresta as the portal surged open, beckoning for Lumiere to depart. Lumiere''s farewell wave to Sehveresta held a hint of defiance, a silent deration that he would not easily yield to Vyndariel''s desires. Sehveresta''s grip on his great axe tightened, his weight shifting as anticipation coursed through his veins. Lumiere turned back to face Sehveresta, his wordsced with an unsettling calmness. "I have no desire to engage in conflict with Vyndariel and his horde of demons," he dered, his voice carrying a calcted tone. "Let themmunicate like civilized beings. Perhaps there is hope for resolution." With those enigmatic words, Lumiere strode confidently toward the ethereal portal. Sehveresta''s eyes remained fixed on Lumiere as he vanished into the swirling vortex. His mind raced with unanswered questions, struggling to piece together the enigmatic puzzle that was Lumiere. "Strength that rivals a battle god... Brutality akin to a demon lord... Sadism befitting a curse king... Radiance of a god..." Sehveresta muttered to himself. "Who is he truly?" ... Meanwhile, within the opulent throne room of Vyndariel''s castle, the Demon King watched Lumiere''s departure through a crystal orb. Vyndariel''s expression remained inscrutable as he observed Lumiere''s actions. "Who would have thought... that boy is Lumiere," Vyndariel mused aloud, his voice tinged with a trace of amusement. Taking a leisurely sip of his wine, he allowed a small smile to dance on his lips. Chapter 140 I’m in the aftermath of it all? (I)

Chapter 140 I''m in the aftermath of it all? (I)

(POV: Akashic Records) As the moon shone brightly over the Silva Citadel, the air was filled with joy and merriment. The Central District was a hub of festivities, bustling with grygans and minotaurs who were overjoyed at the return of their ruler, Lumiere. Seated upon a wooden chair, Lumiere was surrounded by his loyal subjects. A delicious aroma wafted through the air, emanating from a wooden te ced before him. "Woah!" His eyes gleamed as he picked up the te and took a bite. The sight of Lumiere indulging in the dish caused Fasit, our resident buxomss, to quiver with anticipation. Her breaths quickened, and beads of sweat gathered on her forehead as she awaited Lumiere''s verdict. With a mouthful of food, Lumiere paused, letting the suspense build, before he suddenly dropped the te, startling everyone around him. "It''s not good enough is it...?" Fasit asked, disappointed. Lumiere broke the silence with a boomingugh. "IT?S AWESOME!!" The minotaurs and grygans erupted into a chorus of joyful adoration, showering Lumiere with their praises. "Yes!" "He likes it!" "Lord Lumiere''s so awesome!" Amidst theughter and cheers, Lumiere joined in, his contagious giggles spreading like wildfire. Fasit blushed, her breasts heaving with a mix of relief and delight at Lumiere''s endorsement. In the midst of the lively festivities, the mugs of beer flowed freely through the hands of the gathered crowd. Lumiere sauntered over to where Isadora, Serena, Lirien, Mimosa, Mojito, Martini, and Thrain sat, all thoroughly enjoying their brews. Lumiere tucked his hands casually into his pockets. "Wow Mimosa, I can''t believe you actually made our own brand of beer!" he eximed, a mix of astonishment and excitement evident in his voice. Mojito, unable to contain hisughter, pped Mimosa on the back, nearly causing her to spill her drink. "You''re a genius, Mimosa!" he bellowed, his voice ricocheting through the air. Mimosa, her cheeks flushed, yfully scolded Mojito, "You reek of alcohol Mojito." Proudly, Mojito chuckled and remarked, "Nah, I smell like roses, darling!" Martini?s face graced with a contemtive expression, took a long sip of his beer, his silence speaking volumes. "Idiot," he muttered under his breath. Curiosity piqued, Lumiere leaned in closer to Mimosa. "So, how''d you make it?" "Well, by manipting natural elements like water, grains, hops, and yeast, I managed to elerate the brewing time and produce a beer of exceptional quality. The secret ingredients were the spells I used to purify the water, enhance the fermentation process, and infuse unique vors chosen by Fasit herself." (Mimosa) As she spoke, there was a twinkle in her eye. Lumiere''s eyes widened in awe as he marveled at Mimosa''s ingenuity. "You managed to aplish so much with just the little information I gave you," he marveled. "I have to do my best for you, Great Lumiere." Mimosa smiled radiantly. "Mimosa?s most likely the biggest brains when ites to organic magical products." Serena nodded numerous times. She wasn''t drinking. Isadora, nodding in agreement, added, "Yeah, she might even surpass Fasit when ites to herbs!" "Ha~Ha~ I... I don''t think so." Mimosa?s pointy ears twitched as she scratched her silky white hair. Mojito gently hit his mug against hers, "You should have more faith, Mimosa." "Indeed!" Thrain shouted filling his mouth with beer. Lumiere observed Lirien, his eyes narrowing yfully as he noticed herckluster enjoyment of the beer in her mug. "Hmm." He smiled, then, he stood up, stretching his arms as if preparing for a grand performance. Serena raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued, while Isadora just smiled, knowing what was next. He walked past his subordinates, deliberately making his way towards Lirien. Then he sat next to her. "Phew." She scooched a bit, creating a small distance between them. Lumiere, undeterred, sat closer. Lirien scooched again, and again, Lumiere sat closer. "...Did you enjoy your feast...?" asked Lirien with a dull voice. "Oh no. I''m just taking a small break before Fasit tells me to try out something else." Lirien nodded, her dullness somehow contrasting with Lumiere''s vibrant energy. "You know... you look a lot like Isadora from this angle." "...Our souls briefly fused when Vyndariel dragged us to the Abyss. So, when we took on new forms, simrities were bound to happen..." "Eh... it was... apliment..." "...Oh..." Naturally, she missed the point. Lumiere tapped his chin theatrically, mimicking deep thought, and eximed, "Aha! So that''s why you two share such simr Unique Skills!" Lirien nodded, her red eyes glinting slightly in interest. Lirien sighed softly, her voice devoid of any excitement. "...I envy you, Isadora..." "Come again?" he asked. Her tone was too dull. Lirien repeated her words, her voice still as dull as ever. "I envy Isadora," she murmured, her gaze fixed on the bottom of her almost empty mug. "No matter where she finds herself, she somehow manages to attract the love and attention of many people. Meanwhile, people can barely stand my dull personality." "You weren''t so dull when you almost tore me to shreds," he chuckled. "...sorry..." she offered a quiet apology. "It''s fine, really," Lumiere assured her, his yful smile never leaving his lips. He paused for a moment, remembering Isadora and her vibrant persona. "But I have to agree, Isadora''s a pretty special person. She has this way of attracting attention, maybe because she''s so... active." "...Active...?" asked Lirien, eyes dull but curious. Lumiere blushed, a flush creeping up his cheeks. "Oh, nevermind that!" he stammered, trying to divert the conversation away from his inappropriate thoughts. "What I mean is, Isadora''s energy draws people in. She has a certain charm about her." "...hmm..." Lirien nodded. Drifting off, his memories of their encounters flooded back, and he spoke without thinking. "Like when she, uh, sucked my... until there was almost nothing left inside," he murmured, staring at the ground. "...eh...?" "Eh?" Lirien blinked, her red eyes flickering with something akin to surprise. "Um, forget I said that," he managed to squeak out. "Lirien," he began softly, "I may not know much about you, but one thing I can say with confidence is that you are not as evil as I once believed." Lirien''s dull, red eyes flickered with surprise, a glimmer of hope dancing within them. He shifted a bit closer, his voice filled with sincerity. "In fact, if anything, I believe you possess the same kindness as Isadora." "Really?" "Yes, really. Though I may not have realized it before, you went to great lengths to search the entire demon continent and beyond, all to ensure that Isadora could be reunited with you again." Lirien''s gaze softened, a warmth spreading across her normally expressionless face. "If anything... I''m jealous of you," he admitted. "...you are...?" "Isadora''s like the sun, her brilliance captivating all whoe near. But you, Lirien, you''re like the moon. Though your radiance may go unnoticed by many, those fortunate enough to witness it appreciate its beauty all the more." He turned away, his eyes fixed on the moon hanging high in the night sky. "The moon may not shine as brightly as the sun, but its presence brings a sense of peace and serenity to those who are awake to witness it. And in that way, Lirien, you''re just as remarkable." "( ...wow, Isadora really has it nice... )" (Lirien) Chapter 141 I’m in the aftermath of it all? (II)

Chapter 141 I''m in the aftermath of it all? (II)

(POV: Akashic Records) The moon hung high in the velvety night sky, its ethereal glow casting a beautiful luminescence over the surroundings. The air was filled with the melodies of lively music and joyousughter as the festivities continued unabated. The clock was ticking, the hour growingte. "So, what do you n to do now?" Lirien''s red eyes met his own, her expression calm andposed. "...What do you mean...?" she asked. Lumiere took a breath, mustering his courage as he rified his question. "I mean, what''s your next move? Will you return to Vyndariel or perhaps seek a new path elsewhere?" Lirien''s gaze shifted, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "I can''t go back to Vyndariel," she admitted, "I''ve failed him. Our interests no longer align." A gentle smile Lumiere''s countenance. "I see," he replied. Lirien''s eyes searched his face, sensing something more beneath his response. "...I''ll just wonder aimlessly, and at some point, I''ll surely find a new purpose in like, and hopefully... atone for my sins..." She dropped her mug. "( In other words, she has no idea what next to do... )" (Lumiere) Suddenly, the suggestion slipped from Lumiere''s lips before he could fullyprehend the weight of his words. "Lirien," he took a step closer, "this is only a suggestion, but what if you were to serve under me and be my subordinate?" Lirien''s voice, as always, held a dullness to it as she echoed his words. "Subordinate?" "Yes, subordinate." Lumiere closed the distance between them, his eyes shining with sincerity. "I may not have much to offer, but I can provide food, clothing, and shelter. And, most importantly, you''ll have the chance to stay with Isadora once more." Hearing Lumiere mention her sister, Isadora, Lirien''s heart wrenched, swirling hope and trepidation. She took a deep breath before finally vocalizing her doubts to Lumiere. "I''m not sure Isadora would look at me the same way she used to," she confessed, her voice hiding sadness behind it. "And Serena... she hates me." Lumiere''s eyes softened, filled with empathy as he assured her, "I''ll talk to Serena. As for Isadora, I believe she still cares for you deep down. She doesn''t have it in her to truly hate you." Lirien''s red eyes met Lumiere''s,tching onto the flicker of assurance in his gaze. "Do you really think so?" her voice akin to a whisper. "I know so," he replied. There was an ufortable silence after. "( Crap, I should say something. )" Sensing her internal struggle, Lumiere hesitated before continuing, "I''m not doing you just a favor... it''s also a favor to myself." Lirien lifted her head, confusion etched on her face, "A favor to yourself? How?" "You''re strong, Lirien. With the problems that have been arisingtely, our little domain is in trouble. Your addition to our ranks would only benefit me in the long run. And if you ever find yourself in trouble, you''ll have our support." (Lumiere) Lirien''s head bowed even further, overwhelmed by his words. Lumiere stepped closer, sincerity in his voice, "I''d never abandon a friend... I won''t abandon you." Her red eyes shimmered with unshed tears, "I''ll... think about it." Lumiere nodded. "Take all the time you need," he reassured her gently. As he turned to leave, Lirien remained rooted in ce. Before she knew it, Lumiere had walked past her, bending down to pat her head gently. With a soft smile, he said, "Fasit might need me to try out some new dishes." cing both hands on the area Lumiere patted, Lirien closed her eyes. "...Lumiere..." Her voice dull yet emotionally inspired. ... The festivities carried on throughout the night. As everyone enjoyed their hearty meals and sipped on frothy mugs of beer, Isadora''s gaze shifted discreetly towards Lirien, who had wandered off to a quieter part of the Central District. Determined, Isadora rose from her seat and followed her sister, finding her standing in the moonlit night, lost in silent contemtion. Isadora approached softly, stepping towards Lirien''s side. Together, they gazed up at the luminous moon, its soft glow casting a gentle light over their faces. Breaking the silence, Isadora asked, "How was the food?" "It was... fine." Lirien continued staring at the moon. Nodding, Isadora took a deep breath before asking, "Are you considering Lumiere''s offer?" Lirien''s eyes quivered a bit, her gaze however, never leaving the moon. "How''d you know?" she questioned. Isadora''s lips curved into a slight smile, her eyes fixed on the moon as she answered, "It''s typical of him to try and turn his enemies into friends. So, of course, he''d extend that chance to you." Lirien let out a soft sigh, her dull features softening. "You''re still as perceptive as ever, Isa," she remarked, a hint of admiration in her voice. Isadora''s smile grew warmer as she replied, "Well, I learned from the best." Her eyes flickered towards Lirien, a silent implication falling between their gazes. In that moment, beneath the moon''s radiant glow, the sisters shared a brief connection - a mixture of longing, understanding, and a glimmer of hope. Feeling a soft breeze brush against her skin, Lirien settled herself on the lush grass, her gaze instinctively drawn skyward. Beneath the moon''s tender glow, she contemted the weight of Lumiere''s offer, mulling over her own worthiness after the mistakes she had made. "...what do I do now...?" Isadora joined her on the ground, her eyes filled with gentle understanding. "It''s only by asking yourself that you''ll truly know, dear sister," she whispered with a delicate warmth. Lirien''s eyes remained fixed on the heavens as she admitted, "I can''t help but doubt if I deserve such kindness. But I guess... I won''t find the answer unless I allow myself the chance." A soft smile tugged at the corners of Isadora''s lips. "Perhaps you''re right, Lirien," she confided. As the sisters lingered on the ground, a thought sprung forth from Lirien''s heart. She turned to Isadora, the moon''s gentle glow casting a halo of light around them. "...the baby..." "Huh?" "Have you thought about the baby? What will you name them?" Isadora''s hand instinctively settled upon her t belly, a radiant smile gracing her features. "I haven''t decided yet. I believe that chance will reveal the perfect name, one that Lumiere and I will cherish." Lirien remained seated, her eyes brimming with emotions. "Chance seems to favor you, Isa," she whispered, her voice barely audible in the night. "Meeting Lumiere has brought such joy and good fortune into your life. Seeing that fills my heart." A genuine smile adorned Isadora''s face, a reflection of the love she held for her sister. "Thank you, Lirien," she expressed, gratitude radiating from her very being. Lirien shook her head gently, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "No thanks are needed. It''s enough for me to witness your happiness." As Isadora turned to leave, her steps carrying her away, she paused, a sudden realization lingering in her heart. She looked back at Lirien, her eyes filled with unwavering affection. "No matter the path you choose, just know that... I love you." She took her leave. "...I love you too... Isa..." A tear rolled out one of Lirien''s eyes, and down her cheek. "...thank you..." Chapter 142 My subordinates adore me... a little too much?

Chapter 142 My subordinates adore me... a little too much?

(POV: Lumiere) Another bright day, the sun filtering through the windows of my office, I was surrounded by a mountain of wood pulps, document demanding my attention. Just as I was drowning in the sea of administrative tasks, a knock on the door interrupted my solitary confinement. Skarz sauntered in, adorned in casual attire that contrasted with his usual regal minotaur armor. Gone was the wild minotaur I''d first encountered; in his ce stood a figure of authority, a formidable leader, and the ideal ruler of the minotaurs. "How are you holding up?" Skarz inquired. I sighed, setting aside a particrly troublesome document. "To be honest, I''m a bit bored. Just going through the never-ending stack of status updates on everyone in the Silva Citadel." Skarz chuckled. "Sounds like a tough job. But I suppose it''s necessary." I shrugged, a glimmer of amusement in my eyes. "Well, I can''t reallyin. After all, the person whopiled these reports is Umbra. I''m just the one taking notes." Skarz grinned, his eyes reflecting a hint of pride. "The territory has really thrived under your guidance. And the poption has grown as well." "Yes, it''s true. Thanks to Sangria''s training, everyone''s skills have improved drastically. She''s doing an awesome job. In fact, if Lirien epts my offer, I n on assigning her the same role as Sangria." Skarz inclined his head, acknowledging my words with a respectful bow. "Having a battle god like Lirien on our side will prove to be immensely beneficial." Another knock on the door broke our discussion, and in walked Fasit with her usual air of elegance. She greeted me with a polite "good morning" before proceeding to ask how I was faring. "I''m fine," I replied, keeping my tone light as I tried to maintain a facade ofposure. Skarz chimed in with a cheerful "good morning" for Fasit. She returned his greeting with a warm smile "I hope you''re well this fine morning, Sir Skarz.." Skarz responded with an affirmative nod. "Of course." Seizing this momentary distraction, Fasit turned her attention to me and asked in a slightly teasing tone, "So, have you cleaned your office like I requested, Great Lumiere?" My heart skipped a beat, and I found myself freezing up. With a forced chuckle, I replied, "Of course! It''s spotless." A million bullets of sweat rolled down my face as Fasit smiled, her expression at once mild and yet somehow mildly terrifying. "Is that so?" she inquired, a hint of skepticism slipping into her voice. I hastily nodded, unable to meet her unwavering gaze. Across the room, Skarz observed the exchange, his eyes betraying his knowledge of my deception. But Fasit wasn''t finished. She strode purposefully towards one of the cab''s in my cluttered office, her finger gliding across its dusty surface. Suddenly, I realized her intentions. Panic surged through me as she drew her finger back, coated in ayer of grime, and turned her head to face me, still smiling. "Quite clean... my lord." My body shocked into action, I lunged towards the cab, snatching up a rag and frantically polishing away the dust until it gleamed like a freshly forged de. Skarz couldn''t help but chuckle, his voice a low rumble, as he muttered under his breath, "Even the ruler of the Silva Citadel has his weaknesses, it seems." However, Fasit''s smile widened, and she turned her attention to Skarz. "Oh, don''t worry," she said. "I''ll be checking your office next." Skarz''s eyes widened, and before I could blink, he vanished from my office, undoubtedly searching for a rag and some cleaning supplies. ... After several minutes of intense cleaning, my office was transformed into a haven of pristine order. The polished surfaces gleamed under the warm sunlight. There wasn''t a speck of dust or a misced document in sight. Just as I was admiring my handiwork, Fasit''s voice broke the peaceful silence. "Now that your office is finally in order," she began, her tone suggesting a new task at hand, "let us go and assess the state of the territory." I nodded eagerly. Together, we embarked on a leisurely stroll through the bustling streets of the Silva Citadel. The air was abuzz with the harmonious melodies of various species, the grygans and minotaurs acknowledging my presence with respectful nods and warm smiles. Eventually, we reached the outskirts of the citadel, where the flourishing farnds stretched out before us. This area was in close proximity to the grygan dungeon. It was here that I tasked Verpace, the once troublesome envoy, with tending to the magicube seeds I painstakingly cultivated. Under Lady Reet''s guidance, the forest conservationist of the Feral Dominion, we learned the most efficient ways to nt these remarkable seeds. As Fasit and I ventured closer, the sound of Mojito''s booming voice grew louder, enough to rival an erupting volcano. "These skills aren''t good enough!" Mojito''s face was contorted with frustration, his wild gestures only adding to the dramatic scene. "To impress the boss, you must strive for greatness and surpass your own limitations!" Verpace, standing before the seething overseer, cleared his throat nervously, his voice trembling with a mix of contrition and determination. "I-I apologize, sir," he coughed. "If I''m to be epted by Lumiere-sama, I must push myself harder than ever before." Fasit and I silently observed. A small group of grygans and minotaurs rallied behind Verpace, their panting forms revealing their determination to prove themselves. Together, they shouted in unison, "Give us one more chance, Mojito! We''ll show you our true potential!" Fasit leaned in and whispered to me, an amused twinkle in her eyes, "It seems Mojito has finally learned the meaning of dedication. He''s taking his duties quite seriously now." I smiled, proud of the growth I had witnessed in Mojito. "So, he''s finally matured..." Well, until... Mojito''s voice boomed once more, this time with a surprising tune. "Lumiere-sama, with his big amethyst eyes, curvy waist, and beautiful thighs..." Verpace followed up with a deep bass voice. "His sexy ck hair, you''d mistake him for a girl, but honestly, I''d hit that¡ªno, wait, he''s a guy? Heck, I don''t care!" The minotaurs and grygans joined in with a loud melodic scream, their voices blending harmoniously amidst the chaos. Mojito then lifted the spade he had been using as a prop, holding it to his mouth like a microphone. "Lumiere-sama, the sexiest ruler, no matter what they say, he''s number one, the argument''s over!" I froze in ce, my face paling in disbelief. My once-respectable subordinates were now shamelessly sexualizing me, their words dripping with suggestive undertones that would make even the boldest blush. "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!" Fasit, her usuallyposed demeanor shattered, repeatedly bowed her head in a panic-stricken frenzy, her voice quivering as she stammered out an endless stream of apologies. Her ample bosom, straining against the confines of her dress, bounced with each frantic movement, threatening to burst forth at any moment. It was as if the sheer intensity of her panic had imbued her breasts with a life of their own. "He said... my curvy waist, and Verpace... oh gods, he mentioned smashing..." I anemically pointed at them. "What am I supposed to make of all this?" "Uhhh, please understand that Mojito may behave like a fool, but he genuinely means well. He''s attempting to show his dedication in his own unique way." "Well, he certainly has a strange way of showing it. We might need to have a little talk about boundaries." Soon after, Fasit gracefully suggested, "Perhaps we should proceed to the next location, my lord." Relief flooded over me as I eagerly nodded in agreement. "Yes, please, let''s move on," I replied. Chapter 143 I’m enlightening Bluestella?

Chapter 143 I''m enlightening Blueste?

(POV: Lumiere) As Fasit and I strolled, her ample bosom gently swayed with each step, capturing my attention. The way her dress hugged the curves of her body enhanced the seductive contour of her nipples. It was a tantalizing invitation, but I wasn''t necessarily tempted. Rather, thoughts of crafting the perfect bras for Fasit''s voluptuous breasts consumed my mind. One that''d provide her with utmostfort. She noticed my furtive nces and teasingly quizzed me, "What has captured your gaze, my lord?" my cheeks flushed, and I quickly replied, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just enjoying the scenery." A smile adorned her face as she suggested, "You know, if you ever desire to taste the sweetness of my breasts, you haveplete freedom to do so." Surprised by her boldness, I stammered, "That''s not exactly what I was considering..." Her green eyes sparkled with provocative intent, and she confessed, "But it''s surely what I''ve been fantasizing about." Feeling the conversation taking an intimate turn, I desperately sought to shift the topic. "Speaking of fantasies, how is the progress on the new sector construction?" an attempt to bring us back to more neutral ground. Fasit replied, a hint of teasing in her voice, "I''ve gathered the most recent records regarding the project. I''ll hand them to youter, my lord." I smiled and responded, "Perfect, thank you for taking care of that." Curiosity piqued, I ventured to inquire about another matter. "By the way, where can I find Blueste? I haven''t seen her since she woke up." Fasit''s expression softened as she revealed, "Blueste has taken up teaching at the school." Puzzled, I tapped my chin, pretending to forget, and said, "Oh, right! There''s a school here, almost slipped my mind." With amusement, Fasit shared, "Our principal, Martini, leads the institution." Feeling a d¨¦j¨¤ vu wash over me, I chuckled and replied, "Somehow, I already knew that." ... Fasit and I stepped foot onto the grounds of the Silva Academy, the lively chatter of children filled the air. We ventured deeper into the school, our mission clear: find Blueste. The bustling hallways led us to a ssroom where themotion seemed to originate. The shouts of grygan and minotaur children echoed in my ears, their voices harmonizing in a chorus of "Apple, Banana, Coconut." A yful exercise, a song to remember the order of fruits in the alphabet. Peering through the window, a familiar figure caught my eye. There stood Blueste, once the second queen of the Cross Kingdom, now banished and finding sce in nurturing young minds. Her regal presence transcended her circumstances, and even in exile, she radiated an indescribable allure. As my gaze fell upon her, I admired the breathtaking beauty she possessed. A slender and graceful frame adorned with a long gown that modestly concealed her ample bosom, entuating her elegance. Her silky ck hair, always styled with a grand braid down her front, framed a face that oozed a mixture of wisdom and youthfulness. And those vivid blue eyes, like deep pools of hidden desire. I was d she found a new purpose. Fasit leaned closer, and whispered, "She has such a unique way of teaching. It''s simply adorable." "She was already well-educated, even before bing a queen," I murmured. When Blueste caught sight of Fasit and me through the window, a warm smile spread across her face. She swiftly silenced the excited whispers of her students and announced that she would return shortly, eliciting a chorus of eager "okays" from the children. Stepping gracefully towards us, Blueste bowed her head respectfully, a gesture that surprised me but also made me a tad happy. "How have you been?" I asked. Blueste''s eyes glittered with appreciation as she replied, "I''m doing fine, thanks to Fasit. She gave me the opportunity to teach and share my knowledge with these wonderful children." Fasit waved away thepliment. "It''s no problem at all. These young minds will greatly benefit from your wisdom, Lady Blueste." Then, Blueste snapped her fingers, a signal for something special. "One moment please!" With a graceful stride, she vanished into the ssroom. Momentster, she returned, clutching a pile of wood pulps. She handed them to me with an enchanting smile. "I have a surprise for you," she said. Raising an eyebrow, I epted the bundle, curious about its contents. "What is it?" I inquired. Fasit stepped between Blueste and me, cing a protective hand on my shoulder. "You don''t need to see them," she spoke gently but firmly. Perplexed, I turned to Fasit, intrigue and suspicion mingling within me. "Why not? What''s the matter?" Fasit hesitated for a moment before responding, "It''s nothing, really. Just... maybe another time would be better." Blueste, sensing the tension, cast a knowing nce at Fasit before chiming in, "Yes, nevermind. The poems aren''t important anyway." Now more determined than ever, I protested, "But now I really want to see what they wrote. Why can''t I?" Fasit exchanged a silent nce with Blueste seemingly conveying a hidden understanding. Eventually, she relented with a light-hearted sigh. "Alright, maybe another time then." What could be in those poems? Fasit nced at the window, noticing the excitedmotion of the children eagerly awaiting their beloved teacher''s return. She turned to Blueste, a gentle smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "I think it''s time for you to head back to ss. The children are waiting for you," Fasit suggested, her voice carrying a touch of motherly warmth. Blueste nodded. "You''re right, Fasit. Thank you," she murmured, overwhelmed by the affectionate reception from her students. As Blueste prepared to depart, my gaze followed hers, allowing my eyes to absorb the heartwarming sight of the children shouting and waving with unbridled joy. Inspired by their happiness, I found myself smiling, genuine warmth radiating throughout my being. "They adore you," I remarked. Blueste dipped her head in a humble bow. "I''m truly grateful for their love and eptance," she responded, her tone carrying a newfound humility. Sensing that it was time to leave, I turned to Fasit, ready to bid farewell and continue on our stroll. But before I could take a step, Blueste called out, her voiceced with hesitation. "Wait just a moment," she pleaded, her eyes searching mine, seemingly teeming with unspoken emotions. Concern etched across my face, I turned towards her. "What is the matter?" I asked gently, my voice subtly encouraging her to share her thoughts. Taking a deep breath, Blueste met my gaze, her expression a reflection of gratitude and sincerity. "I wanted to thank you," her voice trembled with emotion. "Thank you for all that you''ve done for me, even when I treated you poorly. I appreciate your kindness, and I''m truly sorry for how I acted." I sighed. "You don''t owe me any thanks. I''m not one to give orders, but if there''s one thing I hope you''ll respect, it''s that here, in this ce, our pasts hold no power over us. If it did, then there''d be no chance for us to move forward." Blueste''s tear-filled eyes met mine, her voice choked with emotion. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I know you don''t need to hear this, but I really am... sorry." A small smile graced my lips. "It''s alright." As I walked away, I noticed a sense of joy radiating from her. I knew she was crying again, but this time, they were happy tears. Fasit''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. "You know," she eximed yfully, "if only you were as diligent with cleaning your office as you are with offering emotional support." I chuckled, my cheeks warming at Fasit''s yful jab. "Well, I guess I have my priorities in order," I retorted, a mischievous glint in my eyes. "But perhaps one day I''ll surprise you and actually tidy up." "I''ll believe it when I see it." Fasit smiled. Chapter 144 ~Entry~ Hero goddess, Aurelia? (R-18)

Chapter 144 ~Entry~ Hero goddess, Aurelia? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) In the God Continent, a powerful Empire known as the Aurelian Empire rose to prominence under the guidance of their divine ruler, the hero goddess Aurelia. Aurelia, who was blessed with unparalleled godlike powers and driven by a noble desire to protect and uplift her people, established the Empire to bringsting peace, justice, and prosperity to all. At the heart of the Aurelian Empire''s foundationy the sacred Ten Commandments, divine decrees said to be imbued with immense power. Eachmandment carried its own weight and significance, and was entrusted to the guardianship of chosen champions, who served as the Empire''s revered defenders and protectors. Thesemandments had been bestowed upon Aurelia''s most loyal and worthy followers, an honor that signified their devotion and righteous character. Like Aurelia, all her loyal followers were Highest tier Divine Humans. Behind closed doors, Aurelia''s true nature was revealed - that of a cruel monster, an entity that cherished only the existence of humans. Those who weren''t humans were deemed inferior and disposable, their lives inconsequential in the grand scheme of a perfect continent. To her, they were naught but trash, fit only to be discarded and eliminated. ... Corvus the Just approached the magnificent throne room of the White Pce, his steps echoed in the grand chamber. A hush fell over the room as the sight of the old man with long white hair and flowing beard, d in a billowing ck robe and wielding a staff. Corvus, guardian of the 1stmandment - the Commandment of Absolute Authority, which dered the evesting superiority of the Empire. Corvus stopped before the colossal doors, nked by two towering giants. It was then that a gentle voice broke the silence, reaching Corvus'' ears. "Human Emperor, Corvus, wishes to speak with our revered Hero goddess, Aurelia." The voice came from a man dressed in pristine white garments, who bowed his head in deference before Corvus. This was Ignatius, a figure of unrecognized strength and significance, for he was not one of the heralded champions who safeguarded the sacredmandments. "Lead the way," Corvus responded. He followed Ignatius as they walked slowly, their solemn footsteps echoing through the vast expanse of the chamber. Ignatius, with his striking green hair, golden slit-like eyes, and sharp fangs, contrasted the butler-like air of calmness andposure that surrounded him. Their path took them towards the end of the seemingly infinite throne room, where Aurelia held court. Soon after, Ignatius and Corvus stepped into the presence of the captivating Aurelia. Upon a magnificent throne crafted from gleaming white metal adorned with intricate carvings and shimmering gemstones, sat the alluringdy herself. Her pale skin glowed with an ethereal beauty, her flowing cyan locks cascading down her back, framing her radiant amethyst eyes. Aurelia possessed a figure that was nothing short of provocative and enticing. Yet, amidst this regal setting, something unexpected transpired. Aurelia''s attention was fixated on a mirror that showcased Lumiere''s battle with Gallus. As her fingers disappeared beneath her skirt, finding their way into the confines of her dampened and snug panties, a soft sigh escaped her lips. "Ohhhhnn... Nnnyessss!~~ Ahhhhnnnn!~~ right there!~~" Her pleasure was intertwined with the mesmerizing sight of Lumiere''s beauty, each stroke fueling her desire. Aurelia''s delicate fingers gracefully danced in and out of her vagina, igniting an ever-increasing surge of desire that elicited euphoric moans. Her nectar of passion gently flowed, enveloping her fingers in a glistening cascade, as she indulged in the art of self-pleasure, reveling in boundless delight. Just then, Ignatius couldn''t withhold the revtion any longer. "Emperor Corvus has arrived... Empress Aurelia," said Ignatius. A shiver of satisfaction rippled through her body. With a sultry smile gracing her lips, she responded, "Is that so?" Her gaze met Corvus'' as he humbly bowed his head before her. "Yes," he murmured respectfully. Aurelia withdrew her fingers from her vagina, glistening with the evidence of her self-indulgent pleasure. She delicately brought them to her lips, her tongue sensually tracing the trail of her essence. Looking at Corvus, she purred, "Oh, it''s been far too long since I''veid eyes upon you." Finally, Aurelia emerged from her majestic throne, d in a sheer white garment that clung to her voluptuous form, entuating the exquisite curves of her breasts and outline of her cleavage. Her skin shimmered with a subtle sheen of perspiration, highlighting the sensuality that radiated from her every pore. Drops of her fluids trailed down her glistening thighs, as if tempting one with a taste of the pleasurable sight. "You have my thanks for answering my summon, Corvus," she murmured, her amethyst eyes filled with a seductive glimmer. "It seems I''ve arrived at an inopportune moment," Corvus confessed. Aurelia''sughter dancedsciviously through the air as she held her hand up to Corvus, revealing the glistening evidence of her masturbation. "Oh, my dear Corvus, don''t fret," she purred, a mischievous smile ying upon her lips. "I was merely savoring the exquisite sight of that beautiful young man." Confusion etched into Corvus'' features. "Beautiful?" he questioned. Aurelia withdrew closer. With a coy smile, she teasingly replied, "Yes, my dear Corvus, it seems he''s destined to be my new ything. A treat reserved for those who catch my eye." Aurelia''s sudden interest in this Lumiere stirred curiosity within him. "You''ve never expressed such interest in any lesser human before," he observed. Aurelia tilted her head, amusement dancing in her gaze. "Indeed, Corvus, but he''s special," she breathed, her voice a sultry whisper. "Much like yourself, he''s a Human Emperor, but Lumiere, my dear, holds the distinction of being a Highest tier Ascended Human," she revealed with slight admiration. "If this individual possesses the potential to join our ranks, then we should not deny him the opportunity," he asserted. Aurelia, intrigued by Corvus'' eagerness, arched an inviting eyebrow and sauntered closer, her movements radiating sensuality. "Eager are we?" she purred. Corvus met her gaze with intensity. "Indeed, your Radiance," he replied. "Allowing Lumiere to join us could bring many advantages. And who knows, perhaps he''ll be the one to satisfy your insatiable arousal." Aurelia''s curiosity sparked, a hot breath escaping her mouth, "Arousal? Exin yourself." With a confident yet discreet gesture, Corvus directed Aurelia''s attention to the pile of lifeless bodies scattered a few meters away in the opulent throne room. The grim reminder of Aurelia''s voracious sexual appetite was evident in the broken and fragmented remains of the soldiers who had fallen under her merciless carnal prowess. The most gruesome thing was their now non-existent manhood. She would ride them to a point their manhood would crumble. Aurelia''s lips curled into a knowing smile as her eyes trailed over the evidence of her savage encounters. "Oh?" she mused. Corvus'' gaze never wavered as he exined, "These men, your Radiance, were incapable of surviving a night with you. They were merely fuel for your insatiable desires, their fate sealed by the intensity of your pleasure." Ignatius, who had been standing silently nearby, bowed his head respectfully and interjected, "If you will excuse me, your Radiance, I will attend to the task of cleaning up this mess." Aurelia granted him a dismissive nod, her attention already drifting back to Corvus. Ignatius then inquired, "Your Radiance, will you require any more men to satisfy your cravings this evening?" Aurelia''s lips curved into a sly smile as she pondered the question, her sigh heavier than her disappointment. "No, I don''t think any of them will boost my libido... I won''t be satisfied until Lumiere is my dog." "Oh?" said Ignatius, unsurprised. Chapter 145 ~Entry~ Commandments of the God Continent?

Chapter 145 ~Entry~ Commandments of the God Continent?

(POV: Akashic Records) Aurelia strolled gracefully through the grand, opulent hallways of the colossal throne room, Corvus, the old man, walking behind her, his staff tapping lightly against the polished marble floors. Atst, they reached a monumental crystallized door, guarded by two imposing giants. The giants, upon seeing Aurelia, began to exert their colossal strength to push open the weighty door, but their efforts were in vain, as it barely budged. Aurelia nced back at them and waved a dismissive hand. "Leave it, I''ll do it myself," she said. She approached the door, its tremendous size making both her and Corvus appear as small insects inparison. With a gentle application of force, she effortlessly parted the door, revealing the room beyond. Corvus followed closely behind her. As they stepped into the room, Aurelia''s gaze fell upon three individuals leisurely lounging on elegant chairs crafted from shimmering crystals. Gideon the Shieldbearer, an alluring man with a slightly feminine physique, his spiky ck hair cascading down his back, and his mesmerizing red eyes exuding an air of mystique. "Oh? You''ve arrived, Empress Aurelia." With an elegant smile, he crossed his legs with meticulous grace. He lifted a crystal goblet filled with ruby-red wine to his lips, taking a sip. [ Gideon protected the 6thmandment: The Commandment of Unyielding Supremacy which portrayed the Empire?s desire to stand above and protect itself from rival nations and any subjugation. ] "Now that our esteemed Empress has graced us with her presence, shall we proceed with the meeting?" Gideon inquired, his velvety voice carrying charisma. Miriam the Seeress, her slender yet voluptuous figure draped in white garments, her long, ethereal white hair cascading around her delicate face, bowed her head respectfully. Her eyes were concealed with bandages wound around her head. She remained silent. [ Miriam protected the 2ndmandment: Themandment of Eternal Vignce, basically, a watchful eye fixed on Aurelia?s servants to make sure no sin wasmitted. ] Rivka the Ancestral Binder, her fiery red hair styled in a chic short bob with sweeping bangs, her piercing blue eyes reflecting a fierce determination, donned a sturdy armor adorned with a pristine white coat. [ Rivka protected the 5thmandment: Themandment of Illusionary Peace, everyone in the Empire is fed the delusional feel of peace and tranquility. ] "Gideon, let''s remember who Empress Aurelia is, and give her the respect her presencemands." (Rivka) "Of course, of course... my bad, I suppose." Gideon took another sip of wine. Rivka got further irritated. "If you feel any remorse then apologize." "Oh, that won''t be necessary," Aurelia smiled. "But your Radiance, he d-" Aurelia interjected, "No need to make a mountain out of a molehill." "Wise words, Empress Lucretia." Gideon gently smirked. Rivka bowed her head. "As you wish, your Radiance." Aurora gracefully settled herself into a chair. Corvus settled beside Gideon, their chairs positioned to face the exquisite crystal table that stood at the center. Gideon''s mesmerizing red eyes locked onto Corvus. "You seem unusually reticent," he remarked, smiling. Corvus'' aged face betraying remained calm as he replied dismissively, "Silence is my virtue, Gideon. Unlike you, I have no inclination for idle chatter." Gideon chuckled softly, his crystal goblet held elegantly between slender fingers. "Ah, but mypany can be quite entertaining, can''t it? Besides, I find age has been far less cruel to me than to you, old friend." Corvus leaned back in his chair, his gaze meeting Gideon''s. "Decades have passed since west crossed paths, and yet, those are the only words you can manage?" Gideon took a sip of his wine, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. "Indeed, dear Corvus, we seem to have been out of touch for far too long." Meanwhile, Rivka settled herself upright. She adjusted the gleaming, intricately crafted sword strapped to her side. Her piercing blue eyes fixed upon Corvus as she interjected sharply, "Pay no mind to his ceaseless banter, Corvus. He can be an irksome presence." Corvus nodded solemnly. "Unfortunately." Aurelia noticed the quiet presence of Miriam and directed her attention towards her. "Miriam, my dear, how fares your sight? The pain..." Miriam, her face concealed by the pristine bandages that wrapped around her head, nodded gently, her voice melodic yet tinged with a hint of weariness. "I manage, Empress. The pain has subsided, though it lingers faintly." "Excellent then," Aurelia smiled warmly. The rarity of the moment caught Aurelia''s eyes. "It has been ages since I''ve seen four of the Ten Commandments gather in one ce," she murmured, her voice soft as silk. Rivka brushed a lock of fiery red hair behind her ear and spoke with a hint of bemusement. "Indeed, it''s rather strange that we''ve never before found ourselves in the samepany. Avraham, in particr, tends to stay elusive." Gideon, a yful sparkle dancing in his crimson eyes, leaned forward in his chair. "Ah, Avraham, always the enigma. He rarely graces us with his presence...zy bastard." Rivka stayed silent. "Don''t you think so, Rivka?" Gideon inquired. Rivka''s voice dripped with impatience. "I couldn''t care less about your opinions." Gideon chuckled, his voice danced with mild amusement. "Hmph, you''re no fun." Aurelia reclined, her elbow resting upon the armrest, her chin nestled in the palm of her delicate hand. "Avraham,zy as he may be, has always fascinated me. I think I''ve only ever spoken to him once." "He''s always asleep, what''s it been for him, sixty years?" Rivka observed. Gideon turned to Corvus. "And what about you, sweet Corvus? What''re your thoughts on Avraham''s absence?" Corvus, his gaze steady and wise, met Gideon''s eyes. "Avraham is entitled to go at his own pace. In truth, he''s one of, if not the strongest Commandment, and thus has earned the privilege of acting as he pleases." Aurelia smiled gently. "Perhaps the title of strongestmandment should rightfully belong to you, Corvus." With a serene expression, Corvus closed his eyes and nodded. "Indeed, it once did. But age has caught up with me, and I no longer hold im to that title." Miriam spoke up softly. "I believe Ezra to be the strongest, though I shall keep my thoughts to myself." Rivka shook her head, her fiery hair cascading around her shoulders. "Avraham and Ezra, both of them are cheaters in my opinion." Gideon leisurely sipped his wine and dered, "I, Gideon, believe myself to be the strongest among the Ten Commandments. There''s no one else who can rival my power." Aurelia raised an elegant eyebrow and remarked, her tone filled with yful amusement, "Proud as always, I see, dear Gideon." Gideon chuckled, his confidence undeterred. "It can''t be helped. I''m simply stating the truth." Aurelia, satisfied that their egos had been sufficiently stroked, nodded and swiftly changed the subject. "Now that that''s settled, shall we discuss the current situation in the Human Continent?" Corvus and Miriam both nodded in agreement. Gideon gestured with his wine ss for Aurelia to continue. "Proceed." Rivka grew furs interjected, her voice filled with edge. "Indeed, let''s not waste any more time. Empress Aurelia, please, tell us what transpired in the capital city of Drakoria." Aurelia''s eyes settled on Rivka, her gaze softening. "Basically, attackers struck the city, disrupting the Holy Sword Festival. The damage they inflicted was detrimental, and many lives were lost." Gideon, his voice tinged with intrigue, mused, "An interesting way to start our meeting, wouldn''t you agree?" Rivka, never one to hold her tongue, snapped back, "Shut up and listen, Gideon." Gideon, his lips curling into a mischievous smile, took another leisurely sip of his wine and retorted, "Very well then, I shall heed yourmand." Aurelia interjected, "We don''t have information on the identity of the attackers as of yet." Gideon, his curiosity piqued, offered a suggestion. "If these attackers are of any importance, would it not be best to utilize Miriam''s unique abilities?" Aurelia, her tone firm but gentle, replied, "Not for now, Gideon. We need only resort to it when it''s most crucial." "Not to mention it''d cause her intense physical and mental strain," Rivka started at Gideon. In the depths of the God Continent, the Aurelian Empire congregated. A discussion that might as well shape the entirety of the Human Continent once and for all. They now had the upper hand given the political instability of the Cross and Shield Kingdom. But, how did they n to use this to their advantage? Chapter 146 The Aurelian Empire’s major threats?

Chapter 146 The Aurelian Empire''s major threats?

(POV: Akashic Records) Corvus, with a knowing gaze in his stare, interjected, "If I understand Aurelia''s implications correctly, the attackers who disrupted the kingdom''s affairs may not be of significant importance at this moment." Rivka, curious butposed, questioned, "How so?" Aurelia, her voice calm andposed, answered, "The attackers inadvertently yed into our hands. They''ve given us a reason to take control of the Cross and Shield Kingdoms'' government by force, especially now that the humans no longer feel safe under the current regime." Gideon, his voice dripping with admiration, remarked, "A wise n indeed. By creating chaos, they''ve provided us with an... opportunity." Rivka countered, "While it may be a good n, I highly doubt that the kings of both kingdoms will easily relinquish their control." Aurelia agreed, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You have a point, Rivka. The kings will prove to be a nuisance." She paused to exude a calm yet menacing grin which disyed her pearly white teeth, "But not one that''llst for long." Gideon, his confidence undeterred, chuckled. "There''s no need for us to fear powerless kings who pose little to no threat to us." Aurelia''s voice held a hint of caution as she retorted, "Indeed, Gideon. However, of the two kings, one possesses a unique skill known as ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡»." The ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» was exclusively bestowed upon those who demonstrated the qualities of a king: a strong mindset, unwavering will, and immense mental strength. These attributes collectively formed what was known as the Kingly Factor. Individuals with the potential to exert dominance over those they ruled were granted this Unique Skill. This skill served as the ultimate defense and offense, capable of bringing even an entire army to its knees. While not invincible, it was a formidable power indeed. Rivka''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That''s impossible!" Aurelia nodded gravely. "It''s the truth. King Greyson possesses this trump card, but he may not necessarily be our main obstacle." Corvus, his gaze prating, added, "There are others we need to be wary of as well. The Arcane Order, known as the four Elemental Kings, are the most powerful mages in the Human Continent." Gideon leaned forward with an elevated brow. "Hm, howe they''ve nevere up in discussions before, tell us more." Corvus continued, his voice carrying weight, "These mages possess immense power, each specializing in one of the four elements: fire, water, earth, and wind. They''re revered as the pinnacle of magical prowess." Unfazed by this news, Rivka folded her arms. "If we are to secure our hold on the Human Continent, naturally neutralizing these... Elemental Kings, will be inevitable." As the discussion unfolded, Aurelia adjusted her posture, crossing her legs in a morefortable position. With a sense of purpose, she began to divulge the key yers they needed to be wary of. "There are three individuals we should focus our attention on," she stated, her eyes sharp and focused. "The others will fall in due time." Corvus was as perceptive as ever. He interjected, "If I''m not mistaken, one of them is the Feral Dominion?s Beast Princess, Eris Fergonius." Aurelia nodded affirmatively, her movements graceful. "Indeed, Corvus. She may appear as just a little girl, but that''s only on the outside. Eris holds the reincarnated soul of the Immortal Beast King, making her a formidable grade 0 level threat." Gideon arched an eyebrow incredulously. "A mere child possessing such power? I highly doubt she stands a chance against us." Miriam, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "While she may be young in her physical form, Eris possesses the memories and abilities of the Immortal Beast King. She''s a force to be reckoned with from what I''ve seen." "Well that''s the point, you can''t see anything," Gideon joked. Rivka red at him. "And that''s your attempt at a joke?" Almost immediately regretting why she spoke, Miriam went back to silent mode. "It... was just a joke," Gideon sipped his wine. "You guys are no fun." "Let''s focus on the discussion please," Corvus called them to order. "Of course," Gideon, still not fully convinced, retained his confidence. "No matter her past, I she''d be capable of harming a hair on my head." Adjusting her sword once more, her eyes alternated between Aurelia and Gideon. "You shouldn''t get cocky, Gideon." Rivka added her assessment. "If Eris is anything like the Immortal Beast King, she''ll prove to be a worthy adversary. Our arrogance will only serve us a tter of defeat." Aurelia then shifted the focus to the second individual they needed to be cautious of. "The Hero/Sword King, Gal Pendragon, is someone another we should take seriously." Corvus nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Gal Pendragon wields immense power as the Hero. However, I must say, Rivka, your mastery of the sword surpasses his." Rivka, a faint blush coloring her cheeks, tucked a strand of stray red hair behind her ear as she softly replied, "I... I appreciate your confidence in my swordsmanship." Gideon, the mischievous one, couldn''t help himself. "Don''t let it go to your head, Rivka." Rivka shot him a withering re. "Shut up." "Just saying, you have the most ordinary swordsmanship I''ve ever seen," Gideon retorted. Aurelia smiled at Rivka. "Don''t mind him, your swordsmanship is beautiful." "Th... Thank you, your Radiance." Rivka bowed her head slightly. Shifting the focus of the discussion, Gideon furrowed his brows and asked, "And who might be thest individual we need to be wary of? The Elemental Kings, perhaps?" Rivka, her tone tinged with exasperation, retorted, "Is your memory really that faulty or are you just being foolish, Gideon? The Elemental Kings are a group of four. They clearly wouldn''t fit in a list of three people." Gideon closed his eyes, a slight smile ying at the corners of his lips. "My apologies, Rivka." The smug look on his countenance was more than enough proof that while he admitted his mistake, his pride was still intact. Rivka scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Whatever." With a sliver of uncertainty in his voice, Corvus faced Aurelia. "If I may, Empress Aurelia, I fear my memory is failing me... a quirk of old age perhaps. Who is thisst person... the one we should be so cautious of?" Aurelia, took a moment to recall all the events this individual had been involved in. He was an influential figure the realm of magic and also undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with. The slight micro expression on Aurelia''s face told them all they needed to know. She replied with a solemn tone, "If somehow Eris Fergonius and Gal Pendragon were to fall, the one who would not easily falter is none other than him - The Uncontested One." Corvus unconsciously tightened his grip on his staff, concern etching his features. The mention of this epithet stirred up numerous memories within the confines of Corvus'' mindscape. "But your Radiance, it''s been decades since he disappeared from our map. Are you implying he might still be alive?" Nodding solemnly, Aurelia answered, "Indeed, he may have vanished, but not because of death or invalidity. He simply chose to do so. And that, my champion, is the only logical exnation." Rivka chimed in, her eyes narrowed with steeled resolve. "If that''s the case, then in a situation where the Cross Kingdom''s government is being overthrown, The Uncontested One would undoubtedly interfere. He knows the dire stakes they''d face. And also, how disadvantageous it''d be to him." Miriam inclined her head in agreement. "Yes." Gideon''s confident smile seemed to radiate an unwavering self-assurance. "Even The Uncontested One is no match for me," he dered with a flicker of youthful pride. Rivka, her patience wearing thin, shot him an exasperated re. "Do you truly believe you can defeat everyone, Gideon? Have you lost touch with reality?" Her tone tinged with exasperation. Gideon''s smile widened, his eyes sparkling with determination. "You underestimate the power of the mind, Rivka. If one believes they have already won, then victory bes inevitable." Corvus interjected with a question. "What about this Lumiere boy? Could he pose a threat?" Rivka''s eyebrow arched in confusion. "Lumiere? Who?" she questioned, her abruptness cutting through the air. After a gentle sigh nothing short of a siren?s song, Aurelia spoke up to provide rity. "Lumiere''s the name of a newly born Curse King. But in the grand scheme of things, he''s no threat... inconsequential to the survival of the kingdom." Rivka''s face contorted with mild distaste. "If he''s a Curse King, why haven''t we chained him down and eliminated the threat? Curse Kings are a menace to the peace of the Human Continent. If he''s roaming freely, he bes an even greater danger." Aurelia''s expression softened as she exined her perspective. "He''s... different. He holds a special significance to me." She paused for a moment before continuing, "However, I will need your assistance, Rivka." Without a moment''s hesitation, Rivka stood up, her resolve etched into her every movement. She bowed her head slightly and dered, "I''m ready to do whatever you require of me, Empress Aurelia. Tell me, what is it that you need?" "Excellent," she said. Chapter 147 ~Entry~ Efistes’ CEO, Lucretia Efistes?

Chapter 147 ~Entry~ Efistes'' CEO, Lucretia Efistes?

(POV: Akashic Records) In the bustling territory of Argentia, a viscounty nestled within the vast duchy of Drakoria, stood the magnificent main branch of Efistes Company. This rtively new but highly sessful multi-trade organization quickly rose to prominence, its name echoing through the streets as a symbol of innovative products and unrivaled trading prowess. Visitors and locals alike marveled at the array of captivatingmodities on disy, each exquisitely curated to capture the hearts and wallets of its customers. Within the opulent halls of Efistes, nobles of varying degrees of importance could be seen strolling purposefully, discussing thepany''s resounding sess in hushed tones. One particrly enraptured noblewoman dered that she had traveled all the way from the Royal Capital just to witness the splendorous offerings firsthand. The air buzzed with admiration and anticipation, for Efistes had be more than just a tradingpany¡ªit was now a spectacle, a coveted destination for those seeking entertainment and novelty. In a special guest waiting room adorned with plush furnishings and delicate porcin, the eight princess of the Shield kingdom, Aurora, reclinedfortably. A dainty saucer and teacup were delicately held in her hands as she savored the aromatic brew within. Beside her sat Celese, the first princess and Aurora''s elder sister, her regal countenance betraying a hint of concern. "You know, sister, you didn''t have to follow me all the way here." (Aurora) "Somehow, I think it''s best I do, knowing you and all." (Celese) "Hm? I don''t follow." (Aurora) "I wouldn''t want you to trip and roll somewhere else... if you got lost, it''ll take some time before even the guards find you," Celese giggled. Aurora pouted, her cheeks pushing out like soft buns. "Don''t be mean Celese, I''m not that clumsy." "But it''s happened before," Celese smiled. Celese admired her reflection in the mirror, her dark blue hair cascading down her back with a slight strand of silver woven through it. She adjusted the frills on her elegant dress, her regal aura emanating from every pore. Aurora, on the other hand, had light blue hair, proof of their full-sibling bond as they shared the same father and mother. She twirled in her short skirt and adjusted her knee-length socks, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Celese let out a sigh of wonder. "Isn''t this ce absolutely fascinating, Aurora?" Aurora nodded, tilting her head slightly. "It really is beautiful, Celese. You won''t believe it, but it was Lana who told me about this ce." "Lana?" Celese''s curiosity piqued as she raised an eyebrow. "Who''s she?" Aurora''s face lit up with delight as she exined, "Oh, she''s the daughter of the second queen of this kingdom. We talked at the Holy Sword Festival, and she was raving about Efistes Company. Said it was a must-visit." Celese''s expression grew serious, a slight frown on her face. She gently voiced her concerns, choosing her words carefully. "Aurora, I don''t think it''s a good idea to associate with any of the second queen''s children." Aurora''s eyes widened with surprise as she crossed her arms. "Why''s that, Celese? Just because the second queenmitted treason, doesn''t mean we should hold that against her children. They shouldn''t bear the burden of their mother''s wrongdoings." Celese nodded slowly, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "You''re right. I suppose it wouldn''t be fair to judge them solely based on their lineage." She reached out and touched Aurora''s arm affectionately. "I''m d you have such apassionate heart." Aurora''s cheeks flushed, and she turned her attention to the selection of hats disyed intricately nearby. She picked up one, a stylish beret, and ced it on her head, admiring her reflection in the mirror. Celese chuckled softly. "That''s a rather strange hat, isn''t it?" "Yeah, apparently it''s called a beret," Aurora replied. "That''s an odd name." Celese adjusted her bangs a bit. The heavy wooden doors creaked open. Lucretia Efistes, the CEO of Efistes Company, stepped gracefully into the room. Her presence was captivating, her dark brown hair cascading down her back in elegant braids that ended just above her feet. Her bright blue eyes held elegance, and her slender figure exuded confidence and maturity. She wore a long, dark dress that flowed around her, the fabric hugging her curves in all the right ces. The dress had a checker design that exposed her chest and back, leaving little to the imagination. Her small but perky breasts added a touch of allure to her appearance, making it impossible to look away. "I deeply apologize for my dyed entrance, I was preupied," said Lucretia with a slight bow of her head. Behind her stood twodies, her assistants, who stood respectfully by her side. She straightened up. "My name is Lucretia Efistes, and I''m the president of this humble establishment. I''m delighted to know my products have caught the eyes of the Shield kingdom?s esteemed family." Her voice was silky. Celese adjusted herself on the plush sofa, her gaze fixed on Lucretia. "There''s nothing humble about this establishment," she remarked with admiration. Aurora chimed in, "Indeed, it''s a grand one! Yourpany''s truly made its mark in the market, Miss Lucretia." Lucretia''s lips curved into a coy smile, her bright blue eyes glimmering with satisfaction. "I do my best, privileged to have such kind words from esteemed guests like you. Your presence honors me, Princess Celese and Princess Aurora." Aurora''s heart skipped a beat at Lucretia''s words, feeling a surge of familiarity and attraction towards the alluring CEO. Not a sexual attraction, it was respect. Lucretia was an independentdy. She mustered a polite smile, her cheeks flushed. "The honor is ours, Miss Lucretia. We''re grateful for your hospitality." Celese studied Lucretia intently. "Tell us, Miss Lucretia, what made you establish this remarkablepany? And at such a young age. What inspired you?" Lucretia''s eyes feigned a sparkle. "Ie from a long line of entrepreneurs, Princess Celese. The love for creating something extraordinary and unique." "( If only that were true... I just have dreams and they give me ideas on how to make the things I make. Forget about passion, I just want money. )" (Lucretia) Essentially, Lucretia was an integrator. Which would exin the level of maturity both she and Lumiere shared during their discussions at Genny?s birthday, 10 years ago. Lucretia invited Celese and Aurora to take a seat once more. With a snap of her fingers, her assistants swiftly ced a silver tray filled with exquisite choctes before them. A soft smile curved on Lucretia''s lips as she lowered her head, "Please, have some." Curiosity shining in her eyes, Aurora asked, "What''s this delectable treat?" Lucretia inclined her head, partly excited. "Princess Aurora, allow me to introduce you to the world of chocte, a high-end confectionery produced exclusively by Efistes Company. I thought it would be a pleasure for you to sample it and consider sharing it with the people of the Shield Kingdom." Eyebrows raised in surprise, Celese leaned forward, her interest piqued. "Chocte? A treat that''s unfamiliar to us. Pray, enlighten us further." Lucretia dipped her head, a touch of regret in her voice. "I apologize for the novelty. It is a rare indulgence crafted with care. We enchant cocoa beans to elerate their growth and vor development. Temperature and humidity are regted to promote optimal fermentation and drying. After harvesting and curing, the beans are finely ground into a smooth chocte base. vorings such as cinnamon are subtly infused, and the texture is altered to suit the discerning pte." "Ooooo," Aurora reached for a toothpick and impaled a perfectly crafted chocte. As she savored the rich, velvety sweetness, a radiant smile graced her lips. "This is absolutely delicious!" Celese, intrigued by her sister''s delight, hesitated for a moment before deciding to sample the chocte as well. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Indeed, this is unlike any confectionery I''ve tasted before. The texture is quite unusual too." "I''m d you both enjoyed it." (Lucretia) The humble girl turned money-seeking business woman. Chapter 148 Celese?s panties examination session? (R-18)

Chapter 148 Celese?s panties examination session? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) After several blissful moments indulging in the exquisite choctes, Aurora was excited for more. She leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Miss Lucretia, do you have any more delightful creations to showcase? Perhaps something new and exciting?" Lucretia''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she arched an eyebrow. "What exactly are you in the mood for? Are you searching for elegant attire or something more sexy, I dare say?" Aurora''s eyes widened in surprise, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "Well, actually... I was thinking of something in-between. Not overly fancy like ball gowns, but something that exudes charm and elegance." Celese, intrigued by her sister''s request, chimed in. "Yes, we wouldn''t mind exploring some fashionable options that are versatile and fit for various asions." The mischievous glimmer in Lucretia''s eyes intensified as a smirk graced her lips. "Ah, I believe I''ve just the collection for you, Princesses. For more intimate and daring apparel, shall we say?" Curiosity getting the best of her, Aurora leaned in closer. "What do you mean by ''intimate and daring''?" Celese, slightly embarrassed, scratched her cheek before sheepishly admitting, "It''s not important, Aurora. Let''s just see what Miss Lucretia has to show us." Unable to resist teasing her sister, Aurora beamed with a mischievous smile. "Ohe on, Celese. Are you still interested in Jericho... son of the second queen?" Celese rolled her eyes, exasperated. "Aurora, it has nothing to do with him! Can we please focus on Miss Lucretia''s offerings?" Lucretia, thoroughly amused by their banter, decided to steer the conversation back to her specialty. "Well, if a gentleman happens to be involved, I do have something that''ll surely captivate his attention. Only if you''re interested, of course." Intrigued by Lucretia''s cryptic words, Celese pressed on. "Please, show us what you have. We''re eager to see." As Lucretia pped her hands, a group of women entered the room, each carrying a wooden case. They ced the cases gently on the pristine ss table, revealing a collection of the most tantalizing and alluring undergarments one could ever imagine. Panties and brassieres of various sizes and designs beckoned to Celese and Aurora, who stood there in shocked silence. "What... what are those?" Celese finally managed to stammer, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Lucretia''s lips curled into a seductive smile as she inclined her head. "Those, are the epitome of sensuality and desire. They are the sexier versions of undergarments, designed to ignite passion and unleash your inner seductress. Any man who sees you in these... will be so hard his manhood will burst." Celese''s legs trembled slightly as she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the provocative pieces before her. She nervously reached out and gingerly picked up one of thecy panties, examining it with a mix of fascination and apprehension. "Only someone absolutely shameless would wear these," she whispered. Aurora, intrigued by the daring disy, moved closer and gently touched Celese''s arm. "Celese, it''s not an offense to explore your sensuality. It''s just... well, I must admit, I''m a bit shocked that such a thing exists." Lucretia let out a soft chuckle, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Oh, these exquisite creations aren''t for the faint of heart. They are meant for those who wish to captivate and enthrall their lovers with their undeniable allure. Even I don''t wear them," she added with a hint of disappointment, her voluptuous figure reminding the princesses that she herself wasn''t endowed with generous curves. "( Honestly, I don''t wear them because my fianc¨¦e?s personality is about as interesting as a rock... )" (Lucretia) Aurora''s curiosity got the best of her as she nced at Celese. "So, Celese, are you really considering wearing these? I didn''t think you were that... type." Celese nodded twice, her eyes filled with conviction. "Why not, Aurora? Life''s too short to stick to the mundane. Besides, who knows what possibilities could arise from exploring a more sexy side of ourselves?" Aurora gulped. "Ara~Ara... let''s get you into some of them then," Lucretia gently closed her eyes. Lucretia led Celese into the luxurious dressing room adorned with rose-scented candles and plush velvet furnishings. With a sly smile and a gentle touch on Celese''s arm, she left her to explore the tantalizing lingerie selection alone, promising to return shortly. As Celese removed her flowing dress, it gracefully fell to the ground, revealing her slender, perfectly sculpted body, bathed in a soft golden glow from themplight. "I''m guessing these shoulde off first.." Her white undergarments, dampened with a slight sheen of sweat, clung to her curves, entuating the elegant slope of her back and the curvature of her buttocks. Little droplets of perspiration traced a path down her spine, meandering sensuously along the crack of her buttocks, and eventually, sumbing to gravity, they dripped onto the plush carpeted floor, echoing with a whispered promise of hidden desires. "Ohhnnn!~~ it''s a little sweaty down there... and hot..." With a deep breath, Celese reached for the satin G-string panties, their delicatece intricately woven into a symphony of sensuality. Her fingertips brushed over the silky fabric, sending shivers of anticipation down her spine. As she gingerly drew the panties open, her eyes traced the triangr shape of fabric in the front, narrowing down to a tantalizingly thin strip in the back, all connected by a delicate waistband. Her heart fluttered with a mixture of nervous excitement and fiery determination as her legs gracefully slipped into the soft embrace of the panties. The thin strip at the back snuggled intimately between her pert buttocks, nestling into the delicate crevice, and caressing the velvety softness there. A gentle sigh escaped Celese''s lips as the panties found sce in the sweet warmth between her thighs, sending a thrill of electric pleasure through her. "Wow, these are surprisingly... snug... and I''m enjoying it a little more than I should." Meanwhile, outside the dressing room, Lucretia leaned against the wall. "I must say, your sister has a finely shaped behind," she said. Aurora was caught off-guard. "Wh... where did that,e from?" "Nevermind, that was a weird thing to say." Lucretia sighed. After carefully examining each pair of panties, Celese emerged from the dressing room, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. She made her way over to Lucretia and Aurora who waited patiently for her. "These are lovely," Celese remarked, her voice filled with delight. "I''ll take this pair, and many more like them." Aurora interjected with concern, "Celese, are you sure about this?" Lucretia chuckled softly, her voice dripping withscivious allure. "Oh, your Highness, I can assure you, there are even naughtier versions avable," she purred. Celese''s eyes widened with excitement, and she leaned in closer, her voice infused with anticipation. "Oh? Do tell me more. What sort of naughtiness are we talking about?" Lucretia smiled slyly, matching Celese''s ardor. "Well, we have these stripped ones," she said, tracing a finger along the edge of ace panty. "One sh of these, and any man''s meat would stiffen." Celese bit her lip, a thrill surging through her. She turned to Aurora, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Do you think these would work on Jericho?" she mused. Aurora, taken aback by the question, stammered, "Um, well, maybe..." Lucretia joined in on the teasing. "We also have a design that''s a bit tighter in this area," she said, cing her fingers on her crotch, gently rubbing to illustrate her point. Celese''s cheeks flushed, a yful smile spreading across her face. "That sounds perfect," she replied. Lucretia, sensing the desire in the air, gestured towards her employees. "I can leave you in their capable hands," she suggested. Celese hesitated for a moment, before shaking her head. "I would feel morefortable if I were the one handling this," she admitted. Lucretia nodded in understanding. "Very well. I''ll leave you two to it," she said, bowing her head gracefully before making her exit. "If you need some assistance with putting on the tighter ones, we''re here to assist," said one of the employees. Chapter 149 Do panties really have a captivating scent? (R-18)

Chapter 149 Do panties really have a captivating scent? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) After satisfying the princesses'' whims and desires, Lucretia finally found a moment of respite. The warm embrace of rxation was just within her reach when her personal attendant Simone, appeared before her. Simone, with her flowing blonde hair, captivating blue eyes, and a small, alluring mole on the left side of her lip, exuded a vibrant energy that instantly caught Lucretia''s attention. As Simone halted before Lucretia, the subtle motion of her breasts caused ripples of desire to surge through Lucretia''s body, leaving her longing for a different kind of rest. With a sigh, Lucretia nced at her own modest assets, then to Simone''s plump and inviting chest. It was a stark reminder of the bountiful curves that tantalized her imagination. "What''s the problem, Simone?" Lucretia asked. "Your fianc¨¦ and father, Viscount Lugnar are here," Simone answered with a note of worry. Lucretia held her head in her hand. "Have you taken the proper precautions?" she asked. Bowing her head slightly, Simone answered, "All breakable objects within a twenty-meter radius of the viscount have been swiftly relocated." "Let''s hasten, dear Simone," she eximed. "We should get there before he breaks something that can''t be broken." "Lady Lucretia?" But just as she prepared to depart, Simone''s words halted her in her tracks. Curiosity mingled with confusion, Lucretia turned to her attendant. "Is anything wrong?" "While your father and fianc¨¦ is one of the reasons I called to your attention, it isn''t the main reason." "Exin, now." Lucretia demanded. "Well, you have a visitor in your office." "I''m quite certain my schedule today is empty." "Well... it''s an unexpected visitor," Simone remainedposed. "Does he have ck hair?" Lucretia asked. Simone shook her head. "No, my apologies." She apologized because anytime Lucretia had an unexpected visitor she''d always ask if they had ck hair. If they did, she''d be excited then disappointed after. If they didn''t, she''d be disappointed from the start. "Let''s go then," Lucretia said. ... They finally reached the refuge of Lucretia''s opulent office. As they entered another employee approached them, an expression of urgency etched upon her perspiring face. "Lady Lucretia, this man has been waiting here fo-" "I know," Lucretia went straight to the point. The man in question was found in possession of a pair of ck panties. Lucretia''s eyes widened in astonishment, her mind racing toprehend the audacity and the unexpected nature of the situation. With a calm expression, the man had inhaled the scent of the panties, a rosy yet musky aroma from dried urine and faint touches of vaginal fluids. It enveloped his senses and portrayed a clear desire for the woman who owned them. "No matter how much a women dances and wiggles, some droplets of their green fluids end up on the sacred treasure. In all honesty, I believe panties is the only way to salvation... don''t you agree, my fair maiden?" The man''s calm demeanor and poetic words echoed in Lucretia''s mind, a strange mixture of fascination and repulsion stirring within her. "The fuck is this?" Lucretia asked. The man, standing with a serene smile upon his face, looked directly into Lucretia''s eyes. "Ah, my dear, are you the fortunate mistress of these divine treasures?" he asked. Sensing the confusion within Lucretia, he held the panties up again to his nose, inhaling their sweet and intoxicating scent once more. "There''s a hint of strong arousal in these panties. From scent alone, I can tell the wearer of this sacred treasure is indeed... a virgin, and purely so." Lucretia''s body tensed, a mix of intrigue and shock coursing through her veins. In a moment of desperation, she turned to Simone, her trusted attendant and confidante, curiosity burning in her eyes. "Simone," she queried, her voice hushed yet filled with urgency, "what colors of panties do I only wear?" Simone, slightly taken aback by the question, nodded hesitantly. "ck is the only color you own," she admitted, a blush creeping upon her cheeks. "And what color of panties are in his grasps?" Simone?s heart raced as realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. The pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, forming a vivid picture that she hadn''t anticipated. "Oh no!" Simone, with her elegant and unhurried steps, approached the audacious intruder. The man, his eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and desire, locked his gaze on Simone, his voice dripping with seductive mischief. "Do you also desire to share the essence of your intoxicating scent?" his wordsced with a sensual undertone. "I reckon yours possesses a stronger ammonia fragrance than the original owner of this exquisite sacred treasure." Simone''s eyes widened. She squared her shoulders, her gaze still calm. "Oh, is that so?" she challenged, her voice dripping with yful skepticism. "You seem rather confident, don''t you?" The man''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he took another deliberate sniff of Lucretia?scy fabric, savoring the captivating aroma. It was as if the enchanting scent lingered in the air, teasing their senses with its seductive allure. "Indeed," he replied with a tantalizingly low murmur. "It seems I''ve underestimated your spicy essence. But I''m always willing to explore further." Simone''s hand, quick as lightning, shot forward, her palm connecting with his cheek in a resounding p. The impact echoed through the room. The man''s surprise was momentarily reced by a devilish grin, his desire undeterred. "Ah, my fiery temptress," he chuckled. "You enjoy ying rough. Well, I won''t deny you the opportunity to have your way with me." Simone collected the panties from the man''s grasp. With a seductive gaze, she turned, her hips swaying with every step as she ced the delicatece back in Lucretia''s possession. Her eyes were filled with remorse as she lowered her head, a sigh escaping her lips. "Please forgive me, Lucretia," she murmured, her voiceced with regret. "I don''t mean to disrespect you. But perhaps it would be wise to keep your panties locked away. This is a workce, after all." Lucretia rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "Simone, don''t start... it''s too early for this." Lucretia gracefully made her way to the luxurious chair behind her massive oak desk, her blue eyes zing with slight irritation and curiosity. The man before her, his cyan curls cascading around his face, stared back with bright green eyes and a tantalizingly angelic smile. Yet with all these charms, he was a depraved pervert. Resting her elbows on the desk, she interlocked her fingers and rested her chin on her hands, a stern expression crossing her features. "And who, pray tell, are you?" she asked, her voice firm. "And what might you possibly want from me?" The man''s smile widened, his pearly white teeth gleaming. "Ah, but of course," he replied. "I''m Merlin, at your service. And all I crave is a humble offering of chocte for my journey to the Royal Capital." Lucretia''s eyebrow arched with skepticism as she regarded him. "Surely, Merlin, you don''t expect me to believe that you need permission from the president of thispany just to purchase a humble bar of chocte?" she challenged. Merlin''s fingers slid through his curly hair, slicking it back as if he were in a shampoomercial, his mischievous smile never faltering. "Ah, my dear Lucretia," he spoke. "I''d be lying if I said I had the funds for such a delectable treat. It seems I find myself penniless in this moment." A fancy way of saying he was broke. Lucretia heaved a weary sigh, her gaze demurely lowering for a moment before meeting his arresting eyes once more. "If you have no money, then what worth do you hold to me?" she replied. Suddenly, a frantic employee rushed in, breathless and flushed. "Lady Lucretia," they shouted, their words barely audible through their ragged breaths. "Someone requires your immediate attention!" "We''re well aware that it''s mdy?s fianc¨¦," Simone spoke. "Fianc¨¦?" Merlin uttered. "Hm, how strange..." "And what''s that supposed to mean?" Lucretia''s eyes narrowed. Chapter 150 Lucretia?s new decision?

Chapter 150 Lucretia?s new decision?

(POV: Akashic Records) Merlin''s leaned in closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "You don''t love your fianc¨¦, do you?" he questioned, a knowing smirk on his countenance. Lucretia''s blue eyes narrowed, her posture stiffening defensively. "I believe my personal life is none of your concern," she retorted, her voice hiding some annoyance. Merlin''s yful demeanor vanished, reced by a serious expression. "If you truly loved him, you would''ve vehemently defended your love, rather than dismiss my inquiry," he pointed out, his voice no longer carrying his earlier charm. Lucretia untangled her fingers and released a sigh. "Of course, I love him," she replied, her voice tinged with both frustration and confusion. "But why should I feel the need to prove that to you?" Merlin leaned in closer, his voice gentle yet firm. "If you truly loved him, you would have chosen to meet with him first, rather than entertaining a conversation with a random stranger like me," he exined, his words punctuated with conviction. A wave of exhaustion washed over Lucretia''s features as she contemted his words. "Businesses first," she finally confessed, with resignation-filled voice. Merlin shook his head, disappointment etching his features. "Those are the words of a woman who has yet to experience true love," he murmured, his eyes holding a hint of sympathy. Standing up from his chair, he continued, his voice resolute. "If you truly want a happy life, you must embrace your true self. Only then can you find the love you seek. You seem like a woman that''s confident enough to tell herself the truth... so do that." Silence filled the room as Lucretia absorbed his words, her thoughts churning. Without a word, Merlin turned to leave, but before he could take another step, Lucretia called out to him. "Wait," she said with uncertainty. Merlin turned around, his expression curious. "Hm?" he hummed, waiting for her to continue. Lucretia instructed one of her employees to escort him out and provide him with the choctes he had requested. "For free?" the employee questioned, perplexed by the sudden generosity. A small smile tugged at Lucretia''s lips as she replied, "Of course, for free." Merlin graciously epted Lucretia''s gesture of free choctes, but just as he was about to leave, Simone, one of Lucretia''s trusted employees, stepped in his path. "Hold on just a moment, Mr. Merlin," she dered. "I think it''s time for a pocket check." Merlin arched an eyebrow and crossed his arms defiantly. "And why, pray tell, would you want to invade my pockets?" he retorted, a smile on his face. Simone''sposure remained as she wagged a finger at him. "Oh, I just want to make sure you''re not harboring any more of Lucretia''s delicate unmentionables," she taunted. "Not this again," Lucretia face-palmed. Merlin''s eyes widened, his expression a mix of shock and indignation. "How dare you use me!" he eximed, feigning offense. "I assure you, I possess the utmost respect for your boss'' sacred treasures." Undeterred, Simone boldly reached into one of Merlin''s pockets and triumphantly pulled out yet another of Lucretia''scey ck panties. Lucretia, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration, let out an exasperated sigh. "Just get out before I send my guards to introduce you to some rather ufortable pole positions," she threatened. "As you wish." Merlin bowed respectfully and made a hasty retreat, apanied by the bewildered employee who had witnessed the entire exchange. As they left, Simone turned to Lucretia. "Are you really going to let him get away with that?" she questioned. Lucretia''s face softened into a small smile as she considered Simone''s words. "While that Merlin may be the most depraved pervert I''ll ever meet," she mused, amusementcing her voice, "he did speak some truth." She paused for a moment before adding, "But don''t get any ideas, Simone. He''s still an absolute rascal." Simone smiled a bit. "Fair enough," she conceded. "But, mydy, does that mean you''ll pay Lumiere a visit?" she asked. Lucretia''s brow furrowed. "I don''t even know, it''s been almost eleven years." She yed with the papers on her desk, "I don''t know if he''ll even remember me." "You told me both of you were each others'' first love, I don''t think he''ll forget you. If he does, then he isn''t worth it." "Right as always, Simone." "If I''m not, then I wouldn''t be suited to be your personal attendant." Lucretia rose from her plush office chair and smiled at Simone. "Let''s go see Daddy dearest and the Earl." "Yes, mdy." Simone eagerly escorted her from behind as they made their way through the bustling offices of thepany. The two women passed by rows of busy employees, their footsteps echoing through the corridors until they reached the special room reserved for Viscount Lugnar and Earl Fermor Goldcrest. As the door swung open, the viscount''s booming voice filled the room. "Lucretia!" he eximed, his deep voice echoing off the walls. Lucretia winced slightly, "Father please, moderate your voice. I don''t want you to startle any of my customers." "I''m sorry." With a slight cough, Lugnarposed himself. "Good, now... you know what I want," she smiled. "Come here, my sweet Lucretia," Lugnar warmly requested, extending his arms for a hug. With a soft smile, she moved forward to embrace him, feeling the warmth of his embrace envelope her. Not far behind, Earl Fermor stood tall, a smile spreading across his handsome face. His teeth, barely gleaming white, caught Lucretia''s attention for a moment, slightly irking her. As she broke away from her father''s embrace, Earl Fermor said "What about me?" his voice saturated with adoration. "Sure," Lucretia obliged, if only for a brief moment. She released herself from his grasp almost as soon as it had begun. "So, what''re you doing here?" she asked. Earl Fermor''s smile widened, his gaze fixed on his betrothed. "I simply wanted to see my beloved Lucretia. To ensure she''s doing well amidst the demands of her business," he replied with affection. "You know you could always wait until we''re home, Earl Fermor," she spoke. "But since you''re here, I suppose we can talk briefly." As Lucretia and Earl Fermor turned to make their exit, Simone prepared to follow, but Viscount Lugnar halted her with a single outstretched hand. "Wait, Simone," he said, his deep timbre catching her attention. "I need to speak with you." Curiosity piqued, Simone approached him. "What seems to be the matter, Viscount Lugnar?" she inquired. Lugnar''s gaze wandered, his hesitation evident, before he finally spoke the name that weighed heavily on his heart. "Tell me, Simone, does Lucretia still speak of him? Lumiere?" "Yes, Viscount," she replied softly. "She still holds a deep affection for Lumiere. Despite her betrothal to Earl Fermor, her heart remains entangled in the memories they shared." A mixture of frustration and confusion clouded Lugnar''s features as he grappled with the reality before him. "But why?" he demanded, a vein of desperation in his words. "They only met for a single night. How could such a fleeting encounter embed itself so deeply in her soul?" Simone smiled. "Love is a fickle thing, Viscount, it defies all logic," she exined gently. "But Lumiere... he is not of noble birth," hemented, a tinge of mncholy coloring his voice. "Their love, if it ever existed, can never be realized." "Indeed," said Simone. Chapter 151 Early morning... problematic breakfast? (R-18)

Chapter 151 Early morning... problematic breakfast? (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) Morning... The scent of fresh bread and eggs wafted through the air, mingling with the fragrant aroma of herbal tea. Serena, Steria, Fasit, Mimosa, Isadora, and I sat around a small wooden table outside a cabin crafted by Beorn. As I settled into my seat, positioned between Isadora and Serena, a gentle smile danced upon my lips. Serena, with her enchanting grace, delicately speared a sulent piece of meat with her fork and brought it to my lips. "Say ''ahhh'' my love." "Ahhh?" I parted them slightly, allowing the morsel to enter my mouth, savoring the tender vors that exploded upon my tongue. Serena''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she asked, "Is it to your liking, my love?" My voice touched with adoration, I replied, "It''s awesome." "I still feel it can be better," Serena?s cheeks were a bit red. Fasit giggled. "I honestly believe your culinary skills are perfect, Lady Serena." "Perfect isn''t enough for my beloved." "Eh, but it is," I murmured, chewing the meat. "You see? He says it isn''t," Serena gently bit the tip of the fork. "Did he?" said Mimosa, quietly nibbling her bread. Isadora leaned closer, her gaze fixed upon my lips. "Darling," she whispered, her voice a delicate melody. "You have a tiny stain on your lip." "Oh?" Before I could react, Isadora took hold of my face, her touch sending shivers down my spine. With her mischievous gaze, her seductive tongue extended, caressing the edge of my lip with gentle strokes, erasing the wayward mark. As she withdrew her tongue, a satisfied smile graced her lips. "Mmm, simply delicious," she murmured. Across the table, Steria watched our exchange, her eyes filled with amusement but also a hint of longing. With a yful roll of her eyes, she interjected, "Oh,e on, why am I not sitting next to you, Lumiere?" Her tone carried a mixture of mirth and desire. Serena responded with a confident yet tender tone, her words embracing possessiveness and devotion. "Big sister, Isadora and I are bound to our beloved. We share an intimate connection that surpasses mere desires. You, my dear, have yet to engage a contract with my lord." Steria''s calm demeanor always belied the fiery desire that flickered in her eyes. "We''ll have to make the contract soon," she said, her voice dripping with seduction. My throat suddenly felt dry, why did she have to make everything sound sexy? However, I managed to nod in response. "Maybe after breakfast," I offered, hoping that the cool morning air would help quell the heat building between us. Steria, however, had other ns in mind. "Let''s do it at night," she purred, a sly smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "And afterward, I can have a taste of your hot liquid." Mimosa raised an eyebrow. "Hot liquid?" Steria''s smirk widened. "By that, I mean his manly yogurt," she replied unabashedly, her words sizzling with innuendo. I felt a jolt of electricity race through my body, my mind reeling from the explicit imagery her words evoked. As if the air itself had be charged with palpable tension, Steria''s legs, adorned with snug socks, subtly moved beneath the table. Her foot grazed against my crotch, a gentle brush against the tip of my cock. The shock of her touch rippled through me, causing me to vibrate momentarily. Isadora, her perceptive gaze fixed upon me, interrupted my inner turmoil. "Are you okay?" she asked. "I''m fine," I murmured, my eyes never leaving Steria''s captivating gaze. Fasit, ever observant, leaned closer to me. "You don''t look fine," she remarked. Panic threatened to bubble up within me, but I quelled it with all my might. "It''s nothing," I replied too quickly, hoping to divert their attention. "Really?" Serena asked. "Y-yeah!" I said. But Steria had other ideas. With a devilish gleam in her eyes, she unleashed her sensual assault once more. Her leg moved with practiced ease, gently stroking my aroused crotch. Her toes made subtle contact with the area where my cock stirred, hardening against my will. I shifted my chair slightly backwards to break the contact. Phew. Now I could focus. Steria, who was gently licking her index finger erotically, sighed. "You''re no fun," she said. "I need some more tea," I muttered, attempting to divert my attention from Steria''s scandalous advances. But before I could even finish my sentence, Umbra materialized at my side like a phantom, swiftly pouring a fresh cup of herbal tea for me. "At your service," he said with a mysterious smile, his voice carried a certain charm. I returned the smile and offered a grateful nod. "Capable as always, Umbra," I replied, savoring the aroma of the steaming tea as it enveloped me. Mimosa turned her attention to Fasit, her gaze filled with curiosity. "Weren''t you going to tell him about what we discussed yesterday?" she asked. "Huh?" I said. Serena chimed in. "What''d you mean?" she inquired, leaning in closer to catch the details. Mimosa leaned back in her chair. "It''s about the power gap in the Silva Citadel," she revealed. "Power gap?" I echoed, my eyebrows raising in surprise. Fasit exhaled a heavy sigh. "Some of the minotaurs and grygans are a bit sad." "What? Why?" I asked. "They''ve seen how much some have grown stronger than the others, and it''s demoralized them." Steria, never one to hold back her blunt opinions, cut in with her own question. "What, are they seriously hurting because they''re weak?" she asked, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Well, that''s another way to put it." Fasit tilted her head down slightly, acknowledging the uracy of Steria''s statement. "Steria!" Serena chided her. "What... I was just saying the truth," she smiled sheepishly. "Regardless, I agree with Steria," Isadora shrugged. "Being weak isn''t an excuse for depression. Instead, they should focus on finding ways to be stronger." Steria smirked triumphantly. Isadora let out a weary sigh. "I can''t believe we''re actually agreeing on something," she muttered, her gaze fixed on Steria. Steria chuckled and replied, "Well, let''s just say you''re finally getting smart." Upon hearing those words, Serena and I froze in our seats, our eyes darting between Isadora and Steria. Almost in perfect sync, we shifted slightly, preparing ourselves for a potential fight to break out. Isadora, calmlyposed, gently wiped her mouth with a small kerchief and quipped, "Is that your attempt at apliment? You know, for a grandma, you''re not doing so bad yourself." Grandma... well technically, Steria was a grandma. I mean she''s 4,000 years old after all. Steria, seemingly unfazed, continued sipping her tea nonchntly. Suddenly, her face froze, her lips pursed tightly. With a quick snap, she retorted, "Who are you calling grandma, you wannabe subus?" Subus... well technically, Isadora was horny 60% of the time. So, she''s almost a subus all in her own. And just like that, Serena and I scooched even further away from the brewing tension. Isadora, maintaining herposure, gracefully rose from her seat. "Shall we take this outside?" Umbra interjected with a soft, "Oh my." "Not today," Fasit sipped her tea, her eyes darting around. Letting out a frustrated sigh, I leaned back in my chair, feeling the headache slowly creeping in. "Come on, guys," I pleaded, my voice filled with exhaustion. "Can we please save the fight forter? It''s too early for this." I looked at Isadora, silently pleading for her to relent. Isadora cleared her throat, her eyes fixed on me. "For your sake, I won''t fight her," she conceded graciously. "Thank goodness," Mimosa murmured in relief. Steria, a sly grin stretching across her face, crossed her legs elegantly. "Maybe you''re just scared," she teased. Isadora closed her eyes momentarily, her fists clenching ever so slightly, clearly trying to resist rising to the bait. Chapter 152 I’m planning to establish a Ranking System?

Chapter 152 I''m nning to establish a Ranking System?

(POV: Lumiere) As Serena carefully fed me a morsel of food, I chewed, lost in my own thoughts. "Your eating''s messy, my beloved." With a sigh escaping her lips, she gently wiped away a stray crumb from the corner of my mouth. "Hah, sorry." I needed a solution, a way to elevate everyone''s strength and bring them up to speed. "What do you suggest we do, Fasit?" Fasit''s eyes flickered with contemtion as she let out a soft sigh. "Honestly, I''m not quite sure," she admitted. Umbra, standing behind me with a towel draped gracefully over his arm, chimed in, his voice smooth like silk. "Perhaps, you could try implementing a Ranking System of your own design." "Oh, that''s a good one," I smiled. Serena yanked my cheek a bit. "Eat, my lord." Serena fed me another bite of food as I pondered Umbra''s suggestion. Mimosa, her face lighting up with excitement, interjected eagerly. "That sounds like a wonderful idea!" she eximed. I nodded in agreement, considering the possibilities. However, a thought crossed my mind, dampening my enthusiasm. "But isn''t there already a Ranking System in ce based on our races?" Emperor > Supreme > Great > High > Mundane > Lesser Umbra nodded knowingly. "Indeed. Creating another Ranking System would be redundant," he concurred. Fasit chuckled softly, herughter like a gentle breeze. "Well, then it may take some time to devise an alternative," she suggested. Just as I was about to resign myself to the arduous task ahead, Steria, ying idly with some bread crusts, spoke up. "Actually, there was an old Ranking System used by the Trifects centuries ago," she revealed. Serena, her curiosity piqued, leaned closer, her eyes wide with astonishment. "Really? I''ve never heard of it," she eximed, genuine surprise coloring her voice. Steria smirked mischievously. "That''s because, my dear little sister, you''re still a little girl," she teased, eliciting a yful smile from Serena. Quick-witted as ever, she retorted, "At least I''m not a 4000-year-old grandma." mming the table, Steria''s voice rose, challenging Serena with a daring re. "I dare you, little Serendipity... call me grandma again." Serena, undeterred, tilted her head to the side and shrugged, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips. Just then, Isadora shrugged. "Well, at this point, the name sticks. You''re a grandma, after all. And even elves aren''t half your age." Steria''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face before she turned her attention to me. "Are you going to let them be mean to me, my dear?" she inquired, her voiceced with yful indignation. I chuckled, a knowing grin spreading across my face. "No, of course not. They''re just teasing, after all." Shifting the topic, I directed my attention back to Steria. "So, Steria, what Ranking System were you talking about?" Steria''s frown deepened, muttering under her breath, "You suck." She leaned back in her chair. "There was something called the Spiritual Degree or Soul Value. You see, since Trifects are energy beings, that energy is intrinsically linked to our souls. The calction of the Ranking System encapsted the entirety of one''s existence in rtion to the primordial energy - Aether." Mimosa interjected, "Aether? What''s that?" Steria nodded, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Mana''s the most popr form of energy, but there''re also other variations, like chakra sometimes used by dragons, or Ki used by divine races. It''s a vast field, studied under the discipline of Ergonumerology ¨C the study of energy readings." Isadora, sensing my growing confusion, tenderly draped her hands around me, her touch calmed my spirit. She pressed a sensual kiss to my neck before whispering into my ear, "This all sounds a bitplex, doesn''t it?" "In a way," I sighed. "So, Steria, can you exin how exactly the Ranking System was calcted?" Serena asked. Steria sighed in an exasperated manner. "Well, it was a three-step process. First, the energy capacity of an individual was determined. This was a measure of the sheer amount of energy one could wield." "How was that determined?" Umbra asked. Steria smiled, her fingers tracing an imaginary pattern in the air as she continued. "It involved aplex series of tests and measurements, taking into ount an individual''s affinity for energy maniption and their ability to channel it effectively." "And what were the other two steps?" I asked, partly excited. "The second step involved assessing an individual''s energy control on a scale of 1 to 10," she exined. "This measure determined how skilled one was in harnessing their energy, with a higher score indicating greater precision and finesse." Fasit chimed in. "That''s already a lot of steps," shemented, her voice filled with amazement. Isadora nodded in agreement. "I have a feeling there''s more," she mused. Steria chuckled. "Oh, you''re right, Umbra. We''ve only scratched the surface." Taking a deep breath, Steria continued with her exnation. "The third step involved assessing an individual''s mana efficiency on a scale of 0% to 100%. This measure gauged how effectively one could utilize their mana, with a higher percentage indicating greater efficiency." Serena?s brows furrowed, "That''s a lot of calctions." "Let''s test it out," I smiled. "On whom, pray tell?" Steria asked, uninterested. "How about Fasit?" Mimosa suggested. Fasit nodded. "If it is my lord?s wish." "Alright, let me do some mental math real quick." I cracked my knuckles. Fasit''s MP was 17,200 which was also her total EC (Energy Capacity). Her physical strength was 1,105. Her magic proficiency was definitely 10. Her magic was a definite 80% so, 0.8. I knew all these because they were sired to me. So... 17,200 ¡Á 10 ¡Á 0.8 = 137,600 Then, multiplying that by the factor, 2.5 would give 344,000. Adding her physical strength, Fasit?s SD (Spiritual Degree) was 345,105. "345,105... that''s your Spiritual Degree." Fasit blinked, a mixture of confusion and curiosity swirling in her eyes. "I... I don''t even know if that''s high or low," she admitted, her voice tinged with wonder. It got silent. Our gazes shifted to Steria, who sat at the corner of the table, ever-engrossed in her bread crust. Finally noticing the collective scrutiny, she let out a soft sigh, her voice carrying a hint of weariness. "Can''t you all just let me rest?" she mumbled. Serena leaned forward and chimed in. "Come on, Steria, it''s just one more thing. Or is even that, difficult for you?" There was a slight mockery in her voice. Steria''s eyes met mine, then Isadora''s, as we sat cuddled close together. Isadora leaned in more to hug me gently, her warmth radiating against my side. I noticed that Serena''s embrace felt a little more intense, her fingers digging into my shoulder ever so slightly. Perhaps it was her way of teasing Steria, a yful reminder of our connection. Mimosa sipped her herbal tea. "So, is it high or low?" she inquired. Steria''s lips quirked upwards into a smirk. "Well, it''s a high evaluation," she admitted. Fasit smiled. "I see, so th-" "But onlyparatively speaking." Steria calmly interjected. Umbra nodded, his voice thoughtful as he interjected. "I believe what Steria means is that, Lady Fasit?s Spiritual Degree pales inparison to much stronger individuals," he offered. Steria nodded in agreement, taking another bite of her crust. "You''ve been eating only the crust, not the bread," Mimosa observed Steria''s strange preferences. Steria shrugged, smiling a bit. "I suppose I just prefer the crust. It has a certain attraction about it." "Or maybe it''s just a grandma thing?" Isadora smiled sheepishly. Serena nodded vigorously. "CALL ME GRANDMA AGAIN! I DARE YOU!" Oh brother... Chapter 153 Plans for a vacation?

Chapter 153 ns for a vacation?

(POV: Lumiere) The soft afternoon sun cast a warm glow on the cabin as I stood outside, finding a moment of solitude to gather my thoughts. I contemted the implementation of the Spiritual Degree for the minotaurs and grygans. Fasit and Sangria took charge of this crucial task. There was also the fact that I left things on bad terms with Genny. Ooof, and the magic airship at Drakoria. Lost in my thoughts, I was suddenly interrupted by Serena''s melodious voice. "Hello there, my lord," she greeted me, her eyes twinkling mischievously. In one swift motion, without any warning, she shoved a piece of sulent meat into my mouth. I chewed with force, surprised and amused by this. "Mmff!" I managed to speak, my words muffled by the delicious meat. Serena''s radiant smile only seemed to grow wider as she lovingly watched me enjoy the meal. "You can''t just shove things into my mouth like that," I yfully scolded her, trying to hide my amusement. Serena giggled, herughter floating through the air like a delicate melody. "I know, but I wanted to make sure my beloved ate enough to relieve himself of some stress," she spoke with genuine concern. Raising an eyebrow, I replied, "But I''m not stressed, Serena." I reassured her, hoping to ease her worries. She adjusted the te of meat in her hand, her gaze brimming with affection. "I can tell, my dear," she whispered, her voice filled with unshakeable certainty. "After all, I am your wife." I chuckled softly, the sound of herughter soothing my soul. "Well, if you say so," I consented, reaching out to caress her cheek lovingly. "But I''m really not stressed." "Oh heavens no... my lord, you''re looking stressed," she observed, concern tinging her voice as she attempted to alleviate my tension. She swiftly maneuvered a chair behind me, her delicate fingers guiding me to sit. Confused yet curious, I obliged, surrendering to her insistence. As Serena''s hands came to rest on my shoulders, her touch radiated warmth andfort. The knots of worry that tightened within me slowly unraveled under her skillful ministrations. "You know you don''t ne-" I failed to protest. The blissful relief she bestowed was too tempting to resist. "Should I continue, my love?" Serena''s voice whispered into my ear, her words barely audible amidst the rising pleasure that coursed through me. Lost in the rapture of her touch, I managed a breathless affirmation. Without missing a beat, Serena shifted her position, her fingers now expertly locating the precise pleasure point. Waves of satisfaction rippled through my body, encapsting me in a blissful ecstasy. But, as if summoned by fate, Serena interrupted the euphoria, her words breaking through the haze of delight. "I''ve been thinking," she began. "Of course, that''s what living people do," I joked. Serena applied a touch more pressure, causing me to let out an unexpected cry of pleasure mixed with surprise. "S-sorry! I was joking," I winced. Serena smiled warmly. "Meanie." With a tender gaze, Serena leaned in closer. "Since you''ve been so stressed, my love, I''ve been thinking that perhaps we should escape it all and go on a small vacation." Finally, it all made sense. This was Serena''s game. "I let my guard down, didn''t I?" I sighed. Serena giggled a bit. "Always." Serena paused her magical touch, her hands lingering on my shoulders. I uttered a thoughtful hum. "Well, it does sound like a good idea." "I believe it''d be wonderful for us to take a vacation, especially after what we went through in Zarbon city." A heavy sigh escaped my lips, betraying the weariness etched onto my features. "So where exactly do we, you know... go?" I asked without facing her. "Well, Isadora and I already agreed on Vito Heights... we talked about itst night." My sigh deepened. "So you guys already nned this ahead... huh?" A giggle escaped Serena''s lips, the sound like a symphony of affectionate delight. Blushing slightly, she confessed, "Well, this Vito Heights is a popr mystical haven for a vacation. One of my sisters on Trinodyne told me." "I see, so how long does it take to travel there?" I asked. "It''s in another dimension." "Uh... Serena..." "Yes, my lord?" "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but, I don''t have spatial transportation as one of my skills." "Oh Lord Lumiere, that''s precisely why I''ve been buttering you up," she admitted, "I need you to ask Steria." "So you''re not even gonna hide that fact," I sighed. Serena smiled radiantly. "I''d never hide a thing from you, my beloved." "Of course." I smirked. "So, just to be clear... you want me to beg Steria on your behalf?" I asked. She nodded firmly. I rose from the chair, feeling Serena''s delicate touch leaving my shoulders as I turned towards her. I smiled softly. "If that''s all you want then I''ll talk to Steria for you." Serena''s hands came together, her blue eyes shimmering as she asked me, almost breathlessly, "Really?" With a confident stance, I ced my hands on my waist and nodded. "Of course, Serena," I replied. Closing the distance between us, Serena approached me slowly, her arms encircling my body in a tender embrace. As our eyes locked, I felt an intoxicating warmth spreading through me. Softly, her lips met mine in a gentle kiss, and I reciprocated it, our lips moving in sync. Obviously, if Serena were to approach Steria herself, the oue would be different, perhaps met with derision or even a heated conflict. Serena was an angel - calm and elegant, always... a stark contrast to Steria''s captivating allure coupled with her often domineering presence. Even with this level of grace, Steria always found a way to push Serena?s buttons. And most definitely, if the offer for a vacation came from me, Steria would happily ept it. Still, one thing was important to me, and it wasn''t any of this. This was the first time Serena ever wanted something... I''d be happy to give my life for that... Chapter 154 Lirien has made a decision?

Chapter 154 Lirien has made a decision?

(POV: Lumiere) Convincing Steria to take us to Vito Heights initially looked like it''d be difficult, however, only a single word from me was all it took for her to agree. And so, with excitement coursing through our veins, we embarked on the preparations for our interdimensional vacation. As we gathered our belongings and made the necessary arrangements, the atmosphere in the Silva Citadel buzzed with an exhrating energy. Steria, Serena, Isadora, Fasit, Mimosa, Skarz, and Mojito were all eagerly anticipating this grand adventure, while a select few, including Sangria, chose to remain behind and guard the sanctity of the domain. I could understand Sangria''s decision, for safeguarding our home was indeed a paramount duty. Still, I wish she''d be more open to invitations such as these. With both Fasit and Skarz unavable, I entrusted Bazirta, Martini and Kumiga with the responsibility of overseeing matters in our absence. It was imperative that the Citadel remained secure. Naked, I rummaged through my chambers for any more items to pack. Then, [Magic Detect] kicked in. Lirien was approaching the door. "Fiddlesticks!" Panic momentarily seized me. I was buck naked. "W-where are those pants!" Thoughts of finding something to conceal myself raced through my mind; s, it was toote. "...Sorry to barge in, I would like to..." Naturally, Lirien was dull, but I caught a flicker of shock in her eyes. For a brief moment, her pointy ears twitched. "...It seems I came, at the wrong time..." A faint crimson tint painting her otherwise expressionless face. I cringed inwardly, the awkwardness washed me down like a wave. Walking across the room felt like an eternity. My cock swinging from side to side, an unintended spectacle that I couldn''t escape. "Eh?" In that moment, my eyes met Lirien''s, and to my surprise, I caught her stealing a nce at my railgun. On realization, I froze up instantly and hastily averted my gaze, desperately searching for something to cover myself. "Eh?" I looked at again, and there she was, her dull eyes stealing a nce at my magnum. With a sigh of relief, I spotted a pristine white sheet hanging from a nearby closet. Swiftly, I grabbed it and fashioned it into a makeshift toga, draping it around my body. Though it provided a modicum of protection, the embarrassment still lingered in the air. Attempting to regain myposure, I turned towards Lirien and mustered a weak smile. "Apologies for the unfortunate timing, Lirien. What did you wish to discuss?" I asked, still ufortable. Lirien''s expression remained as stoic as ever, her deep red eyes offering no hints of the unease she had caused me. "...It concerns ourst conversation," she began, her eyes never leaving mine. "I have made a decision regarding your proposition..." I nodded. Lirien?s expression remained neutral. "Battle gods, such as myself, exist solely to seek out the thrill ofbat. We have no qualms serving under a strong master, and I have found that strength within you. I am more than willing to join and fight alongside you." "I''m honored, Lirien. Your skills will undoubtedly be an invaluable asset to our domain." Lirien''s voice remained detached as she continued, "However, I must inform you that my loyalty will only extend until I find a new goal in life." "Hm?" I uttered. "...Throughout my existence, I''ve been bound to serve powerful individuals, never experiencing true freedom..." "And let me guess... you want some independence." I smiled. "Yes... originally, independence meant nothing to me, I was content with dedicating myself to Vyndariel, or if possible... anyone who would have me. However, my perspective drastically changed upon venturing into the Human Continent." Honestly, that was the longest thing I''d ever heard her say. "I understand," I said, adjusting my hair. "After seeing how happy Isadora is with you... it makes me crave for something simple yet profound." Perplexed, I inquired, "What do you mean?" A soft sigh escaped her lips as she tried to elucidate her desire. "I want to live a life where I can wear a smile without reserve," she mused. Seized by curiosity, I probed deeper. "When do you n to embark on this journey towards independence then?" I asked. She lowered her gaze, a gesture of deference and remorse. "Only after I have served you and Serena long enough to atone for all the harm I have caused," she admitted, her voice a whisper. "I am grateful for this chance to be with Isadora again, but my true motive for serving you lies in seeking your forgiveness." "Lirien, I already forgave you." Her brows furrowed as she lowered her voice, the weight of guilt still burdening her spirit. "But I haven''t forgiven myself, and I don''t think Serena has either." She made life unnecessarily difficult for herself. I shook my head. "I highly doubt Serena still holds any resentment. She''s not like that." "...just, never mind..." With a heavy sigh, I told her, "Sure." I contemted Lirien''s predicament, well aware that her decision held the potential to redefine her entire existence. "Well, no matter what choice you decide to make in the future, I''ll support you." Lirien''s red eyes shimmered as she took in a deep breath, preparing to divulge her decision. Slowly, she genuflected before me, her voice calm yet resolute. "In that case," she began, her voice monotonous, "I ept your offer, Lord Lumiere. I, Lirien, the second seat of the Battle Gods, shall serve under you." I saw the sincerity in her deration. This wasn''t merely a choice borne out of desperation orck of alternatives; it was a conscious decision to confront her own vulnerabilities. I respected her courage. "Lirien, please... lift your head and thank you, for epting," I looked at her with sincerity. "Know that even with all I can do for you, my utmost wish is to ensure that you never have cause to regret serving me." Lirien''s dull eyes widened for a moment. No, I don''t believe I''d ever get the chance to see her smile. But as long as she was able to have her own life, then that wasn''t a problem. "I will strive to live up to your expectations, my master," she responded. "Lirien," I dered, my voice carrying the weight of this newfound bond, "I hereby grant you my family name. From this day forward, your name shall be Lirien Del Silva." "...Thank you, I shall carry that name with honor..." --- Status --- Name: Lirien Del Silva. Race: Great Demon Spirit. ss: Great Magic Knight. Physical Strength: 5,124 MP: 12,004/12,004 Threat level: Grade 4 | Grade 3 with [White Stage] Magic Arts: [Fire Magic] (C), [Demon Magic] (A), [Dark Magic] (B+) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Telepathy] (A), [Demon Wings], [Demon Regenerate] (B) Additional Skill: [Sword Mastery] (SS), [Magic Sword Mastery] (S+), [Aura of Protection] (A+), [Blink Strike] (S+), [Boost] (SS), [Elemental de] (S+), [sh Step] (SS), [Enchanted de] (SS) Unique Skill: ¡ºRtive Barrier¡» Weapons: ck Crusader. Sacred Benefaction: Del Silva?s Crest of Purification. Chapter 155 Embarking on an interdimensional vacation? (R-18)

Chapter 155 Embarking on an interdimensional vacation? (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) With our previous discussion concluded, I turned to Lirien and posed a surprising question. "Lirien, how would you like to join us for the vacation?" She was clearly caught off guard by my proposition. Tentatively, she mustered the words to voice her disbelief. "You would have me?" she questioned. "Of course, Lirien. Not only will you have the opportunity to spend more time with Isadora, but you''ve be an important member of our family. I believe it''s only fitting that youe along." I smiled. "...family...?" "Yes, family." Anxiety flickered across Lirien''s face as she hesitated, her doubt evident. "Are you sure it''s fine for me toe?" she ventured cautiously. I let out a sigh, my expression bing softer as I met her gaze with reassurance. "Lirien, you''ve proven your loyalty and dedication by serving under me. It would be an honor to have you with us. Please, do join us on this vacation." "Thank you, Master," she replied, her pointy ears twitched momentarily. "I''ll go and inform Isa immediately." I nodded, an approving smile gracing my face. "Very well, Lirien. Take your time. In the meantime, I''ve already finished packing. Let''s convene at the front of the City Hall when you both are ready. Then Steria will transport us to Vito Heights. Lirien''s expression remained somewhat subdued, her usual mask of dullness. However, I knew that beneath the surface, she harbored a deep-seated sense of excitement, even if she was hesitant to let herself fully embrace it. ... After all the preparations were in ce, we were standing in a neat row, ready for our much-anticipated vacation. The sun, shining brightly in the clear blue sky, cast a warm glow upon us as Mojito gathered all our luggages together. "Alright, do it, Serena." I said. "Yes, my lord." She used ¡ºInventory¡». The moment she activated it, the bags and suitcases vanished, seamlessly transported to a pocket dimension. As Serena finished her task, she turned to me, her eyes sparkling with pride. "All set, Lord Lumiere. I took care of everything." I nodded in approval. "Excellent work, Serena. Thank you." She gently brushed her fingers against my cheek. "As your wife, it''s my duty," her warm smile radiated. "You don''t need to thank me." Getting impatient, Steria spoke up. "Shouldn''t we be on our way already?" Fasit let out a deep breath, causing her enticingly voluptuous breasts to jiggle ever so slightly. "We''re waiting for Isadora," she replied, her voice alluringly husky. Steria''s eyes flickered with understanding as she nced at Fasit''s glistening form. "Right," she murmured. "Are you alright, Fasit?" Fasit raised an eyebrow, a yful smile gracing her lips. "Why do you ask?" Steria''s gaze traced the path of the beads of sweat rolling down Fasit''s smooth skin, finally pooling in the crevice of her heaving bosom. It felt like at that point, the slightly squeeze of her breasts and your hands would slip away. "Well, you seem to be working up quite a sweat," shemented. With a knowing smile, Fasit exined, "It''s a new personal training regimen. But it gets me sweaty in all the wrong ces." I did my best not to imagine Fasit''s body drenched in sweat. In all honesty, all the wrong ces would visually be all the right ces. Skarz, chimed in, a suggestive grin stretching across his face. "Is that another way to increase your resistance to heat, Fasit?" he asked. Fasit''s cheeks flushed a delightful shade of pink as she coyly nodded. The heat was getting to her. "Yes, it is," she replied. Mojito''s eyes gleamed with desire as he drank the sight of Fasit''s glistening, voluptuous body. Her ample breasts, thick and full, seemed to beckon him with their seductive curves. The beads of sweat rolling down the deep crevice between them only added to their allure, hinting at the hidden treasures underneath her clothing. The slight highlight of her nipples beneath the fabric sent a shiver of excitement through him. Unable to resist the temptation, Mojito voiced his interest. "I wouldn''t mind joining you in this training, Fasit," he said. Honestly, this guy. Mimosa, standing next to Mojito, gave him a sharp shove in the side. "Behave yourself," she whispered sharply. Mojito quicklyposed himself, giving Mimosa an apologetic smile. "Sorry," he muttered, his eyes still locked on Fasit''s captivating figure. Mimosa raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing. "Are you jealous?" Mojito asked jokingly. Mimosa scoffed, her voice dripping with confident superiority. "Please, I''m not the one who needs to rely on cheap ttery," she retorted. The rest of the group nodded in agreement. Fasitughed softly. "I believe he meant it as apliment," she said. Just as the tension between Mojito and Mimosa began to fade, Isadora arrived, apanied by Lirien. Fasit''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, I didn''t know Lirien would be joining us," she eximed. I turned to Fasit, a warm smile spreading across my face. "It was ast-minute addition," I exined, a hint of pride in my voice. Skarz spoke up. "I see," he said. "Perhaps, Lirien and I can have a conversationter about some of her impressive sword techniques." "Hey, but I''m good with a sword too you know," I told him. "Ehh, you''re kind of a cheater, Lord Lumiere." He grinned mildly. My lips thrusted outwards a bit. "It''s not cheating... I''m just lucky." "Sure," he said, a tad sarcastic. I turned to Serena. "I hope you don''t mind, but I''ve asked Lirien to join us," I said, my voice soft. She slid her slender fingertips seductively along my arm, her touch sending shivers of pleasure through my body. "As long as it''s what you want," she purred. I nodded, my gaze locked with hers, and leaned in closer, my lips brushing against her ear. "Oh, it''s exactly what I want," I whispered hoarsely, my warm breath caressing her skin. Just then, Isadora and Lirien approached us. Isadora''s voice carried excitement as she spoke. "I can''t wait for us to all get here," she confessed. "You seem awfully excited," I replied. "...I''m excited too..." Lirien managed to whisper. "Of course, I just can''t wait for your slender hands to rub some oil on me," her eyes gleamed with desire. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling a flush of desire burning in my cheeks. "Sure," I managed to breathe out. Just as I was about to revel in the moment, Serena''s arms wrapped around my left arm, her touch possessive and sensuous. Her fingers interlocked with mine, her voice dripping with a tantalizing request. "I hope you''ll do the same with me," she purred, her breath tickling my ear, "and perhaps put that oil to better use." My heart raced, my body responding eagerly to her seductive plea. Serena''s ample breasts pressed teasingly against my shoulders, the heat of her body searing into my skin. I couldn''t resist the surge of desire coursing through me, and I nodded, my voice a husky promise. "Of course, my love." Then, Steria wrapped her slender arms around my other arm. Her breath brushed against my ear as she purred, her voice dripping with desire. "I wouldn''t mind a taste of that oil too," she whispered. Were we still talking about oil? Or something else? But Serena, her blue eyes zing with possessiveness, quickly intervened, her voice filled with a mix of jealousy and desire. "Don''t touch my lord so casually, Steria," she growled softly, her fingers tightening around my arm as she dragged me closer. Steria, not one to back down, tugged back, her breasts and nipples pressing tantalizingly against my shoulders and face. "Come on you guys, not here.." I said. Just as I was about to sumb to this intoxicating dance of desire, Fasit, her sensuous form gliding towards us, caught my attention. Her arms wrapped around my waist, her touch gentle yet possessive. I could feel her hands gently resting atop my crotch, stoking the mes of desire that burned within. Her ample breasts, silky and inviting, pressed against the back of my head, the beads of sweat tantalizingly moistening my neck. A sultry smile yed on her lips as she whispered in my ear, her voice filled with longing. "I''ve been craving your touch for so long. I think I deserve some of that special treatment too." Skarz and Mojito watched from the sidelines, their stares piercing me from behind. Skarz nodded approvingly and remarked, "You''re one lucky man, my lord. These perks are just some of the luxuries thate with being a leader." Mojito added with a yful grin, "I wanna choke on those breasts." Mimosa let out a heavy sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose. Frustration colored her tone as she muttered, "Can you behave for once?" And that was the start of our interdimensional vacation. Chapter 156 Decisions to explore the Vanryr Cave?

Chapter 156 Decisions to explore the Vanryr Cave?

This is a small arc with Genevieve''s temporary party before I start the arc on Lumiere''s interdimensional vacation. I''d like to say thank you to the people who''ve been reading so far. Your support drives me to write more. I''ll resume 4 chapters daily by next month. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Almost two weeks had passed since the attack on Zarbon city. The city was currently undergoing rebuilding and appeared to be progressing well. However, unforeseen events continued to unfold. During the confrontation between Serena and Lirien on the day of the attack, a ck slimy substance emerged from the heart of Valtara. This substance contained a fraction of Valtara''s destruction core energy. It slowly made its way out of the scene, absorbing any matter it encountered along its path. Upon contact, all matter dissolvedpletely. And progressively, it got bigger in size. ... Presently, In Glenforst city. Merlin finally made it. "I''m getting hungry," he said. His fingers delicately sped a chocte bar. "Thatdy was really nice, these bars shouldst me like what? A week?" He unraveled the delectable confection and indulged in a voracious bite. Glenforst city, a haven of tranquility amidst the mor of the cities he had traversed, seemed to cast a spell of cidity upon its surroundings. A whisper of boredom danced through the air, teasing Merlin''s senses, coaxing him to acknowledge the monotonous dance of this city. A gentle exhale escaped his lips, a sigh mingled with cyan tresses, buoyantly lifting the locks of his vibrant hair. "This... will be boring," he frowned. The only two ces in Glenforst that was ever active or boisterous was either the market district or the numerous taverns scattered across the city. Just then... "Ooooh!" Transfixed by the lustrous figures that passed him by, their feminine charms swaying with each graceful step, Merlin found himself enchanted, captivated by the seductive sway of their weighty breasts and the mesmerizing sway of their supple buttocks. Inwardly, he delighted in his private musings. "Alright, maybe I won''t be too bored. I''ll seek out all the hidden beauties in this city." His first stop would be one of the taverns in the city. ... In one of the bustling taverns nestled amidst the lively city of Glenforst, a group ofrades consisting of Genevieve, Ress, Fanatio, and Garret gathered for an earnest discussion. "An S rank monster?" Fanatio asked to further subdue her skepticism. Garret nodded solemnly. "Yes," he replied, "rumor has it that it was spotted lurking within the depths of Vanryr Cave, the only dungeon within this city." "And here I thought that was just a modest Rank B dungeon," Genevieve interjected, her brows furrowing as she analyzed the situation. Ress, his face etched with worry, cleared his throat before offering his own thoughts. "It''s honestly confusing if you think about it." "Well, you don''t think much now, do you?" said Fantio, her face stern. Ress sighed. "The painful thing about what you said is the fact you''re not joking." "That''s gotta suck," Garret chuckled and took a sip of his ale. Genevieve grimaced a bit. "The presence of an S rank monster in such a ce raises unsettling questions." Fanatio nodded, and then shortly after interjected with a hint of impatience. "Let''s veer back on topic, shall we? Garret, please, enlighten us on what urred next," she requested. Before Garret could continue, the tavern door creaked open, and a figure d in a cloak strode in, taking a seat just a few meters away from their booth. Merlin simply blended into the bustling tavern, unnoticed by the group. After all, adventurersing to the tavern was amon sight. Garret resumed the tale. "Well, it turns out, during their exploration of the dungeon, they stumbled upon a hidden chamber. And lo and behold, that''s where they encountered the monstrous creature," he paused for dramatic effect, capturing hispanions'' undivided attention. "But what race did this mysterious monster belong to?" Fanatio inquired. Genevieve brushed a lock of light brown hair from her delicate face. "I would wager that it''s a demon of some sort. Even though our continent maintains a peace treaty with the Demon Continent, it''s not unheard of for ancient demons to still lurk in the depths of our dungeons," she surmised. Ress chimed in with a bewildered expression. "That''s the strange part," he began. "What''d you mean?" Fanatio asked Ress. Leaning in closer, Ress cleared his throat. "They described it as resembling a human, but possessing the strength of a monstrous entity. It was a sight like none other," he exined. "Perhaps it was a Great Demon in disguise," Fanatio conjectured. For a moment her thoughts drifted. "( Unless... )" (Fanatio) She considered that it was possibly Skum, vividly recalling how he instantly froze her in her tracks. A hint of annoyance was clear on her face and her mind, it had trailed off. "Fanatio?" Genevieve called. No response "Fanatio?" she called again. "Hmm?" she answered. "Are you okay? You looked lost for a moment," Genevieve smiled gently. "It''s nothing, never mind." She hadn''t told them that she knew about Skum?s strange disappearance. Naturally, Pendragons kept all dragon rted business and information within the walls of their noble house. Garret interjected, drove back to the topic. "If that were the case, I find it remarkable that those adventurers even managed to escape with their lives," he stated. Ress nodded in agreement, expressing his worry. "True, they did mention that much. But we''re forgetting the cherry on top." "And what''s that?" Genevieve implored. "It seems that the monster has be trapped within one of the ancient seals located within the dungeon," he disclosed. Fanatio nodded in understanding but quickly voiced her concern. "Although it may be trapped now, we shouldn''t allow ourselves to feel a false sense of security," she warned. "I agree." Genevieve folded her arms. Merlin''s keen eyes observed every movement and expression of the group as they engaged in their discussion. His gaze lingered on Fanatio, captivated by her beauty and grace. However, his interest went beyond mere physical attraction ¨C there was something about her presence that intrigued him. Fanatio turned to Garret. "Why don''t we question the adventurers further? They might have more answers," she suggested. With a smirk, Genevieve chimed in. "Fanatio, don''t tell me you''re already nning on turning this into a quest," she remarked. Fanatio met her gaze, her smile nothing short of confident. "Perhaps I am," she replied. Garret grinned while raising an eyebrow at her suggestion. "While that would be fantastic, it''s not an official quest yet. The guild hasn''t gathered enough information to determine its rank," he exined, his voice filled with practicality. Undeterred, Fanatio stood up, her expression stern. "We don''t need to wait for the guild. We know that this is a Rank S or higher quest," she dered. "Are you serious? Are we really nning on taking on this monster?" Ress questioned. Genevieve, fueled by her own determination, stood and clenched her fist, her gaze unwavering. "Of course we are," she replied resolutely. "( Sometimes I feel like the only sane one here... )" (Ress) Garret grinned at her response, promptly chugging down his ale before joining her in standing. With a resounding voice that echoed through the tavern, Garret roared, capturing the attention of all present. "Let''s do this!" he eximed, brimming with energy. "I''m just a Rank B adventurer, and now I''ll have to work for free too," he muttered, his voiceced with resignation. [ Note: The Adventurers? Guild Association (AGA) is responsible for handling payments for adventurers. However, if a quest has not been officially approved, the adventurer will not receive payment for their work. In such cases, the adventurer essentially performs the job for free. ] Chapter 157 A change of location, Samras? Healthcare?

Chapter 157 A change of location, Samras? Healthcare?

(POV: Akashic Records) As the group walked towards the adventurers'' location, Fanatio''s gleaming armor caught the sunlight, adding an extra shine to her confident demeanor. "Ress, where exactly are these adventurers getting their medical care?" Fanatio inquired, her arms folded neatly across her chest. Ress scratched his chin, "Oh, they''re under Dr. Samras? care." Genevieve shrugged nonchntly, a smirk ying on her lips. "Well, it was about time they sought some medical attention. I''m not surprised they ended up in Samras'' hands." As they strolled past the tavern, their footsteps slowed as they reached a small clearing where the Knights of the Cross were fervently engaged in heavy exercises. The sweat dripped off their brows as they pushed their bodies to the limit under the scorching sun. Ress nced at Genevieve, a small smile on his countenance. "So, you''re just gonna leave them there?" Genevieve chuckled, her own eyes sparkling mischievously. "Why not? They could use a little bone breaking training." Just then, one of the knights performing push-ups with heavy weights let out a desperate cry. "I can''t... I can''t go on! I''m... I''m gonna pass out!" Another knight, concerned for hisrade''s well-being, yelled, "Someone stop him before he copses!" Genevieve tilted her head, her smile widening. "Oh, this should be good." Without a moment''s hesitation, Genevieve charged towards the struggling knight,unching a powerful kick thatnded perfectly on his face. The knight was sent flying, rolling across the clearing. "Now, who told you to stop, hm?" Genevieve taunted, her voice filled with a mix of amusement and slight malice. "Uh-oh," Garret murmured under his breath, realizing the situation was about to escte. In a sh of expertise, Genevieve began to show the Knights of the Cross just how severe theirck of dedication appeared to her. She swiftly delivered a series of kicks and punches, causing the knights to stumble and crumble under her wrath. Amidst the chaos, she bellowed, "Worthless pieces of shit! You don''t know the first thing about hard work and dedication!" One by one, Genevieve proved her point by overpowering the knights and endlessly kicking their asses. Ress pointed at Genevieve, a wide yet awkward grin spreading across his face. "Hey Garret, aren''t you going to stop this?" Garret looked at Ress in confusion. "Stop what?" Ress chuckled and nodded towards the chaos unfolding in the clearing. "Genevieve, kicking their asses. You are the captain of the faction, aren''t you?" Garret''s eyes widened, realizing the responsibility that came with his position. "Oh right! But... we should do something?" Fanatio let out an exasperated sigh. "I''m not sure there''ll be a faction left after Genevieve''s done with them." Ress turned to Garret, his tone dripping with amusement. "See, even Fanatio agrees." He ced his hand on Garret?s shoulder, "You should really do something about this." Fanatio shook her head, her voice cold and indifferent. "I never said I cared. Thesezy bums deserve the ass-whooping they''re getting." Garret swallowed nervously, his voice quivering. "I... I don''t want to get on Genevieve''s bad side either. I mean, I may be the captain, butpared to how scary she can be, it''s just a title." Fanatio murmured under her breath, "Besides, all the knights here have small peepees." Ress and Garret exchanged confused nces. "Hm? Did we hear that right?" Ress asked. Fanatio shifted her gaze, her cheeks slightly pink. "Nevermind." Just as themotion was reaching its climax, Genevieve joined them, dusting her palms off as she did. "Alright, I''m done. We can go see Dr. Samras now." Ress and Garret turned to look behind her, their eyes widening at the sight of the knights, beaten and battered, some of them even bleeding. Ress pointed out the obvious. "They''re bleeding!" Genevieve acted clueless, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Are they? How strange." She quickly wiped the blood off her fists, a smirk ying on her lips. "Oh, how did that get there?" The group burst intoughter, their voices echoing through the clearing. Despite the chaos and the knights in pain, there was an undeniable sense of camaraderie among them. They were a team, bonded not only by their skills and ambitions but by the shared moments of madness. ... As the group finally reached the healthcare center, relief washed over them. Dr. Samras'' facility was conveniently located near the residential area of the city, making it easily essible for the wounded. The scent of antiseptics lingered in the air, mingling with the asional wafts of cleaning solution. Peering around the bustling center, Genevieve wondered aloud, "Where''s Dr. Samras?" Fanatio, her arms still folded, looked around with a slight frown. "It''s getting awfully crowded in here, isn''t it? I can hardly move without bumping into someone." Genevieve nodded in agreement. "It''s to be expected, considering the number of people here who were victims of the recent attack." Fanatio wrinkled her nose. "But I hate the smell of antiseptics and medicine in the air. It makes me sick." Genevieve sympathetically responded, "I can''t argue with you on that. The odor can be quite unnerving." Just then, Ress''s finger shot forward, his eyes widening with excitement. "Look! There''s Dr. Samras!" The group turned their attention to the physician as he emerged from his office, making his way towards another patient in need. Garret interjected, "That adventurer was wounded in the dungeon, wasn''t he?" Without wasting a moment, Fanatio gestured forward. "Let''s go ask some questions then." She confidently strode towards Dr. Samras, the others following closely behind her. As the group approached Dr. Samras, they noticed the physician was deeply engrossed in treating the wounds of three adventurers, each lying on separate beds. The adventurers winced in pain as Dr. Samras delicately dabbed their wounds with cotton balls soaked in a peppery magical chemical. "Please, stop! It hurts!" one of the wounded adventurers pleaded, his voice filled with difort. Dr. Samras gently reassured the adventurer, "I know it''s painful, but trust me, this will help speed up your healing process." Just as the group was about to address Dr. Samras, Ress called out to him, "Hey, doc!" Dr. Samras turned towards Ress, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Ah, Ress! How are all of you doing?" Genevieve quickly chimed in, "We''re alright, thank you. It seems like you''re incredibly busy, doctor." Garret nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and it looks like you''re stressed out too, with everything that''s been happening." Samras, never one toin, chuckled softly. "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just doing my best to assist the kingdom in these difficult times." Genevieve nodded appreciatively. "You''re always putting others before yourself, Dr. Samras. It''s no wonder you''re my father''s personal physician." Samras brushed off thepliment with a modest smile. "You tter me too much, Genevieve." Fanatio, growing weary of the pleasantries, spoke up calmly. "Dr. Samras, if you don''t mind, I would like to get straight to the point. I have a few questions for these adventurers here." She pointed her finger towards the wounded adventurer that Dr. Samras was currently attending to, visually indicating her target. Chapter 158 ~Entry~ Merlin Shivaheld?

Chapter 158 ~Entry~ Merlin Shivaheld?

(POV: Akashic Records) Fanatio''s piercing gaze settled upon the three wounded adventurers, who couldn''t help but squirm in difort under her scrutiny. The weight of her stare felt like a dagger, burrowing into their souls. Two of them quickly averted their eyes, pretending to be asleep, while the third adventurer, left alone to endure the dreadful intensity, muttered curses under his breath directed at his now absentpanions. "Bastards," he said. Dr. Samras, fully aware of the tension in the room, approached Fanatio cautiously. "I apologize, but these adventurers are still in the midst of their treatments. Perhaps, once they''ve recovered, you can speak with them." A bead of sweat trickled down the forehead of the adventurer who had remained in Fanatio''s gaze. He let out a small sigh of relief, thinking he had escaped the imminent questioning. However, his respite was short-lived as Fanatio calmly informed Dr. Samras, "It''s honestly crucial that we speak with them now." Samras interjected, "I understand your urgency, but these adventurers need time to recuperate." The seriousness of the situation etched onto their faces, the group exchanged solemn nces. Genevieve voiced their collective concerns, "Dr. Samras, it''s a matter of utmost importance. Lives are at stake. We implore you to grant us just a moment with them." Samras surveyed the determined group and realized the gravity of their plea. Reluctantly, he relented, "Very well. But before we proceed, I''ll administer rejuvenation pills to aid their recovery. We can''t risk exacerbating their injuries. Give me a moment." The tension in the air thickened as Samras conjured a small vial containing the potent pills. With great care, he dispensed them to each of the adventurers, who swallowed them obediently. Slowly, their wounds began to emit a soft glow as the medicine worked its magic, hastening their healing process. "Now," Samras announced, his voice filled with resolve, "you may speak with them, but please keep it brief. Their bodies still require rest." Fanatio nodded, her gaze softening into a look of gratitude. "Thank you." "We will be sure to keep it concise." Garret smiled. "I wouldn''t use those pills if I were you." Suddenly, as if summoned by fate, a deep voice resonated through the room, causing them to turn their attention to its source. An enigmatic figure emerged, his cyan hair flowing like a waterfall and his vibrant green eyes sparkling with grace. d in an all-ck ensemble, including a cloak adorned with golden adornments, he exuded an air of mystique and allure that captivated those present. Fanatio, everposed and curious, fixed her piercing gaze upon the neer. "And who might you be?" she inquired. The man smiled. "Ah, my deardy, they call me Merlin," he responded, his words carrying charm. "And I''m guessing they call you... beautiful." "Smooth," said Garret and Ress. Genevieve stepped forward, her gaze locked with Merlin''s. "Merlin, why exactly have you intervened in our affairs?" she asked. Merlin let out a carefreeugh. "Ah, my fair maidens, it was purely by chance that I overheard your conversation in the tavern. The Vanryr Cave incident piqued my interest, you see." Garret interrupted. "You heard it by chance and know this much?" he inquired skeptically. Merlin''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with mirth. "Eavesdropping, my friend," he admitted. Genevieve''s eyes narrowed, suspicion evident in her gaze. "And so, just like that, you want to help us?" Merlin''s expression turned earnest, his gaze locking onto Fanatio and Genevieve. "Nay, fair maidens, it isn''t only my good Samaritan nature that drives me," he replied, his voice taking on a somber tone. "I''m a lover of beauty and bravery, and in you two, I see a perfect amalgamation of both." A blush rose on Genevieve''s cheeks, while Fanatio remained unfazed. "Oh, good for you I guess," Fanatio spoke inly. "Indeed. I''m a lover of beautiful women," he replied. Merlin extended his hand towards Fanatio. His vibrant green eyes roamed over her slender, yet voluptuous figure. Fanatio, everposed, reciprocated his handshake. "I''m Fanatio Pendragon." "Pendragon, I see," Merlin mused. "We know nothing about you. We can''t just let you tag along," Ress argued, his voice firm. Without missing a beat, Fanatio tightened her grip on Merlin''s arm, her gaze never wavering. "If you do anything foolish, be prepared to pay the price with your limbs," she warned. "I... I see," Merlin suppressed his screams. Garret offered his opinion. "While I agree that Merlin can join us, it''s true we don''t know much about his skills or abilities," he admitted. Merlin, ever confident, responded. "Ah, but my dearpanions, you needn''t worry. I''m not a fighter, but I assure you, I can prove my worth," he dered. Genevieve fixed her gaze on Merlin. "If you''re truly certain of your capabilities, there''s no need for that," she stated firmly, a flicker of trust in her voice. Turning his attention to Samras, who adjusted his sses in response, Merlin questioned, "Do you recall when you advised against using rejuvenation pills just moments ago?" Samras nodded. "Yes, I do," he replied. Merlin leaned in closer. "Allow me to enlighten you on the why," he whispered. "This''ll be good," Ress said, doubting Merlin''s abilities. "A magicube potion is ten times better than these," Merlin held out the herbs. "Give us a reason why dontchya.." Ress grinned. "When consumed as a potion, the magicube herb undergoes rapid diffusion within the digestive system. This process extracts and dissolves the herb''s magical properties uniformly within the liquid, enabling faster absorption into the bloodstream." Merlin allowed his words to settle in. Once absorbed, these properties effectively reach the mana channels and organs, promoting elerated mana regeneration and facilitating wound healing. The direct contact with the bloodstream ensures even distribution throughout the body, enhancing the herb''s overall effectiveness. However, when consumed in pill form, absorption is hindered. It takes more time to breakdown." Everyone looked at Merlin with surprise. "Eh?" said Garret, Ress, Samras and Genevieve. "That''s convincing enough," Fanatio nodded gracefully. "I mean, that was impressive and all," Ress scratched his bald head. "But how exactly does that help in exploring a dungeon." "Well, perhaps he''ll bore the monster to death," she quipped, however, she maintained her seriousness. The group chuckled, lightly easing the tension that had lingered from their earlier doubts. Their focus then shifted to the adventurers, eagerly seeking their insights based on their experience in the treacherous Vanryr Cave. Each member of the group had burning questions they were itching to ask, wanting to gather as much information as possible. They bombarded the adventurers with inquiries, delving deeper into the cave''s secrets. The adventurers, now ustomed to their newfound fame, recounted their journey in great detail. Their exnation was long andprehensive. However, much of what they said mirrored the discussions they had in the tavern. However, one particr detail caught their eye. The monster the adventurers encountered in the dungeon spared their lives. "It doesn''t make sense," Genevieve murmured, her eyes narrowing in thought. Garret nodded in agreement. "A creature like that wouldn''t just let you live. There''s something more to this." "Well, there''s only one way to find out," Fanatio stood erect. "We''ll navigate the dungeon ourselves." Chapter 159 Exploring the depths of the Vanryr Cave?

Chapter 159 Exploring the depths of the Vanryr Cave?

(POV: Akashic Records) After a grueling journey through the dense forest, the group consisting of Genevieve, Fanatio, Garret, Ress, and Merlin finally reached the clearing where the rank B dungeon loomed. Their footsteps crunched against the fallen leaves as they approached the entrance. "Hey, you there!" A voice was directed at Genevieve. She turned her gaze towards the source and found a seasoned adventurer standing amongst the group. "Hm?" said Genevieve. "Are you guys also here to explore the dungeon?" the man asked with a friendly grin. Fanatio stepped forward a bit. "Indeed, we are." "Oh, you''vee at an interesting time," the adventurer chuckled. "Since the appearance of a rank S monster, everyone''s been going wild over this dungeon." Fanatio sighed. "It''s disheartening to see people treat something so perilous as a mere spectacle." He nodded in agreement. "You''re right, miss. But let''s move past that. I''m sure you''re all itching to know what we''re up against." Garret, his bald head glinting in the sunlight, was the first to speak up. "So, what exactly is lurking within those foreboding walls?" Eyes shifting towards the entrance, the adventurer gestured towards a magical dome erected by a group of skilled mages surrounding it. "As you can see, these mages have created a barrier around the entrance. They''re keeping a close watch for any sudden changes." Ress, his broad figure towering over the group, leaned forward with a furrowed brow. "So, what''s our current n?" The adventurer''s serious gaze met Ress'' in a moment of solemn understanding. "Our n is to storm the Vanryr Cave with the small handful of mages, swordsmen, and spearmen we have. It''s a desperate attempt, but we can''t sit idly by." Merlin smirked wryly. "A futile effort against a rank S monster, I''d say." All eyes turned towards him, surprise and curiosity mirrored on their faces. Merlin nonchntly shrugged. "But what do I know?" The evening sun cast a warm glow on the group as they gathered at the entrance of the foreboding Vanryr Cave. Only now being blocked by the protective barrier. Genevieve stretched and let out a soft yawn, her brown eyes scanning the surroundings. "Alright, let''s get things over with," Fanatio said. The seasoned adventurer, intrigued by her nonchnt demeanor, approached her. "What do you mean, let''s get things over with?" he asked. Fanatio stepped forward, her voice calm but resolute. "It should be obvious," she replied. "We''re here to y the monster lurking within this dungeon." Garret chimed in, his tone a mix of concern and caution. "No offense, sir, but at your level, all you can do is watch from the sidelines." A flicker of annoyance shed across the adventurer''s face, quickly reced by a determined smile. "I understand your doubts, young sir. But sometimes, the unexpected happens. Let''s not dismiss the possibility of more things going wrong." "Hm?" Merlin said. "I mean, incase you guys are in any trouble we''ll use have mages keep track of your mana." The adventurer insisted. "Sounds good," Ress grinned. The group stepped forward. The barrier erected by the skilled mages shimmered with a bluish hue. However, it was designed to protect against venturing out, not to keep those outside from going in. The group easily passed through the magical dome, their resolve burning bright. They stood at the entrance of the dungeon, a dark and gloomy abyss beckoning them forward. Genevieve raised her hand. ¡¸Radiate¡¹ (Rank E) A radiant orb of light materialized, casting its gentle glow into the darkness. With the orb safely cradled in her palm, Genevieve took her first step down into the unknown. Garret spoke up. "I''ll take the rear, covering our tracks." Ress stepped forward, his deep voice ringing. "I''ll apany Genevieve at the front." Fanatio, her ck hair reflecting the soft glow of the orb, positioned herself in the middle, beside her was Merlin. As they delved deeper into the murky depths of the dungeon, the group''s footsteps echoed ominously off the cold stone walls. The flickering torches along the corridor provided littlefort, casting eerie shadows that danced in the darkness. "I guess my light spell was kinda useless," Genevieve sighed. Garret, unable to contain his restlessness any longer, unsheathed his sword <> and twirled it deftly in his hand. "This is getting boring," he muttered under his breath. "My sword''s itching for a real battle." Fanatio''s silver armor glinted in the faint torchlight. She turned her attention to Genevieve. "Are you sure there are no monsters in this dungeon?" she asked. "I can''t sense a single one within our radius." Genevieve''s brow furrowed as she concentrated, her own senses attuned to the mana around her. "Yeah, there are really none. But that doesn''t mean we should let our guard down. Something feels off." Merlin, who had been walking silently alongside them, finally spoke up. "Perhaps this is a magic-jamming trap of some sort," he suggested. Fanatio turned to him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Maybe," she conceded, her tone skeptical. "But for now, we must remain vignt." Merlin moved closer to Fanatio, his eyes fixed on her with an intensity that made her ufortable. "By the way, you smell nice," he whispered. Fanatio sighed. "Merlin!" she snapped, her voice sharp. "Focus on the task at hand!" Merlin nodded, his grin fading. Together, they continued their trek through the oppressive darkness, the tension thick in the air. After what felt like an eternity, the group finally arrived at the imposing final door that stood before them. Carved into the door were intricate engravings of a monstrous creature, its menacing visage only adding to the group''s trepidation. "This is it," Fanatio dered. As if on cue, both Merlin and Genevieve simultaneously gasped, their auras pulsating with a sudden surge of power. "Monstrous mana... it''s behind this door." Naturally, Magic Knights and Mages could passively detect one?s mana, but in the case of other sses they had to constantly keep their senses sharp or use a required skill for detecting mana. "Let''s go in then," Garret?s grip on his sword tightened. Chapter 160 ~Entry~ Dragon Eater, Valeriazar?

Chapter 160 ~Entry~ Dragon Eater, Valeriazar?

(POV: Akashic Records) Genevieve ced her hand on the cold, ancient wood. With a creaking groan, the door split open, revealing a macabre sight that startled them. A gruesome scene unfolded before their eyes, as several skullsy strewn across the blood-soaked ground. The putrid stench of death hung heavy in the air, causing Genevieve to crinkle her nose in disgust. "This ce reeks," she muttered, her voice barely audible over the unnerving silence. Fanatio disyed equal distaste, nodding in agreement. "Indeed," she replied, her hand covering her mouth in an attempt to mask the foul odor. "Everyone, be careful." Hesitant yet determined, the group stepped into the darkness of the room, their eyes adjusting to the dim light filtering in through small cracks in the walls. The faint glint of scattered skulls gave the chamber an eerie atmosphere, intensifying their unease. It was then that theyid their eyes upon the source of the chilling scene. A figure, seated amidst the skull-strewn floor, engrossed in a macabre meal. His long ck hair cascaded down his back, contrasting starkly with his piercing red eyes. d only in a ragged piece of cloth wrapped around his waist, he possessed a menacing aura that raised their defenses. The man paused mid-chew, crimson-stained lips curling into a twisted grin. With a mouthful of flesh and bones, he greeted them with a voice that sent chills down their spines, "Wee," he said, spitting out a fragment of an orc''s skull. "This ce is filled with delicacies." Slowly rising from his grotesque seat upon a mound of skulls, the man introduced himself. "I am Valeriazar, a Dragon Eater and the son of the feared ck Dragon King of Destruction, Valtara." Bowing his head with unsettling grace, he continued, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." Surprised by the unexpected revtion, Fanatio struggled to find the words. "A Dragon Eater?" she eximed. "What the hell is that?" said Ress, not expecting an answer. "It''s is a superior subspecies of the Dragon race who devour dragons and several other races, assimting their power." Fanatio replied. Garret?s grip on his sword tightened further. "This is bad." "( I thought Skum would be the one here... but it''s someone else entirely... )" (Fanatio) Valeriazar outstretched his arm, his emaciated fingers curling ominously as the heavy doors creaked shut with a resounding thud. A wicked smile danced across his blood-stained lips as he regarded the group, his red eyes glimmering with a sadistic delight. "Ah, so you believed I was trapped by an ancient seal," he sneered, his voice carried a sinister charm. "But something as feeble as that can be devoured by me." The revtion hung in the air, leaving them stunned. Fanatio''s eyes harbored shock. "Dragon Eaters... they''re long extinct," she uttered, disbelief evident in her voice. Valeriazar chuckled darkly, relishing the curiosity and fear that emanated from his audience. "Indeed, Dragon Eaters were thought to be nothing more than myth," he conceded, his tone ringing with arrogance. "But when the seal on my father''s heart was shattered, I became an organic remnant of the destruction core. I truly am a Dragon Eater." Merlin adjusted his flowing robe and stroked his chin in contemtion. "Fascinating," he mused. Valeriazar''s hollow chuckle reverberated through the chamber. "You see, I let those adventurers from before escape. But only because I wanted the strongest warriors to venture into this dungeon, as their power would make for the most exquisite meal." Conversely, he used the adventurers from before to spread word of his existence. Valeriazar might have imed he could consume the seal holding him within the walls of the Vanryr Cave. However, it wouldn''t be possible until he had consumed someone with a strong enough mana essence to expedite his power. By converting the consumed mana to destruction energy, he''d be able to corrode the seal. With a fluid motion, he leaped off the mound of skulls, his bare feetnding gracefully on the blood-soaked ground. His chiseled abs and muscr physique bore proof of formidable strength. His red eyes fixated on the group as he wiped the blood from his mouth and grinned sadistically. "I''ve ughtered and consumed every monster in this ursed dungeon," he proimed. "And now, it''s your turn. I hope you prove to be as delicious as those who came before you." Saliva cascaded from Valeriazar''s gaping maw as his blood-red eyes bore into the group, his voice dripping with sadistic hunger. "You all look positively delectable," he taunted. "Why don''t you all just embrace your fates and let me savor the sweet taste of your mana?" With a grotesque disy of power, Valeriazar''s mouth stretched impossibly wide, tearing the sides of his cheeks as razor-sharp teeth glinted in the dim light. "DIE!!" His monstrous jaws lunged towards them, ready to consume their very essence. "Not happening!" Before he could reach them, Garret sprang into action, wielding his sword with blinding speed, parrying the onught of Valeriazar''s wed hands. The force of their sh sent Garret hurtling backward, crashing into a mound of skulls as he gasped for breath. "His power... it''s unimaginable," Garret managed to say, his voice strained. Valeriazar''s maw snapped back to its normal size, his sadistic smile never faltering. "As a Dragon Eater, my strength surpasses any of your feeble attempts to resist," he boasted, his forearms morphing with ominous scales akin to Serena''s. In an instant, he vanished from sight, his presence no longer confined to a single location. With blinding speed, Valeriazar materialized again, charging towards the group. "He''s fast.." Ress'' eye could barely follow the movement. Fanatio prepared to face their formidable foe. But then... Merlin, d in his flowing robe, let out a weary sigh. "This is getting old," extending his arm, he created an invisible barrier. Valeriazar crashed into the unseen field, his body propelled backwards, mming into the wall with bone-shattering force. Merlin removed his robe with deliberate slowness, stepping forward with an air of calm confidence. "You really do like to talk a lot, don''t you?" he remarked. The battle begins... Chapter 161 The domination of a dragon eater?

Chapter 161 The domination of a dragon eater?

(POV: Akashic Records) Valeriazar, with a wicked grin stretched across his face, emerged from the rubble. "How delightful," he hissed. In the blink of an eye, he lunged towards them once more, his speed causing the ground beneath him to rumble with an unyielding force. But before Valeriazar could reach his intended prey, Merlin gracefully extended his hand, unleashing an unseen force field that reverberated through the area. The impact was akin to a rocket st, propelling Valeriazar backwards with a thunderous crash. The disy of power left the group momentarily stunned. In that moment of vulnerability, Garret seized the opportunity, wielding his enchanted sword, Darkfire Edge, which radiated with a fiery ck energy. With a mighty swing, he struck Valeriazar, only to be met with the unexpected resistance of ck scales that shielded the beast''s body, cushioning the effect of the blow. Valeriazar''s twisted smile widened as he mocked Garret, his voice dripping with cruel amusement. "Is that all you can muster, little warrior?" he taunted. The words hit Garret like a physical blow, his mind reeling at the audacity of this monstrous foe. And before Garret could even react, a bone-shattering punchnded squarely on his face,unching him through the air. Ress moved with lightning speed, catching Garret in his strong arms. Concern etched across his features, he asked, "Are you alright?" Garret, his head spinning from the brutal blow, managed to give a slight nod. "I''ll be fine," he muttered through gritted teeth, though he couldn''t ignore the destruction of his once-pristine armor. Genevieve''s eyes widened with disbelief as she turned to Merlin. "I thought you said you weren''t a fighter," she eximed. Merlin slotted his hands into his pockets, a wry smile ying on his lips. "I never imed to be a fighter," he replied nonchntly. "I simply have... useful abilities." Fanatio nodded in agreement. "For now, forget about that," she dered. "Put your powers to good use and help us defeat this creature." Looking at Fanatio for a long time, Merlin smiled warmly. "I can do that." "DON''T LOSE YOUR FOCUS!!" Valeriazar brought his palms together, summoning a crackling orb of purple energy between them. With a swift motion, he extended his hand, causing the energy orb to explode into fifty smaller spheres hurtling towards the group. Fanatio thrust her arm forward, conjuring a magnificent silver and blue sword adorned with golden ornaments. It was a Unique Skill called ¡ºWeaponsmith¡». Essentially, she could convert her mana to raw materials which she''d then use to make any weapon of her choice. Gripping it like a baseball bat, she swung with all her might, releasing a powerful wave of energy that shattered each of Valeriazar''s projectiles, detonating them in a brilliant disy. "Those spheres, something?s strange." Merlin stroked his chin. In the meantime, Genevieve created small magic circle in her palm. From it emerged her magic sword, <>, one crafted entirely from ice, its thin de glistening with an ethereal aura. "Now''s the perfect time!" Utilizing the haze caused by the explosion, she skillfully concealed herself andunched a lightning-fast assault on Valeriazar, initiating a ferocious blitz sh via [Blink Strike]. Moving so fast she nearly vanished, she reappeared behind him, enveloping him in a chilling mist. "( Behind me? )" (Valeriazar) But to his surprise, Valeriazar witnessed Fanatio materializing before him as well, hers and Genevieve''s attacks perfectly synchronized. Valeriazar, his sinister grin unyielding, conjured a set of imprable scales to protect his forearms. Blocking their onught with brute strength alone, he pushed them back, his crimson eyes gleaming with a twisted admiration. "Impressive," he crooned. "You may possess a few years of fighting experience, but what truly astounds me is your remarkable synchronization." Seeing an opportunity, Genevieve and Fanatio pressed their swords into the ground, preventing them from rolling any further. The twodies exchanged a determined nce. "You sound awfully confident," Genevieve''s face contorted. Fanatio nodded. "Honestly... that''s an irritating habit." Garret, panting heavily, took a moment to catch his breath, his muscles aching from the strenuous battle. Ress, on the other hand, gripped his greatsword tightly. With a growl, he lunged towards Valeriazar, his voice filled with ferocity. "Prepare to meet your end!" Before Ress could even blink, Valeriazar materialized before him, his speed seemingly defying logic. "Be quiet." With lightning-fast reflexes, Valeriazar seized Ress by the head and mmed him forcefully into the unforgiving ground, sending tremors through the battlefield. "GAH!!" Ress cried out. Fanatio sighed, cing a palm against her face in exasperation. "Ress, announcing your attack against someone a hundred times faster than you won''t end well," shemented. She had little concern for the dire situation Ress found himself in, knowing his recklessness would be his downfall. However, there was one who remained undeterred by the odds stacked against them. Genevieve, observing the imminent threat to herrade, felt a surge of protective instinct welling up inside her. In a split second decision, she expertly dashed towards Valeriazar, her sword poised to cleave him in two. With a swift, calcted motion, she aimed her sh at his abdomen, each movementced with both grace and lethal intent. "Oh? This again?" Valeriazar sounded almost amused. He summoned dark scales to fortify the targeted area, using them as a makeshift shield against Genevieve''s assault. CLANG!! The impact shattered her magical ice sword into countless particles, leaving her weaponless and vulnerable. "M-my sword," Genevieve eximed. "You''re not watching yourself!" A smug smile curved across Valeriazar''s face as he prepared to strike back, his ws primed to end Genevieve''s life. But before he could carry out his grisly intentions, an invisible force field enveloped Genevieve, pulsating with a powerful energy. Valeriazar''s ws collided with the barrier, and to his surprise, he was struck with a stwave, his body sent hurtling backward, crashing into a pile of ominous skulls. "Damn it," said the dragon eater. He let out a low growl, raking his fingers through his long, ebony hair, facing Merlin with a wicked grin. "You almost had me there," Valeriazar taunted. "I almost forgot you were in this battle." Merlin shrugged. "Meh, happens to the best of us." "That spell of yours is getting old, and quickly so." "Oh?" Merlin''s green eyes sparkled. "Is that so?" Valeriazar rose to his feet. "Then I guess you''ve never heard of a [Kic Barrier] then," said Merlin. A barrier that manipted with the distributivews of kic energy. When anything in motion struck this invisible field, it would instantly get repelled with double the force. Valeriazar had been a victim of that three times now. Valeriazar stretched his sinewy arms, his sly grin widening as he stared at Merlin with an insatiable hunger in his eyes. "Ah, do you not see? I have quite the voracious appetite," Valeriazar purred, his voice dripping with wicked desire. "Every inch of my body, every ounce of my being, it all simply itches for a taste of you." Merlin, unimpressed, let out an exasperated sigh and shook his head. "I don''t swing that way bro." Valeriazar grinned. "Whatever floats your boat," he replied dismissively. "But do humor me, my dear. Let me have a taste of you, just a little nibble." Merlin rolled his eyes and tucked his hands into his pockets. "Fine then," he replied with a smirk. "Try to hit me. I dare you." Confusion rippled through the air, engulfing both Valeriazar and the onlookers. Valeriazar furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowing as he processed Merlin''s words. "Are you... alright?" he asked, genuine concern mingling with his bewilderment. Merlin chuckled softly, his demeanor oozing with confidence. "I''m more than fine, Valeriazar," he replied, his voice steady as he spread his arms wide. "In fact, I''ll make it easy for you. I won''t use any defensive spells. Bet you can''t even touch me." The height of arrogance emanating from Merlin''s words was something Valeriazar had never encountered before. His jaws snapped open wider, his monstrous form expanding as he prepared to strike. Fanatio be frustrated and shouted at Merlin. "Are you an idiot?" she bellowed, her hand firmly gripping her sword as she rose from the ground. "Stop ying games and take this seriously!" Merlin nonchntly slid his hands into his pockets, a serene smile on his face. He turned to face Fanatio, confident. "Fear not, my dear Fanatio. I have everything under con-" But before Merlin could even finish his sentence, Valeriazar, fueled by a monstrous bloodlust, charged at him with unimaginable speed. In an instant, the air was filled with the sickening sound of tearing flesh and shattering bone. Valeriazar''s razor-sharp ws ripped through Merlin''s body, tearing him apart into countless pieces. Arms, legs, and other dismembered body parts flew across the room, painting the walls with rivulets of crimson. The sheer brutality of the attack left the onlookers frozen in shock and horror. Genevieve and Fanatio stood there, their faces frozen in terror, as flecks of blood sttered upon their pale cheeks. Valeriazar stood amidst the gruesome aftermath, his hulking figure now drenched in a macabre tapestry of crimson. Blood dripped from his monstrous ws onto the floor, creating a grotesque puddle that mirrored the brutality of the scene. Chapter 162 The Uncontested One?s declaration?

Chapter 162 The Uncontested One?s deration?

(POV: Akashic Records) Genevieve stood frozen in shock. She swallowed hard, mustering the courage to ask Valeriazar the question that gued her mind. "W-What have you done?" she whispered, her voice trembling furiously. She took a tentative step forward, her gaze fixated on the mangled remnants of Merlin''s body. Valeriazar turned towards Genevieve, a sly smirk of satisfaction crafted on his countenance. "Oh?" he responded, tauntingly. "I simply did as I was told. And I believe I won that bet, by a long shot... however, my meal''s a mess now." Fanatio''s hand trembled on the hilt of her sword. However, she was able to contain her anguish and disgust. Ress'' face paled as his hand covered his mouth. He was fighting back the urge to vomit at the sight before him. His voice wavered as he managed to utter a single word amidst the horror. "S-Sick..." "This guy''s an... absolute maniac!" Garret gritted his teeth. In an instant, both Fanatio and Garret lunged towards Valeriazar, their swords unleashing a blur of steel. The air crackled with intense speed and force as their des aimed to mangle Valeriazar. But the monstrous being was one step ahead. "Futile," he said. With lightning reflexes, he reinforced his hand with imprable scales, intercepting their swords with his razor-sharp ws. With a surge of aura, he unleashed a powerful shockwave that sent Fanatio and Garret crashing into the nearest walls. Fanatio coughed up a mouthful of blood, her body aching from the impact. "Why... why''s he so strong?" said Fanatio through gritted teeth. Genevieve rushed to Garret. "Are you alright?" she asked. "Yeah, I''ll... be fine..." "Yo, Valeriazar," Merlin called, his tone deceptively calm. "How goes it?" His voice cut through the tension in the room. Valeriazar?s eyes widened a bit. He turned to face the man he had thought he had torn to shreds just moments ago, only to find Merlin standing before him,pletely unfazed. A small trail of blood stained Merlin''s lip which he cleaned off. "Interesting," said Valeriazar. This was nothing out of the realm of possibilities. "DIE!!" He shouted, preparing himself for a powerful dash towards the seemingly reanimated Merlin. But Valeriazar failed to realize the biggest detail about Merlin. Across the cosmos, Merlin Shivaheld was a man uncontested at the top, even by gods. In the blink of an eye, Merlin dodged Valeriazar''s attack, the powerful strike missing its mark and hitting nothing but the air. And as if appearing out of thin air, Merlin materialized behind Valeriazar, his hand gently resting on Valeriazar''s head. "Not so fast," Merlin whispered. A tremor of shock rocked Valeriazar?s body. Quickly, he darted away, putting a safe distance of six meters between himself and Merlin. The speed at which Valeriazar moved almost felt like teleportation, leaving the onlookers stunned. Fanatio was left confused. "Merlin... you''re supposed to be dead," she said. "Yeah." Genevieve could only manage a single word. Merlin raised a finger to his lips and smiled. With a knowledgeable wink, he turned his gaze towards Fanatio and Genevieve. "I''m pretty strong... don''t worry." "I knew I sensed something special in you." Valeriazar smiled maliciously. Merlin raised an arm. "I have a question though?" "What?" Valeriazar asked. "You''re not using magic to reinforce yourself, are you?" "No, but I don''t see how that matters," his watchful eyes fixed on every bit of Merlin''s body. "Well... it actually does," said Merlin. "Magic shouldn''t be able to work on me, you see." "You''re delusional." Valeriazar stated. Merlin shrugged. "Not really, but we''re getting off topic, I should be in the next city soon... so let''s get this over with." "Excellent," his grin manifested once more. "( There''re too many unknown variables with his guy, but from what I can tell... he''s definitely not using mana, so most likely destruction energy. That''s what Valtara used if I remember correctly. But I don''t necessarily need to strategize do I? )" (Merlin) "I guess there''s no need to hold back anymore!" An overwhelming surge of destructive energy erupted from his body, swirling in a spiky purple aura. Scales and spikes sprouted all over his body. Without missing a beat, Valeriazar lunged towards Merlin. But instead ofunching a direct attack, he initiated a series of lightning-fast zigzag movements around the nonchnt mage. The resulting sonic booms reverberated throughout the dungeon, shaking the very foundations. Progressively, Valeriazar''s speed increased, until he finally propelled himself with incredible force towards Merlin, fist aimed menacingly for his head. "Oh?" Merlin seemed unperturbed, his hands casually resting in his pockets. Then, he extended one hand, and a kic barrier materialized in front of him. "THAT AGAIN?!!" Valeriazar''s fist collided with the barrier, unleashing a shockwave of energy that sent him hurtling towards the ground. He rolled at breakneck speed, crashing mercilessly into a nearby wall. As dust settled around him, his wounds began to regenerate. He was using [elerated Regeneration]. Merlin sighed, disappointment coloring his voice. "Is that all you can really do?" Valeriazar smirked. "You underestimate me." Charging towards Merlin once more, he gathered his destructive energy. This time, Merlin conjured an invisible barrier, intending to impede Valeriazar''s advance. But to his surprise, the destructive energy emanating from Valeriazar proved too powerful. "( So he really can destroy my barrier... )" (Merlin) The barrier shattered like fragile ss, unable to withstand the sheer force. Valeriazar''s fist aimed directly at Merlin, a triumphal sneer followed. "This is it!" "Not really," in a disy of supernatural agility, the seasoned mage managed to evade the blow, but not without consequence. A shallow cut appeared on his cheek, a crimson trail marking the path of the attack. Valeriazar regarded Merlin with a smug grin. "You seem a little tense, Are my actions starting to shake your resolve?" he taunted. Merlin rubbed his chin, a thoughtful hum escaping his lips. "Nah, I don''t think so," he calmly replied. Valeriazar chuckled, a menacing edge to his tone. "Don''t bothering up with any ns now. Your greatest form of defense is utterly useless against me. I can effortlessly destroy any feeble attempts you make." Anger stirred up in Garret as he stood up and tightly grabbed his sword. But before he could make a move, Genevieve grabbed his arm, her voice firm yet gentle. "Wait, Garret. Let Merlin handle this." Silently, Fanatio watched. The dungeon fell into an eerie silence. Then, unexpectedly, Merlin''sughter pierced the stillness. It started as a small chuckle, barely audible, but gradually grew louder and more deranged, reverberating through the air with a chilling echo. Valeriazar watched in bewilderment as Merlin''s eyes widened, a spark of madness dancing within them. Hisughter reached a crescendo before abruptly ceasing, leaving behind a disquieting stillness. Merlin''s voice carried newfound seriousness that broke through the silence. "How?" he asked, his eyes boring into Valeriazar''s. "Because you managed to scratch me just a bit, you believe you have a chance against me?" A grin appeared on his countenance. "You don''t seem to understand... as the uncontested one, I don''t need borate ns orplex defenses. All I simply need to do... is show you the vast difference in our power." The uncontested one had made a deration. Chapter 163 A display of truly powerful magic?

Chapter 163 A disy of truly powerful magic?

(POV: Akashic Records) Valeriazarughed as he spread his arms wide. "Oh, how I look forward to enjoying the taste of your flesh. I''ll make sure to relish every bit of you, piece by piece." "Is that so." Merlin materialized before Valeriazar in a blinding sh, catching the dragon eater off guard. "This bastard?s fast..." Valeriazar swiftly retaliated,unching a punch aimed for Merlin''s face, but before the blow could connect, Merlin responded in kind, his fist colliding with Valeriazar''s face with incredible precision. Merlin followed up with a roundhouse kick, swiftly followed by a punch from his left hand, and then another from his right. The blows kepting, with two more strikes from his left, three more from his right, all expertly aimed at Valeriazar''s sternum. But Merlin didn''t stop there. He unleashed a flurry of punches, assaulting Valeriazar''s throat, neck, abdomen, and chest, with one particrly powerful strikending across Valeriazar''s jaw, nearly robbing him of consciousness. To wrap it up, Merlin delivered the final blow - a palm strike straight to the chest, propelling Valeriazar to roll on the ground and crash into a pile of skulls. "Well that was a mess," Merlin''s fists became drenched in the crimson spray of Valeriazar''s blood. Wiping the blood off his fists, Merlin casually tucked his hands into his pockets. Slowly, Valeriazar''s wound regenerated. Merlin sighed, face-palming. "Figures you''d do that." "He fights like a seasoned brawler," Garret said. Genevieve raised an eyebrow. "Shouldn''t he be a mage?" With a tightened grip on his sword''s hilt, Garret gritted his teeth. He''d never felt this useless before. "This man, who is he... really...?" Fanatio''s eyes narrowed. Ress quietly watched. Just with the advanced handbat style of Merlin, he knew this man was on another ne of existence. The Uncontested One. A man who hath never tasted the frustration of defeat. Victory was second nature to him. Merlin extended his index finger towards Valeriazar. In a tone that dripped with confident superiority, he taunted, "There''s more power in this tip of my finger than in the entirety of the dragon race... so don''t think being a dragon eater means shit to me." A tiny flicker of light sparked at the tip of his finger, gradually growing into a small yet powerful orb of radiant energy. Valeriazar''s nearly healed wound pulsed with renewed vitality. "You''re confidence is getting on my nerves!" Valeriazar clenched his fists. With a fierce roar, he lunged towards the sorcerer, intent on tearing him apart. But before Valeriazar could reach him, Merlin''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. It was a voice filled with an eerie calmness, as if offering a final courtesy to his vanquished foe. "Let me show you... the extent of powerful magic..." And then... "Light Magic: Erase." In an instant, a blinding white light engulfed the entire room, save for Merlin''spanions. Valeriazar found himself overwhelmed by the brightness, his monstrous form reduced to nothing but ashes in the brilliance of Merlin''s spell. As his existence faded away, he epted the truth thaty before him. Gasping his final words, he whispered, "This man... Merlin... he''s never tasted the true thrill of battle. Truly, an uncontested force..." The light subsided. Ress, wide-eyed and bewildered, eximed, "What in the hell just happened?" They couldn''t ept the reality of Valeriazar''s erasure. But before anyone could respond, Merlin''s solemn expression gave way to a triumphant grin. Turning towards hispanions, he raised his hand in a thumbs-up gesture, "We did it! Hahahah!" Genevieve''s heart pounded heavily. "H-how... how did you do that?" she asked, her eyes wide with shock. Merlin scratched his head in a vague feigned innocence, "Huh? Do what?" Fanatio, not one to entertain games, stepped forward. "No games, Merlin. That light magic you just used,pletely atomizing your opponent... that was nothing less than rank S magic." Merlin gazed up at the dungeon ceiling, as if peering into the infinity of the sky, and replied, "Ah, would you look at the time." Garrett''s frustration reached its peak and he shouted, "Stop ying games with us! Tell us, who are you?!" Merlin turned his attention back to hispanions, a gentle smile on his face. "I''m Merlin of course, I already said that before..." "Honestly, this guy..." Ress face-palmed. "Oops, I should really be at the Royal Capital." Merlin looked at his wrist like it was a wristwatch. The gesture made no sense to them since wristwatches weren''t a thing yet. Without warning, Merlin extended his hand. [Spatial Magic] A portal materialized before them, a gateway to another ce. He turned to step into it, but before he could, Fanatio, her grip firm, grabbed him by the wrist. "So you''re just going to leave?" Frustration was evident in her voice. Merlin raised an eyebrow. "Eh... Yes?" Fanatio raised her gaze to meet Merlin''s eyes. "Who are you?" she asked. Merlin wore a smile gued by sorrow, "I am but a depraved pervert, my dear Fanatio. Not someone worth knowing." He paused for a moment, his gaze shifting as if lost in memories, before continuing with a gentle smile. "However, I am d I had the chance to see you again." As he ced a hand on Fanatio''s cheek, herposure remained unwavering, her eyes fixed on his. "Again?" Merlin shook his head. "Nevermind," he said softly, gently removing Fanatio''s hand from his wrist. "I''ll miss you, Artoria.." he whispered to himself. Without another word, he turned and walked into the sparkling portal, disappearing from their sight. Fanatio stood there for a moment, her mind filled with questions. "( He''s a weirdo I''ll give you that... )" Lost in her thoughts, she barely registered the gentle touch of Genevieve''s hand on her shoulder. "Fanatio, are you alright?" Genevieve asked, concerned. Fanatio, snapping back to reality, nodded slowly. "Yes... I''m fine," she replied. Garret chimed in, "I''m guessing it''s time we head out of this dungeon." Ress stretched his tired limbs, "Damn shame we won''t be getting paid for this." Fanatio shook her head and firmly stated, "It''s better this way." "Why''s that?" Ress asked. Genevieve smiled knowingly, "We didn''t work for it." "Huh?" said Ress, scratching his bald head. Fanatio folded her hands. "Are you dumb?" she sighed, exasperation ringing in her tone. "Merlin did most of the carrying. It wouldn''t be fair for us to take the credit and reward." "Besides," Garret shrugged. "It''s not like we have any parts of Valeriazar to show as proof." Genevieve nodded in agreement. "Sure," said Ress with reluctance. Then, Genevieve sighed. "It''s just a shame that I''ll have to find a new magic sword," shemented. "And preferably one that''s more durable," Fanatio smiled. The groupughed. Despite lingering questions, Genevieve had to ept the reality that Valtara''s heart had been deliberately concealed by the kings of the Shield and Cross kingdom. Fanatio, who had believed she was close to uncovering the mystery of Skum, found herself once again distant from the answer. Nevertheless, she chose to keep this information hidden, justifying her decision as a member of the Pendragon family, bound by the obligation to withhold dragon-rted knowledge from outsiders. With each step, this group inched closer to diverging truths that could ultimately lead to a profound revtion. --- Status --- Name: Merlin Shivaheld Race: Highest tier Divine Human Age: Biologically 25 | Chronologically 1,000+ ss: Mage Emperor Physical Strength: 11,100/11,100 MP: 560,000/560,000 Magic Arts: Inapplicable Magic Skills: Integral Skill: [Appraisal] (SSS+), [Enhanced Senses] (SSS+), [Enhanced Vitality] (SSS+), [Enhanced Stamina] (SSS+), [Enhanced Endurance] (SSS+), [Magic Detect] (SSS+), [Parallel Thought] (SSS+), [Mental eleration] (SSS+) Additional Skill: [Boundless Regeneration] (SSS+), [Infirmity Nullification] (SSS+) Unique Skill: ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» Apex Skill: ¡ºMagic God: Arcanus¡» Chapter 164 ~Arrival~ Vito Heights?

Chapter 164 ~Arrival~ Vito Heights?

(POV: Akashic Records) In the realm of Vito Heights, the group had finally arrived via a portal. The sky above them was a mesmerizing tapestry of blues and purples, adorned with floatingnds and a river that seemed to stretch endlessly towards the horizon. They''d all changed into their swimsuits, ready to rx and enjoy the beauty that surrounded them. Lumiere, his hair tied into a bun, donned a pair of ck broad shorts. Serena, on the other hand, wore a white bikini that clung to her voluptuous curves, showcasing her firm buttocks and enticing breasts. She grabbed Lumiere''s wrist, her eyes fixed on the ocean. "Come on, Lord Lumiere, let''s go see it!" she eximed. "Oh?" Lumiere was startled. "Serena take it easy.." he chuckled. "I know," she turned her gaze to him. "I''m just happy," her silvery white hair danced back and forth. Lumiere smiled warmly. "That''s enough for me." Without hesitation, Serena pulled Lumiere along, their feet sinking into the soft sand as they raced towards the sparkling waters. Meanwhile, Mojito, dressed in vibrant green broad shorts, watched them with a shake of his head. "They''re so carefree! Isn''t a vacation all about enjoying thepany of busty babes?" He let out a low whistle, appreciating the alluring beauty of thedies. Skarz smirked in response to Mojito''s remark. "I beg to differ," he said confidently. And to Mojito''s surprise, both Skarz and Lirien were already engaged in intense push-ups. Their bodies glistened with sweat. "You guys are really training even on vacation?" Mojito inwardly berated himself for not having the same level ofmitment. Skarz nodded as he continued his push-ups. Beads of sweat cascaded down his chiseled frame, entuating his muscr physique. "Diligence knows no bounds," he replied. "...I agree..." said Lirien. Even during intense exercises, her dull personality was ever "vibrant". Lirien''s long luscious hair cascaded down her back. She wore a one-piece swimsuit. The tight fabric clung to her body like a second skin, leaving little to the imagination. As did push-ups, her shapely ass pressed against the fabric, causing a few droplets of sweat to trickle down the crevices of her sleek, firm buttocks. Her slender yet juicy thighs glistened, highlighting their supple and alluring contours. "You guys are really missing the point," Mojito sighed. "Not really," said Mimosa, her eyes searched the ground. "You just have dirty thoughts on your mind." Mimosa had opted for a skirted bottom bikini. As she enthusiastically surveyed the surroundings, her round, voluptuous ass was on full disy, unrestrained by the tiny strip of fabric. The thick ps of her soft vagina asionally peeked out. She turned to Mojito. "Vacation is the best time for research." "That''s just sad," Mojito was too disappointed to even look at Mimosa?s body. Seeing as Mimosa wasn''t romantically involved with Lumiere, he did have the right to look at her in a lustful manner. However, for women romantically involved with Lumiere he wouldn''t dare. It was disrespectful to his leader. And an unspoken rule. "I don''t even feel like touching ocean water," Isadora sighed. Fasit raised an eyebrow, one of her pointy ears twitched. "That''s unlike you," she rubbed her chin. "How exactly, I''ve never really said I liked ocean water before." "No, I don''t mean that," Fasit smiled warmly. "I mean it''s uncharacteristic of you not to be beside Great Lumiere." Isadora slouched a bit. "Yes," she sighed heavily. "And as much as I want to, I don''t want weird tentacles sneaking up on me." "Ara~Ara... that''s unfortunate," Fasit remarked. Isadora wore a ck lingerie. The thongs she chose nestled deeply in-between the crevice of her sweet ass cheeks, entuating their roundness and firmness. The strip of fabric disappeared into the delicate folds of her womanhood. One she designed to tease and tempt Lumiere with. Fasut wore just about the same, but with a wrapper tied to one side of her waist. Her brassiere, an extrarge size, struggled to contain her ample breasts, threatening to spill out at any moment. Every step she''d take oozed with raw sexuality. Serena and Lumiere stood by the azure ocean, their feet asionally being caressed by the gentle rush of the crystal-clear waters. In admiration, Serena gazed upon the captivating beauty of the vast horizon. "I never knew the ocean could be this breathtaking," she eximed. Lumiere raised eyebrow, "Haven''t you seen the ocean before?" Serena shook her head, her silver locks gently swaying in the soft breeze. "No, my lord. Trinodyne doesn''t have an ocean quite like this. It''s truly a sight to behold." A pang of guilt washed over Lumiere. "I kinda feel terrible that I didn''t think to show you this earlier," he confessed, gently rubbing his chin in contemtion. Serena offered aforting smile, her eyes filled with genuine affection. "Lord Lumiere, it''s not a problem," she reassured him. "You don''t need to ask me about every little thing." "Still, some details like these matter," he replied. "Whatever you want," Serena smiled. Lumiere sighed heavily, his hands on his waist. "You know... you don''t always have to agree to what I say." "I know," Serena''s eyes were fixed on him. "But, I love you enough to trust that you''ll always make the right choices." Lumiere''s cheeks flushed a light shade of pink. "Oh," he stammered. Seizing the moment, Serena suggested, "Lord Lumiere, would you like to step into the water with me? Just a little bit?" Lumiere''s eyes sparkled as he eagerly responded, "Why not? Let''s do it!" They were on the cusp of stepping into the inviting waters. Until Steria caught their attention. She floated gracefully above them in a meditative pose. She was d in a white string bikini, entuated by a zip-up short-sleeved hoodie. "Hey, what''s the matter?" Lumiere asked. Steria''s blue eyes opened slowly. "Oh nothing," she smiled gently. "Its just that I''ve stumbled upon a rare herb," she announced. "Oh?" Lumiere sounded intrigued. "I thought you might be interested in checking it out." Serena rolled her eyes, just seeing Steria and Lumiere talk was enough to agitate her. Lumiere turned to her, shooting her a smile. "Serena, wanna check it out?" he asked. Before Serena could respond, Steria interjected, pointing out a lingering issue. "Serena, I''m afraid you still haven''t removed some of our belongings from your pocket dimension," she said, a sly smile formed on her smooth face. Serena''s frown deepened as she retorted, "I can do itter. It''s not urgent." Steria, still hovering above, shrugged. "I mean sure... if you want to stress Fasit and Isadora, but I suppose you''re good at that, aren''t you?" "Don''t start this, Steria," Serena stepped forward. "Or should I say grandma?" "You did not just say that." Steria was almost immediately offended. Lumiere sighed heavily. "Serena, perhaps it''s best if you take care of it now. I promise, I''ll be back before you know it," his voice carried a gentle persuasion. Unable to resist his charms, Serena sighed, giving in reluctantly. "Fine, go ahead and investigate. But remember, don''t keep me waiting for too long," she warned, her gaze softening. With that, Lumiere ced his hands tenderly on Serena''s cheeks, nting a loving kiss on her forehead. "I promise, I won''t." Sterianded to the ground. "Alright then." Gently, she released Lumiere''s arm from Serena''s grasp. She slyly wrapped her own arm around Lumiere''s right arm, her touch catching him off-guard. "Wow, you have strong arms.." her breasts gently nketed his right arm. Lumiere, surprised yet amused, scratched his head. "Strong arms? I always thought they were a little slender," he confessed, a chuckle escaping his lips. Steria smirked at him mischievously. "Oh no, LUMI," she said, putting emphasis on his pet name, "your arms are definitely not slender." Serena''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she silently observed their interaction. As Lumiere and Steria departed, his arm nestled between her sulent breasts, Steria cast a knowing look back at Serena. She grinned devilishly, her eyes shing briefly, as if daring Serena to feel the sting of jealousy. Serena''s teeth clenched, her fists tightening involuntarily. Chapter 165 Fervent actions in the forest? (R-18+)

Chapter 165 Fervent actions in the forest? (R-18+)

(POV: Akashic Records) Serena eagerly assisted Fasit and Isadora in assembling the tents and spreading out cozy nkets. "( I hope Steria doesn''t do anything with him... )" (Serena) Meanwhile, Lumiere and Steria had ventured deep into the enchanting depths of a small forest nestled within Vito Heights. Lumiere''s eyes wandered, he searched for this mysterious herb. "Where can we find it?" he inquired. With a mischievous grin, Steria subtly motioned to their present surroundings. "Right here," she whispered seductively, her delicate fingers descending into Lumiere''s broad shorts. He gasped, surprised by her bold initiation. "What are you doing?" he managed to utter, a touch of confusion and desire in his voice. Her eyes gleamed lustfully. Steria tightened her grip around his already throbbing cock, pushing Lumiere against a sturdy tree. She reveled in each second, enjoying her hold on him. "I''m simply taking what belongs to me," she murmured, her voice dripping with sensuality. A wave of memories washed over her, igniting the spark of their past encounter. Slowly, she loosened her grip, allowing her hand to trail down to the tip of his hardened cock. With a deft touch, her index finger began massaging the sensitive tip, sending shuddering waves of pleasure through Lumiere''s body. He was taken aback. Realizing the overwhelming allure of their current setting, Lumiere found the strength to resist. "We can''t do it here," he implored, desperation making its way into his voice. Steria''s eyes widened, a hint of disappointment in her face. "Here?" she questioned, feigning innocence. A smiled slyly as she leaned closer to Lumiere, her grip on his cock tightening once again. "So, you truly want to do it with me, don''t you?" she teased, her smile growing wider. Steria drew nearer to Lumiere, her slender fingers tracing a tantalizing path along the length of his cock. With each gentle stroke, she locked her sultry gaze onto his, a silent invitation hanging in the air between them. "I''ve always wondered," she whispered, her voice dripping with desire, "how it feels to be consumed by someone as powerful as you." "St-Steria? Are you.." Lumiere''s stifled moans broke his speech. Her eyes never left him. "I just want a little bit of that hot yogurt in my mouth, just fill me up a bit... I''ll swallow everyst drop...e on..." Lumiere was bbergasted. "Are you sure about this?" he managed to utter between gasps of pleasure, his words muffled by the intense sensations coursing through his body. "( Wait! Why the hell am I asking her if she''s... sure... I shouldn''t even be doing anything with her dammit! )" Steria''s hand continued its delicate embrace on his penis, tenderly caressing it with a firm yet gentle touch. "You know... Lumiere," she smiled. "Or should I say Lord Lumiere... I wonder how well this ammunition you''re carrying down here will fit into my mouth." With each stroke, she could feel the pulsating veins on his shaft, the severe hardness of his meaty cock sent pulsations of ecstasy coursing through her being, a sensation she wholeheartedly reveled in. "I can already imagine how my warm, sticky mouth would make you squirm with delight, it almost makes me wish I could bully you... Ahhnnn~ I''d do the weirdest things you''d never imagine." Lumiere, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of her technique, felt as though his precum would erupt with unparalleled bliss enough to shatter his cock. And this was all thanks to her hand game. The subtle grip and masterful strokes that expertly harnessed the pleasure of his penis. Her eyes grew heavy, a touch of crimson spreading across her cheeks, ignited by the fire of her lust. "Serena might call me a grandma, but you''d be happy to know I''m still a virgin... do you know what that means?" She leaned in closer, her breath hot against his ear. "I''m tight down there and need you to stretch me out a bit." "( Holy crap! )" (Lumiere) "Don''t deny yourself any longer," she purred, her voice giving Lumiere chills. "Take control, and ravish mepletely. Devour my sweet hole, it''s wet with endless nights of thinking about you... eat me already." The electric tension expedited as Steria''s supple breasts pressed against Lumiere''s muscr torso. Her right hand, still ensconced in his broad shorts, skillfully worked its magic with practiced precision. Every gently rub of her soft hand on his cock flinging his pleasure to dizzying heights. Steria''s luscious lips pressed against Lumiere''s, a surge of heat passing between them as her smoldering breath mingled with his. "Come on... let''s do it. It''ll be our secret, just me and you..." "( I can''t do this... I shouldn''t do this... but it''s not like I can control myself around her. Crap on a stick. )" (Lumiere) "You know you want to." Steria''s smile molded by lust. With an almost imperceptible movement, their tongues intertwined, igniting a tantalizing dance that quickened their pulses. The sweet taste of lust filled their mouths as their kiss deepened, lips nibbling and sucking with a voracious hunger. A delicious, molten trail of saliva trickled from Steria''s lips. As they explored each other''s mouths with increasing fervor, their moans of pleasure grew louder. "That''s it, don''t hold back Lumiere! Give it all to me!" Steria''s body quivered, ovee by the pleasure coursing through her veins, as she eagerly reciprocated the passionate bites on Lumiere''s lips. Their shared salivary exchange expedited their mutual cravings. But for a moment, they reluctantly broke the kiss, breathless and lips glistening in the moonlight. A sinewy strand of saliva lingered. "Ohhhhmmmnnnn~~" Steria sucked in the strand of saliva, her smile, ever vibrant. "You''re a good kisser," her voice husked with desire. Lumiere smiled. "Not so bad yourself." "Enough talk," Steria eximed. Unable to resist their insatiable hunger any longer, their lips met once again, renewed with a fiery intensity. Lumiere''s hand ventured upwards, deftly sliding beneath the confines of Steria''s tight brassiere. With a firm squeeze on her meaty breast, he exerted just enough pressure to elicit a gasp of pleasure from her trembling body. The sensation rippled through her, causing her to break the kiss, eyes locked on the heavens above. "Aahhnnnmm~~ touch me there! Right there! Rub me!!~~ Harder!~~". Lumiere''s skilled hand expertly tightened its grip on Steria''s left breast, gently caressing it with a firm touch. As he skillfully maneuvered his hand, Steria''s pleasure intensified, causing her to moan with delight. "More! More! Do tha¡ª ahmmnnnn~~!" The tight grapple on her breast didn''t cease, like she wanted, Lumiere intensified it by firmly squeezing even more. At the time the scene was reminiscent of a strong hand tightly grasping a water balloon to the point where it''d burst. In response to this, Steria tightened her grip on his stiffened penis, reveling in the pleasure of the manner his hand roughly handled her breast. She was the type of individual who wanted it rough, and by practical alone, Lumiere was disying that. With a renewed passion, Steria leaned back in for their kiss, their lips meeting in a fervent embrace. Their tongues danced together with an exhrating energy. "Ahnmmnn~! You''re tongue..." she paused, their tongue and saliva still shing haphazardly. "It tastes so... good!" her heavy eyes carried an animalistic hunger for more. Lumiere''s tongue folded up to the ceiling of Steria''s mouth, the gentle insert touched the back of her throat which elicited a slight cough from her. However, it didn''t seem like the adventures of Lumiere''s tongue was over. Neither was Steria''s. It was if Lumiere''s impressive cock was a powerful throttle, and Steria eagerly twisted it with a forceful grip, driving his pleasure beyond the scape. "Gaaahh!" Lumiere moaned. With several powerful throttles¡ª twisting and twisting, Lumiere''s cock strengthened with forced vigor from Steria''s crude tactics of forcibly extending Lumiere''s libido. His precum was on the verge of bursting out of his penis, and by far, this would be an intensely powerful one. In this moment of intense connection, Lumiere shifted his attention from Steria''s left bosom to her nipple, delicately grasping it between his thumb and index finger. The pleasure they shared was undeniable, and their enthusiasm for each other only grew stronger. His cock twitched and spasmed excessively. The precum phase was one to relish, the light transparent juices that Serena would enjoy drinking, something she''d imed as her personal favorite, was about to be sted out. Surely, Steria wouldn''t let Lumiere''s hot precum go to waste. Swallow it whole? Use them to moisturize her face? Or perhaps, her breasts? So many options, and yet the only one we wanted was for Lumiere to pump all his precum inside Steria, and fill her up. Chapter 166 Great, another sadist is in my Harem? (R-18++)

Chapter 166 Great, another sadist is in my Harem? (R-18++)

(POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s cock pulsated with an extraordinary force, spasming and contracting with such vigor that it caused Lumiere difort. "( Damn it! Steria says she''s a virgin but she''s getting me hard on a whole other level, it''s like viagra but without viagra and ten times the boner... sexy time with her is difficult... my junk feels like it''s gonna blow up... )" (Lumiere) Yet, undeterred, he continued to delicately caress Steria''s nipple with his index finger. The throbbing of his cock grew more intense, and Steria''s firm grip only elicited a pleasurable moan from him. "Nnnn~! Ngahhh~~!" Lumiere shut his eyes closed. Steria''s eyes, though a bit droopy, were fixed on Lumiere with an intense, oh-so-lustful gaze. "Ara~Ara... you''re moaning quite a bit, ''Lord Lumiere''..." "Well, Y-yeah... after all yo¡ª" He froze up again. The motion of her hand, constantly squeezing and twisting his shaft, caused the cap of his penis to peak out even more. "I''m what...? Come on... say it..." Her eyes persuaded for an answer. Lumiere gritted his teeth. "You''re gripping the... life... outta me..." "Oh? You poor boy, Serena''s never given this treatment before..." her grin widened. "Has she?" Saliva gracefully rolled down the sides of her mouth, a clear sign of her heightened desire. Her sadistic grin slowly formed, revealing her immense pleasure. Her cheeks, painted red with desire, disyed a blush that was not one of mere fluster, but rather of overwhelming enthusiasm. Whenever Steria exhibited droopy eyes, an open sticky, moist mouth, and a faint blush on her cheek, it was an undeniable indication that she was entering her sadistic mode. It was much like Fasit?s. And with the way she yearned to passionately embrace Lumiere''s penis, it was clear that this had only begun. If his penis had lungs, it''d be dead long ago with the way she squeezed it to get the face that would satisfy her sadistic desires. Relentlessly, she twisted the shaft of his cock, each vein pulsating with an exquisite blend of sexual gratification and slight pain. "Don''t you like that? Huh?" Steria asked with ascivious voice. Lumiere grinned, slowly enjoying the firm grip on his cock. "I haven''t ejacted yet you know?" However, his cock was on the verge of doing that. "Well that''s what I like to hear," said Steria. Finally, Steria sensed the powerful and rapid pounding of Lumiere''s penis. "Nyesss~~! That''s it... cum for sweet ol? Steria..." She swiftly covered the tip with her hand, preventing the forceful release of precum that surged forth like a jet of fluid. "Ara~Ara... that''s messy." Her hands were now adorned with his sticky precum, the faint whitish transparent liquid lingering as she gently employed it as lubricant while massaging the tip of Lumiere''s cock. "Damn it," Lumiere bit his lower lip. "You''re good!" "So is your juicy hot rod... I''ll rub you a bit before I finally let you ravish me with this big monster of yours," she squeezed the cock, however his precum gave leeway for his penis to survive. This further heightened the sulent penis, leaving it far from satiated. "I''ll t out say it..." "Huh?" Lumiere uttered. With her hand delicately covered in Lumiere''s sticky precum, Steria withdrew her hand from his engorged penis, now adorned and shimmering with his released essence that Steria had shielded with her hand. "I want you to fuck me... burrow me with your manly rod... rip me in half.." "Is that all?" Lumiere grinned. This same hand made its way to her visage, and she gently caressed her precum-stained palm across her countenance, all the while sporting a gentle smile, her heavy-lidded eyes never straying from Lumiere''s passionate gaze. With her face now sticky and marked by the precum, she felt a sense of impurity. "Finally, I feel like I''m dirty enough now..." It was precisely the sensation she desired. She wanted to get herself dirty. Like a swine that Lumiere would ravish with unparalleled intensity, as if she were a vessel for his cum. "It''s my turn now," Lumiere grinned. The gentlest of touches upon her nipple elicited an exuberant cry from her, and then Lumiere''s thumb and index fingers applied a firm pinch with such force that she nearly recoiled. "Oh my¡ª ahnnnn~~! Nyeesssss~~!" However, before she could even contemte stepping back, Lumiere employed his right hand to seize one of her voluptuous buttocks and drew her closer to him. "Where do you think you''re going?" he asked her. A sense of enjoyment rang in Steria''s voice. "Ohhh?" Steria bit her bottom lip, attempting to restrain herself from eximing too loudly, as Lumiere skillfully kneaded her chunky ass with one hand and expertly manipted her nipple with the fingers of the other. The sensation persisted, his fingers fervently pressing and massaging Steria''s nipple, causing her gaze to hit the sky, which prompted Lumiere to descend upon her neck. His lips tenderly brushed against her neck, evoking a delicate moan from her as her nipples hardened with each passing moment, resembling solid rocks. ... "What''s going on here?" In the midst of the exhrating moment, Serena''s piercing inquiry broke through the air. Folding her hands, she wore a stoic expression. Steria, her sticky face covered in Lumiere''s precum, halted her actions and turned her attention towards Serena, a yful giggle escaping her lips. "Well, I was simply searching for some herbs." Steria belied an innocent appearance. Serena slowly shook her head. "And I suppose those herbs were down my lord''s pants?" "Perhaps they were.." "If only that were the truth." Serena retorted, maintaining herposure. By this time, Lumiere had already tucked his penis back into his pants, a faint hint of embarrassment coloring his cheeks. "Searching for these ''herbs'' must''ve been quite enjoyable, wasn''t it, Lord Lumiere?" She shot him a stern re. Caught off guard, Lumiere stuttered, desperately seeking the right words to pacify the rising tension. "I-I can exin, Serena!" Without giving him a moment to collect his thoughts, Serena silently approached Lumiere, her hand reaching out to yank him forcefully by the ear. Pain seared through Lumiere''s earlobe as Serena maintained her iron grip. "There''s nothing to exin, Lord Lumiere." "S-Serena, my ea¡ª" "You were simply looking for herbs, correct?" "Y-yeah...and I just happened to..." Lumiere winced, his ear throbbing under Serena''s merciless grasp. In a feeble attempt to alleviate the anguish, he pleaded, "Please, Serena! My ear''ll fall off!" At longst, Serena released her grip on Lumiere''s ear, her eyes closing as she sighed deeply. An air of indifference enveloped her as she spoke, her words colder than the wind that whispered through the night. "I don''t even care what you do, Lord Lumiere. As the ruler, you are free to make your own choices." Slowly, she took her leave. "But I''m unhappy that you''d make such a choice..." Serena left. She wasn''t necessarily angry at what they were doing, instead, it was more that at some point, Lumiere would have to engage in sexual intercourse with Steria. Seeing as All-Father had already given his blessing to Steria and Lumiere''s union, it was inevitable. In this world, therger your harem, the more power you gained. But, Lumiere had be cautious with doing [Skill Trade] as of recent. This was simply because he didn''t want to spend too much mana points and suffer a disadvantage at some point. "Wow, that was interesting... Serena?s jealous side is so cute," Steria licked the dry precum around her lips. "Oh brother." Lumiere facepalmed. ¡ºGained 800 points¡» Chapter 167 Coming to grasps with my female companions? (R-18)

Chapter 167 Coming to grasps with my femalepanions? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere walked behind Serena. She was mad, and he didn''t know how best to calm her. "I''m sorry, Serena," he murmured, regret lingering in his voice. Serena turned to him, her eyes searching his face. Folding her hands, she replied with a hint of resignation, "It''s okay, Lord Lumiere. I don''t have a problem with it. If you want to pursue something with Steria, it''s your choice." Lumiere heaved a sigh, feeling a pang of guilt in his chest. "You don''t understand... Steria caught me off guard," he confessed. Serena rolled her eyes, looking away. "Oh, really?" she retorted, her tone carried sarcasm. Lumiere nodded earnestly, his eyes pleading for understanding. "Yes, she came on too strong, and I didn''t know how to handle it," he exined. Serena''s lips formed a gentle pout, her cheeks puffing up in a slight pucker. "But you seemed to be enjoying it, didn''t you?" she remarked, her eyes trailing to the side. A sheepish smile danced on Lumiere''s lips as he scratched the back of his head. "Well, it''s not like I can just turn off my feelings like a switch," he admitted. Serena sighed softly, her worry painted across her face. "I''m not angry, Lumiere. I''m just scared that if you really get to know Steria, you might forget all about me," she confessed, her voice trembling with vulnerability. Lumiere tried to contain hisughter, but it bubbled up unexpectedly, echoing through the air. Serena''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she eximed, "W-why''re youughing?" Lumiere''sughter subsided into a warm chuckle, his eyes filled with affection. "I love it when you express your honest feelings," he admitted with a tender voice. Serena''s face turned bright red, and she bowed her head, unable to meet his gaze. "W-whatever.." Lumiere''s hand gently cupped Serena''s head with a warm andforting touch. He was captivated by her vulnerability, her flushed cheeks and downcast gaze. "Serena," he spoke softly, his voice tender, "I love this side of you. It''s beautiful and genuine. I''d be happy if you showed me more of it." Serena''s eyes met his, a mix of surprise and hope gleaming within them. It was then she recalled how Steria would casually call him "Lumiere." Not once had she addressed Lumiere with an honorific, and in a sense Serena saw that as something she shouldn''t do. However, having grasped the rtionship she and Lumiere should share, she came to understand that her calling him just "Lumiere", wasn''t disrespectful. It was a sign of equality. And if you weren''t on equal footing with your partner, then what love did you have? "Uhhh.. Lu... Lord Lu..." Serena''s cheeks heated by the second. Lumiere raised an eyebrow. "Serena? Are you okay?" "C-can I... ask you something," she said. It surprised Lumiere. Serena was never the type to get so overly flustered, if anything she was mostlyposed. "( This is a new side to her I''ve never seen... is she okay? )" (Lumiere) "Come on, you know you can ask me anything... Serena." He smiled. "Really?" "Well, of course, you''re my fianc¨¦ after all..." "Can I.. call you just... Lumiere?" she asked, her voice akin to a whisper. Lumiere''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, momentarily catching him off guard. Even hearing her simply utter his name with no honorifics attached was appealing on a whole other level. "( Why does it sound so sexy when she says it? Gosh, I''ve been spending too much time with Isadora... )" (Lumiere) Seeing his ufortable silence settle in, Serena turned to the side. "Nevermind," she said. Her long silvery hair blocked the sliver of shame lingering in her flushed yet graceful countenance. "Of course," Lumiere finally replied, a gentle yet resolute voice. "I''d be happy if you called me that, or anything else you choose. As long as ites from your heart." Serena''s face lit up with a radiant smile, she turned to him with eyes that sparkled of renewed happiness. In that moment, she realized the depth of her feelings for Lumiere, understanding that he was her perfect match, the one who held her heart and brought her joy like no one else. Serena ced her hands upon her chest and closed her eyes. "( Thank you father... )" (Serena) She silently thanked All-Father for arranging their marriage, knowing now that it was a blessing in disguise. Her smile persisted, brightening the air around them as Lumieremented, "Look who''s smiling again." A hint of mischievousness shed in Serena''s eyes, and she folded her arms, yfully pushing her breasts up just a bit before replying, "I''m still mad though." "Eh... I''ll make it up to you," Lumiere sighed. "I hope you do... Lumiere." A saucy smile graced Serena''s face shortly after. Isadora stealthily crept up behind Lumiere. With a sly grin, she pounced on him, wrapping her arms tightly around his slender frame. Her meaty breasts pressed against the back of his head. "Oh Master~~!" With great enthusiasm, Isadora''s delicate hand ventured down into his spacious shorts, her fingers tenderly caressing the sparse hair surrounding his cock. Finally, her touch connected with his partially erect, fleshy cock. Normally, the Lumiere of before would get flustered by Isadora''s actions but he had progressively grown ustomed to her "affectionate gestures". It was preferable to ept them with open arms. Isadora doing this, vividly reminded him of the one night she told him that she''d let him do the weirdest things to her. Of course, Lumiere had never actually done them, but apparently, Isadora had a list. Number 1 on this list was receiving a golden shower from him. Whatever that meant... "Isadora?" Lumiere maintained hisposure. "What''s going on?" A mischievous sparkle danced in Isadora''s eyes. She leaned in closer, her voice carrying yful seduction. "Well, Master, I think it''s about time you made it up to me as well." Lumiere rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his mind racing to recall any offense he might havemitted. "If I recall correctly, I haven''t done anything to offend you, have I?" A hint of disappointment flickered across Isadora''s face, only to be reced by a gentle smile. "No, not really. It''s just¡­ it''s a bit unfair that I can''t address you as Lumiere." Lumiere''s eyes widened in surprise. "You want to call me Lumiere? But I thought-" Interrupting him with a wink, Isadora said, "Oh, I know you don''t mind Serena calling you by your name. But Lumiere, my dear, I think it sounds much sexier when I say it." "Is that so?" Lumiere smiled. "Of course," Isadora''s eye took a droopy form. "Don''t you think so? Serena?" Serena nodded with a smile. "I honestly agree. Isadora''s voice is way sexier than mine." "You both make the same sounds when you''re getting rammed though," Lumiere replied. This shocked both Serena and Isadora, they both went silent. "I-it was a joke..." Lumiere felt ufortable by the silence. The twodies were still silent. And just then, both Serena and Isadoraughed. "I was surprised you''d make such a joke, Lord Lu- Lumiere." Serena knew it''d take some time to get used to calling him that. However, she was prepared to get ustomed to it. "Anyway," Isadora''s breasts pushed against Lumiere''s back more. "Back to what we were saying." Gradually, Isadora''s grip on his firm shaft tightened, undoubtedly reigniting Lumiere''s arousal. The remnants of his earlier excitement with Steria lingered in the form of precum, adding a delightful stickiness to Isadora''s seductive caresses. "Isadora¡­ you can call me whatever you like. It doesn''t matter what it is, you mean more to me than a silly title," he confessed. Isadora''s lips curved into a smile. "Master," she murmured, the word slipping seductively off her tongue. "That''s how I prefer to address you. It ignites a fire within me." Lumiereughed a bit. "Almost any-" he hooked a bit, his words slipping out as a short-lived moan. Isadora''s hand game was getting good. Steria likely had better hand game than Isadora, but when it came to sucking a cock, it was like Isadora had three tongues. "What I meant to say," Lumiere cleared his throat. "Is that, almost anything I do ignites a fire within you." Serena nodded to that. "It happens to me too my lord, but on a more... moderate scale." "I guess so," Lumiere sighed. "I simply just want you to pour some of your hot stuff inside me tonight Master," Isadora''s hand gently slipped out of his pants. "I''ve had an outstanding number of underwear change thinking of our next nightly activities." Gently, Isadora licked off the sticky and almost dried spots of precum from her palm. Her warm tongue caressed the surface slowly and purposefully. "It''s true, Lord Lumiere. So much has happened, and we''ve been so caught up in chaos that we haven''t had the chance to indulge in bed with you." Serena smiled. "Uh, you said Lord again..." "Ha," tilting her neck, Serena exuded a smile with eyes closed. "I guess I''m still getting ustomed to it." "It''s fine... you''ll get used to it at some point..." "Mhmm." Isadora then spoke up, "Like Serena said, we haven''t had fun in a while." A growing wetness began to manifest, as her intimate pussy pulsated with anticipation, resembling the tremors of a powerful earthquake. "And I''m guessing you guys want it both at the same time.." Enthusiastically, the two nodded. Chapter 168 I’m in a conquest for a golden shower? (R-18)

Chapter 168 I''m in a conquest for a golden shower? (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) The first day of our short vacation came to an end. It was time to rest, to replenish our energy for whaty ahead. Tomorrow, the n was to focus on training, honing our newfound abilities. Serena and I were eager to put ourselves to the test, to push the boundaries of our powers. It''d been too long since I had the chance to truly explore my magic and skills. Deep down, however, a nagging reminder tugged at my thoughts. Vyndariel could strike back at any moment, retaliating against our recent encounters. Despite passing on a warning to Vyndariel through his demon general, caution still consumed me. I couldn''t let my guard down, not even during this short respite. Sure, my ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» skill could tip things in my favour, but that didn''t mean I had the luxury ofcency. "Alright, Fasit, it''s time for me to get some rest," I announced, weariness obvious in my voice. Fasit smiled warmly in response. She bowed her head respectfully, "Isadora and Serena are waiting in your tent for you... I think they have a surprise nned.." "Thanks, Fasit. But I already sensed them with [Magic Detect]," I chuckled. "As expected of my lord," said Fasit. "Oh yeah, what about Steria?" "She''s already gone to bed... beauty sleep and all." "Ah, not surprising really." I smiled sheepishly. "Mhmm." "Lirien?" Fasit uttered a thoughtful hum. "She''s still training with Skarz, I think they''re nning to have a sword match tomorrow," she spoke with uncertainty. "Either way, we''ll see." Fasit''s bow dipped further, her chunky melons swaying enticingly beneath her clothing. They were like balls that would tear out of a if not handled properly. My gaze instinctively shifted elsewhere, yet the image remained etched in my mind. I don''t think there was any clothing Fasit could wear without contours of her nipples being revealed. A blessing and a curse you might say. As I turned to leave, Fasit''s voice called out to me, halting my steps. "Hm?" I questioned. She grasped one of her magnificent breasts firmly, her voice dripping with sultry allure as she issued a daring invitation. "Don''t forget, Great Lumiere, you''re free to indulge in them anytime you desire. I mean it." A primal fire ignited within me, fueled by her seductive offer. "Huh?" I said, feigning ingenuity. "I mean.." her glossy lips looked like they were radiating heat with each word, "you can suck on these whenever you want... and I promise you Great Lumiere, there''s a lot of milk in these." She tightened her grip on the breast even further to make it clear what she was talking about. I smirked as our eyes locked. "I''ll keep that in mind, Fasit," I replied. Fasit raised an eyebrow, still smiling. "Is that promise?" "Definitely," I told her. With a nod, I left, making my way towards the tent where Serena and Isadora awaited. I couldn''t tell if Fasit actually liked me or not, but it wasn''t a bad thing per say. But, would I be able to handle all of Fasit''s assets? I was unsure, but that was a question I''d have toe back to at some point. ... The tents were strategically positioned by the shore, allowing the soothing caress of the cool breeze to drift through the fabric. As I stepped into the spacious sanctuary that awaited me, I was greeted by the enchanting presence of Isadora and Serena. Their eyes gleamed with anticipation, their forms adorned with garments that left just enough to the imagination. Serena, draped in a flowing white fabric, clutched it tightly against her supple curves. Isadora mirrored her attire, her ebony ensemble clinging sensually to her wless figure. Arousing whispers of desire filled the air, mingling with the sound of crashing waves outside. Consciously cing my hands on my hips, I peered at Serena through narrowed eyes, a wry grin spreading across my lips. "So, I take it you two had something in mind for tonight?" Isadora gracefully rose, causing her ebony garment to slip from her body, unveiling her entire form. Her luscious breasts swayed enticingly, the rosy peaks of her nipples begging for attention. In her delicate hand, she held a piece of parchment crafted from the fibers of wood pulp, the contents waiting to be revealed. I questioned Isadora. "Can I even ask... what that is?" My eyes wandered towards the paper, intrigued by its purpose. Isadora''s irises sparked as her smirk widened. "It''s my list, Lumiere. The list of things I''ve always dreamed of experiencing whenever you''re pounding my hole." Of all things to call sex, she called it that. "A list? You truly have a list of desires?" The thought of Isadora harboring secret sexual fantasies wasn''t out of the norm. But... I suppose now, it wasn''t a secret anymore. "Oh, I wasn''t joking, Master. These are desires I''ve long yearned to explore with you." Isadora smiled coyly right after. Intrigued, I gingerly took hold of the parchment, my eyes scanning the words that adorned it. The contents were: (1) Golden Shower (2) Glistening Shower Requirements: feathers, cup, wind magic (3) Sticky Shower (4) Breastfeeding Session (5) Intense bondage, discipline, sadism Requirements: Chains, ropes, oil, leg spreaders There were so many more requirements, but just these were enough to make me stop reading. I raised an eyebrow, surprise and intrigue coursing through my veins. The room grew still, the only sound echoing in my ears being the rapid thumping of my heart. I turned my gaze towards Serena. "Isadora, while this sounds fun." It didn''t, maybe for now at least. "I''m not sure, Serena would be fine with this." Serena''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she gently ced her hands on her breasts, teasingly sinking her fingers into the supple flesh. Her voice was a soft caress,den with desire as she spoke, "Actually, Lord Lumiere, the idea sounds quite intriguing. It''s something I''ve always wanted to try, to explore the boundaries of our pleasure together." My mouth went dry as I absorbed Serena''s response. Something she always wanted to try? Like what, ten minutes ago? The room seemed to tilt, my mind racing toprehend the depth of their desires. Isadora, sensed my hesitation. Delicately, she scooped up her own ample breasts, causing them to sit higher, emphasizing their voluptuous glory. Her dark red eyes smoldered with passion as she leaned closer, speaking with a seductive whisper, "You see, Master, Serena and I both share a desire for the golden shower. We want you to shower us with your warmth, your passion, your intimate release." "Eh?" I watched Isadora, breath hitching as her fingers squeezed her breasts so tightly, the hint of a self-imposed choke. The weightiness of her bosom, so simr to Fasit''s, highlighting the burdens they carried, the undeniable allure of their ample assets. But the words lingered in my mind, echoing with a primal need. I swallowed back my hesitation, a newfound boldness igniting within. "A golden shower," I repeated. "And just how would such an intimate experience unfold? Would you be standing, kneeling, or..." I trailed off, unable to fully articte my thoughts. Isadora''s devilish grin widened. She leaned closer, her breath warm against my ear as she whispered, "Oh, Master, the possibilities are endless. We could stand beneath your cascading waterfall, the cool droplets blending with our heated desires. Or perhaps we could create an intimate oasis, a space where only the three of us exist, our bodies intertwined in your yellow goodies." "You''re that into it, are you?" "Well but of course," her smile radiated. "And imagine just how much skill points you''d gain if we drank it.." In that moment, the list dropped from my hand. "So, do I start now?" I asked her. "Is there anything in the tank?" Isadora smiled. "I may need to drink a lot of water.." "We can just suck your rod until then.." And that''s how it began, the conquest for a golden shower. Chapter 169 Foreplay before the golden shower conquest? (R-18++)

Chapter 169 Forey before the golden shower conquest? (R-18++)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I gulped down the big wooden cup of water that Isadora brought me. I wasn''t thirsty, but this was so I could build up some urine in the tank. The cool liquid rushed down my throat, revitalizing me. But Isadora didn''t stop there. She seemed determined to force some golden fluids out of me, as she handed me nine more cups of water. I drank them all, feeling the water sloshing around in my belly, but still, the urge to pee hadn''t hit me yet. Isadora, her eyes shimmering with excitement, turned to me and asked, "Are you ready to shower us with your sweet nectar?" I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just yet. I''m still waiting for the call of nature." Serena chimed in, "Well, Isadora looks like she''s more than ready for this. She can''t wait to feel your hot urine cascading over her body." "It''ll be the epitome of ecstasy." Isadora said. Nodding twice, Serena mentioned, "I can''t wait for him to pee on me as well." "Don''t say it like that... it''s weird," said Isadora. "Oh?" Serena''s eyes widened a bit. "Sorry," she yful stuck out her tongue and winked. Isadora''s naked body glistened, her skin was usually pearly so it was always that attractive. Steria had the best skin, but it was only slightly better than Serena and Isadora''s. "Oh I can''t wait," said Isadora, her arms wrapped around her curvaceous body, entuating her pert nipples and plump breasts. Strands of hair clung to her once-smooth vulva, adding some anticipation to the already charged atmosphere. However, Isadora was still in her underwear, even with how dampened with wetness it was. Serena''s own hair cascade over her breasts, obscuring her luscious rosy-tipped honey nipples, a tempting treat I nned to savorter. It was hard to decide between sucking Serena''s nipples and licking her vagina, which was best. Isadora stood up, her nudity on full disy. and I always admired her confidence and sensuality. Serena rose to her feet as well, her eyes filled with longing. "Isadora, would you like to be the first to pleasure him with your mouth?" Serena asked. Isadora''s eyes narrowed slightly, apetitive fire burning within her. "Or perhaps you''d like to taste him first," she countered, her lips curling into a wicked grin. I loved the dynamic between them, a courteous understanding amidst the passionate chaos of a threesome. I scratched my head, pretending to contemte their proposition, relishing in the anticipation. "You know," I cleared my throat, "why not have both of you at once? Your lips and tongues can work their magic one after the other, or together..." Isadora and Serena stared at me, their surprise quickly giving way for a lustful gaze. "We''d love that," they both said. As the two women gracefully lowered themselves to their knees, their breasts bounced delicately, enticingly. Like elegant felines, they crawled towards me on the ground, their eyes locked onto mine, filled with desire and lust. "Oh Lord Lumiere~~!" Serena teased my name in a throaty manner. Isadora giggled. "We''re gonna... suck you." I sat on a small chair, my legs spread open, ready to experience the pleasure that awaited. Serena rose slightly, bringing her face closer to mine. Our lips met in a soft, teasing kiss, only to deepen with each subsequent touch. Our tongues collided with a force that sent shivers down my spine, and as our eyes closed, the world around us faded into oblivion. As we continued our passionate exchange, my hand ventured towards Serena''s back, slipping down her smooth, bare skin until it found the soft curve of her left buttock. With an intense burst of desire, I grabbed it firmly, causing her to gasp and break our kiss. "Ahnnnn~~! That... feels... good..." A hot breath escaped her parted lips, a sigh of pleasure mingled with surprise. However, my other hand quickly took hold of her hair, firmly keeping her in ce, allowing me to resume our electrifying connection. With each kiss, I tugged lightly on Serena''s buttocks, intensifying her response. The stifled moans that escaped her lips enticed me. Meanwhile, Isadora had wasted no time in removing my pants, leaving my cock fully exposed to her intense gaze. In the blink of an eye, Isadora''s hand boldly seized my cock. It responded eagerly to her grasp, convulsing under her touch, transforming from a semi-hard state into an unyielding rigidity. Veiny textures adorned the shaft, pulsing with an exquisite throbbing that resonated with each beat of my heart. A moan escaped my lips as Isadora''s skilled hand began to stroke me, her touch both gentle and masterful. I paused in my passionate exchange with Serena, my hand relinquishing its hold on her supple buttock. The sensation of Isadora''s rubbing was nothing short of mesmerizing, overpowering my senses with waves of electrifying pleasure. Looking up at me mischievously, Isadora continued her rhythmic strokes, her grip unwavering. In a teasing voice, she whispered, "Ahnn, you like that? Do you want more?" Unable to form a coherent response, I could only gasp in breathless affirmation. With each stroke, my legs trembled, my body yearning for more of her skilled touch. And just as I thought I couldn''t handle any more stimtion, Serena, not one to be left out, gracefully leaned in, her lips finding their way to my neck. Her gentle kisses trailed across the sensitive skin, igniting a fiery desire within me. Exploring every curve and contour, she left a trail of searing kisses in her wake. As her soft lips teased and tantalized, the sensations melded with Isadora''s captivating strokes, sending me over the edge. "I always love the way to taste... Lumiere," said Serena. Finally, she used my name without honorifics. When the intense rhythm of Isadora''s strokes reached its peak, she sensed the insatiable hunger burning within me. "Oh, you poor boy... I should take care of that," Isadora smiled. Without a single moment wasted, she boldly took the next step, her warm, sulent mouth enveloping the crown of my pulsating cock. A gasp of hot air escaped my lips as I jerked my head back, my eyes widening in disbelief at the ravenous sensation. Serena lowered herself down to the level of my syed legs, watching intently as Isadora expertly devoured my throbbing penis. I could feel my heart racing, my body begging for release, as Isadora''s wet mouth diligently coated me in a mouthwateringyer of saliva. It was a delicate bnce of pleasure and tension as Isadora''s mouth moved in a progressive and rapid rhythm. Each time she pulled back, her hands expertly gripped the shaft, intensifying the sensations that coursed through every nerve ending. The overwhelming mixture of pleasure and the sensation of her warm mouth choking me, pushing me to the brink of sanity, became too much to bear. "W-why are girls mouths... so sticky..." I squeezed my eyes shut, clenching my fists, trying desperately to fight off the intoxicating waves of pleasure that threatened to consume me. Amidst the whirlwind of stimtion, our moans mingled in the air. The air crackled with heat and anticipation, each gasp and pleasured whimper fueling my cock?s throbbing girth. With each ravishing plunge, Isadora grew bolder, pushing the boundaries of pleasure, driving me to the pinnacle of ecstasy. Chapter 170 The naturalistic nature of white and transparent fluids? (R-18++)

Chapter 170 The naturalistic nature of white and transparent fluids? (R-18++)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I felt the intensity of Isadora''s strokes peak. Sensing my need, Isadora released her mouth from my cock, a glistening strand of saliva connecting us. "Just one more thing," she said, "then you can have your turn, Serena." Serena nodded eagerly. Isadora positioned herself in front of my throbbing shaft, her delicate fingers effortlessly gliding along its slick, saliva-coated surface. The lubrication offered by Isadora''s ministrations allowed her hand to move with a velocity that threatened to send me hurtling over the edge of pleasure''s precipice. Isadora smiled mischievously as she looked up at me. "Shoot out some of your precum for me... stain my face," she teased, there was a yful seduction in her voice. "Ngahhhh," I was still fighting off the insane waves of pleasure. "Come on, just a little more... make me feel like the dirtiest girl in the world.." "It doesn''t quite work that way," I managed to gasp, fighting the rising tide of pleasure that threatened to consume mepletely. "Ohhhh? There it is." A powerful tremor coursed through my penis, a signal that Isadora recognized all too well. With a swift motion, she angled my cock towards her face, anticipating the eruption that was imminent. In an instant, my precum, thick and slippery, erupted from the crown of my cock with a force that caused Isadora to gasp in both surprise and awe. My essence adorned her face, creating a tantalizing canvas that dripped down her neck and settled upon her ample breasts. "Ahnnnnn~~! So sticky..." She ran her fingers through the glistening trails, her touch gentle and deliberate, savoring the intimate connection we shared. Watching this spectacle unfold, Serena pouted yfully. "I wanted to enjoy that," she said. ... Afterwards, we changed positions. I was lying on the ground, my cock standing tall and proud, pointing upwards. The sight before me was a feast for the senses; Isadora stood above me, her legs parted slightly, revealing the moist pink folds of her pussy, barely concealed by her drenched underwear. As I marveled at the erotic sight, Serena ced a hand on myp. With a mischievous smile, she tightened her grip around my penis, causing me to gasp in pleasure. And before I could utter a word, she engulfed my cock with her mouth, the intense force of her movements stimting me from within as she skillfully worked her way up and down, her gagging sounds only adding to the fiery intensity. "L... Lord Lumiere''s r-rod ish sho good..." she managed to speak. Amidst the waves of pleasure that washed over me, Isadora, standing over me, began to slowly peel off her ck underwear. I watched in rapt fascination as the strip of fabric, moist with her arousal, separated from her skin, hovering tantalizingly in the air beforending squarely on my face. The intoxicating scent mingled with the musky aroma of Isadora having worn it all day overwhelmed me. Proudly, I took a good sniff of it. Isadora, her eyes filled with an untamed hunger, gazed down at me, her voice, a raw desire. "Are you ready to savor my honey hole?" she purred. "Go ahead," I smiled. Isadora made her move. With a sultry smirk, she lowered herself onto my face, her vagina descending upon me like a seductive chariot. As the expanse of her pink folds enveloped my mouth, a surge of anticipation coursed through me, the taste of her intoxicating essence filling my senses. "Ohhnnnnn~~! So fast?! I''m co..." she hooked, "Ahnnnnnn~~!" With a moan that could rival an orchestra, Isadora released an explosive burst of her fluids, a powerful wave that erupted from deep within her vagina, filling my mouth and cascading across my face in a scintiting disy of raw desire. "Damn, that''s the stuff," Isadora exhaled, satisfied and relieved. The smooth texture of her fluids glided effortlessly through my mouth, their thickness providing a delectable sensation as they danced around my taste buds. Losing myself to the intensity of the moment, I unleashed my tongue, its eager movements exploring every crevice of her pulsating vagina, teasing and pleasing her in equal measure. "Nyesss~~! Li... lick more~~!" As my tongue caressed her inner walls, Isadora couldn''t contain her moans any longer, each sound serving as proof of the fiery pleasure that consumed her. With a seductive sway of her hips, she began riding her pussy against my mouth, her slickness coating my nose that remained nestled between her perfect butt cheeks. My tongue intensified its sucking, flicking and swirling with a skilled finesse that drove her to the brink of ecstasy. "Your tongue... I-I-it''s so deep~~!" In the throes of passion, Isadora''s hand found its way to a sensitive spot on her vulva, applying a vigorous and fiery rub to heighten the sensations coursing through her body. With each motion, her movements increased in intensity, building up a small but potent burst of fluids that pulsed within her quivering core. Sensing her impending release, she rose from my face, granting me a moment to gasp for breath, only to be greeted by a torrential rainstorm of her erotic nectar, descending upon me in a rain shower of unprecedented pleasure. The sound of her fluids cascading onto my face was like a trumpet. Isadora made her way to the side. Serena, ever so diligent in her efforts, continued her relentless pleasuring of my cock, her skilled mouth never wavering in its fervent attention. The remnants of Isadora''s essence trickled down the sides of my face. Sensing the imminent release building within me, a primal urge swelled, demanding release. "Serena," I gasped with expectancy. "I''m going toe." Undeterred by my words, Serena continued her fervent sucking, her actions exuding a mixture of desire and an insatiable hunger for the taste of my release. Each sultry sound that escaped her lips hinted at the imminent eruption that loomed on the horizon. "Gaahaaahhhhhh~~!" I exploded. As the dam of pleasure finally crumbled, my semen burst forth from the tip of my penis in an explosion of creamy fervor. Serena, ever the eager participant, fought valiantly to contain the entirety of my essence within the confines of her mouth. Her cheeks puffed with the effort. Yet, a trail of my white essence escaped the confines of her mouth, cascading down her jaw in a captivating disy. Sensing this, Serena retreated from her task, swiftly cing her hand over her mouth in a deft move. In one fluid motion, she devoured the entirety of my creamy offering, her throat swallowing it down, wiping away any trace of my release. When it came to blow jobs and hand jobs, Genny and Isadora were partly better than Serena. This wasn''t because Serena wasn''t good at it, instead, the others were just that good. Steria, however, was on another level entirely. It was likely that if Steria was serious when giving me a hand job, I''d cum in a few minutes. That''s just how good she is. A gentle smile yed across Serena''s lips as she turned to face Isadora, their eyes meeting in a silent exchange of satisfaction and shared pleasure. Isadora folded her hands. "It seems you thoroughly enjoyed that, Serena." Serena''s was a tad throaty, she replied, "Indeed I did. It was absolutely divine." My eyes shifted to Serena, noticing a tell-tale speck of my cum adorning her rosy lips. "Serena," I murmured. "You still have a bit of... on your mouth." Without missing a beat, Serena''s index finger gracefully wiped away the evidence of our shared pleasure, bringing it to her lips and deliciously, she licked it. No one loved swallowing my cum and precum more than Serena. Isadora and Steria would prefer y around with it and use it to feel a tad dirty. I usually wondered why they''d want it on their face or their body. But apparently, both Isadora and Steria had a knack for needing to feel dirty when they were about to get rammed. On the other hand, Serena hated wasting my white cream, drinking it was the only option for her. Gently, I rose to my feet. "Everywhere is so dirty," Isadora feigned surprise. I nodded. "Yeah, and it''s a tent... it''ll make things difficult." "You''ll have to wash us off first," Isadora yed with the almost dried precum on her face. "Eh?" I said. Both Isadora and Serena watched me with a smile. They wanted the Golden Shower treatment. Chapter 171 Golden shower conquest, complete? (R-18+++)

Chapter 171 Golden shower conquest,plete? (R-18+++)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) My heart pounded in my chest as Isadora and Serena gracefully knelt before me. Isadora''s voice was a sultry whisper as she gestured for me tomence the shower. "Pour it on us, Master. Show us the power of your golden shower, the intensity of your release." A nervous excitement gripped me as I grasped my sleek penis with both hands, its now cool surface a stark contrast to the warmth building within me. With a gentle twist, my cap vibrated, and an explosive burst of golden liquid erupted forth, showering Isadora and Serena''s faces in a mesmerizing cascade of gleaming droplets. The captivating sight of their skin adorned with the opulent splendor of my release sent electricity coursing through every fiber of my being. The golden elixir coursed down their delicate features, trailing down their flushed cheeks and sparkling along their elegant necks. Isadora''s voice, now a throaty moan, filled the room as she ardently requested more of this intoxicating shower. "Is there still anymore in there? I hope there is," she smiled. Serena, her affirmation unspoken but palpable in her alluring gaze, nodded in agreement, her breath quickened and mingling with mine. Their bodies, exclusive to this sacred space we had created, basked in the sensual baptism, droplets of gold rolling down their bare forms like liquid silk. The cascade moved withnguid grace, gliding along the valley of their ample cleavages and tracing intricate patterns along their luscious waists, all the way down to their pussy. The tickling sensation of the bullets of my golden fluid curving across their body and ending in their pussy caused them to twitch momentarily. Serena fell back for a moment, her sticky mouth opened to release an electrifying moan as her eyes struck the ceiling. "Lord Lumiere''s shower is so hot.." she said. I found myself entranced by the exquisite tableau before me, the soft flush of desire painting their cheeks a faint blush. Isadora''s hand reached out, her eyes locking with mine in a silent plea, and she delicately took hold of my penis. Her voice, husky with need, resonated through the air. "My face is yearning for more of this." Concern and desire washed over me, and I steeled myself to ask a question. "Are you certain, Isadora? The intensity of this experience can be overwhelming." Isadora''s eyes burned with intense fire. "Why would this," she tugged my penis a bit, this elicited a moan from me. "Be overwhelming for me? I want more of Master?s golden juice." The tent buzzed with an intense energy as Isadora''s grip tightened around my hard cock, her anticipation mirrored in the twitching of her hand. The liquid contents within my penis seemed to simmer with an irresistible heat, a promise of another scorching release. In a slow, deliberate motion, she caressed my cock with her free hand, the touch sending a jolt of lust coursing through my body. "I think I feel somethinging out," I said. Rather than speak to me, Isadora leaned towards the tip of my penis and blessed it with a kiss. Her lips wiped off some of the golden elixir and much so, she licked it off with her tongue. "Come on, Lumiere Jr." She smiled, her hot breath pulsating against my excessively throbbing cock. It was like through every vein on my shaft, rang a sense of more degeneracy. "Pour out some more of your golden water." Her voice,den with desire, and the hot air expectedly caressed my cock once again. Isadora?s close proximity to my cock heavily spoke of how much she wanted more of this golden liquid. She wanted the full force of it. As a woman I loved, and the mother of my child... I''d give it to her times ten of what she asked. Don''t fail me now cock. "Alright, one goldshakeing up." But just as I moved to fulfill her request, Serena, her naked, gorgeous body flushed and panting on the ground, began to crawl toward us. "Please, Lord Lumiere... don''t forget about me." Each graceful movement entuated the sway of her breasts, their mesmerizing dance leaving trails of golden droplets in their wake. The faint scent of ammonia mingled with the charged air, heightening the sensual tension of the moment. With droopy eyes fixed on my twitching cock in Isadora''s grip, Serena spoke "I want to have every bit of you in and on me." Her voice, a whispered plea, filled the room and echoed within my very being. She, too, longed for a taste of this cock?s goldenshake. Ecstasy of the weirdest, highest and most degenerate order. Unable to deny their intense yearning, I nodded and ced my hands gently on their heads, my touch radiating a subtle warmth and assurance. "It''s fine... I''ll give you guys what you want... I''ll always give you both that, because I love you both." My cock currently belonged in Isadora''s tender yetmanding grasp, her control over the trajectory of the next golden shower was proof of her submissive power. As I gathered myself, my body resonating with my penis'' potent energy, veins on the side of my head pulsed with fervor. "NNNNNNNNNNN¡ª NGAAHHHH!!!" In a single, explosive burst of satisfaction, I unleashed another burst of golden water with a force that left Serena and Isadora shouting in ecstasy. The scorching heat of my liquid vited their senses, invading their eyes, nose, and even slipping into their parted lips, offering both the sweet and salty essence of my intoxicating elixir. "Nyesssss~~! Ahmmmnnnn, my Master''s water feels so hot!!" "Ohhhhnnnnnn~~! Lord Lumiere! I''ve n-n-never felt this sort of pleasure before ahnnn~~!" My penis, its once rigid form nowid, tumbled from Isadora''s grasp, swinging loosely side to side. Its intermittent throbbing served as a reminder of the explosive power it had once contained. As Serena and Isadoray sprawled upon the ground, their bodies adorned with the remnants of my golden fluid, Isadora delicately cupped her chunky breasts, the lubrication from my liquid allowing her hands to glide smoothly over her curves. With a sensuality that defied mereprehension, Isadora''s fingers moved innguid motion, caressing the soft flesh of her bosoms as she reveled in the euphoria that coursed through her. The rhythmic gliding of her hands entuated the swelling of her nipples, the telltale signs of her growing arousal. Even from a distance, I could discern the nipples of her breasts pulsating and bulging with newfound force, their rosy tips twitching with intoxicating vigor. "I-I-I''ve never felt this... Ahnnnnnn~~! I''ve never felt this way before!" And as Isadora''s cries of pleasure filled the air, a mix of delight and overwhelmment, I couldn''t help but be drawn closer. Her mouth, now sticky and wet, beckoned me with a fleshy invitation, her tongue darting out to trace the edges of her lips, leaving a glistening trail in its wake. It was a seductive invitation, an open invitation to witness her ascent to new heights of power. The scene before me was like an exquisite tableau. In that moment, Isadora''s breasts embodied her liberation, her ability to revel in her sensuality and harness it as a source of enlightenment. Showering them with my golden fluid was nothing to be ashamed about. There was nothing degenerative about this. This was pure happiness, and for her and Serena to be this happy meant the world to me. No matter what they wanted, be it to cum in their asshole or their honey hole, give them a golden shower, or eat them... I would do it without a second?s hesitation. ¡ºYou''ve acquired 3,500 skill points¡» Chapter 172 —Intermission— Dark Spirit, Umbra? (I)

Chapter 172 ¡ªIntermission¡ª Dark Spirit, Umbra? (I)

A ruler whose past was shrouded in ancient legends. Umbra. A dark spirit, who was once known as Zephyra Shivarath, the Void Emperor. As an awakened Ludonian, Zephyra reigned supreme over the treacherous Dead Zone, his territory in Ludonia. The Cosmic Sea, a vast and boundless realm, served as the primary multiverse that epassed countless worlds and dimensions. One such dimension was Ludonia, a realm inhabited by Ludonians - ethereal beingsposed of pure energy. Among their kind, Ludonians held a higher rank than the Trifects, although this distinction only came into y when they awakened to their full potential. Unlike the Trifects, who were born awakened, Ludonians had to consume an immense amount of energy to ascend to their awakened state. For these energy beings, the pinnacle of their evolution was to be an Aetherion - the epitome of pure energy. Only five extraordinary individuals had achieved this level of ascendance, earning them the esteemed title of Empyreans. The five Empyreans were: "Veligryph" the Abyssal Sovereign, "Amarisah" the Storm Empress, "Dagrun" the Infernal Overlord, "Histonius" the Living Chaos, and the central figure of this enchanting tale - "Zephyra". Upon the momentous ascension of these five Empyreans, they enacted aw that forbade Ludonians from absorbing excessive energy, for they imed it would drive them to the brink of madness. However, behind this seemingly altruisticwy a hidden motive - the Empyreans feared the rise of potential rivals to their own ranks. ... Zephyra arrived at the Astral ne known as skair Spiritus. He had long ck hair, piercing red eyes, and wore a loose-fitting clothing exposing his chest and abdomen to full view. He strolled amidst the spirits that roamed the skair Spiritus. A confident smile graced his face. His enigmatic presence caused the spirits to scatter in fear, no words necessary. "Why do you run from me?" he asked, his arms outstretched and amusement ringing in his voice. "Am I truly so repulsive that you treat me like a mere pestilence?" Yet, his jests were met with no response, the spirits continuing their desperate attempts to flee. Sighing softly, Zephyra raised an eyebrow and muttered to himself, "Very well, be that way. But mark my words, I will not be ignored." In that moment, a figure materialized before him, radiant and otherworldly, wielding a shimmering golden spear. She was Olen, one of the Spirit Guardians. "What brings you to our realm?" Olen inquired, her voice authoritative. Zephyra smirked as he replied, "Oh, just a simple desire to have a little chat with the Great Spirit King." Olen shook her head, a mild annoyance lingering on her face. "That won''t be possible," she stated firmly. "You''ll have to return in a few centuries, as he is currently indisposed." "Hm," Zephyra rubbed his chin and looked to the starlit skies. "You misunderstand. I''m not here for idle conversation or well-meaning advice," he said with a calm yet chilling certainty. He walked closer, his crimson gaze falling on Olen, "No, I''vee to inform the Great Spirit King, with utmost courtesy, that I n to eradicate skair Spiritus and absorb every spirit lingering here." Olen''s eyes widened, defiance shing through her ethereal form. She gripped her golden spear tightly and dered, "If that is truly your intention, then I shall be the one to meet you at your end." Zephyra''s chuckle filled the air, almost a melody in its own right. "How cute," he remarked. Olen wasted no time in preparing her golden spear, channeling an immense amount of energy that caused the very fabric of the realm to tremble. The sheer power she gathered transcended the limits of the Astral ne, shaking the dimension itself. Olen charged towards Zephyra at a speed that surpassed the swiftness of light, her spear poised to deal a devastating blow to his very soul. She knew that to protect the spirits and the sanctity of skair Spiritus, she had to eradicate the threat before her. However... Zephyra effortlessly neutralized Olen''s attack. His form flickered in and out of reality as he dodged her strike. This was [Void Magic], Zephyra''s affinity. Olen''s eyes carried disbelief. Her spiritual assault was useless against him. And just like that, Olen vanished into the eternal darkness, her existence drowned out by the abyss. "Well, that was quite anticlimactic," he chuckled, a slight boredom in his voice. As he continued his journey towards the domain of the Great Spirit King, Zephyra activated a wide range absorption magic. A feat possessed by [Void Magic]. Effortlessly, a wave captured the a good number of spirits fleeing to safety. They entered his being willingly, sumbing to his dominion. Of the five Empyreans, Zephyra was considered the third strongest, with a considerable gap between him and the second in rank. His n topletely devour skair Spiritus and absorb every lingering spirit was not born out of necessity or vengeance; rather, it was driven by a deep-rooted boredom and a desire for rapid evolution. Zephyra yearned to push his soul to new heights, to surpass the limitations of his current form. Training, to him, was a path meant for lesser beings. He sought the quickest and most efficient way to gain power, and in his twisted perspective, this was the answer. Zephyra continued his relentless stride. Then, the path before him seemed to converge into a dead end. Its walls radiated an oppressive spiritual pressure that clutched at his very soul. Most would have heeded the warning signs and turned back, but Zephyra''s pride would never allow such a retreat. With a smirk, he mused aloud, "Hmph, must be getting close to the Great Spirit King''s domain." A deep voice reverberated through the air, booming with a weight that matched the heaviness in Zephyra''s soul. "Turn back now, wanderer," it warned, "or suffer the consequences." An Empyrean such as himself called a wanderer? Zephyra thought. "So, you must be the Great Spirit King," he scoffed, his disdainful voice ringing. "Come out from wherever you''re hiding and face me like a true ruler." Suddenly, an immense shadow descended upon skair Spiritus, consuming the astral ne in its ominous embrace. Zephyra craned his neck, his breath catching in his throat as his gaze locked upon the gargantuan object descending upon him. "Don''t tell me that''s his finger..." he muttered, disbelief tainting his voice. It was indeed the finger of the Great Spirit King, a colossal digit that defied rhyme or reason. As it hovered above, its mere presence distorted and twisted the entirety of skair Spiritus, reducing everything in its wake to nothingness. Desperation gripped Zephyra as he nced around, only to find that all the spirits he had captured were gone. Using [Void Magic] Zephyra castyers of anti-spiritual and anti-energy barriers. In the end, it was snuffed out by the impending doom. And then, with a deafening crash, the colossal finger of the Great Spirit King descended upon Zephyra, obliterating him and his very soul into nonexistent fragments. In the wake of the cataclysmic sh with the Great Spirit King, Zephyra found himself in an unnerving predicament. Despite all odds, a fraction of his soul managed to endure, albeit trapped in a situation where time and reality intertwined like knotted threads. Empowered by the spirits he had absorbed, Zephyra powered [Void Magic] which he channeled into reinforcing this delicate remnant of his being. But even with his magic bolstering its existence, the fragment of Zephyra''s soul struggled against the gravitational pull of the Great Spirit King''s colossal finger. Like a monstrous hand tugging at reality itself, the appendage twisted and stretched the very fabric of existence with an otherworldly force, akin to molten taffy being pulled and shaped. Each passing second subjected Zephyra''s conscious essence to years of agonizing torment, as he experienced the eons-long passage of time within the span of a mere blink. This temporal distortion left no trace of the vibrant, exuberant spirit he once was. Instead, he emerged from the relentless onught several thousand years into the future, transformed into a mere collection of spirit particles. Yet, his consciousness clung stubbornly to existence, reduced to the faintest flicker. Zephyranded deep within the heart of the Great Forest. It was no coincidence, for the Spirits'' Domain¡ªthe sacred dwelling ce of spirits¡ªcoincided with this sprawling woond. Though not the primary abode of these ethereal beings, it served as one of the many branches of their vast domain. During this time, Zephyra unwittingly became entwined with the process of Lumiere''s creation of artificial spirits, forged from the essence of artificial souls. Fused with this carefully fashioned conduit, Zephyra''s conscious particle was finally able to manifest as a dark spirit. Remarkably, he retained remnants of his previous abilities. The exponential growth of his energy reserves remained, ensuring his power surged forth relentlessly. Yet, even more intriguing was the acquisition of a Unique Skill¡ª¡ºck Hole¡». It was a mere reflection of his original [Void Magic]. A short story on how Umbra came to be. Chapter 173 —Intermission— Dark Spirit, Umbra? (II)

Chapter 173 ¡ªIntermission¡ª Dark Spirit, Umbra? (II)

"( I have been fused to this artificial soul for a few months now. My current master is truly a marvel. It''s quite amusing how I, once a formidable being, have now found myself in the esteemed position of personal butler to a pale twink. However, any doubts I may have had about his worthiness of my servitude were immediately dispelled when I discovered the true nature of my master. I shall keep this revtion to myself for now, until the perfect moment arises for its unveiling. By remaining steadfastly loyal to him, I''m assured of attaining a level of power that surpasses anything I''ve ever experienced. In the end... my pride could certainly benefit from a little humbling. )" (Umbra) The dark spirit knotted his bow tie. After adjusting his white gloves, he radiated an elegant smile. "It''ll be a good day indeed." ... For summoners, there existed something known as the Summoning Delivery Subsystem (SDS). This served as the gateway through which summoners could call forth their loyal and mystical summons, creatures from realms beyond mortalprehensions who had pledged their services to their chosen summoner. Each summoner held within their grasp an SDS, a personalized realm where their summons resided until the time of their summoning. Within the SDS, a remarkable feature existed, allowing for not only physical summoning but also establishing a telepathic link between summoner and summon. Through this connection, information, instructions, and even shared understanding could be exchanged between these two parties during their interactions. On this particr day, within the confines of the SDS, Umbra prepared himself for his summoning. Dressed impably in a ck butler suit, he adjusted his attire with precision, knowing that appearances were essential when it came to impressing his master. Of course, Lumiere didn''t care about that, but Umbra habitually overdid himself. "It''s not fair, Umbra! Why are you always the one summoned by our master?" Sylph whined. Umbra turned to the pouting Sylph, a small smile on his lips. "It''s simply because I''m our master''s favorite," he responded, a touch of pride evident in his voice as he lovingly ced a hand over his heart. Meanwhile, Ignis, the fire spirit with a zing red mane and crimson gaze, let out a weary sigh upon hearing Sylph''sint. He nced at Umbra. "You know, Umbra, if I were to have the opportunity to impress our master, I could be so much more impressive than you," he dered. Umbra chuckled slightly, his richughter filling the air within the SDS. "Oh Ignis, we may never know the answer to that question. Our master is either too powerful to require our summonings, or perhaps he prefers to summon the strongest of us all ¨C me," he replied, a touch of yful arrogance coloring his words. Aquarius, the ethereal water spirit, was sulking in one corner. Curiosity piqued, Fulgur, the spirited lightning entity, approached her with a crackle of energy. "What seems to be the matter, Aquarius?" he inquired, concern etched upon his face. Aquarius sighed, her azure eyes shimmering with destion. "It''s just that our master has never once summoned me," she confessed. Fulgur, his spiky yellow hair standing on end, attempted to console his fellow spirit. "Don''t despair, Aquarius. Our master''s summoning preferences doesn''t indicate ack of appreciation for your presence." With a tinge of bitterness, Aquarius retorted, "You can say that because our master summons you almost as frequently as Umbra." She cast a resentful nce towards the enigmatic dark spirit, who gazed back, his expression slightly puzzled. Scratching the back of his head, Fulgur scratched the back of his head, searching for aforting response. "True, but he mostly calls upon me for messages or the delivery of a scant few items," he exined. Aquarius, however, continued to wallow in her mncholy, her precious water droplets shimmering with wistful longing. Observing the scene unfold, Flora, the serene nt spirit, nestled in her lush vines. "Well, you see, our master summons me quite asionally for advice on improving nts or when a healing touch is required," she chimed in. Sylph fluttered leisurely around Flora, her voice dancing with whimsy. "You''re so lucky, Flora!" she eximed, her enchantingughter echoing through the SDS. Flora''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "I do enjoy being in our master''s presence. He has such an endearing charm." "I know right?! I love resting on hisps." "I''d love to do that as well." Flora giggled. Sylph then joined her to giggle. Gaia, the muscr earth spirit, scratched his head in confusion as his fellow spirits discussed being summoned. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "Wait, you guys are getting summoned?" The ce fell into a stunned silence, followed by uproariousughter. Gaia''s face reddened, and he stumbled backward, copsing onto the ground in embarrassment. "Well, that sucks," he muttered under his breath. Umbra cleared his throat,manding everyone''s attention. "Fellow spirits, let us not forget that our master values each of us in his own way," he proimed. "I may be his most summoned spirit, but that does not diminish the importance of each and every one of you. We all serve a purpose in his summoning endeavors." "( As Zephyra, I had unparalleled pride and as such, I suffered a humiliating humbling by the Great Spirit King, but hopefully that''ll never happen again... in order to progress as a powerful being, I must be able to amodate everyone I call mypanion. In other words, I should strive to be more like my master. Even with all his power, he still maintains humility. I strive to attain that level of modesty... )" (Umbra) Aquarius'' slender fingers brushed lightly against her breasts. She gazed into the distance. She sighed, "Perhaps my body can catch our master''s attention. The allure of my body may bewitch him." The room fell silent once again, all eyes focused on the water spirit. Fulgur scratched his head, a bemused expression on his face. "I''m not sure that would do the trick, Aquarius," he replied. "Our master is surrounded by so many women, both spiritual and physical, that one more seductive presence might not make much of a difference." Aquarius let out a sigh of resignation, her shoulders slightly slumping. "You''re right, Fulgur," she admitted, a tinge of disappointment in her voice. "Our master''s world is filled with so many women fawning over him. It seems I have little chance of catching his eye with just my body." Ignis chimed in. "Well, Umbra, if you truly are our master''s favorite, perhaps you should suggest that he takes us on a little visit to the Spirits'' Domain. It might do wonders for our morale and strengthen our bond with him." "An intriguing idea, Ignis," he replied. "I shall consider it and present it to him." "I''d really like to go there!" Sylph shouted. Flora patted her head gently, "I agree, we''d meet a lot of spirits like us." "That idea doesn''t sound too bad." Gaia flexed one of his biceps. Aquarius raised her clenched fist. "This''ll be my chance to seduce our master!" "Eh?" said Fulgur. Ignis rubbed his chin, "Then again, we''re not really like other spirits, are we?" "We''re artificially made, so technically we are and aren''t." (Flora) Sylph yawned. "Does that really matter? As long as our master loves us, I don''t care if we''re artificial..." "That''s good, Sylph." Flora patted her head. In a warm manner, Sylph embraced the pat. "Well then, I''ll talk to Master Lumiere about this," Umbra smiled. All the spirits nodded. "( This is my life now. Living as a pseudo-spirit alongside these fellows. I don''t need to rush to regain the power I lost... all I simply have to do is follow him... to follow my master and in turn, I will exceed the level I craved for so many years. )" (Umbra) Chapter 174 I’m handling business on vacation?

Chapter 174 I''m handling business on vacation?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Vito Heights, one of the many vast nes in the world. When I asked Steria how she''de across this ce even before Serena brought up the topic, she told me All-Father had taken them here before. As a family, they took several interdimensional vacations. Currently, we were nestled within the cavernous confines of a colossal cave. The cave, seemingly endless in its expanse, housed a majestic river, its pristine waters flowing gracefully through the rocky terrain. Within this somber sanctuary, we bore witness to a titanic battle. Mojito was locked in fiercebat with a gargantuan aquatic beast, its scales shimmering with an iridescent blue hue. "TAKE THIS!!" With each thunderous blow, Mojito attempted to pummel the creature into submission, only to be repelled by its sheer power, his body catapulted through the air and crashing forcefully into the cool embrace of the river. "This sucks," said Mojito. "Mojito! Are you okay?!" Mimosa shouted. Mojito gave a thumbs up. "I''m fine." "...my turn..." Lirien dully spoke. She unsheathed her katana. A substitute weapon crafted by Thrain. Gracefully skimming across the water''s surface, her movements akin to a ghostly mirage, Lirien delivered a devastating sh upon the creature''s imprable hide. However, her attack proved fruitless, leaving her face-to-face with the monster''s ferocious talon, poised to strike. "Lirien! Watch out!" Skarz called out anxiously. "...got it..." She evaded the monster''s impending strike with her [sh Step] skill, narrowly escaping harm''s way. I sat in broad shorts and an ash colored unzipped short-sleeved hoodie that revealed my abdomen. A stack of weathered wood pulp documents were in my hands. "Lirien, are you alright?" Skarz asked. "...I''m fine..." "That creature seems formidable." "...I agree..." "Any ns?" "...no..." I could already tell Skarz was running out of words to say to Lirien. Lirien was... not the kind of person who you could casually discuss with. Skarz took a look at his sword. "It seems these weapons won''t be able to prate its skin." The idea was to use non-magical items against magical beasts. They were trying to improve their physicals. "...my Unique Skill would make this easier..." "Agreed," said Skarz. "But we should make due without magical advantages." They engaged the monster again. Then, Fasit settled beside me. Her emerald eyes scanned my face. "Have you reviewed this month''s financial reports yet?" "I''ll get to itter," I shrugged. But the intensity of her starepelled me to shift my priorities. "Alright, fine," I relented. Before I delved into numbers and calctions, my attention wandered towards Serena, who meticulously arranged a small pic. She was assisted by Isadora. And hoveringzily above them was Steria. "Hmm." I uttered. "Great Lumiere~~?" "Yes, Fasit?" "Those documents won''t review themselves, you know." Her smile was gentle and at the same time... terrifying. "Y-yeah... I got it..." I focused my attention on the stack of documents before me. As I sifted through the pages, lines and numbers swimming before my eyes. At the bottom of each sheet was Lord Randolph?s seal. ¡º Financial Report of the Magicube Trading Line 1. Sales: - During the reporting period, a total of 500 magicube trees at a price of 300 silver each. - Total sales revenue: 500 trees x 100 silver = 50,000 silver. 2. Expenses: The various expenses in the operation of the trading line. - Cost of production: Seeds, hiringbor, and cultivating the magicube trees. The total cost of production amounts to 2,000 silver. - Transportation and logistics: Transportation of the magicube trees from the cultivation site to the marketces in different towns and viges. The transportation cost is 500 silver. - Advertising and promotion: To create awareness about the benefits of magicube trees. This expense amounts to 300 silver. - Misceneous expenses: Such as packaging materials andmissions to sales agents, sum up to 200 silver. Total expenses: 2,000 + 500 + 300 + 200 = 3,000 silver. 3. Gross Profit: Total sales revenue - Total expenses = 50,000 - 3,000 = 47,000 silver. 4. Lumiere''s Gain: 47,000 silver. 5. Lord Randolph''s Gain: - Lord Randolph, Lumiere''s partner, is entitled to 30% of Lumiere''s earnings. - Lord Randolph''s gain: 30% of 47,000 silver = 14,100 silver. 6. Net Profit: - Net profit: Lumiere''s gain - Lord Randolph''s gain = 47,000 - 14,100 = 32,900 silver. 32,900 silver = 329 gold = 33 tinum ¡» I exhaled a sigh. "It''s kinda crazy that we still made a considerable sum, even after lowering the price of the magicube trees as Lord Randolph advised." "Reducing the price was a smart move," she agreed. "Lord Randolph''s wisdom has proven invaluable." I smiled at her reassurance. "Indeed," I remarked with a touch of pride, "with the 33 tinum we''ve earned, I could acquire numerous sprawling estates." "If you continue at this rate, you''ll be one of the richest individuals in the entire kingdom." I chuckled modestly. "All thanks to Lord Randolph." Just as we concluded our conversation, my attention shifted to Lirien and Skarz, who had defeated the monster. Feeling satisfied, I rose from my seat by the river, stretching my limbs in preparation for the feast that awaited us. "Alright guys, let''s go eat." Serena waved at us from the enticing pic. "Lunch is served," she announced. Eagerly, we gathered around the sumptuous spread. Fresh slices of bread, vibrant carrots and peas, and a special spread I had personally prepared awaited us. "I''M FRIGGIN? STARVING!!" Mojito stretched dramatically. Mimosa shoved Mojito. "Mind your manners." "Sorry ma''am," Mojito sheepishly scratched his head. "Hmph!" With arms folded, Mimosa averted her gaze. Skarz bowed his head gratefully. "Thank you for the meal, Lady Serena." "...eating is good..." Lirien spoke. Mimosa gently sped Serena''s hands. "You have to teach me how to make this." Serena smiled radiantly. "Of course." Steria rolled her eyes. "You guys are so noisy," she said, annoyance evident in her tone. "Can it grandma," Isadora''s polite tone contrasted her intentions. "Nghk!" Steria swallowed her frustrations. "Not today.." she muttered to herself. We all gathered around the beautifully set pic table. Serena poured tea for each of us. Her ¡ºInventory¡» skill made it possible for us to carry items that were more than necessary. As the table was adorned with an array of delicious food, Serena approached me, cing a napkin gently around my neck. "I don''t really need this," I chuckled, attempting to protest. Serena''s voice dripped with affectionate insistence. "Oh, but darling, you know how messy of an eater you can be when I feed you." Resignedly, I sighed and nodded. "Alright, alright. Maybe a little." Suddenly, a burst ofughter erupted from Mojito. "He looks so cute." Fasit gently shook her head sipping her tea. She knew what wasing. Without hesitation, my instincts kicked in, and I swiftly conjured a pristine globe of water in the palm of my hand. In a blur of motion, I hurled the water ball with impable aim, sending Mojito careening into the cave wall, causing him to yelp in surprise. "I-I-I was... joking," Mojito sputtered. Skarz leaned in, an awkward grin tugging at the corners of his lips, and whispered to Mimosa, "You''re not gonna check up on him?" "Nope." Mimosa continued sipping her tea. Seated to my left was Isadora, she always watched me eat. It was as if she hoped a food stain would appear on my cheek so she''d clean it with her tongue. On my right sat Serena, she delicately poked a slice of bread at my mouth. "Open wide, my lord~~" "Ahh?" She fed me a delectable morsel. "Delicious as always, Serena." I said after chewing. Her melodic giggle filled the air. "Only the best for you, my love." Steria sat quietly, enjoying her bread crusts, her gaze fixed upon me. "Lord Lumiere," Fasit ced her teacup back on the saucer. "I have some concerns." Chapter 175 I’m in a picnic table talk?

Chapter 175 I''m in a pic table talk?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) "What''s the problem?" I asked Fasit. "Well... it''s about your recent evolution." "My evolution?" Serena''s hand momentarily ceased its gentle feeding. She wore a concerned expression. "I''ve been meaning to discuss this with you, my love. It seems your ascension is causing quite a stir." "Am I the only one lost here?" I looked around. Fasit''s expression grew serious, and she took a moment to carefully choose her words. "You see, as you know, when someone ascends to be a Curse King or any simr being, it sends ripples throughout the realm. It''s felt by their subordinates, others of the same ss, and even the Church of the Divine Union." Intrigued and slightly worried, I furrowed my brows. "But I haven''t caused any havoc or lost control. Why would it be a problem for the Church?" I was sure it had to be the Church that was the problem. They were the ones who developed threat levels to know how and who best to use to respond to designated threats. Isadora chimed in. "Well, it''s not the Church that''s the issue." "It''s not?" I raised an eyebrow. Skarz dropped his sandwich and cleared his throat afterwards. "It''s the Curse Kings themselves. When a new Curse King, Demon Lord, or Demon King ascends, it''s customary for them to join a faction that aligns with their evolution." "I see your point." I rubbed my chin. Lirien managed to speak. "...the same rule used to apply to battle gods, but Akaza changed itter on..." Deftly arranging yet another delectable sandwich, Serena spoke with a tender voice. "Darling, as a Curse King and a Human Emperor, you may have to choose between the two factions." A sigh escaped my lips. "So, if I were to side with the Human Emperors, the Curse Kings might act against me. And if I align with the Curse Kings, the Human Emperors might also make their move." I nced around at mypanions, seeing their understanding nods. "I mean it''s not like you''d ever side with the Curse Kings," Steria ate a bit of her bread crust. "You don''t really scream death and destruction." Mimosa chewed her food delicately. "And if you join the Human Emperors, you''d have their support." "In other words, they''d also give me support," I nodded. Steria delicately nibbled on a bread crust before sharing her thoughts. "Even if you choose not to align with any of the factions, I doubt they would be able to do anything to you," she said, there was a disinterested tone in her voice. I could proudly say I was one of the few things that excited Steria. She was barely interested in anything. Even when Serena was suffering from the effects of the Destruction Core in her, she barely panicked. Isadora nodded in agreement. "You have three Apex Skills, Master, and if that isn''t considered overpowered, then I don''t know what is." Fasit calmly interjected, "It''s wise not to make any presumptions about what may happen until the timees. The God Continent is aplex and unpredictable ce." I nodded, taking in their words before adding, "To be honest, I don''t know much about the God Continent besides what I''ve read in their literature." Just as the conversation settled, Mojito joined us at the table, still coughing out a bit of water from his earlier "mishap". Mimosa couldn''t resist teasing him. "Feeling likeughing again, Mojito?" Mojito shook his head, a slight blush coloring his cheeks. "No, I think I''ll pass on that for now." Suddenly, Mimosa snapped her fingers. "Oh, I almost forgot! What do you n to name your unborn child, Great Lumiere?" Isadora and I exchanged a nce, the uncertainty evident between us. "Actually, we don''t even know if it''s a boy or a girl yet," I admitted. Serena chimed in, a soft smile on her face. "I have a feeling it''s a girl." Curiosity piqued, I directed the question to Serena. "And how do you know?" She shrugged elegantly. "Sometimes, a mother just knows." "But you''re not the one giving birth though?" I was confused. "It doesn''t still mean they won''t be my child... I love you and I also love Isadora, so that''s more than enough for me to love them as if they were my own flesh and blood." Serena folded her arms and nodded sheepishly as she spoke. Those words made me happy. It sent a sense of warmth across my body. Fasit joined the conversation. "I agree. It feels like a girl." Her voice carried an air on certainty. "I''ll go with girl too," Skarz nodded. Mojito, always one to make a bold statement, couldn''t resist shouting, "I bet my money on it being a boy!" "It''s not an ''it'' you idiot..." I sighed while stretching to grab the sandwich Serena just made me. Mistaking my action as me trying to attack him again, Mojito flinched and whimpered. "Hehe." I grinned at him. Serena then shoved me lightly and gave me a stern stare. I frowned slightly before taking a bite of my sandwich. "I was just ying around a bit." "Is that right?" Serena spoke sarcastically. Changing the subject, I scratched my chin thoughtfully. "Well, it could go either way. Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. Then again, I have a strong feeling it''s a boy." But Steria poured more fuel into the fire. "Maybe a girl wouldn''t be good enough for you, my Lord?" Her grin said it all to well, she was trying to gaslight me¡ª and it was working. Serena, Fasit, Mimosa, Isadora and Lirien all stared at me. "Is that true, Master?" Isadora asked. I waved my hands dismissively, "N-no, no! Don''t get me wrong, I''m okay with either one honestly, boy or girl... it doesn''t matter to me." Meekly, I took a bite out of my sandwich. "Well regardless, we''ll find out in a few weeks." Isadora shrugged. "A few weeks? I don''t get it." I asked, my eyebrows knitting together in confusion. The rest nodded in agreement, sharing the sentiment. "Well I''ll put to bed in a few weeks.." she casually spoke. "Eh?" said everyone. Fasit leaned forward. "Generally, for humans, the gestation period for a child is around nine to twelve months," she exined. "Yeah, a few weeks sounds unbelievable." Mimosa was intrigued. I interjected. "It''s usually shorter for grygans though, isn''t it?" I chimed in, hoping to contribute to the conversation. Serena nodded in agreement with my statement. "Indeed, for Trifects like myself, the duration of pregnancy depends greatly on the energy levels of the child." Steria, always indulging in her food, chewed on a bread crust before adding her own insight. "Hmm, for someone like Serena, it took only about a month," she mused. Serena shot her a mock re, rolling her eyes. "Nobody asked you, Steria," she retorted. Steria shrugged nonchntly, her contagious smile never faltering. "Well, since when have I ever followed what others expect of me?" she teased, her words muffled by another bite of bread. The speed of development in the womb was directly proportional to the amount of energy one possessed. Trifects, naturally bursting with energy, could conceive and develop a child in no more than two months, proof of their unparalleled vitality. Lirien gazed at me with a solemn expression. "Your unborn child... is a manifestation of a Demon Lord Seedbined with your magically-rich sperm... that means it''s already brimming with enough energy to develop quickly in the womb..." I took a sip of my tea, trying to appear unaffected by Lirien''s bluntness. "Can we please not bring up the topic of my sperm again?" I sighed, hoping to move past the subject. "Ara~Ara, aren''t you proud of your hot yogurt?" Steria smiled. Serena was about to retaliate but I ced a hand on her shoulder. "Just let it go... I''m too tired for this." Serena shrugged off Steria''sment. "I have a request," Serena asked with her melodic voice. "Hm?" I uttered. "I want to test out some of my newly acquired dragon abilities." A wave of concern washed over me. "Serena, that doesn''t sound like such a good idea," I cautioned. Unfazed, Serena smiled gently. "Well, if you say so," she responded, her gaze locked on mine. I felt a surge of protectiveness, my worry outweighing my desire to witness her powers in action. "It''s not that I don''t want you to try it, but after what happenedst time..." I trailed off. Fasit interjected, her voice was almost always filled with gentle wisdom. "Perhaps, it might be best for Lady Serena to test her abilities. In doing so, she can gain a better understanding and control over the core. Instead of opting for the safer, yet likely risky route of avoiding a deeper exploration into her powers." I pondered Fasit''s words, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "You make a valid point," I admitted. Before I could voice my agreement, Steria chimed in. "Why don''t you spar with Serena?" she proposed, her eyes disinterested. "That way, she can test her new abilities, and you can test yours as well." Isadora nodded approvingly. "Grandma Steria has a point." "Not this again," Steria was almost toozy to react. Serena rose from her seat and adjusted her bikini. She looked at me tenderly, her voice gentle and filled with unwavering trust. "It''s you versus me," she smiled affectionately. Chapter 176 I’m fighting against my Goddess? (I)

Chapter 176 I''m fighting against my Goddess? (I)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) The sun-drenchednd near the ocean was abuzz with anticipation as my subordinates gathered to witness the sparring session between Serena and me. With all eyes on us, I turned to Serena. "So who''s making the first move?" I asked. Serena''s vibrant blue eyes sparkled confidently. "I will." She lifted her right hand, a surge of energy pulsating around her. In an instant, her hand transformed into a formidable ck gauntlet with a mesmerizing purple core, adorned with intricate dragon-scale patterns. "Woah.." The sheer presence of the gauntlet enkindled the ocean waves, causing them to dance in tune with its power. Mojito muttered, "That... that''s some intense energy." Skarz, standing beside him, simply nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on Serena''s every move. Lirien chimed in, her voice carrying boredom, "Destruction energy..." "Hm?" Isadora and Mimosa uttered. "...it''s a powerful and mysterious force..." "Definitely," Isadora folded her arms. "But if anyone could handle it, that''d be an energy being." "Agreed." Mimosa watched while fiddling with a herb in hand. "Testing out Lady Serena''s abilities was definitely the right choice. Let''s see what she''s truly capable of." Fasit''sment drew knowing chuckles from Steria. Returning my focus to Serena, I met her intense gaze. With a gentle smile, I nodded and replied, "I''m ready, Serena." My skill, [Appraisal], was rank C. I had about 10,456 skill points after buffing them up with [Higher Full Potential] and [Lord of Theorems]. Like I did when I increased the skills points I used to upgrade [Creator] to ¡ºGod of Creation: Urupein¡». Then, I used [Appraisal] on her. ¡¸ <> This enchanted gauntlet enhances the user''s physical strength and augments its melee attacks. It is integrated to the Imperial ck Dragon''s Destruction Core¡ª Core of Oblivion and is infused with the essence of [Oblivion Magic]. It grants the user increased dexterity and agility, allowing for swift and devastating strikes. - Melee Attack Power: +30% - Agility: +20% - Destruction Enhancement: Activate to envelop the user''s fist in destruction energy, increasing melee damage by 50% for 10-20 seconds. - Dragon ws: When Fire Enhancement is activated, the dragon''s ws manifest as fiery dragon ws, further increasing melee damage by 20% for the duration. This armament was acquired from the sub-skill of the Apex Skill: ¡ºDragon King of Destruction: Valtara¡» called [Armatization] ¡¹ And so, the battlemenced in a flurry of raw power and swirling magic. Serena wasted no time inunching herself towards me with incredible force. The impact of her dash rippled through the shore and sent waves crashing into the ocean''s depths. I assessed the situation. Serena''s physical strength surpassed mine with a staggering 12,300 powerpared to my own 9,300. Additionally, her mana reserves were daunting, well over 120,000+ MP, whereas mine stood at 81,000+. Still, I held the advantage in a diverse range of magical aptitude. As Serena closed in on me, her speed almost blinding, I swiftly conjured a small ball of fire within the palm of my hand. Concentrating my mana, the fiery orb expanded exponentially until it became a towering inferno that would dwarf buildings. The spell itself was a standard Rank C. But, the mana I infused it with elevated its rank to A-grade. With a calcted motion, I sent the colossal fireball hurtling towards Serena. My intent was to create a diversion, a momentarypse in her focus, beforeunching a barrage of projectiles using [Makeshift]. "That won''t work," Serena said. Unfortunately, she effortlessly waved her gauntlet, extinguishing the raging mes as if they were mere candlelight. "How''s that even¡ª" I hooked. Undeterred by the failed attack, Serena pressed on towards me. Time seemed to slow as she closed the distance, her ws hurtling through the air towards me. A damage from that gauntlet would be bad. I employed [sh Step], propelling myself three meters away from Serena''s onught. A resounding shockwave reverberated through the air as her ws met nothing but empty space, inches away from my previous location. The force of the impact sent a tremor coursing through the ground. "He dodged it?" Serena said to her surprise. I wiped some sweat off my forehead. "That was a close one." Despite my sessful evasive maneuver, a shallow cut appeared on my arm, a small rivulet of crimson snaking its way along my skin. "Even with the speed of Rank S+ [sh Step], she managed to graze me." On the side of the spectators. "...the thing with the erasure..." Lirien muttered. Skarz raised an eyebrow. "Hm?" "...how''d she do it..." "Didn''t she just hit it?" Mojito suggested. Fasit gently shook her head. "No, it was different from that..." "Right?" Isadora mentioned, "it was almost like she... erased it." "What do you think Steria?" Isadora asked her. Steria, who gently hovered above them then told Isadora, "what do I care?" "I thought so," Isadora sighed. Having used [Appraisal] on Serena once again, I garnered crucial insights into her unique abilities. It was then I uncovered the truth: she utilized the Destruction Enchantment embedded within her gauntlet to eradicate the very essence of my fireball. Serena also possessed [Oblivion Magic], capable of erasure on a far higher level. And to top it all off, her Apex Skill, fully unleashed: ¡ºDragon King of Destruction: Valtara¡». The destructive potential of this skill could wipe off entire continents from the map. "She''s a friggin'' walking eraser..." Serena giggled a bit. "What''s so funny?" I asked. "I don''t know, you look a bit tensed... my lord," Serena teased. "I''ll be fine," I smiled. From my back came ethereal, bat-like wings, the ck wingspan shimmering in the sunlight. Ascending above Serena, I used ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡» and created a mesmerizing spectacle: hundreds of floating droplets, ck as the depths of the night. "Uhh? What''s he trying to do?" Mojito asked. "...something..." Mojito sighed. "I know that Lirien... but why exactly." "...something big..." "Jeez," Mojito sighed, his voice tinged with exasperation. Everyoneughed at this. As my theory unfolded in my mind, I realized that perhaps Serena''s formidable erasure abilities would falter against these droplets. The Eterna Noctis, a primordial ck matter, carried within it the potential to withstand the forces of erasure. At least, that''s what the name implied... primordial. With a swift motion of my hand, the droplets descended upon Serena with ferocious velocity, a technique I dubbed¡ª ¡¸Velo-Noctis Disintegration Bullets¡¹ Faced with this onught, Serena reacted swiftly, her wings now bearing a dragon-like appearance. Like a graceful dancer amidst a tempest of bullets, she elegantly weaved between the bullet-like droplets, her movements a dazzling disy of agility and skill. "This shouldn''t be too hard.." Desperate to counter my assault, Serena unleashed her gauntlet''s power in a wave of omnidirectional erasure. "What¡ª!" To her surprise, my droplets remained resolute, unaffected by her ability. As Serena continued to dance between the bullets, my hand moved with precision, manipting the ck droplets in the air. With one wave, the droplets elerated, spiraling like a tornado as they encased Serena within their walls. I watched as my ck des materialized within the swirling mass, intending to trap her and im my victory. "I win," I dered. But as the vortex closed in on her, a sudden explosion erupted, sending the ck matter sttering across the ground. "That shouldn''t be¡ª" I stared in astonishment at Serena, who had undergone a remarkable transformation. Adorning her body was a chest te that mirrored the design and color pattern of her <>, its center housing arge, pulsating purple core. Her white hair gently floated upwards, as if charged with unseen energy. Concerned for her well-being, I asked, "Serena, how are you feeling?" A smile formed on her lips as she replied, "Stronger and faster. It''s not painful at all, it''s actually quite relieving. It feels like all the pent-up energy inside me is gradually being released." I nodded understandingly, relieved that she was not in pain. "That''s good to hear," I responded warmly. As we hovered above the ground, suspended in the moment, Serena''s voice broke the silence. "Are you ready for round two?" she asked. A grin spread across my face as I replied, "Sure, Serena. Let''s see what you''ve got." Chapter 177 I’m fighting against my Goddess? (II)

Chapter 177 I''m fighting against my Goddess? (II)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) My [Appraisal] skill was still active, I used this to get more information on what exactly had happened to Serena. This was a purely experimental fight, so we needed to see how Serena''s Destruction Core would react to certain situations. To be specific, her core?s name was¡ª Core of Oblivion, but either name would suffice. However, this also implied that there were several other Destruction Cores in the world. Disturbing... The results of the [Appraisal] disyed. ¡¸ << Imperial ck Dragon''s Ascension Armor Gear I >> The Imperial ck Dragon Ascension Armor series is a set of powerful magical armor crafted specifically for the user of ¡ºck Dragon King of Destruction: Valtara¡». Each piece of armor in the series grants enhanced protection, resistance to magical attacks, and increased mobility. They range from Gear I to III. - Gear I: The chest te provides enhanced defense and resilience against physical attacks, and it increases the wearer''s [Oblivion Magic] prowess. It also has the ability to store and release bursts of destruction energy, dealing damage via progressively expanding ranges. Gear I: - Chest te - Defense: +500 - Elemental Resistance: +25% - Elemental Magic Amplification: +30% - Destruction Energy Burst Ability: Activate to release a burst of destruction energy, within a 15-meter range. ¡¹ With a confident smile, Serena charged towards me, the skies trembled. The floatingnds surrounding us temporarily lost their anti-gravitational force, almost as if they could feel the intensity of our sh. I instinctively activated my [Boost] ability, propelling myself out of harm''s way just as she made her move. "You can''t dodge forever," Serena taunted. I smirked. "Oh don''t worry, I don''t n on dodging anymore." I raised my hand, and the ck matter droplets spread across the ground soared into the air, converging at my palm to form a rapidly rotating circr saw de. "Alright! Let''s see you dodge this!" With a swift motion, I hurled it towards Serena. The de was unfazed by the waves of destruction energy she emitted. "Oh that honestly won''t be enough, my lord.." She formed a pulsating orb of purple destruction energy in her palm and unleashed it as a powerful beam towards me. Naturally, the beam failed to destroy my ck saw de formation. I quickly adapted, transforming the de into a swirling ck mirror-like object that absorbed the destructive energy. "Creative as always, my lord." Unperturbed, Serena manipted the beams, causing them to diverge at various angles, evading my ck mirror formation before converging towards me. "Ohe on!" Relying on a ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹ would be ineffective, as the destruction energy would likely eat through the mana particles and harm me in the process. Instead, I chose to rely on my [Boost] enhanced agility, using precise movements to dodge the converging beams. As I soared to a higher altitude, I felt a certain joy inside me. Fighting Serena was fun. Serena charged towards me once again, her form blurring in a purple sh. The air crackled with waves of destruction energy emanating from her, a constant threat to my well-being. Instinctively, my wings carried me to the side, gliding smoothly out of harm''s way as I conjured a mass of swirling ckness from the depths of Eterna Noctis. "This is it!" With [Siphon], I absorbed the surrounding destruction energy, relieving myself from the imminent danger lurking within its range. Seizing this opportunity, I swiftly retreated, creating a safe distance of ten meters between us. Now free from the relentless assault of her destructive waves, I could unleash a wider range of omnidirectional attacks. "Take this seriously, my lord!" Serena pouted. "I AM!!" I retorted. Again, Serena charged at me like a cannon, her movements almost too fast to track, I called upon [Mana Pressure], increasing the density of mana around me. This intensified the pressure on objects within my reach, granting me heightened defense. [Mana Pressure] was normally used to impose the will of your mana on someone else, but I used it in a more versatile manner. It was one of my trump cards when up against people faster than me. Like the Beast Princess¡ª Eris Fergonius. Combining this with the activated Rank S+ [Boost] and Rank B [Aura of Protection], I weaved effortlessly through her barrage of punches and kicks, gracefully rotating in the air. Capitalizing on my newfound advantage, I once again utilized [Siphon], drawing in the destruction energy from the core of Serena''s chest te. Simultaneously, I conjured a searing fireball in my other hand, allowing it to expand continuously until its explosive force sent Serena rolling backward through the air. "Wait! Was that too much?!" I asked myself. As the smoke cleared, concern filled me, "Are you alright?" Coughing slightly, Serena nodded. "I''m fine." ... (POV: Akashic Records) Somewhere in Vito Heights. A trio of individuals observed the intense showdown between Lumiere and Serena with great interest. Encased within an orb, their gazes fixated on the spectacle unfolding before them. Among the trio was us, a man of striking crimson hair and eyes that burned with an inner fire. His muscr frame was entuated by his sleeveless attire, which proudly disyed his chiseled chest and abdomen. As the Imperial Red Dragon, his presence exuded an aura of power and authority. Beside us stood a loli with enchanting blue hair and matching eyes, dressed in a form-fitting gown adorned with shades of blue and gold. This was Eunaria, the Imperial Sapphire Dragon. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she uttered excited noises. "Oh, this is getting interesting! I''d love to go and investigate this new to¡ª I mean individual... personally," she eximed, her childlike voice resonating with eager curiosity. us, everposed and level-headed, offered a gentle smile in response to Eunaria''s exuberance. "Patience... we can''t confirm if she''s truly Valtara just yet," he cautioned. Undeterred by us'' words of caution, Eunaria yfully retorted, her voice tinged with an edge of defiance. "That''s dumb! I can go and check for myself. Let''s see if she truly is Valtara!" Her smile widened. "Besides, it''d be so much fun to pummel Valtara again," she added. Maintaining his stoicposure, us tilted his head slightly, considering Eunaria''s suggestion. "An intriguing idea, I must admit," he mused, his crimson eyes gleaming with hidden intentions. "I don''t see why not," he conceded. At this moment, Cenis, a woman with cascades of vibrant orange hair and matching eyes, interjected. Garbed in a pitch-ck gown, with an elegant orange scarf adorning her neck, she exuded elegance. "us, are you sure about this?" He waved one hand dismissively. "If things go out of hand, then I''ll step in." With a pout, Eunaria then said, "Only if things get¡ª really, really, really, really, reeeeaaaaaally bad! Okay?!" us chuckled and then told her, "I don''t see why not." "Great!" Eunaria jubted. His crimson gaze fell upon the blue haired loli. "Just don''t kill them, alright?" "That''ll be difficult, but I can try.." Chapter 178 —Entry— Imperial Sapphire Dragon, Eunaria?

Chapter 178 ¡ªEntry¡ª Imperial Sapphire Dragon, Eunaria?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) In Vito Heights, a majestic mountain reigned supreme, surpassing all others in its grandeur and height. This mountain, known as the Dragon''s Summit, towered above the floatingnds in the sky, its peak hidden in the ethereal clouds. At the very top of this awe-inspiring mountain, standing tall and proud, was a colossal fortress adorned with intricate designs of dragons with their wings spread wide. Within the fortress, Lady Eunaria, the renowned Imperial Sapphire Dragon, made her way towards the imposing entrance. "This is going to be so fun.." Her loyal servants bowed with utmost respect as she gracefully descended the steps, each movement exuding grace and authority. Eunaria adjusted her regal gown, the rich fabric flowing around her like a liquid cascade, and her captivating blue eyes shimmered with an electrifying energy. With a smile ying on her lips, Eunaria spoke, the melodious timbre of her voice resonating with power. "It feels like an eternity since Ist ventured outside the Dragon''s Summit," she murmured to herself. "Alright, here we go." As she took a single step beyond the fortress walls, an intense surge of energy emanated from her being, spreading throughout the entirety of Vito Heights. It rippled through the air, touching every corner of thend, causing magical beasts to take flight in a desperate bid for safety. The very fabric of reality seemed to tremble under the weight of the power unleashed. From the outside, one could only wonder that the fortress itself was designed to contain or suppress the immense aura of anyone within its walls. ... (POV: Akashic Records) In the midst of our intensebat training, Serena and I soared through the skies, our wings slicing through the air as we shed. But suddenly, an unimaginable surge of power shook the very foundations of Vito Heights, sending ripples of energy cascading across thend. The weight of this force bore down on our souls, causing a shiver to race up my spine. Instinctively, I turned my gaze towards the source of this power, my senses alert and on edge. Memories from the past shed through my mind... Yes, it was like that time... When Lirien tried to kill me... That same sense of danger, that chilling presence, it was unmistakable. Someone, or something, was drawing near. Before I could fullyprehend the situation, a blur of blue hair streaked past me, a fierce grin etched in every line of her face. Her elongated ws aimed to strike me, to tear away at my flesh. But with a lightning-fast maneuver, I sidestepped her attack, narrowly avoiding the imminent danger. In the blink of an eye, a deafening explosion of sound erupted, causing me to be blown back by the sheer force of her incredible speed. Quickly, I descended through the sky, my heart pounding. Isadora was the first to approach me. "Who''s that girl?" she questioned. I shook my head, my mind trying toprehend the situation. "No idea," I replied, my eyes narrowed. "But one thing''s for sure, she''s bad news." The mystery of this blue-haired girl continued to nag at my mind. How was she able to fly without wings? Was she utilizing some form of flight magic, or perhaps something even more potent? The answers eluded me, leaving me with a craving for knowledge. Serena, never one to shy away from confrontation, confronted the enigmatic intruder. "Who are you?" she demanded with a strong and unwavering voice. The girl paused, her electric blue eyes meeting Serena''s gaze fiercely. "I am Eunaria, the Imperial Sapphire Dragon," she dered. A silence fell over our small group. We exchanged bewildered nces, our minds struggling to grasp the magnitude of this revtion. Fasit, always quick to voice her thoughts, spoke up with a perplexed tone. "She doesn''t look like a dragon at all." That much was obvious. I''d read literature from the Dragon Continent before. To be precise, it was the one given to me by Brother Art. It was called <>. That aside, there was nothing much I knew about dragons, I''d only started learning about them since the drama with Serena and her ascension to an Oblivion-core Ascended Dragon Trifect. Hovering above me, Steria stifled a yawn. It was quite obvious that nothing ever bothered Steria. She was the strongest person I''d ever seen, not including All-Father. "You guys are always making a big fuss about these names." (Steria) "Huh?" (Lumiere) "High-ranking members of the Dragon race can assume aplete human form. While some dragons retain certain physical characteristics, such as scales and animalistic eyes, ancient dragons can assume apletely human appearance. It''s hard to tell unless they reveal their true nature." (Steria) "That makes sense." (Lumiere) Skarz took a readied battle stance. "Why haven''t we heard of Eunaria before now?" he asked. Mimosa chimed in, her voice gentle yet curious. "Well, maybe she just arrived in Vito Heights now?" she suggested. Steria shook her head. "I highly doubt that. I can sense beings through my spatial detection ability, and Eunaria''s presence isn''t unfamiliar to me. She''s been here for quite some time." (Steria) "Then why didn''t you say anything?" (Lumiere) Steria shrugged. "Well... because there was no use, I didn''t think they''d confront us." "Really," I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "We need to talk about yourcencyter." "Anything for you dear," Steria gently winked. Fasit turned to me with a sense of urgency. "What do we n to do?" she asked. "Well, I''ll see if I can talk to h¡ª" Before I could respond, a resounding thud echoed through the air, causing my heart to skip a beat. Serena''s body hit the ground, unconscious and vulnerable. How had this happened? I only diverted my attention for a brief moment, and now Serenay unconscious before me. "Oh my, that doesn''t look good." Steria''s face remained with a smile. How could she remain calm in this sort of situation. This was the first time I''d ever felt it... anger... How dare anyone touch my Goddess. Chapter 179 The foreplay to a grand battle?

Chapter 179 The forey to a grand battle?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere approached Serena''s limp form. His heart pounded in his chest. Anger and concern coursed through his veins. He carefully lifted her body, cradling her in his arms as his stormy amethyst eyes scanned her for any visible injuries. His jet-ck hair cascaded over his eyes, casting a shadow that seemed to darken his face. With a monotonous voice, Lumiere spoke, his tone both calm and unsettling. "So, your name''s Eunaria," he uttered, not bothering to look up at her. "Right?" Eunaria''s lips curled into a cheeky smile, her eyes gleamed with amusement. "Yes, that''s right," she replied, mockery evident in her voice. Lumiere''s gaze didn''t waver, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "How dare you harm my woman," he said. "Huh?" She burst intoughter, unable to contain herself any longer. Her hand covered her mouth, failing to stifle the mirth that shook her body. Eunaria''sughter subsided, her expression turning serious. She looked down at Lumiere, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. "Aren''t you ashamed?" she questioned in a condescending manner. Still refusing to meet her gaze, Lumiere exhaled a sigh. "Ashamed? No." he dered. "But I''m rather... angry." "Hm?" Eunaria raised an eyebrow. Lumiere made his way back to his small group. "I''ve never seen Lord Lumiere like this before," Skarz muttered, his eyes locked on his leader''s retreating figure. "...he''s angry..." said Lirien, inly. "Eh... yeah, we know that..." Mojito spoke awkwardly. Fasit, her gaze fixed on Lumiere, nodded in agreement. "His anger isn''t overpowering like a raging inferno that devours everything," she observed. "It''s more like a silent predator, patiently waiting to consume its enemies." Lirien nodded, "...he''s very angry..." inly speaking. "Eh... we kn¡ª" Mimosa shoved Mojito before he couldplete his sentence. Lumiere carefully handed Serena over to Fasit. The concerned gryganri immediately asked him, "Great Lumiere, what happened to Serena? Is she alright?" ( T/N: Gryganri = Female Grygan | Gryganard = Male Grygan ) Her voice was filled with worry, reflecting the deep concern etched across her face. Lumiere, however, remained silent, his eyes fixed on Serena''s now motionless form. He was lost in his own thoughts, his mind consumed by a whirlwind of emotions. Ignoring Fasit''s question, "Steria..." he called out. Steria, always calm andposed, floated gently next to Lumiere, her ethereal form seemingly weightless. "What seems to be the issue, Lumiere?" she inquired, her voice soft and soothing. Her eyes held a glimmer of curiosity, but her demeanor remained unwaveringly serene. Lumiere took a deep breath, his gaze still fixated on Serena. "I need you and the others to give me and that Dragon some room," he finally murmured. Steria smiled as she nodded in understanding. "Of course, honey. But you do know if I helped you it''d make this a billion times easier," she offered. Without another word, Lumiere turned his back on Steria and began to walk away, his bat-like wings once again sprouting from his back. As he stretched his right hand to the side, a brilliant golden sphere materialized, gradually transforming into a magnificent magic staff. At its tip, arge golden manastone¡ª a magic crux, pulsed with raw power. <>, a symbol of Lumiere''s authority and strength. With his newly acquired staff in hand, Lumiere gracefully took to the skies, his eyes locked on Eunaria, who stood confidently with her hands on her waist, awaiting his arrival. Steria, acknowledging the tension with a yawn. She turned to the rest of the group. "Let us proceed, my friends," she suggested, her voice gentle yet resolute. "We shall honor Lumiere''s request for solitude and grant him the space he needs to confront Eunaria." They all turned to depart. Isadora remained rooted in ce, her gaze fixed on Lumiere and Eunaria, who hovered far above them. Fasit, holding Serena gently in her arms, approached Isadora. "We need to leave... we can''t disobey Great Lumiere''s orders," Fasit softly suggested. Isadora reluctantly tore her eyes away from the scene above and turned to face Fasit. "I understand," she replied with a heavy sigh. "But seeing Master like this... it reminds me of Zarbon City." She recalled the devastating events that unfolded there. However, she couldn''t help but recognize the difference between then and now. Lumiere''s anger back then was fueled by the near-death experience he endured, but now, this righteous rage seemed self-induced, his own inner turmoil driving him forward. With a lingering silence, Steria let out a bored yawn, causing Isadora to shoot her a reproachful look. "We don''t have all day," Steria said nonchntly. "We mustn''t keep the others waiting." Isadora''s gaze faltered for a moment before she nodded. "Right," she stammered, half-minded. She turned to run beside Fasit. Steria gracefully assumed a horizontal hovering position, her back parallel to the ground. As they moved away, Isadora stole onest nce at Lumiere and Eunaria, who now had some space between them. Eunaria took the opportunity to speak up. "My interest lies with the girl, not you," she dered, a twisted smile on her countenance. "I''ll be taking the vessel back with me." Lumiere remained silent, his head bowed as he focused his attention on Eunaria. But then, to her surprise, he slowly lifted his head, revealing a smile so gentle that it sent a shiver down her spine. He extended his left palm towards her and spoke in a calm but firm tone. "I envy you," Lumiere confessed. "Huh?" Eunaria raised an eyebrow, clearly bewildered by his words. Lumiere continued, his smile unwavering. "I wish I could be so blissfully ignorant as to not notice when danger stands before me." ---Status--- Name: Eunaria Gdiatrix Race: Highest tier Divine Dragon (Imperial Dragon) Age:? 10,000+ Threat level: Grade 0 Physical Strength: 13,000/13,000 MP: 300,000/300,000 Magic Arts: ¡¸Imperial Dragon Magic¡¹ (S+), ¡¸Water Magic¡¹ (SSS+), ¡¸Ice Magic¡¹ (SS) Magic Skills: Integral Skill: ¡¸Transformation¡¹, ¡¸Mana Regeneration¡¹, ¡¸Imperial Dragon?s Ambience¡¹, ¡¸Imperial Dragon Physiology¡¹ Additional Skill: ¡¸Boundless Regeneration¡¹ (SSS+), ¡¸Infirmity Nullification¡¹ (SSS+), ¡¸Magic Attack Resistance¡¹ (SS), ¡¸Physical Attack Resistance¡¹ (SS), Unique Skills: ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» Apex Skill: ¡ºSea King Poseidon¡» Summons: Medium tier Dragon Spirits, Water Dragon Spirit. Equipments: Core of Demolition (Unawakened) Chapter 180 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (I)

Chapter 180 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (I)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Eunaria''s cold eyes scrutinized Lumiere, her calcting gaze never wavering. "So, human," she taunted. "Who''s going to make the first move? Or should I just end this with one shot?" Lumiere''s expression remained unchanged as he locked eyes with her. "It doesn''t matter anymore," he replied calmly. With a graceful wave of <>, Lumiere summoned the elements. The air around him crackled, and ten spheres of oxygen materialized, each containing fiery sparks within. The culmination of hisbined mastery of [Wind Magic] and [Fire Magic] ¡ª the devastating spell known as ¡¸Inferno Hall¡¹. Naturally, Lumiere possessed an immense pool of mana. However, his staff''s unique enchantment amplified the potency of the elements he wielded while halving the mana cost. Thus, Lumiere had expended only 10,000 mana points to conjure the ten ¡¸Inferno Halls¡¹, instead of the usual 20,000. In an instant, Lumiereunched all ten spheres towards Eunaria, and they streaked through the air, propelled by his skilledmand. The sheer force behind their speed sent ripples through the atmosphere. Eunaria scoffed, her confidence unwavering. "Hmm, you think fire and wind can harm me? I possess ¡¸Magic-Attack Resistance¡¹ skill, idiot. Your spells are useless against me!" she dered. Just as she spoke those words, the spheres closed in on her, exploding with a tremendous force that ripped through the air. "What¡ª?!" Eunaria?s eyes widened. The consequential congration, once unleashed, propagated an all-epassing shockwave that reverberated through the highest reaches of the mountains, effectively diminishing not one, not two but six majestic peaks to nothing more than t expanses. The vast ocean, in turn, experienced the ripple effect of this explosive surge of energy, momentarily perturbed by the tremors emanating from the detonation. Furthermore, the previously serene floating inds in close proximity were propelled into the air with great force, their subsequent descent resulting in a tumultuous collision with the body of water beneath them. As the smoke cleared, Eunaria emerged, her previously wless body marred by several deep scratches. The shock on her face was evident as she looked at Lumiere, her voice filled with disbelief and a touch of fear. "What are you?" she demanded, her wounds already beginning to heal at an inhuman speed. That was the skill ¡¸Boundless Regeneration¡¹, even if she was atomized she''d still recover. Eunaria furrowed her brows, her mind racing as she quickly assessed the situation. She considered her additional skill, ¡¸Magic-Attack Resistance¡¹ which provided her with imprable barriers against magical power. Normally, it would be nearly impossible to break through these barriers unless the attacker possessed overwhelming magical power. However, Lumiere''s attack had managed to bypass not just one, but fifteen of her defensive barriers. Rank F ¡¸Magic-Attack Resistance¡¹ granted the user with 1 defensive barrier. Rank SS ¡¸Magic-Attack Resistance¡¹ granted 15 barriers. Hence, for each evolution in the skill, from F to F+ to E to E+, an extra barrier was added. His attack was a true anomaly, proving the extent of his power and expertise. Eunaria knew she couldn''t afford to underestimate him any longer. Lumiere calmly queried, "Are you alright? It seems my attack had a greater impact than you anticipated." Clicking her tongue in irritation, Eunaria shot him a withering re. "Don''t get cocky," she retorted. There were several factors at y here. His title as a Meld Master enhanced his [Element Merger] skill. In addition, his magic staff amplified the attack potency of his spells. And finally the individual enhancements of both elements and the bonus effect upon theirbination. His mastery over the elements went beyond typical magic users. To fuse and harmonize them, caused it to reach a level where they exceed their individual limitations. That was what allowed his attack to break through her defenses. "( I still have to be careful, my [Appraisal] says she has a high level regenerative skill and also an astronomically higher mana point than mine, but that''s not really what I''m worried about... )" (Lumiere) Her eyes narrowed with a mix of annoyance and disgust. She refused to let him revel in the satisfaction of a prolonged battle. Clenching her fist, she prepared to unleash one of her many ultimate weapons, a skill so powerful that it could make anyone feel insignificant by an exaggerated level. "Behold, mortal!" she dered, her voice carrying authority. "Prepare to witness the true might of my Unique Skill, ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡»!" It was a fact that while two individuals couldn''t possess the exact same Unique Skill, they might have variations within a specific category. However, the Unique Skill known¡ª ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» was unique only to a specific group of individuals. This group consisted of those who possessed the qualities and potential to be kings or rulers. Those with a kingly factor... With a surge of power, Eunaria unleashed her skill at full force. The air instantly crackled with an oppressive energy, and a wave of pressure emanated from her, enveloping the surroundings. Every magical beast, be it in the skies, sea, ornd, felt the weight of her will and sumbed to its overwhelming force. Birds fell from the heavens, and monster fishes floated lifelessly on the ocean surface. Lumiere, stunned by the sudden devastation, looked at himself in disbelief. "What... what just happened?" he stammered, obviously confused. "Was that supposed to affect me? Or have you not used your skill yet?" Eunaria''s eyes widened, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face. "Impossible," she muttered under her breath. "No one can resist the power of my ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡»." Lumiere let out a smug chuckle. "You see... umh Eunaria, I possess a Sacred Benefaction that grants me immunity to status effects," he exined, satisfaction shining in his eyes. "Your skill?s useless against me." [All-Father?s Crest of Guidance] Eunaria''s mind tried toprehend the magnitude of his resistance. There were individuals who could withstand the effects of ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» before, but never with such ease. She knew that only those who possessed an equally formidable will or a simr skill could resist its overwhelming power. "This Sacred Benefaction... how strong of a status effect nullifier is it?" "Eh, pretty strong..." "To think that it can protect you from the full force of my skill... maybe you are worth my time." Lumiere remained quiet. "( I know I should be angry... but this loli?s just a little too clueless... one second her attack or resistance is all powerful, and the next it isn''t. I honestly feel likeughing... )" (Lumiere) Nevertheless, Lumiere felt relieved that his subordinates weren''t present. There was a high chance they''d have suffered damage from Eunaria?s ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡». "I have one question," he began, his eyes never leaving hers. "Tell me, what have you done to Serena?" Eunaria met his gaze head-on, her expression unwavering. "Serena, so that''s her name... well she''s not dead," she responded firmly. "She''s too important to us, the Imperial Dragons. I''d never let her perish." Lumiere''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "What did you do then?" he pressed. "That''s none of your business." She utilized a skill of hers, called ¡¸Imperial Dragon''s Ambience¡¹. It was simr to ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡», but specifically tailored to affect individuals of dragonic heritage, like Serena. She destabilized Serena''s destruction core which at the time was her power source. It weakened her, making her vulnerable. Seeing as her dragonic influence surpassed Serena''s, it was easier for her to manipte her core. While Serena did have a status effect nullification from her Sacred Benefaction: [All-Father?s Crest of Protection], her core was the victim of the skill not she herself. Yes, Eunaria didn''t know this. But naturally, the destabilizing Serena''s core was the easiest alternative. "Now that that''s out of the way..." Eunaria adjusted her flowing blue gown as the four of them hovered above the ocean, thend, and the towering mountains. Chapter 181 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (II)

Chapter 181 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (II)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Eunaria''s voice carried an air of superiority. "Initially, I deemed you unworthy of my attention," she revealed, her voice low but filled with power. "But now, I see the truth. You don''t need to hide behind some feeble [Status Modification]." Lumiere''s eyebrow shot up in surprise, his gaze fixed on Eunaria. "What''re you talking about?" he questioned. His [Status Modification] was considered one of the highest, an SSS+ ranking. No one should possess a high enough [Appraisal] rank to see through it. Then again, Eunaria?s ¡¸Imperial Dragon Physiology¡¹ begged to differ. It granted her¡ª High-speed Regeneration ? Enhanced Physicals ? World Acuity ? Reinforced Spirit ? Dragon Soul Through her [World Acuity] she could think, see and hear anything that was within the confines of the Central Realm. Within the Cosmic Sea, there existed the prime universe, known as the Central Realm or Prime Realm. This was the original andrgest universe, with its own uniquews of physics and constants. Eunaria smirked, her toneden with condescension. "Of all the demons and monsters in this world, Curse Kings are the most repulsive. But no matter. Soon enough, you''ll understand why dragons are the only majestic creatures who could im the skies." With a swift motion, Eunaria extended her hand forward, radiating an aura of power. In that moment, she decided there was no need for pretense anymore. She would go straight to the point and unleash her apex skill¡ª ¡ºSea King Poseidon¡». As her hand reached out, the entire ocean beneath them rumbled violently. Lumiere gripped his staff tightly, his eyes reflecting both awe and trepidation. "What''s happening?" he muttered to himself. Then, before Lumiere could react, the water of the ocean surged upwards with incredible force. "What the fu¡ª" Lumiere hurriedly called upon his [Magic Barrier], conjuring a protective shield to shield himself from the crushing water pressure. As the mass of water soared past him, cracks spiderwebbed across the walls of his barrier, the immense pressure threatening to shatter it. Lumiere''s eyes widened with realization as he looked down, only to find an empty abyss where the ocean had once been. There was not a single drop of water there. "Then that means.." His gaze snapped upward, and a gasp escaped his lips. Suspended above them was the entire liquid mass of the ocean, defying gravity in a disy of raw power. Lumiere''s voice held dread as he uttered just two words, "Oh no." Eunaria''sughter filled the air as she basked in the brilliance of her skill. The flipped ocean hovered menacingly above them. Lumiere, attempting to belittle Eunaria, shrugged, "Oh, you think flipping the entire ocean is such a grand aplishment? Please, I''ve seen better tricks." "( If her Apex Skill can do that, how much more can it do... I''m pretty sure she''s just showing me the basics. This could be bad. )" (Lumiere) Eunaria''s eyes narrowed as she smiled. "Actions speak louder than words," she calmly retorted. With a deliberate movement, she closed her hands, slowly curling them into a tight fist. The massive body of water condensed andpressed, shrinking in size until it formed a single, minuscule droplet suspended in the air. The once mighty ocean reduced to a mere speck, yet the energy it emanated was palpable. Gently, Eunaria brought the droplet towards her, duplicating the process until hundreds of thousands ofpressed droplets orbited around her, their presence creating a mesmerizing spectacle. Each droplet, the ocean''s mass multiplied. "Prepare yourself, Human," she warned, her voice dripping with confidence. "Witness the true might of my Apex Skill." Without hesitation, she propelled one droplet towards Lumiere, hurtling through the air with incredible speed. "( Crap, I there''s no time to use [Siphon] )" (Lumiere) Lumiere, instinctively grasping his staff, swiftly brought forth a ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹ spell, conjuring a shield of shimmering energy to protect himself. But what he couldn''t foresee was the sheer force contained within that tiny droplet. As the droplet made contact with Lumiere''s barrier, it detonated in an explosively violent fashion. The pressure unleashed was unimaginable, surpassing what the earth''s surface had ever experienced by a staggering 500-fold. The intensity was akin to the crushing depths of the hadal zone, multiplied several times over. Lumiere''s defensive shield shattered instantly, reduced to mere fragments. Lumiere''s eyes widened in terror as the impact reached him. His body crumpled under the sheer force, bones breaking, and organs failing. He copsed to the ground, lifeless and broken. A loud resoundingughter escaped Eunaria''s lips. "That was disappointingly easy," she remarked. "Seems like all your boasting amounted to nothing but empty words." Eunaria took a deep breath, "Now, for the girl." She was about to make her way towards the location. Lumiere''s voice echoed from below. "Where do you think you''re going?" he questioned. Eunaria halted, her heart skipping a beat as she turned to face him, her eyes widening at the sight before her. Lumiere stood tall, his body miraculously restored from its previous state of shambles. His movements seemed effortless as he casually wiped the trail of blood from his mouth. Pressing down on one nostril with his thumb, he expelled a stream of blood from the other. [elerated Regeneration] was in y. Naturally, this didn''te as a surprise to Eunaria. The only thing that frustrated her was the fact that she''d have to apply more effort to ensure he was incapable of being anymore of a nuisance. "It''s like you''re begging to get hurt again," Eunaria warned. Lumiere responded with a sly smile, his wings unfurling behind him as he effortlessly lifted himself into the air. His confidence was palpable as he assured her, "Oh don''t worry about me, I won''t let that happen again." With a sudden sh of golden light, Lumiere''s magic staff vanished from his hand. Eunaria conjured two droplets ofpressed ocean mass and sent them hurtling towards Lumiere. But before her attack could make contact, Lumiere extended his hand, invoking the power ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡». "( That''s right, his status revealed he has three Apex Skills... who has that much... its like he''s not even scared of getting his soul destroyed. Not that I care or anything like that... )" (Eunaria) Her eyes narrowed. A tempest of primordial ck mass erupted from his hand, swirling and coalescing into a massive vacuum. The droplets exploded upon contact, unleashing a torrent of ocean water. Lumiere absorbed the deluge effortlessly, but to his surprise, the water failed to dissipate. "Why isn''t it letting up¡ª!" Instead, it continued to swell in size, defying all logic by growing evenrger than thebined mass of two oceans. Lumiere was momentarily taken aback but managed to maintain hisposure, panting slightly in the aftermath. The blue haired Imperial Dragon smiled. "Seems like you''re the one looking a bit exhausted now," she quipped. "That thing you did now, it didn''t feel like... magic..." Eunaria folded her hands and nodded. "That''s because it wasn''t." With narrowed eyes, Lumiere''s gaze intensified. "That was something called Jinzui.." "Jinzui.." Lumiere raised an eyebrow. "Oh I forgot, most of the bipeds that live in this world are centered around magic.." Eunaria exuded her ever prideful grin. "Magic isn''t the only form of power in this world." Chapter 182 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (III)

Chapter 182 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (III)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Magic wasn''t the only form of power... Indeed, magic was the art of using mana But mana was simply one of the many dominant forms of energy in the Cosmic Sea and beyond. Chi, Ki, Chakra, Destruction energy, there were so much more. Lumiere processed Eunaria''s words, slight confusion poked at him. He tilted his head slightly, his vibrant amethyst eyes darting back and forth between Eunaria and the distant horizon. "Jinzui? I''ve never heard of it before," he admitted. Feeling exasperated, Eunaria sighed and massaged her temples. "I can''t believe I have to exin this now," she muttered. "Jinzui is one of the five types of Chi. It''s an ancient form of energy maniption." Lumiere furrowed his brows even deeper. "Chi? What''s that?" he asked. Despite the tension of their battle, a flicker of understanding passed between them. Eunaria took a deep breath. "Well, Chi is the spiritual energy that flows within all living beings. It''s the essence of life. And, as I mentioned, Jinzui is just one of the five types of Chi¡ª there''s Jinseki, Kamikaze, Seika and Raijin..." Lumiere scratched his chin thoughtfully, musing aloud, "I always thought dragons used chakra." Eunaria adjusted her blue hair, a serene smile ying on her lips. "Dragons harness all forms of energy, Lumiere. We''re not limited to a specific type. Dragons possess extraordinary freedom in choosing their sources of power." ... Meanwhile, high up in the Dragon''s Summit within the formidable Gdiatrix Fortress, us, the Imperial Red Dragon, observed the scene through a irvoyant orb. He brushed a strand of his fiery red hair out of his piercing crimson dragon-like eyes, deep in thought. "Interesting.." his silky smooth voice uttered. On the other hand, Cenis, the Imperial Topaz Dragon, pinched the bridge of her snout in frustration. "I knew we shouldn''t have entrusted Eunaria with this task," she grumbled. "She''s still too much of a child to take things seriously." Eunaria was 10,000+ years of age, butpared to Cenis who was several millions of years old as well as us who was even older, she was simply a child. us raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her remark. "Why do you say that?" he asked. Cenis sighed heavily. "She''s divulging details about her own abilities to her opponents! It''s reckless. How can she expect to win if they know her every move?" A glint of pride flickered in us'' eyes as he refocused on the irvoyant orb. "Dragons are the ultimate creatures, Cenis," he dered firmly. "We possess unmatched power and wisdom. A imperial dragon can never face defeat, have some faith." The stage was set. ... Eunaria gracefully dispelled the droplets of water around her. "Now... back to business." Her movements resembled that of a masterful Tai Chi practitioner. The stream transformed into a mesmerizing orb of bubbling water, held within her control. With a calm yet determined expression, Eunaria established the fundamental difference between magic and Jizui. "Unlike mana, which has its limits depending on the wielder, one''s potential for Chi is boundless as long as their willpower remains strong." Eunaria assumed a crane-like stance, her voice booming with power. "Tenohira!" She shouted, thrusting her palm forward. In an instant, the water orb erupted into an astonishing sight - nine serpentine dragons materialized, their entire formsposed of spiraling columns of water. Each dragon possessed fiery red eyes, their movements fluid and swift beyondprehension. The devastating force of the water dragons eclipsed the boundaries of sound, and the sheer destructive power they held could easily level an entire city-state, leaving behind a deep chasm of destruction. It seemed as though there was no time for him to react. This was an attack made purely of Chi, hence [Magic Detect] would barely give Lumiere an elerated thought on what to do. [Magic Detect] only worked on mana phenomenons. Had he possessed something like [World Acuity] then without a doubt he would easilyprehend this. The speed and attack potency of this action was one that would exceed S+ rank [Water Magic]. However, this was simply Jinzui¡ª the conjuring of "divine water". Just as the water dragons surged towards him, threatening to consume him in their watery embrace, a surge of ck energy surged forth. The nine dragons were extinguished as if they were mere wisps of steam, their existence erased instantaneously. Lumiere stood there, a ck orb of fire flickering in one hand, his tsurugi zing with a ck-hot me in the other. Judging from his current equipments, a quick summoning of <> and infusing it with [Curse Fire Magic] reinforced the magic sword. This was what he used topletely evaporate all nine dragons made purely from Chi. In a sense, Lumiere''s battle against this Imperial Dragon, felt like child''s y. "There wasn''t any time for me to use my absorption skill, and I could barelyprehend the intensity of your attack. But then thought... instead of trying to absorb it, why don''t I just snuff it out all at once?" The smug look of ignorance on Lumiere''s face was arrogance on another level entirely. Eunaria''s face twisted, caused disbelief and anger as Lumiere''s words continued to eat at her. Her fingers clenched into a tight fist, her nails biting into her palm. She could no longer bear the weight of his incessant taunting. Lumiere pressed on, his voice more confident. "Honestly, using the [Curse Fire Magic] on impulse was the right choice. Itpletely obliterated your water dragons. You say Imperial Dragons are unmatched, but honestly I''m not seeing the power gap?" "Shut up!" Eunaria snapped, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. Lumiere''s words had hit a nerve - it wasn''t the first, second, or even third time he had made her appear foolish. As an Imperial Dragon, she couldn''t tolerate such insults any longer. She had her pride. Lumiere''s eyes widened in surprise at Eunaria''s outburst. He took hovered back a bit. Eunaria''s body vibrated with an intense energy, her aura simmering with unrestrained power. It was as if she was channeling the very essence of a raging dragon within her. "Do you understand now, Eunaria? How does it feel to be at a disadvantage? You may be an Imperial Dragon, whatever that means," he shrugged, "but in the end, you''re all bark and no bite." In Lumiere''s opinion it was easy. From his perspective, even with all the power Eunaria had, she was a child and in a sense Lumiere had an "absolute" counter for all her advances. If he could get her to go over the edge, then maybe, just maybe he''dpletely throw her off her game. His main obstacle against her was her [Boundless Regeneration]. However, there was a chance if he used ¡ºSpirit King Avelnarogius¡». The smoky aura surrounding Eunaria grew more pronounced, a brilliant blue energy radiating from her body. As her power surged, the ground beneath them trembled, the vibration spreading through the entirety of Vito Heights. This infinite ne felt the staggering force of Eunaria''s dragon aura. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Lumiere dispelled the ck me in his palm and firmly gripped his tsurugi. "She''ll lose her cool any moment from now... and that''ll give me the chance I need to attack with ¡ºSpirit King Avelnarogius¡»." Eunaria progressively panted. "( This isn''t the height of perfection I sought for so long... )" (Eunaria) Just as Lumiere was about to make his move, Eunaria spread her majestic body out, her eyes zing with fury. "ENOUGH OF THIS!!" With a voice that shattered the silence, she unleashed a primal scream that pierced the very fabric of reality. In that moment, a magnificent surge of blue energy erupted from her, shooting upwards and tearing a colossal hole in the sky. The sheer magnitude of her power caused the surrounding space to warp and twist, as if it were made of pliable gum being stretched beyond its limits. Lumiere forcefully flew back twenty meters. His mind raced to catch up with what he had just witnessed. The raw force of the energy emanating from Eunaria was beyondprehension, and it seemed to swallow everything in its path. If Lumiere had remained within that vicinity for even a moment longer, his very existence could have been erased. The violent warping and tugging of space caused by Eunaria''s energy would have reduced his body to nothingness, leaving no trace of his existence behind. Instant deletion. Hovering in mid-air with his bat-like wings, Lumiere surveyed the chaotic scene before him. "What in the world is going on?" he muttered to himself. Chapter 183 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (IV)

Chapter 183 Lumiere Vs Imperial Sapphire Dragon? (IV)

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) From his vantage point in Vito Heights, Mojito gazed upon the distant horizon. His eyes expanded at the sight of the colossal blue pir of light piercing through the sky. "Holy shit," he eximed. "Something big''s going down over there." Skarz grunted, his muscles tense with worry. "I can''t just stand here and do nothing," he said. With a surge of adrenaline, he moved to rush forward, only toe to a sudden halt as an invisible barrier blocked his path. Steria, her blue eyes shone with indifference. She was seated, her back resting against a stone wall. Her slender fingers gently twisted the surrounding vines. "Perhaps it''d be wiser to heed Lumiere''s orders," she suggested calmly. Skarz''s fiery gaze locked onto Steria. "You expect me to just sit back and watch while Lumiere''s in danger?" he shouted desperately. But his concern was valid. The intensity of Eunaria''s mana had grown so immense that even Skarz?s [Magic Detect] could no longer sense Lumiere''s presence amidst the overwhelming waves of power. Determined to defy Steria''s words, Skarz clenched his fists and reiterated his n to charge ahead. Steria merely yawned nonchntly, as ifpletely unfazed. "I''m sorry, Skarz," she murmured with a dismissive wave. "But it''s not like I''m gonna let you." Seeking support, Skarz turned to Fasit, his gaze pleading. "Are you just going to let her do this?!" Fasit, however, remained eerily silent, her lips sealed as if withholding a secret. Skarz''s frustration grew, and his attention shifted to Isadora. "Lady Isadora, are you okay with this?" he implored, hoping for some kind of response. Yet Isadora, too, chose to remain silent, her eyes fixed on Serena. Defeat threatened to overpower Skarz''s spirit, still he remained resolute. His gaze flickered toward the ever-passive Lirien. "You too?" said Skarz. "...Lord Lumiere''s orders matter a lot..." she simply said. It was a tad strange how in a situation where everyone was mute, Lirien wasn''t. Calmly, Skarz turned his gaze to Mojito. "You know I''m do¡ª" A shove from Mimosa urged Mojito to go mute. After an exasperated sigh, Skarz shifted his sights to the unfolding scene. "( Please be safe... Lord Lumiere... )" (Skarz) ... The fierce battle raged on. The tremendous energy emanating from Eunaria was drawn back into her, causing her to undergo a remarkable transformation. In that pivotal moment, she activated [Dragon Soul], a sub-skill bestowed upon her through her formidable Integral Skill, ¡¸Imperial Dragon Physiology¡¹. "Just my luck," said Lumiere. There, before him, stood Eunaria, no longer a mere human but a majestic dragon of deep blue hues. Her once delicate form had now be a colossal sea serpent, her sinewy body adorned with intricate scales that shimmered under the radiant light of the blue pir. The dragon''s underside was robust and adorned with powerful wings that spanned wide, allowing her tomand the skies effortlessly. Her mouth showcased a myriad of razor-sharp teeth, her upper jaw boasting a massive, menacing tusk that protruded with an intimidating aura. A long, pointed nose extended from her face, and on either side of her head, majestic horns jutted outward. With a thunderous roar, Eunaria''s voice reverberated throughout the battleground, shaking the very foundations of reality. "You dare to look down upon me, Lumiere?" she bellowed. Her eyes, filled with an immeasurable rage, focused intently on Lumiere, her prey in this momentous sh. Much like Cenis stated, Eunaria was a child. The main goal was to confirm if Serena was Valtara''s vessel and once she did, the next thing to do was capture her. However, her anger had gotten the best of her. Eunaria''s pride swelled within her as she made the audacious decision to unleash the most formidable attack in her entire arsenal. Like the awakening of a storm, the air crackled with an immense release of chi and magic energy. Apex Skill ¡ºSea King Poseidon¡» surged forth, harnessing the celestial power of the moon. Even in the broad daylight, the four moons of Vito Heights gravitated towards the sun, obscuring its radiant glow. All four moons aligned obediently, bending to the call of Eunaria''s Apex Skill. As if in direct response to this alignment, the moon''s celestial power cascaded down upon Eunaria in the form of several potent beams of moonlight. Her body became a vessel, absorbing the intense celestial energy that enveloped her. The force multiplied exponentially as her ¡¸Imperial Dragon Magic¡¹ surged into action, empowered by the activation of her ¡ºMonarch''s Will¡» and the sheer might of her ¡¸Imperial Dragon''s Ambience¡¹. Her body elerated beyond measure, infused with a relentless torrent of energy. Such a fusion of energy, of various kinds and unfathomable magnitudes, would have reduced any ordinary being to naught but dust. But in her dragon form, Eunaria was a distinct entity, transcending the vulnerabilities of mere mortals. With an air of defiance and a mocking grin, she dered in a thunderous voice, "This is your end, Curse King! Lunar Feast: Cataclysm!!" Eunaria''s massive maw opened wide as her colossal wings unfurled, creating a cataclysmic vortex of energy at their center. This orb pulsed with a potent amalgamation of celestial energy, destruction energy, magic power, and chi. It was a culmination of all the buffs she had meticulously applied, enhancing the devastating effects of this attack. To further fuel its potency, Eunaria drew upon her boundless well of willpower, relentless and boundless in its scope. She could feel the raw energy building up, ready to be unleashed upon her foe. With a resounding roar, she let loose a deafening rip, a tear in the fabric of reality itself. Instantly, the battlefield was awash in blinding white light as the chaotic waves of energy cascaded forth from Eunaria''s gaping maw. The sheer magnitude of the attack was mind-boggling, its immense power consuming everything in its path. Reality itself seemed to distort as glimpses of other worlds and dimensions shed into view, their existence threatened by this monstrous force. Lumiere stood frozen, his eyes widening in terror. His doom, impending. The colossal beam of energy surged forward, surpassing any measly attempt at evasion that Lumiere could muster. It was several times faster than light, making any hope of dodging or absorbing it utterly futile. The destructive force of the attack deleted everything in its path. This was his end... However, it was perfect for ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡». [Consuming Void] A self-preservation mechanism designed to ensure his survival, it activated by amplifying the body readings he emitted, elerating its own activation. How would it save the user? By consuming any and everything into the bottomless depths of the primordial ck matter¡ª Eterna Noctis. "Crap... I''m gonna die!" Lumiere shouted. And then, Eterna Noctis, erupted forth from the palm of his hand. A torrent of darkness surged forth, engulfing the battlefield and eclipsing Eunaria''s reality-threatening attack. In that fateful moment, a deafening silence fell, broken only by Eunaria''s startled voice. "It...it can''t be!" Eunaria gasped in disbelief, her golden eyes widening with a mixture of shock and horror. The very fabric of her reality was crumbling, erased by the unstoppable might of [Consuming Void]. "No, this can''t be happening!" As it advanced, devouring everything in its path, the mountains and vast stretches ofnd trembled and copsed under its relentless hunger. Reality itself seemed to waver, the boundaries between worlds blurring and fracturing as the ck matter wed its way into the next realm. Even the skies were not safe from its malevolent grasp, as two of the four moons bore witness to their own inevitable demise, gradually consumed by the all-consuming darkness. Chapter 184 —Entry— Imperial Red Dragon, Klaus?

Chapter 184 ¡ªEntry¡ª Imperial Red Dragon, us?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) As reality crumbled around him, us, a powerful being in the Dragon''s Summit, sat with his piercing crimson eyes fixed on the irvoyant orb. Through its information efficient abilities, he could witness the unfolding events. However, this was simply how he chose to perceive. He also possessed the [World Acuity] skill, which allowed him to sense everything in the vast expanse of the Cosmic Sea. Provided he wanted to, or rather cared to. Although the copse of reality urred at a mind-bending speed, millions of times faster than light, us and hispanion Cenis perceived it as rtively slow. They possessed mental processing speeds that was on equal footing. "It''s about time you step in, is it not?" Cenis raised a brow. Sensing Cenis'' half-baked concern, us tilted his head slightly before responding. "You''re right, sister," us admitted with a calm expression. "It''s time for me to act." In an instant, us vanished from his spot and seemingly teleported to the location where Eterna Noctis, the ck entity devouring other worlds, left Lumiere''s palm unrestrained. The sight that greeted him was engulfed in an abyss of imprable darkness, causing us to let out a sigh. With a subtle adjustment of his crimson locks, he pressed his palms together, preparing for the impending confrontation. "I swear," us whispered to himself. "Once I''ve dealt with this threat, I''ll give Eunaria a fitting punishment." us channeled his immense power through his outstretched palm. The scorching sun high above them shrank effortlessly, dwindling down to a minuscule orb that obediently nestled within his grasp. Closing his hand, us pondered the name of the boy before him, a flicker of recognition lighting up his mind. "Lumiere, was it?" he murmured softly, his voice barely audible amidst the copsing realities. But there was no time for idle conversation. Curse Kings like Lumiere were a menace to the world, wreaking havoc and leaving catastrophe in their wake. Sure, this was idental... but it an ident that wipes out the entire Cosmic Sea was nothing tough about. A wry smile curved us'' lips as he mused, "No matter. A title like ''Imperial Dragon'' would be meaningless if I couldn''t handle something as mundane as this." Drawing deeply upon the powers bestowed by his Apex Skill, ¡ºGod of mes: Azuris¡», us unleashed a force known as the ¡¸Crimson Abyss Cataclysmic Inferno¡¹. This all-destroying magic summoned mes of apocalyptic proportions, voracious tongues of fire capable of reducing everything to ashes in their merciless wake. The principles guiding this skill were driven by eleration, a fundamental aspect of ¡ºGod of mes: Azuris¡». It granted us the ability to infinitely elerate the destructive capacity of any fire. "That should be just about enough.." As he opened his palm, the mes obeyed hismand, manifesting in a searing crimson hue. Spreading outward from his hands, they voraciously devoured the primordial ck matter oozing uncontrobly from Lumiere''s hands, threatening to unravel reality itself. With each passing moment, the congration zed brighter, reducing the once-devouring darkness to nothing but ashen remnants. Watching the restoration slowly unfold, us sighed with relief. The innumerable tears and rifts that had scarred the fabric of reality were gradually mended, returning the world to a semnce of stability. "That should be enough..." us, d in his signature jacket, strode towards Lumiere with purpose, his chiseled physique on full disy. With his hands casually tucked into his pockets, us exuded an air of confidence. Approaching Lumiere, who knelt on the ground, his gaze fixated on his trembling palm, us spoke in a calm andposed voice. "Are you alright, Lumiere?" he inquired. Lumiere''s re met us''. "So, you''re also here to try and take Serena too, huh?" Lumiere retorted. A mischievous grin tugged at the corners of us''s lips as he retorted, "Well, even if I were, what could you possibly do about it?" Lumiere, unfazed by us'' remark, rose to his feet, his fingers wrapping tightly around the hilt of his tsurugi. Looking up at us, who towered over him with an imposing stature, Lumiere made his intentions clear. "Serena is mine, and anyone who dares to take her is my enemy," he dered. us'' gaze met Lumiere''s unwaveringly. There was a condescending feel to his gaze. Almost as if Lumiere was someone too insignificant to get agitated by. "Big wordsing from someone who, just a few seconds ago, was an enemy to the entire Cosmic Sea," us remarked, clearly mocking Lumiere. Lumiere hesitated for a moment, absorbing us'' words, before conceding, " You stopped it... didn''t you?" us nodded knowingly, a smug smile dancing across his face. "Of course, who else could have done it? If I hadn''t stepped in as a moderator, someone from the God Continent would have intervened," he exined. A clear sense of self-assuredness resonated in his words. "( This guy was able to burn away the effects of my skills... should that even be possible? )" (Lumiere) Curiosity getting the better of him, us leaned in closer, his gaze fixated on Lumiere''s hand. "That was one of the strangest skills I''ve ever seen," hemented as he gently stroked his chin. "Who... who are you?" Lumiere questioned, his eyes narrowed a bit. "Huh? Oh that?" us was prepared to answer, but his attention suddenly shifted to the side. A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. "Eunaria," us spoke softly, "I can sense you lurking there. There''s no need to hide any longer." Eunaria, still in her dragon form, hesitated for a moment before soaring out of a deep crater. Her scaled wings cast shimmering shadows on the ground. Hovering just above them, her golden eyes met us''. Guilt and apprehension were evident in her eyes. us folded his hands behind his back, regarded Eunaria calmly, like amanding general addressing his subordinate. "You were supposed to handle a simple confrontation," us'' voice was so gentle and at the same time menacing. "Your task was to bring the vessel and herpanions back to the Gdiatrix Fortress, after confirming that it was indeed Valtara''s vessel. What happened, Eunaria?" Eunaria hastily tried to exin herself. "I-I was trying to do just that, big brother, but the Curse King... he interfered, and I... I got carried away," Eunaria stammered. An eyebrow raised, confusion spread across Lumiere''s features. "( Wait... big brother...? )" (Lumiere) us'' expression softened. He called out her name. "Eunaria," he said gently, causing her to squeak, even in her dragon form, before immediately reverting back to her human form. With a sh of blue hair, she stood before us, her petite stature and innocent visage entuating her vulnerability. Bowing her head frantically, Eunaria pleaded with us. "Please, big brother! Please! Please! Please! I didn''t mean to fail you!" us smiled indulgently at her. "Rx, Eunaria," he assured her. "No need to panic. I''m not angry with you." "Re¡ª Really?" Eunaria lifted her puppy dog eyes to his crimson gaze. With a gentle smile, us looked back at Eunaria and nodded. "Yes, dear little sister." Lumiere watched with confusion and unease. But before he could fullyprehend the situation, us'' swift and powerful strike sent Eunaria''s head crashing into the ground. "Eh?" Lumiere uttered, stunned. us was still smiling. "Will it happen again?" As Eunaria''s body twitched and her head remained buried in the ground, she managed to lift a trembling thumbs up in a silent disy of obedience. "Good girl," he remarked. "Oh yeah," us turned to Lumiere. "You asked who I am..." "Yeah?" "I''m us... the Imperial Red Dragon." Chapter 185 The Imperial Red Dragon?s intentions?

Chapter 185 The Imperial Red Dragon?s intentions?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) I observed intently as us effortlessly lifted the unconscious Eunaria and gently ced her on his shoulder. "Well, I suppose it''s high time I head back to the Fortress..." His eyes fixated on the ruinedndscape, he let out a sigh. "Sorry about all this," I offered sincerely. After all... it was all my fault. us turned to face me. He wore a disarming smile, wickedly captivating yet strangelyforting. "No need to apologize," he assured me. "The ne we reside in is infused with potent magical energy. Rest assured, everything will regenerate overnight." Relieved by his reassurance, I nodded gratefully. "Thank you, uh..." I was unsure what to call him. Imperial Red Dragon? us? Rias¡ª? I mean, us? "You can call me us, it''s fine." "Oh I see," I smiled. "I appreciate your understanding." "Of course." Suddenly, us'' expression darkened, his previously yful demeanor reced with a resolute seriousness. However, it wasn''t a somber expression; instead, it held a peculiar mix of disdain and amusement. It caught me off guard. "About Valtara''s vessel¡ª I don''t know her name..." "Serena," I told him. "Yes, her." His gaze was intense. "While she isn''t significant now... in the long run she''ll be important to my cause." I walked forward again. "What do you mean?" my voice took a monotonous dive. us turned to face me fully, his crimson eyes brimming with enigmatic intensity. "Because," he pause dramatically, "she possesses the potential to be the Imperial ck Dragon." I furrowed my brows. I didn''t know much of anything about the Imperial Dragons, but if he was trying to say Serena would ascend to one then join their ranks¡ª that simply wouldn''t happen. And I wouldn''t let it. "How exactly does that change things?" I inquired. The corners of us'' lips curled into a mischievous smile. "When that dayes," he slowly walked forward, "Serena will essentially be my sibling." My eyes narrowed. "She''s one of your summons right?" he asked me. "What does that have to do with anything...?" No surprise that he could see through my [Status Modification]. He could peer into mine, but even with Rank SSS+ [Appraisal] I couldn''t see his. That in its own was concerning. Who or what was this guy? "If Serena does be the Imperial ck Dragon, she''ll be a superior existence that surpasses anything you can ever be... as one of the Five Orders, I can''t let her serve under a Curse King." I raised an eyebrow. "But isn''t that her choice to make?" "Oh?" us smiled even more, "But this''ll probably save your life... if Serena does be an Imperial Dragon, you''d instantly die during the automatic [Skill Trade]... sure you can stall an automatic [Skill Trade] but the Laws of the World will always interevene. Hence, a trade must and will happen no matter what..." I clenched my fists watching him speak. "I''d advise you dissolve your contract with her and relinquish her over as soon as possible, to save your... abysmally inferior existence.." I smiled attempting to dismiss us'' words as mere spection. "Even if by some chance Serena has the potential to be the Imperial ck Dragon," I stepped forward, "her father would surely step in and take control of the situation." This guy didn''t know who All-Father was. All-Father was definitely on another level entirely. After all, he had the ability to grant me skills and boost me to an unbelievably powerful level. He could do anything. Inferior, I may be... but All-Father wasn''t. us raised an eyebrow in intrigue. "Serena''s father?" he mused, a smirk followed. "And who might that be?" I hesitated for a moment, contemting whether or not to reveal Serena''s true lineage. Still, this guy had [World Acuity]¡ª that alone was apendium of knowledge. And also... Something in us'' gaze urged me to continue. Like I needed to prove something to him. "Well," I began cautiously, "you wouldn''t know him, but h¡ª". us'' smirk widened into a full-blown grin. "Ah, so it is Yurek," he interjected. "Well, to lower beings such as yourself, he''d be known as All-Father." "What¡ª?" I froze. "Yurek is one of the Five Orders, just like myself. We''re quite acquainted with one another." I was taken aback by us'' revtion. "You know All-Father?" I eximed. "No..." us chuckled lightly, adjusting Eunaria on his shoulder with ease. "We''ve had the pleasure of crossing paths over the millennia," he exined, feeling a tad nostalgic. "But enough about that. Let me rify something for you. Yurek, as powerful as he may be, isn''t an Imperial Dragon. And Imperial Dragons deal with Imperial Dragon-rted matters. So, he can''t intervene." He turned to take his leave. Then, a pair of magnificent, red-scaled wings sprouted from his back, stretching out with an ethereal grace. He fixed his crimson gaze upon me. "But fret not," he continued, "you''re free to visit here anytime. In fact, you can even join us in the Gdiatrix Fortress if you wish. I''m sure Serena... would be delighted to have you as apanion." I gritted my teeth. "I might have a slight distaste for Curse Kings... but I don''t necessarily hate you." (us) It was painfully obvious the type of person us was. A proud, arrogant bastard. He felt he was so strong that I wasn''t even worth being his enemy. Anyone us could be nice to meant one thing¡ª he pitied how much of a smaller and less significant existence you were, inparison to him. Of all the Imperial Dragons that existed in this world... Whether I''d meet them or not didn''t matter¡ª and it was for one reason... The pride us disyed here, meant he truly was the strongest them all. The Imperial Red Dragon indeed. He cared about me not dying, because I was too insignificant to be perceived as a threat. That thought alone was nerve-wracking. "Well then, I hope you take up my invitation, Lumiere." "I''ll think about it," I told him. us smiled. "It''s funny how you haven''t been scouted by the Curse Kings yet." "Hm," I folded my hands, "maybe that''s because I''m not the type of person who revels in the suffering of mankind." us chuckled lightly, his mirth akin to a woman''s. "And yet..." his monotone voice escaped his mouth, for a moment I could see the true us. "With all that power, you''re nowhere on my level." "We''ll see," I didn''t need to talk much. His wings pped. "Indeed, we shall." Then, us took off. Chapter 186 It’s the end of a not so enjoyable vacation?

Chapter 186 It''s the end of a not so enjoyable vacation?

Imperial Dragons Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Several hours had passed since Mimosa took Serena into the tent to tend to her. I anxiously waited outside, my hands shoved deep into my pockets for warmth. Steria stood beside me. Her hands were folded across her chest. I had already shared with Steria all the information I got from us. "It''d be best if Serena and no one else knew about this.." (Steria) "Why?" I asked. "Knowing Serendipity," Steria still had the habit of asionally referring to her as Serendipity. "She''ll try to destroy any fate that''ll keep you and her apart¡ª her ugly side can be terrifying. If she gets tempted to meddle, there''ll be dire consequences." I raised an eyebrow. "Her ugly side? What''d you mean by that...?" She turned her gaze from the tent to meet my eyes, a mysterious smile ying on her lips. "Trust me, it''s not important," she said, before stretching her arms. "If there''s something important I should know then you ne¡ª" "Like I said... it''s not important. Don''t be a curious Tom." Steria calmly interjected. A sigh escaped my breath. "Whatever." It seemed Steria always held something back, a veil of mystery shrouding her true intentions. I couldn''t me her, though. After all, we barely knew each other, still I knew the type of person she was. She was always 100% calm in any situation. It was like nothing fazed her. Then again, with her Apex Skill ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡», she had the right to act in such a manner. Although initiating a Summoning Contract with Steria was an option, the main concern was the [Skill Trade]. In my previous contract, All-Father handled all transactions to prevent my death during the [Skill Trade]. However, suspending the [Skill Trade] was only temporary, and it was inevitable that it''d ur. Furthermore, considering Steria''s power, trading skills with her would likely result in a significant loss of mana But currently, I''ve realizedrge amounts of mana mattered a lot. If my battle against Eunaria went on any longer, without [Consuming Void] there was every chance I''d have died. I had a more diverse kit, but she did, just much smaller and somewhat tailored to our battle. But time was on our side, or so I hoped. With a heavy sigh, I withdrew my hands from my pockets and folded them together. "What do we tell the All-Father?" I asked. Steria yawned, her eyes half-lidded in fatigue. "Daddy likely already knows," she replied, her casual tone contradicting the weight of her words. "But if he were to intervene or provide any guidance, it would vite the code of neutrality upheld by the Five Orders." That was where the main question I needed to know came in. "So, who are the Five Orders?" I asked. Steria stretched again. "Like I give a damn," she yawned once more. Perfect. Much like she was always tired, she was also always carefree. Then again, that was the charming thing about her personality. I liked her for that. Then, as I stood across from Steria, her usualzy demeanor seemed to dissipate. Her normallyzy blue eyes sharpened, resembling that of a fierce tiger. I felt a surge of curiosity as I waited for her to speak. "Did you know," she began, her usual silky voice a tad more imposing, "there''re many people in this world who are just as insolent as us?" I remained silent, prompting her to continue. Steria''s words hung in the air, like a delicate thread waiting to be pulled. "And do you know the best way to handle these insolent individuals?" she asked, her voice dropping to a hushed tone. I furrowed my eyebrows, pondering her question carefully. "Wouldn''t that depend on their intentions?" I replied cautiously. Steria let out a low chuckle, her steps moving toward me, closing the physical gap between us. "When individuals have such fundamental powers are at their fingertips," she said, her eyes widened more, "their intentions are clear: domination." A shiver ran down my spine at her words. Steria''s demeanor was bing increasingly peculiar, her eyes holding an intensity I''d never seen before. "Steria, are you alright?" I asked, concerncing my voice. Something was off, and I needed answers. She paused for a moment, studying me with a mix of emotions ying on her face. Then, with a hint of bitterness, she uttered words that pierced through my heart. "You may be a bastard child, Lumiere, but with all the power you possess, why aren''t you the one dominating the entire Cross Kingdom? Hasn''t it bugged you thay you aren''t the king? You could erase their army and the kingdom off the map... yet you haven''t done it... doesn''t that sort of self restriction disgust you?" My breath caught in my throat, and I struggled to find words to respond. What was she trying to imply? "So, what''s your point?" my voice a tad serious. "I''m not saying you should use your power to take over the kingdom," she rified, her tone softer now. "But it serves as an example of what an insolent person would do." Her words lingered in the air, and realization dawned upon me. She was right; there was an undeniable truth to her statement. "If you truly desire a peaceful life," she continued, "Then you must pluck the weeds before they overrun the farm." I stared at her, my mind racing to grasp the weight of her words. She was essentially telling me that I had to kill anyone who was a potential threat, before they even got the chance to be a threat. Before I could respond to Steria''s unsettling words, Serena and Mimosa emerged from the grand tent. Their presence instantly shifted the atmosphere. "Serena," I called our her name. And without hesitation, she rushed towards me, her body crashing into mine as she embraced me tightly. "Lord Lumiere!" Serena eximed, her voice filled with relief. "I heard you fought that Imperial Dragon." "Yes, I di¡ª" But before the words could escape my lips, Serena sealed them with a passionate and fiery kiss. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries, and as our tongues danced and intertwined, a wave of desire washed over me. My hands roamed freely, exploring Serena''s waist before finally finding their ce on her firm buttocks, giving them a firm squeeze. Steria, clearly unimpressed by our heated disy, rolled her eyes and muttered, "Get a room, you two." Breaking our kiss, Serena''s hands remained wrapped around my shoulders as she turned her gaze towards Steria. She smirked with some snark she retorted, "Or maybe someone''s just a little jealous." Mimosa couldn''t help but giggle at Serena''s remark, herughter echoing through the air. Steria, clearly annoyed, clicked her tongue, "Tch." Then she muttered, "It was way better when you were still unconscious." Serena, her fiery spirit undeterred, shot a challenging look towards Steria, her anger was slowly being triggered... again... by Steria... again... Sigh. How do I always survive this? She took a step towards Steria and sneered, "Is that so? How about we test it then?" Feeling the tension rise between the two women, I quickly stepped in between them, my voice firm andmanding. "No one''s testing anything." Steria and Serena exchanged a stern look. While their impulses may have urged them towards conflict, my words seemed to have struck a chord within them. With a sigh, Steria relented, her gaze softening as she muttered, "Fine." Serena, still visibly riled up, reluctantly nodded in agreement, her anger slowly subsiding. "I''m only doing it for my lord," Serena folded her hands and dramatically averted her gaze. "Hmph!" she uttered. As the sun began its descent, casting a golden glow over the camp, we watched my subordinates emerge. Mojito trudged forward, burdened by a mountain of supplies strapped to his hunched back. The weight seemed to drain the life out of him, his voice hoarse and weak as he gasped, "Why does it have to be me... who carries every damn thing?" Fasit couldn''t suppress a giggle as she walked. "Oh, Mojito," she tittered, "chivalry demands that you take on this noble duty." I could tell she was enjoying seeing the way he was in pains. Sometimes her sadistic tendencies came up at the wrong time. Isadora nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Fasit and I aredies, after all." Mojito let out a cough, his voice strained as he retorted, "And what about Skarz then?" All eyes turned to Skarz. His eyes peered into the distance. He cleared his throat, his deep voice rumbling through the air. "Mojito, consider it training. By carrying such a load, you''re honing your physical strength." "...liar..." Lirien spoke with a whisper. A bead of sweat rolled down Skarz?s forehead. "Bastard," Mojito muttered under his breath. Skarz chuckled lightly, but when Mojito''s gaze intensified, he quickly sobered. Fasit gracefully bowed and informed me, "Everything has been packed. We are ready to return home." "Return home?" Serena''s voice was confused. cing my hands on my waist, I sighed and exined, "It''s not advisable for us to stay here any longer." Serena''s eyes searched mine, disappointment etched on her face as she quietly replied, "If that is your wish." Sometimes, I wish she''d argue. The decision weighed heavy on my heart. I longed to stay and bask in the beauty of Vito Heights, but the responsibility on my shoulders demanded otherwise. Serena had dreamed of this vacation, and yet, I couldn''t bear to put her at risk. I loved her too much to do that. Chapter 187 The impending discussion for Rivka?s mission?

Chapter 187 The impending discussion for Rivka?s mission?

(POV: Akashic Records) In the majestic God Continent, home to divine beings and mortals blessed with a touch of divinity, Rivka, the Fifth Commandment, strolled gracefully through the bustling capital city of Dratis in the renowned Aurelian Empire. The humans residing in the Empire, descendants of the divine seed bestowed upon Aurelia by Ryxlogius, possessed a hint of transcendence, an essence that distinguished them from ordinary humans beyond the continent''s borders. However, Aurelia, beloved as the Hero Goddess, held no prejudice against thosecking divinity, for her love extended to all of humanity. However, her hatred for non-human races were on another level. Ascending the grand staircase, Rivka made her way to a remarkable building. Adjusting the sword sheathed at her waist she raised her hand to knock on the door, but before she had the chance, it swung open effortlessly, revealing Ignatius, Lady Aurelia''s faithful attendant. His emerald locks swayed with each movement as he bowed respectfully, his countenance stern. "Lady Rivka, I''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival," Ignatius announced. Curiosity piqued, Rivka quirked an eyebrow and questioned Ignatius''s purpose. "Lady Aurelia asked that I meet with you... Is there some pressing matter that requires my attention?" With a gracious gesture, Ignatius beckoned her to enter, granting her a glimpse into his personal sanctuary. "Please, Lady Rivka,e inside. I''ve prepared something special for you," he said. Adjusting the crimson tresses framing her face, Rivka followed Ignatius into the room, her piercing sapphire gaze scanning the exquisite surroundings. "I must admit, your taste isn''t halfbad.." Rivkamented. Humble as ever, Ignatius inclined his head and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you, Lady Rivka. Your kind words mean a great deal to me." As Rivka sought guidance on where to sit, Ignatius unveiled a chair with a flourish and directed her to her designated spot. "Please, have a seat, Lady Rivka." She took a seat. After Ignatius left the room, Rivka waited patiently, her curiosity growing with each passing minute. Half an hour felt like an eternity before the attendant finally returned, delicately bncing two tes in his hands. He set one before Rivka, cing the other across from her on the ornate dining table. "Ignatius, I''m not particrly hungry," Rivka spoke softly. Ignatius, however, gently shook his head. "Lady Aurelia would be displeased if I didn''t offer you a taste of my finest cuisine," Ignatius reasoned, his voice as smooth as silk. "As my esteemed guest, it is my duty to provide you with an exquisite meal." Rivka sighed, realizing how futile it was to argue with Ignatius. She reached for the hilt of her sword, removing it from her waist before cing it carefully against the nearest wall. Her gaze returned to Ignatius. "Well then, Ignatius, what do you have prepared for me?" With a flourish, Ignatius unveiled the covered dish, revealing its contents to Rivka''s inquisitive gaze. "This, Lady Rivka, is a dish known as Blue Serpent Stew," he announced, pride evident in his tone. The aroma that wafted from the dish was rich and exotic. Using a fork presented by Ignatius, Rivka carefully pierced one of the tender cuts of meat and dipped it into the pool of melted butter before bringing it to her lips. As the vors exploded across her taste buds, a look of sheer astonishment took hold of her countenance. Her cheeks turned a rosy shade, and for a moment, she couldn''t help but let out a small, delighted squeak of enjoyment. But as soon as she became aware of her uncharacteristic disy of emotion, she swiftlyposed herself, maintaining a cool facade. "Ah, well, it''s... It''s quite satisfactory," Rivka remarked, her voice slightly choked with embarrassment. A faint smirk tugged at Ignatius? lips. "Are you sure, Lady Rivka?" he inquired with a bow raised. She coughed to clear her throat, her cheeks still red. "I said I''m fine..." As Rivka delicately took another bite of the tantalizing Blue Serpent Stew, she cherished the taste again. "Where on earth did you manage to acquire such a delicacy?" she asked, unable to conceal her intrigue. "I''m quite certain there are no creatures of this nature in the God Continent." "I thought you said it was merely satisfactory," Ignatius inquired. Rivka hooked. "I... I stand by what I said.." she cleared her throat, "Which is why I want to know where you got the idea for such a dish." "Of what use would that be for such a mediocre dish." Ignatius didn''t see the need arguing that his culinary skills were exceptional. If Rivka said it was just¡ª okay, then maybe that''s what it was. "Just answer the question," said Rivka. Relishing every morsel, Ignatius paused for a moment. "Well the blue serpent itself I got from Gideon." Rivka''s face contorted in disgust, and she had to suppress the urge to vomit at the mere mention of Gideon''s name. That insufferable man, with his arrogant demeanor and perpetually irritating smirk. She shuddered at the thought, but tried her best to maintain herposure. "P- perhaps you should''ve informed me earlier," Rivka stammered, wiping beads of sweat off her forehead. "Though it doesn''t change the fact that this stew is indeed... eptable." Ignatius noticed Rivka''s difort. "Lady Rivka, is there something wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Seeing no escape, Rivka took a deep breath and forced a smile. "N-no, Ignatius, everything is perfectly fine. I see now why your choice of ingredients were... unique." Ignatius shrugged nonchntly and took another decadent bite of his serpent meat. Rivka''s hands trembled as she ced her fork against her te. "But why would Gideon be so considerate as to provide such... delicacies for me?" Rivka''s voice wobbled, the fork bending under the pressure of her grip. Ignatius smiled, leaning back in his chair. "It seems you''ve mistaken dear Gideon. He happened to overhear Corvus and me discussing what would be the best dish to serve an esteemeddy such as yourself." "And...?" Rivka perspired more, her hands trembling like an earthquake. "And then... he ventured beyond the borders of our beloved continent to fetch it for you..." Gritting her teeth, Rivka?s fork bent even more. "That bastard.." "Come again?" Ignatius asked. Rivka smiled and took another bite, "N-no... it''s fine." They sat there in silence for a while. When the awkwardness finally died out, Rivka could finally speak. "So, why did I have toe here?" Rivka asked. Ignatius? stare had gone from jovial to jaded in seconds. "It''s about Lumiere... the newborn Curse King..." Chapter 188 Rivka has been given an assignment?

Chapter 188 Rivka has been given an assignment?

Prelude to the "Grand Conflict Resolution Arc". --- (POV: Akashic Records) Rivka leaned forward in her plush chair, her gaze fixed on Ignatius. "Please, Ignatius, tell me more about this Curse King," she urged. If there was a tiering list for the most hated set of people, then a definite number one would be¡ª Curse Kings. Of course, people hated Demon Kings as well as people in their category, however, not all of them were bad. A good number of them were diplomatic to an extent, and a few were like Demon King Malphas. An Archdemon who ruled over the Abyss¡ª 8th Layer of Hell. He was defeated and sealed in his domain by Lady Aurelia herself. Rivka?s thoughts were shaped by Aurelia herself. She had a deep sense of respect for her. "Lady Aurelia mentioned him during our meeting, but I want to understand the full extent of his significance." Ignatius, his emerald hair glistening under the soft glow of the chandelier, smiled gently. "Ah, yes," he began, his voice calm as always. "If I remember correctly... you allpiled a list of potential threats emanating from the Cross Kingdom. The Uncontested One, Eris Fergonius, and Gal Pendragon were among those names," he confirmed, his voice trailing off momentarily. Rivka nodded. "Yes, I remember those names," she said softly. "So, what puts the Curse King on their level? What makes him so dangerous?" Ignatius leaned back in his chair, his finger circling the rim of his pristine wine ss, as if contemting the enormity of his words. "He''s a Grade 0 threat level." Rivka''s grip tightened around her forgotten fork. "What''re you saying? Is there concrete evidence to support these ims?" she pressed. Ignatius took a deep breath, his voice somber. "Just a few days ago, Lumiere unleashed a cataclysmic Apex Skill, the likes of which put him on such a level. The Apex Skill tore through an entire ne, ripping apart the very fabric of reality itself. It distorted space and time, threatening to plunge our world into chaos and non-existence." The chances that Lumiere''s ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡» would devour the God Continent was astronomically low. Rivka''s eyes widened in disbelief, the light in her vibrant blue orbs dimming slightly. "Impossible," she whispered. "There''s no way such devastation could be caused by an Apex Skill of someone so¡ª! Someone so¡ª!" Ignatius shook his head. "Believe me, Lady Rivka, there was no exaggeration in my words," he asserted, a firmly spoken voice. "Lady Aurelia believes there''s no luxury to doubt the magnitude of this Curse King?s power. Without the intervention of the Imperial Red Dragon, one of the Five Orders, the Church of the Divine Union would have been forced to take action. And we know how that''ll go." "Tch," Rivka?s eyes darted to the side momentarily. "The Hammer of Sanctum will act." "Indeed." The Hammer of Sanctum was an epithet for King Baldwin IV. He was also the Pope of the Holy Church Union, which made him the highest religious power. In other words, he, more than anyone else, had the right to step into situations like these if he pleased. However, while King Baldwin IV was a divine human, Aurelia preferred herself as the suitable individual to watch over the entirety of the humans outside the God Continent. Still, King Baldwin IV still received reports on her progress, wanting to step in when necessary. Although he had to be concerned with what happened to Archbishop Grev, he didn''t interfere because his church wasn''t affiliated with the Holy Church Union. Rivka frowned at the thought of this. She''d met him once, when she went to the holy city of Sanctum. "But why hasn''t Lady Aurelia called a meeting with the tenmandments?" she wondered aloud. "Shouldn''t we all be discussing this? We have nothing to be scared of, yes, but caution matters as well." Ignatius leaned forward. "Lady Aurelia has an alternative n in motion," he revealed. "She knows that the solution lies within your unique experiences, Rivka." "Hm? I don''t follow." "Among the Ten, you''re one of the few who has encountered a Curse King and their unorthodox Curse Magic." Rivka''s eyes widened with realization, a spark of excitement igniting within her. "Go on." "Well, to put it simply¡ª Lady Aurelia wants you and your division to handle the conference with the monarchs of the Shield and Cross Kingdoms." "You mean to say... she wants me to handle the conference with the¡ª" "Indeed," Ignatius politely cut her off. Rivka cleared her throat realizing she was showing off her excitement a little too much. "W-well... whatever... I''ll handle it." Ignatius nodded, smiling gently. "Lady Aurelia has ced her trust in you and your division. She believes that together, you can bring about a swift victory for her." Zeal coursed through Rivka''s veins, propelling her to her feet. The force of her sudden movement rattled the dining table, causing it to wobble slightly. "I am honored to ept this task," Rivka dered. Ignatius chuckled softly, the sound warm andforting. "Ah, Lady Rivka, always eager to take on a challenge," he remarked. "I suppose I and my division should head out as soon as possible then." "That is only the beginning of your mission," he said. Rivka leaned forward, her cerulean eyes wide with curiosity. "Tell me," she urged. "What else does Lady Aurelia require of me?" Rivka was the sort of individual that would do anything to ensure that the Hero Goddess got all that she wanted. Would she die for her? Yes. Would she kill for her? If she could do the aforementioned, then this was but a mundane task. A contemtive silence filled the air as Ignatius carefully chose his next words. "Of equally high priority," he finally spoke, his voice measured, "will be the Curse King¡ª bring him back to the God Continent." Naturally, Aurelia wanted to have her fun with him. Lumiere would be her dog. Nothing would stop her from achieving that goal. No more could she pleasure herself to his appearance. She wanted to meet him. And Rivka?s job, was to make that happen. Rivka''s fingers interlocked, her elbows resting on the polished dining table. She brought her chin to rest on her interlocked fingers, she looked at Ignatius. "And what if he resists?" she inquired with a steady andposed voice. "Do I have permission to kill him?" Ignatius''s stoic expression softened ever so slightly, some mischief danced in his eyes. "Oh," he chuckled, "Lady Aurelia desires the Curse King to be unharmed, but a few damaged limbs wouldn''t be frowned upon. A small reminder of our power, if you will." Rivka''s cerulean eyes shone as she rose from her seat. "Is there anything else I need to know?" Ignatius''s demeanor shifted abruptly. The warmth in his eyes disappeared, reced by a cold and sinister gleam. "Overwhelm the Curse King," he dered, his voiceced with an eerie calmness. "Don''t allow him a single moment to breathe, unless you desire your own death. Lady Aurelia expects nothing less than unyielding aggression from you." "But didn''t y¡ª" "Should he resist, that is." Ignatius smiled warmly. It was almost he''d forgotten his polite facade prior to his response. Rivka''s fists clenched at her side. "I need more information about the Curse King," she stated firmly. "What powers does he possess? What are his weaknesses?" "You can find all the information you need in Sanctum''s Status Central," he calmly replied. Going to Sanctum meant she''d meet annoying individuals like Joan of Ark. Besides Gideon, Joan was one of the few people that irked her. "I''ll manage without it." Ignatius nodded. "As expected." Calmly, Rivka grabbed her sword from where she rested it on the wall. Taking her leave, there was only one thought in her mind. "( Whatever the Hero Goddess wishes of me, I shall grant it in a heartbeat... this Curse King will fall like thest one. And like a dog, he''ll grovel before the pristine beauty of Lady Aurelia. )" Chapter 189 My Stepmother?s sexy? But wait, that’s not all? (R-18)

Chapter 189 My Stepmother?s sexy? But wait, that''s not all? (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) It''d been a whirlwind since my return to the Silva Citadel. Three days of effortlessly slipping back into the routine, burying the weight of Steria''s warning deep within my thoughts. Serena, my beloved, remained blissfully unaware of her current predicament, and I intended to keep it that way. Then again... I didn''t like lying to Serena. However, Steria insisted it wasn''t lying, as long as I didn''t disclose the truth unless directly asked. Yeah right. Sitting in my office, the sunlight filtering through the stained ss, I studied the blueprints for the new bridge project. The bridge would connect ournds with the merfolk dwelling in the Azure Abyss. Establishing contact with them was crucial to establish bettermunication. I managed to build a rapport with the beastpeople of the Feral Dominion, but the Great Forest held untapped potential in the form of the mysterious Dark Elves. And... it''s not because of the dark-skinned beauties they have there. No, but their resemnce to the Grygans demanded I established some sort of connection with them. Just as I delved deeper into my thoughts, a knock resonated through the oak door. "Who is it?" Ready to rise, Umbra, materialized in a swirl of darkness. "You needn''t worry, my most esteemed Master." Umbra adjusted me back on my seat. "O-okay.." I said. "I''ll answer that for you." This guy... he was so humble and at the same time handsome. With measured steps, he approached the door. The heavy oak creaked open, revealing none other than Blueste. My stepmother turned Grygan children educator. As Blueste gracefully bowed her head, her long brown hair cascading elegantly down her back, I was mesmerized by her beauty. Even though she was my father''s former wife, she still possessed a radiance thatmanded attention. Her piercing blue eyes, vibrant like the depths of the ocean, held a wisdom far beyond her years. At fifty-two, she looked as stunning as ever, her youthful appearance defying time itself. I wouldn''t even mind bangin¡ª I mean... not important. "Blueste, it''s good to see you again," I greeted her warmly. A soft smile touched her lips as she replied, "The honor is mine, Lord Silva. It''s been far too long since west had the chance to speak." Indeed, Blueste referred to me as Lord Silva. When Serena said calling me sexy was a turn on, she wasn''t lying. I was starting to see it here. Having my stepmother, the woman who treated me badly call me Lord Silva, urged me. It made me want to "do" things to her. Just thinking of the way those words left her full, glistening lips that ached for the warmth of another lip was a massive sexy fest. I gestured for her to take a seat in the plush chairs that adorned my office, the gentle sunlight illuminating her wless features. "How have you been, Blueste? The weeks have treated you well, it seems." She chuckled softly, a melodic sound that echoed through the room. "I can''t deny the passage of time, but I strive to maintain my appearance. It''s a smallfort, I suppose." I seated myself across from her and leaned forward. "You know, Blueste, I just returned from a rather enjoyable vacation. Perhaps next time, you could apany me. I''m sure everyone would be delighted to have yourpany." Her eyes sparkled with intrigue as she leaned in closer. "Do you mean that, Lord Silva? Are you truly inviting me?" Something about possessing daddy?s property made her the most attractive thing in my eyes. A woman wasn''t sexy based on appearances alone. There was simply something about women in which a situation could make them the sexiest thing. Was she stuck in a washing machine? Then she was the best hole in the house. Was she sticky and panting after jogging? Then she needed a good wash. Was she your stepmother? Yes. Was she hot? Definitely. Why not bang her? Of course. But in the end, I didn''t think it would be good. It''d be me taking advantage of her current situation. But like I said before, appearances don''t make the woman sexy¡ª it was the situation. A yful smirk danced upon my lips as I nodded. "Of course, Blueste. I would be delighted to have you apany me. The past is the past, and it''s time to move forward." Herughter filled the air, a sound that felt like a warm embrace. "Thank you, Lord Silva. It means more to me than you can imagine." I returned her smile, then grew serious. "Now, onto more pressing matters. What brings you here today? Is there something important I need to know?" Blueste hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering with a mix of gratitude and uncertainty. "I wanted to express my deepest gratitude for allowing me to stay here, in the Silva Citadel. It''s a privilege I never thought I''d have again." I waved her concerns away, my voice modest. "It''s whatever, trust me." "Well, there''s something else... I''d like to talk to you about." I noticed that her appearance seemed to transform right before my eyes. Her delicate and submissive demeanor suddenly shifted into a seductive and captivating "mommy mode" within a matter of seconds. It was as if a hidden, alluring side of her had been unleashed. Without a doubt, father has great taste. "I-is there anything you need from me?" Blueste''s response sent shivers down my spine as she replied in a throaty, sultry tone that made my grip tighten involuntarily. "Yes, always." Those two words shook the foundation of my cock. I''d never been this hard from simply hearing words. My stepmother was undeniably sexy, and at times, it felt incredibly frustrating to have such strong, irresistible desires for her. My gaze instinctively wandered to her neck, tracing a path down to her ample cleavage. The way her breasts were snugly pressed together, enticingly disyed, was nothing short of perfection. They beckoned to me, tempting me to reach out and grab hold of them. Blueste''s breasts had defied the ravages of time and the tolls of motherhood, remaining as wless as ever. Even after nurturing and breastfeeding four children, Jericho, Lana, Lora, and Micah, those captivating mounds of flesh stood proudly, practically begging to be sucked upon. Of course, I could never voice such forbidden desires aloud to her. But if I were to somehow get to suck on hers and Fasit?s, it''d be perfect. It was at that moment when our eyes locked, and I could see the mischievous gleam in Blueste''s own gaze. She knew. She knew that my attention had been captivated by the ample curves of her bosom. Those bazongas of hers weren''t bigger than Fasit''s but the situation of her breasts made them sexier. Were they rosy tipped nipples, or brown? How much did shectate? How sensitive were her nipples? How much would she moan if I pinched them. Would she explode if my tongue made the faintest of contacts with them? I wanted to know all these. With a yful yet knowing smile, she quipped, "My eyes are up here, Lord Silva." It was then that I realized she had caught on to my unspoken desires. "S-sorry." I said. "Well, what I wanted to talk to you about... was concerning this." "This?" I asked, confused. I didn''t quite understand. Even Umbra, who happened to be standing near the door, raised an eyebrow in equal perplexity. "I want you to have your way with me." In that moment, a tremor rocked Lumiere Jr. Chapter 190 My stepmother?s thirsty? (R-18)

Chapter 190 My stepmother?s thirsty? (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) With concern etched across my face, I leaned towards Blueste. You could just imagine how madly my heart pounded. "Blueste, are you truly alright?" I asked, my voice harbored genuine worry. She gazed at me with a soft smile, her eyes filled with sincerity. "Yes," she replied in a whispering tone. "I meant every word I said." Her delicate arms extended gracefully towards me, wrapping around my left hand that was resting on the desk. As her fingertips connected with mine, a rush of heat seemed to emanate from her, making my hand feel as though it was on fire. But that wasn''t the only thing that was on fire. My cock was burning up like crazy. It was itching forfort. You see, my stepmother Blueste had quite the appetite. And I''m not just talking about cucumbers here. She had a real thing for big cocks. Yeah, you heard me right. She loved ''em. It was like a match made in heaven for her, cucumbers and big cocks. Can''t say I me her though, who doesn''t love a good cucumber? And as for the big cocks, well, let''s just say she had a way of handling them. It happened the time I was parading the corridors when I was 10. I finished snuggling with Serena and was heading to take a leak. I heard some sounds. And I''m not talking about sounds you''d hear when a women and man were arguing. No, this was purely Blueste climaxing several times over. For every reason in the world, I decided to see what was going on. And definitely, that was when I caught the faintest sight of Blueste?s erotic tushy. Father was good in bed, but much like my harem, his wives never gased out. They were always craving for more. I''d heard Ayisha liked being domesticated. As for Blueste, I hadn''t heard much, but simply looking it her, she loved it rough. Reassured by her response, I asked once more. "Blueste, are you sure you''re really alright?" Now, I ain''t gon? lie, I knew what I was doing. Sure, I was trying to sound concerned here, but girls love a caring guy. And step-mommies... I mean, stepmothers loved a clueless stepson. ¡¸Lumiere''s Imagination: Lumiere: B-but mom I''ve never done this before, W-what do I do... Blueste: ( With her fingers swirling inside her wet glory hole, her fingers gently escaped the wet and mouthwatering sight of her pussy and grazed her moist tongue ) I know, honey, but you''ll get used to sucking mommy''s sweet pie soon... don''t you want to make mommy happy? Lumiere: ( Eyes flicker to feign some vulnerability ) I-I want to do anything to make mommy happy... Blueste: ( Her legs part open to reveal the entirety of her pink folds. Much like a leaking hole about to explode, very simr to when a man was digging for oil and was surprised by a geyser. Holding his head gently, she''d draw his had close to her pussy and gaze at him with the most lustful stare a stepmother could give her stepson. ) Alright sweetie, time to lick mommy¡¹ "L-Lord Silva? Are you there?" she asked smiling deviously. I snapped back to my sense. "Uh... Oh yeah, I-I am..." Without hesitation, she took hold of my left hand with her other hand, raising it towards her chest. My heartbeat was steady as my hand made contact with her soft, supple breast. It was as if I''d been craving for what I''d never knew I wanted all this while. In that moment, Umbra, wearing a knowing smile, silently exited the room, leaving us alone. Shock coursed through me, and I attempted to withdraw my hand, but it seemed to possess a mind of its own. It remained firmly nted in its position, my fingers sinking deeply into her tender flesh. "Ahnnnn~~ s-so str¡ª Ahnnnnn~~" A gasp escaped her lips, filled with both pleasure and surprise. "Ara~ Ara... you have such strong hands," she breathed in a voice carrying lustful intent. Feeling a mixture of excitement, I released some of the pressure, allowing her some relief. As if guided by an unseen force, Blueste''s tense breath escaped with a sigh, her eyes rolling back into her head. It was like an orgasm remote controller, the on button was to st her libido levels to Isadora-level horniness and the off button dropped her back to sweet step-mother mode. And hey, either one was good for me. Encouraged by her response, I tightened my grip once more, gently pulling down on her breast. They were like taffy, just absolutely perfect, easily dragged by moderate force. And much like taffy, you wouldn''t fully grasp the texture unless it was in your mouth. I shouldn''t do this... Yeah, right. Why not? Her eyes shot upwards, her back arched, threatening to push her towards the edge of erotic enlightenment. Instinctively, she desperately clutched onto my forearms to anchor herself. With a needful tone, she confessed, "I never knew younger boys possessed such power in their grasp. It''s making me crave something intensely." I could hardly believe my ears as Blueste''s words echoed in my mind. This woman had be so thirsty in a few seconds. It was weird that I was about to do this, but not because she was my stepmother or older than me, that part waspletely hot. The part that was not, was... I was about to pound Jericho?s mom, I mean Jericho?s really been having it hard these days. I one-shot him in the tournament, and now I was about to give his mom some astronomical backshots. Then again, I was going to enjoy it. She wanted me to have my way with her, even if it was just for a few minutes. In a voice filled with desire, I replied, "Blueste, if you want, I can go for hours pounding you. But why this sudden desire?" Yes, I said it and I meant it. Blueste had monarch-level experience in bed. If she could go for hours in bed with father, then I was going to give her that same experience. She looked at me, her eyes burning with a passion that matched my own. "I want to fully dedicate myself to you," she confessed. "Without you, I''d have nothing. My body is more than beautiful enough to be offered to you, and I want you to have every part of it." Her words made my grip on her breast fluctuate between gentle and intense, each squeeze causing her to emit a loud squeak, followed by a symphony of moans. I watched as saliva rolled down the corner of her mouth, her eyes fixated on the ceiling. When her gaze met mine once again, she made a bold proposition. "I want to be your lover, as well as the mother you never had," she whispered, her voice soaked in eroticism. "I have no problem giving you a breastfeeding session. If you desire, you can suck both my breasts and Fasit''s in one go. All I want now is to please the man who saved me." "I see," was all I could say. "Ram my pussy, tug my breasts to the point of exhaustion, suck me dry and drink all my milk... anything you want to do with me is alright... just vent out all the years of frustration I caused you and pound me like an animal." My breath caught in my throat as I took in her words. There was only one term for this¡ª "Cinematic Masterpiece". I''d never imagined such intimate acts with Blueste, but the idea of exploring untrodden territory excited me. With a barely controlled voice, I responded, "If that''s what you truly want, then I can easily fulfill your wishes. And we can explore many other things together." "I''ll do whatever you want... just ask..." Chapter 191 Sexy time with my stepmother? (R-18+)

Chapter 191 Sexy time with my stepmother? (R-18+)

(POV: Lumiere) My hands delicately released their hold on Blueste''s pulsating breast as she sensually climbed onto my desk, her movements causing her breasts to sway and bounce in a hypnotizing rhythm. With each crawl, her breasts swung like a pendulum, a tantalizing sight before my eyes. As she settled on the desk, she looked at me with desire-filled eyes and asked in a sultry voice, "Do you want to kiss me or eat me down there?" I smiled intently and I replied, "Let''s take it slow and build up the tension even more." Blueste agreed, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. In one smooth motion, she climbed onto myp, herrger frame easily supported by my physical strength. My strength was easily 9,000+. I could easily pound her eyeballs out, so moderation was required. Sure, she wanted to be given backshots like an animal, and of course, I had no problem with domesticating my stepmother. But my strength could likely overwhelm her. Her legs spread out, and I instinctively ced my hands on her waist. I was now at eye level with her magnificent breasts, while she leaned in and gently pressed her lips against my forehead. Her voice was a whisper against my skin. "I want to give you the special king?s treatment." My heart raced with excitement as I responded, "I''d be more than happy to enjoy some of that." Before I knew it, Blueste leaned in to kiss me, and the bulge in my pants reacted to her proximity. She gasped in response. "Ara~Ara~ something just poked me." "That was my r¡ª" "It''s big," she interjected. "Almost like your father''s." Then, she yfully rubbed her butt against my crotch, teasing me with her seductive movements. With a wicked grin, she confessed, "I can''t wait to experience what it feels like to be devoured by a young boy filled with pure lust." Her hands gently cupped my cheeks, lifting my head to meet hers. Our lips connected in a fiery, passionate kiss, and we closed our eyes,pletely lost in the moment. The taste of my stepmother''s mouth was intoxicating, her saliva coating my tongue and igniting a craving for more. "You''re mouth..." she said. "Hm?" I asked, still in the middle of kissing. "It tastes so good..." "Yours too." My hands trailed down from her slender waist to the plump curve of her ass, my fingers dancing along the soft skin as if caressing a delicate work of art. Each press, each rub, elicited a sweet, intoxicating moan from Blueste''s lips, causing her to break the fiery kiss and arch her back in delight. Her face tilted towards the ceiling, her seductive eyes locked with mine as if daring me to go further. "Nyyessssss~~! Touch me like this~~! More~~!" With her breath hot against my forehead, she draped her hands over me, her fingers entangled in my long, silky ck hair. Our mouths fused together once again, a desperate tasting of each other''s desires. The rhythm of her hips intensified, grinding against my crotch with an urgency that matched the smoldering passion between us. My grip on her buttocks, strong and sensual, kept her feeling both desired and dominated. Lost in our passionate kiss, she whispered, "Please don''t let me g¡ª". But before she could finish her sentence, I smacked her buttocks with a force that made her break the kiss, the pain and pleasure of it made her bark momentarily. "So bad~~" Her teeth sank into my shoulder. Yet, undeterred, she continued to ride her magnificent buttocks against my throbbing crotch, the weight and heat of her flesh threatening to suffocate the bulge in my pants. Driven by the intensity of the moment, I pped her buttocks again, savoring the resounding impact and the way she moaned hot air at the side of my neck. "Ohhhhnnnn~~! Yessss~~! You''re father never hit me this way~! You really are something else.." "And that''s not all I can show you," I said. "Oh really?" Her moist tongue licked away the beads of sweat that had formed, leaving a trail of delicious anticipation in its wake. "So salty.." My whole body pulsed with desire as her lips found my neck, tenderly kissing the heated skin. I slowly raised my trembling hands in the air, my lustful drive building with every passing second. Blueste, her luscious curves straddled atop my crotch, continued to grind against me with an intoxicating rhythm. With each time she pressed down, the ridge of her buttocks would press against and suffocate my massively throbbing cock. Thep ride was intense. As the heat between us intensified, I let my hand descend upon her perfect ass with a force that sent a jolt of electricity surging through both of us. The impact reverberated through her thin clothing, the fabric offering little resistance as my palm sank deliciously into the supple softness of her rounded buttocks. "God~~! Having you tr¡ª treat me like this makes me regret not letting you screw me and split my legs in two all this while... young boys really have a lot of power in them... your father never did it this good..." Her grip on my hair tightened, indicating the increasing intensity of her pleasure. And then, in that moment, I felt it ¨C the unmistakable wetness seeping through my own pants, evidence of Blueste''s overwhelming arousal. Her husky voice filled the air, lust evident in it. "Isn''t it about time," she purred. "That you thrust that big rod of yours inside me?" "Is that what you want...?" My heart thundered in my chest as I squeezed her buttocks, my grip possessive and demanding. "Nnnghhhnyesss~~!" "How bad do you want it," I smiled at her. "Blueste?" Saliva rolled down one side of her mouth. "I want you to rip my hole in two, I want more of you." The roughness of my touch elicited a delightful squirm from her, a moan of ecstasy that only further fueled the fire within me. Blueste reveled in this unique blend of pleasure and pain. Her lust was unending. With a deliberate yet gentle motion, Blueste released herself from my throbbing crotch, a thick strand of her sticky fluids connecting the fabric of my pants to the moistness of her gown. Arge stain adorned her gown around the area of her buttocks, a vivid indication of her horniness. She turned and bent over my desk, the tantalizing sway of her buttocks captivating my attention. "Impale me already," she breathed, her voice a seductive melody that strummed against my senses, stoking my own desire to its peak. "Don''t you want to go where your father has gone~~? He''s enjoyed this, so why don''t you enjoy it too..." I gazed upon Blueste''s enticing disy. Her rounded buttocks taunted me, beckoning for my touch. "Raise your beautiful butt for me," I whispered, my words with amanding tone. Blueste, ever submissive to my desires, willingly obeyed. I hooked my fingers around the end of her gown, the fabric clinging to her drenched panties. With a slow, deliberate motion, I peeled the fabric away, revealing the wet patch that stuck her gown to her luscious flesh. Thick strands of her intoxicating fluids connected the undergarments to the fabric, a tantalizing sight that heightened her sweet ass. Blueste was at her sexiest at that point. The scent of her fluids filled the room. I wanted to explore further. Leaning down, I inhaled deeply, savoring the musky aroma that filled my senses. The fluids coated my face, clinging to my lips like a reminder of Blueste''s overwhelming desire. With a teasing kiss to her panty-sheltered pussy, Blueste''s hips thrust forward, her buttocks pressing against my face, engulfing my nose between the fleshy walls. But just as the passion between us reached its climax, the door creaked open, and Fasit, entered the room. Her eyes widened at the sight. "Oh my," Fasit eximed, mischievously. "F-Fasit...?" "It seems you have some visitors, Great Lumiere." "Visitors?" I said. Blueste tilted her neck to face me. "We can always do this another time, my hole is ready for you anytime." I realized Fasit intentionally interrupted our intimate moment. Her [Magic Detect] undoubtedly alerted her to more than just my presence in the office. However, the opportunity to catch me in the act. To see how much I enjoyed smashing Blueste. Smashing, my stepmother. Chapter 192 I have visitors from the Feral Dominion?

Chapter 192 I have visitors from the Feral Dominion?

(POV: Lumiere) I gained 400 skill points from sexy time with mommy Blueste. Now, we were back to business. As I made my way out of the City Hall, the grandeur of its white pirs faded behind me, I was joined by my loyalrades, Blueste and Fasit. The chilly wind of the early morning tousled our hair. Before long, a figure emerged from the shadows with a bow of their head¡ª Umbra. "The visitors are here, your most esteemed excellency that transcends numerous graces." "Eh, Umbra, just call me Lumiere or Master or something..." "I... I see..." There was a slightly saddened look on his face. "A-are you okay..." I didn''t know he''d get upset over something like that. "I was just... I didn''t mean to." Unveiling a kerchief, he dabbed on his eyes. "I can''t believe my Master wants me to rte with him so casually. I feel so honored." "You know what," I sighed heavily. "Nevermind." My attention quickly shifted to the unexpected gathering before me. Three distinct figures stood in the distance. They were all beast women, their animalistic features unmistakable. One possessed lustrous, waist-length white hair that matched the color of her furry ears, the same ears that twitched with every passing sound. She had vibrant green eyes. Lady Reet. The forest conservationist of the Feral Dominion. Next to her stood Lady Oran, her auburn hair cascading in waves around her shoulders. Her furry auburn ears perked up in alertness. She had piercing blue eyes. She was the overseer of the Beast Kingdom''s farms, food production, and supply chains. Hence, the one who heavily imposed thew against hunting wolves. So technically, because of her we almost didn''t have any clothes for a week. At the very center of this gathering, was the walking disaster¡ªEris, the Beast Princess herself. Amongst the familiar faces, Serena stood not too far away, her presence aforting sight. She gently waved at me and her warm smile beckoned me closer. Until I realized. "Uhhhnn." It was a silent affirmation to greet Eris. "Alright... Alright..." Honestly, I was about to greet her when I saw it. I swallowed my anger almost immediately. Eris just arrived and the streets were torn apart, a massive crater now upying its center. I didn''t see it until now... maybe because I was so upied by so many people around me. She''d only been here like what¡ª a minute?! However, I forced a smile. "Control yourself, Lumiere..." I told myself. Before I could even register what was happening, Eris darted towards me. "LUMI!!" In an instant, her arms enveloped me, lifting me off the ground. I could feel the pressure of her embrace, almost fearing that she would crush mepletely. "Oh, you''re finally here!" she eximed, excitedly so. Struggling to catch my breath, I managed to utter, "It''s good to see you too, Eris." "Be careful Eris, you might... crush my lord." Serena smiled. However, her words fell on deaf ears. For someone who had enhanced hearing, Eris was the most adamant person I''d ever seen. Eris clung to me, refusing to let go, her affectionate grip tightening with each passing moment. With her adorable puppy dog eyes gazing up at me, she pleaded, "Didn''t you miss me? I thought my heart would break if I didn''t see you soon!" She looked on the verge of tears, her expression tugging at my heartstrings. Attempting to quell the chaos of the situation, I tentatively mentioned, "But you... destroyed the street." Before I could continue, Serena interjected, her smile straying into a more threatening territory. "Surely, you haven''t forgotten your greeting manners, my lord," she said, her voice carried a veiled warning. Feeling a sudden surge of nervousness, I gulped audibly. Hoping to divert Serena''s attention, I reached out and gingerly patted Eris on the head, running my fingers through her fluffy ears. THEY WERE SO SOFT!! I LOVE BEAST WOMEN!! "There, there." A soft purr emanated from her, and she loosened her grip ever so slightly, allowing me room to breathe. Finally, Eris released her vice-like grip, allowing me to draw in a much-needed breath of air. Serena didn''t even say a thing about my struggles. Instead, she asked, "Eris, how have you been?" Eris, with her hands ced delicately on her small waist, let out augh that was as peculiar as it was endearing¡ª "Hazu Hazu Hazu Hazu Hazu Hazu." The most uniqueughter I''d ever encountered. "I''m fine, Serena!" she finally answered. The vibrant energy radiating from Eris made it clear that she hadn''t lost any of her vigor during her absence. "So, uh, not that I''m not happy to have you here," I dressed my hair. "But, why are you here?" Eris'' innocent eyes gleamed. "Daddy told me to stay with you since we''re best friends!" "Eh?" Fasit chimed in, "Actually, Lady Eris, you''re engaged to Great Lumiere." "Wait... engaged...?" said Blueste, confused. I bet she didn''t know the illegitimate fifteenth child had a haremrger than my father''s. Well, only if we were getting technical. The Demon Emperor had thergest legitimate harem in the world¡ª nine wives. Then if you factored in his romantic liaisons, concubines and whatnot, he had a harem of at least 2,345 women. Isadora''s words, not mine. Eris paused for a moment, contemting the meaning of engagement. "Doesn''t engagement mean that we''re best friends?" Letting out an ufortableugh, I scratched my butt as I chimed in, "Well, Eris, I suppose you can say that we''re best friends." Deep down, however, I knew the real reason for Eris'' arrival. The Beast King kept her here to prevent any further destruction in the Feral Dominion. After all, she already reduced our newly built roads to ruins. "I''ll have to set up some magic reinforcements for the buildings." I tapped my chin. Fasit interjected with a gentle nudge to my ribs, her eyes conveying a clear message. "We''re happy to have you here, Lady Eris," Fasit said sincerely. "We are?" I muttered under my breath. Fasit''s nudge grew stronger, and with a slightly pained expression, I swiftly corrected myself. "Of course, we''re ecstatic to have you... here..." Eris grinned to disy her pearly white teeth again. "Hazu! Hazu! Hazu! Hazu! Hazu!" I bid Lady Reet a genial wave. "Thanks for your help from before... your ideas for effectively nting and cultivating magicube herbs worked perfectly." A smile graced Lady Reet''s serene visage. "It was my pleasure to assist you. I''m d to hear my efforts proved sessful." Looking at the two¡ª Reet and Oran, a thought came to mind. Why were they with Eris? "It''s not like I''m trying to be rude or anything... but why?re you guys with Eris?" Lady Oran lowered her head in a respectful bow, her vibrant auburn locks cascading like molten fire. "I''ve been instructed by the Beast King himself to lend you my support. He believes that sharing our agricultural practices will strengthen our alliance." "You sure that''s all?" Reet nodded sternly. "Indeed." It was a hard deal to turn down, but who would ever reject hardbor. "While I appreciate the Beast King''s kindness... but we''re doing okay in the area of agriculture." Lady Oran''s blue eyes sparked. "My apologies for any misunderstanding, Lord Lumiere. Allow me to rify - the fruit I wish to introduce to the Silva Citadel is the Pyroapple, a coveted delicacy grown in the Beast Kingdom." "Oh?" Just then, Eris rubbed her tummy. "Yummy," she said, her ears twitching. "Look, uh, no offense but I feel like we''re doing good in our agricultural division already... I wouldn''t want to add more work for my subordinates." I was hoping they''d understand where I wasing from. The Pyroapple was a fruit I''d never heard of before. Well, unless maybe it was a trade secret of the Feral Dominion, that in its own would be a game changer. Just then, Blueste came to my side. "Lord Silva, may I say something?" she asked. I nodded slowly. "Yeah, sure." "The Pyroapple will really help improve your current ie standing." "It will?" "Yes... its unique sweetness and versatility make it an invaluable resource. It can be used to create potent medicines, craft various sauces and spices, and even serve as an exquisite garnish for dishes, enhancing the culinary experience." "And you know this... how?" I asked her. "Well, the Beastpeople often sell it in small portions to King Greyson himself. I''ve eaten a few of them." "Oh?" So Blueste really was helping me... never thought I''d see the day. Chapter 193 Plans to engage in Pyroapple agriculturing?

Chapter 193 ns to engage in Pyroapple agriculturing?

(POV: Lumiere) We continued our discussion outside the grand City Hall. Blueste managed to convince me with her persuasive words. Curiosity sparked within me, and I turned to Oran, who stood nearby with a sack. "Do you have a sample I could try?" I inquired. "Yes, I do," she eagerly replied. With a quick nod, Oran eagerly rummaged through the sack and handed me a Pyroapple. I was about to take a bite. But then, Eris appeared by my side, her eyespletely on the fruit. "Is that one for me?" she asked. "No, this is mine." I chuckled. However, Eris shook her head. "No, I want yours," she replied. "But... there''s a lot more," I pointed at the sack. "In there." A yful pout forming on her lips. "I bet yours will be way tastier than those ones." "Eh?" I raised an eyebrow. "Why would mine taste any better than what''s in the sack?" She grinned widely, fully disying her white fangs. "Because it''s yours, silly. Everything tastes better when it''s yours!" Eris eximed, her vibrant personality shining through. I was amused by her response, "Hah, typical." Iughed a bit. "So that means you''ll gimme?!" her puppy dog eyes shed at me. With a gentle voice, I told her, "No." Eris'' pout grew more pronounced, but I paid it no mind. As I was about to take a bite, Serena caught my attention with a graceful yet pointed remark. "Have you forgotten your manners, my lord?" she admonished with a gentle smile. My sweet angel, Serena, had the cruelest smile. My cheeks burned with embarrassment, and I quickly withdrew the Pyroapple from my reach. Turning around, I noticed Fasit, Blueste, and Umbra giggling in the background. "Alright, but it''s my fruit though." Sighing, I acquiesced and handed the Pyroapple to Eris, who grinned with triumph. Taking a generous bite, she savored the fruit before passing it back to me with a satisfied expression. "I knew Lumi?s would taste way better!!" Taking a moment topose myself, I finally indulged in the Pyroapple. As it touched my lips, the enchanting taste swept over my senses. The tanginess of the fruit blended harmoniously with a fiery kick, creating a delicious sensation that tantalized my taste buds without overwhelming them. "This is incredible!" I called out. Oran and Reet immediately beamed out with joy. "We''re d you like it, Lord Lumiere." The two bowed their heads. "We have to start nting these now!" Soon after, a chorus of loud noises suddenly reached my ears. At first, it sounded like a distantmotion, but as the mor grew closer, I could distinguish a high-pitched, piercing cry of a child. Instinctively, my eyes darted around, searching for the source of the sound. "Where''s that sounding from?" Blueste asked. "Hm, I don''t know," I said. Umbra then asked, "Would you like me to check, Master?" "No, I think its.." To my surprise, I caught sight of Mojito hot on the heels of a small boy. His hair, simr in color to Eris, was adorned with furry ears that twitched with every step. As the boy dashed toward me, he called out my name with an urgency that made my heart skip a beat. "Brother Lumiere!" he shouted in a voice filled with excitement and glee. Startled, I could only manage a bewildered response. "What?!" And with astonishing speed, the boy leaped into my arms, wrapping his tiny arms around me in a tight embrace. His enthusiasm was infectious, and it took me a moment to register his words. "Wh-who are you?!" I asked. The boy grinned at me. "I''m so d daddy let me follow Eris to see you!" "Ah, sure," I replied, underwhelmed. Gasping for breath, Mojito finally caught up to us, his panting revealing the effort it took to chase down the energetic young prince. He exined: "I''ve (~pants) been searching for that kid (~pants) I''ve been... almost ten minutes (~gasps)". "Prince Aradon, how have you been?" Serena asked, easily remembering him. "I''ve been fine Aunty Serena!" He grinned. The name triggered a memory, and suddenly everything fell into ce. Realization washed over me, and I turned to Eris for confirmation. "This is your little brother, right? The youngest member of your family?" Eris''s eagerness shone through her wide grin as she nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, that''s him! Isn''t he just as adorable as me?" Caught off guard by theparison, I awkwardly replied, "Uh, sure." ncing back at Mojito, who was still catching his breath. "I understand you were trying to catch up to Aradon, but you''re the Chief of Security for goodness sake... why''re you sweating like a mad goat?" Between gasps, Mojito managed to exin, "I''ve been chasing him for nearly ten minutes non-stop!" But that was the same thing he said before. And still... Mojito was a grown man, and yet, he couldn''t catch up to small kid? Jeez... I released a weary sigh and asked him, "Did he cause any damage to the city?" Just then, Serena, shed a threatening smile at me and Fasit nudged me gently. "Manners, my lord," the two spoke in unison. "I¡ª I know... I was just trying to be... y?know, careful." I told them. While this exchange was taking ce, Aradon continued to nestle affectionately in my arms, his presence bringing warmth to my heart. Maybe having a kid wouldn''t be so bad. But I was hope it wouldn''t be a girl¡ª not because I didn''t want a girl child, but rather, I wasn''t nning to have a daughter I''d have to watch at every step in life. And let''s face facts, I know nothing about girls. Sure, I''ve taken a personal tour across the intricacies of their body, but nothing below the surface. Okay, I''ve gone below the surface¡ª but not enough to understand the psychological workings of the female psyche. Fasit approached me and respectfully inquired, "Is there anything you''d like me to do, Great Lumiere?" "Yeah, just gather individuals with substantial farming experience and inform Mimosa of our ns." With a graceful bow, Fasit acknowledged my instructions. "Everything will be taken care of." Oran bowed her head, "I already have the perfect ce in mind." "Wait, you do?" I raised my eyebrow. "That means you guys already knew you''d be able to convince me." "Eh.." Oran sheepishly scratched her long auburn hair, her eyes darting to the side. "N-no, it''s not like that.." "Indeed," Reet waved her hand dismissively. "We were just being optimistic by choosing a plot ahead of time." Yeah right... Chapter 194 I’m engaging the first steps to plantation?

Chapter 194 I''m engaging the first steps to ntation?

(POV: Lumiere) There wasrge plot ofnd spread out before us. Lady Reet''s keen eye selected an area of fertile soil. We stood under the bright rays of the sun, the warmth touching our eager faces as we surveyed thend. The magical ley lines seemed to converge in this very spot, as if nature itself recognized the potential of this ntation. "The elemental energies will aid in the growth," Lady Reet stated with a confident smile. Lady Oran was equally confident. "Pyroapple seeds are already rich in magic, adding it with the soil will make for the perfect harvest season." Composed as always, Fasit gently nodded. "I see, then we''ll channel our powers to ensure the Pyroapples thrive." "Sounds like a n," Mimosa added. "I was told how effective your [nt Magic] is.." (Reet) "Ha, I guess it is, but it''s all thanks to Lord Lumiere." (Mimosa) "She''s just being modest, her Unique Skill is even much more potent in interacting with nts.." (Fasit) Reet?s eyes lit up. "Wow, I''d love to see that." "Sure!!" Mimosa smiled, her rosy lips on full disy. Oran gently pped her hands, "Well for now, we should focus on the ntation process." As if on cue, a group of rugged Minotaurs emerged brandishing their tools as they began clearing thend. We watched as they removed weeds, rocks, and any other debris that could impede the fruits? growth. Their muscles strained with each swing of their axes. Fasit gathered us, d in ourbor attire, and addressed themitted group. "Today, our goal is to prepare the soilpletely," she announced. "Then tomorrow will be the nting process." I adjusted my worn overalls and adjusted the straw hat on my head, shielding my eyes from the sun''s rays. To my left, the mischievous Aradon, a young beast boy, clung to my side, his innocent smile warming my heart. "Brother Lumiere is way better than Gaun!" "Well, you''re not wrong there," I smiled. On my right, Eris, with her sleek fur rubbed her face against my arm. Her consistent purring disyed the domesticated side of her. "Lumi?s arm is sho shoooffft!" she said. Just then, I remembered something. Serena who was right after Eris looked at me the moment I uttered a thoughtful hum. "Is anything the matter, Lord Lu¡ª Lumiere?" She was still finding it difficult to adapt to calling me Lumiere. After all, she called me that for close to eleven years now. I couldn''t fault her for it. "I haven''t seen Isadora anywhere." "She''s not feeling too well," Serena replied. "Huh? No one told me that." "It seems the baby is causing her some difort." Concern etched across my features, I stroked my chin in contemtion. "I should go see how she''s doingter," I murmured. Serena nodded slowly with her ever tranquil smile. "I''m certain she''d like that." Eris let out a sudden exmation. "I wannae too!" she dered. Her tight grip around my arm intensified. "Eh? But you don''t really know Isadora that well.." "Yeah, but I know she''s a spirit and spirits are awesome!" "Oh yeah," it hit me that Eris had a soft spot for spirits. "I see, well maybe we''ll go togetherter." "Then I''ming too," Aradon also gripped my left arm tightly. The little boy''s ears twitched several times as he squeezed his eyes. "You too?" I said. Aradon nodded vigorously. "Aunty Isadora''s breasts are big!" Serena and I both stared at Aradon, and the little boy just continued grinning with eyes closed. We looked at each other right after, and then all we could do wasugh gently. Fasit gathered the group together and announced that she had already organized us into teams, each with their own specific goals for the day. Then, she read off the list. ? (Land Conservation Officials) :: Oran, Reet, Lumiere - Establishing policies and regtions rted to agricultural activities - Prioritizing and allocating resources for fruit cultivation - Overseeing and managing overall agricultural activities ? (Agricultural Experts) :: Oran, Lumiere, Mimosa, - Conducting research on nting techniques and optimizing yield - Providing guidance on horticulture, botany, and magical agriculture ? (Magical Consultants) :: Oran, Serena, Mimosa, Lumiere - Advising on the use of spells or magical techniques for fruit cultivation - Rmending enchanted tools or soil amendments for enhanced growth - Sharing knowledge on magical properties associated with fruits ? (Supervisors and Foreman) :: Fasit, Oran, Reet, Serena, Martini - Overseeing workers and ensuring progress and adherence to ns - Coordinating tasks and addressing any issues that arise - Keeping reports on status of the nting process ? (Magical Infrastructure) :: Lumiere, Serena, Steria - Building and maintaining magical wards or barriers to protect against pests - Setting up enchanted weather control mechanisms for optimal growth conditions - Managing any other magical infrastructure necessary for fruit cultivation ? (Workers & Laborers) :: Gaun, Mojito, Sangria, Lirien, Magenta, Thrain, Beorn, Kipper, Mai Tai... several others - Preparing the soil for nting - Executing nting and maintenance tasks - Handling pruning, irrigation, and harvesting Gaun, the Beast Prince, let out an exaggerated yawn, drawing attention to himself. "How can someone as unforgivably handsome as I am stoop so low as to do menialbor?" Gaun mused. Raising an eyebrow, I only now noticed Gaun''s sudden appearance. "When did you get here?" I asked, genuinely surprised. Gaun,zily lounging under a nearby tree, lifted his head and responded, "My dear father sent me here to supervise the progress of the ntation. Can''t have these peasants running amok without a noble presence, can we?" Aradon, the mischievous little prince who still clung to me, pointed an usatory finger at Gaun. "You''re a liar! Father only sent you here because you''re annoying!" Gaun''s eyes shed with annoyance, and he retorted, "Oh, shut the fuck up, you little twerp." "Meehhhh!" Aradon?s face twisted into a frown. He hid behind me finding some sort of protection there. Eris let out a low growl as she red at Gaun. "Say that again, and I''ll make sure you regret it," she warned, her eyes narrowed, a clear threat. Gaun swallowed nervously and muttered under his breath, "How could my own sister say such demeaning words to me? How long... how long shall my glorious existence have to endure this...?" Oh Gaun, cringe as always. This honestly reminded me of something cringe I did a few years back. "Lucretia.." I mumbled. "Are okay, my lord?" Serena asked. My eyes fluttered before I replied, "I-I''m fine.." Fasit, ever-present with her warm smile, approached Gaun and gently reminded him, "Aren''t you going to join us in the work, Your Highness?" While Fasit did say¡ª "Your Highness", it was obvious she didn''t mean it. Then again, Gaun was too dumb to see that. Gaun leaned closer to Fasit, cing his index finger under her chin to tilt her face up slightly. A sly grin yed on his lips as he replied, "Well, I''d rather work on your loins instead." Fasit''s smile remained unwavering as she replied, "If that''s the only thing you''re interested in, then I suppose that''s fine." The exchange left the group in shock. "Eh?" we all said. "How about we take things to the nearby forest? It''ll be more exciting." Fasit''s voice was measured. For some reason, I felt a sting in my chest. The thought of Fasit talking in such a flirtatious manner with other men. Gaun shed a charming smile and ran his fingers through his golden locks and adjusted his furry ears. "Oh my, I never knew you liked it wild. Count me in!" I observed the exchange between the two. Just then, Steria appeared, silently munching on a pyroapple. With an air of calmness, she looked at me and quipped, "Welp, that definitely won''t end well." Serena, Eris, Aradon and I all said in unison: "Yep." Minutester, explosions and shrill screams echoed through the forest, emanating from Gaun''s unfortunate predicament. Serena and I exchanged calm nces. Meanwhile, Steria seemedpletely unfazed, casually savoring her sweet fruit as if she were watching a dull y. Though we couldn''t witness the pandemonium firsthand, the ever-growingmotion was enough. Suddenly, emerging from the dense foliage, Fasit emerged, a wicked and seductive smile adorning her face. Without a moment''s hesitation, she seized Gaun''s scorched body by the hair, dragging him helplessly across the ground. "Don''t worry, Great Lumiere. Gaun won''t be causing any more troubles." Steria simply turned to Serena and me, "Told ya." She let out an exaggerated yawn. Chapter 195 I’m watching plantation proceedings?

Chapter 195 I''m watching ntation proceedings?

(POV: Lumiere) The sun zed overhead as the workers, their brows dripping with sweat,bored tirelessly. Gaun let out an exasperated sigh, his muscles aching as he dug holes in thend with a small shovel. "I never thought I''d see the day when I sweat." He nced over at Mimosa, who had approached me. "So, need me to work my magic on the soil?" Mimosa asked, waving her hand. "Not just yet, let''s wait until they finish preparing the soil first." "Alright, that makes sense," she replied. Just then, Mojito sneaked up behind Mimosa. He leaned in close. "Hey, Mimosa, how about you watch me work instead? I promise it''ll be worth your while." Mimosa turned to face Mojito, a slight blush staining her cheeks. "I''m actually having a discussion with my lord here," she stammered, attempting to politely decline. "A-alright.." Mojito''s face fell, his shoulders slumping. He clutched hisrge shovel tightly in his hands as disappointment washed over him. Poor guy. "Come on, Mojito, show us what you''ve got!" I told him. He didn''t respond¡ª still silently walking away. "If you impress us, I''ll arrange a date between you and Mimosa." Mimosa''s face turned even brighter, stunned by my audacity. "B-but...!" She tried to interject, but I winked at her, silently conveying my n to push Mojito to work harder. Mojito''s slump vanished, reced by a stern re. He approached me cautiously, his grip on the shovel tightening. "Are you serious about this?" I raised an eyebrow. "I... I am..." the way he got so serious got me a bit surprised. His voice grew even thicker "You''re not ying with my feelings, right?" I shook my head. "I''m dead serious, Moji. Let''s see what you can do." "Alright then," he turned to the ntation. "Time to get to work." Just as he was about to start, Mimosa then added hers. "If you work well enough... you might just get a kiss from me..." "What... did... you... say...?" An intense re by Mojito. Mimosa gently rubbed her thumb over her lips. "You heard me right." "I see," was all he said. I''d never seen Mojito this serious before. He took a deep breath. "FULL POWER!!" His loud utterance echoed throughout the surrounding area. Suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped, Mojito exploded with a surge of magical energy. He let out an earth-shattering scream, steam billowing from his nostrils, and charged forward with unparalleled speed. The ground trembled beneath his feet as he dug holes at unparalleled speed. "Told ya it''d work." I smiled. Mimosa smiled back. "Excellent as always my lord." We bumped fists together. Gaun watched as Mojito''s shovel assaulted the ground, digging holes at an intense speed. He clicked his tongue. "I''ve never seen someone so eager to be a ve," he muttered to himself. Soon, Mojito dashed past him, his shovel swinging wide, identally knocking over the pile of sand he had dug up. The sands poured directly onto Gaun, covering him from head to toe. Coughing and sputtering, Gaun tried to shake off the dirt while everyone around him burst into uncontrobleughter. "No! Why''re youughing?! Damn you!" Even I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. Gaun almost looked like he was going to cry. Sangria, with her elegant ivory hair, approached me. Her ambivalent stare never faltered. "I''m done with my holes," she said softly, gesturing towards her neatly dug row. "Woah, that looks nice." I admired her holes perfectly aligned. But then I noticed something amiss. "Ehhh... Sangria, did you already put the seeds in?" I asked, perplexed. Sangria''s calm demeanor didn''t waver as she shook her head. "I''m sorry, I thought I was supposed to," she replied with her low toned voice. Mimosa chimed in, "No silly, I haven''t enhanced the soil yet! I was meant to do that first." Sangria bowed her head apologetically, her face hidden beneath her scarf. "I''m sorry, I was just having so much fun nting," she said in her usual calm tone. I smiled at Sangria''s genuine enjoyment. "It''s alright, Sangria. It''s nice to see you having fun," I reassured her. Mimosa giggled and whispered to me, "You know, very few things meet Sangria''s interest." "I honestly agree," I smiled. As if on cue, Sangria nodded silently, her ck eyes dull. Come to think of it, Sangria and Lirien were almost the same. It was just, at least you could understand what Sangria was saying 100% of the time. As for Lirien, not so much¡ª maybe 60% of the time. They were also both close quartersbat specialists. Skarz?s skills paled inparison to theirs. "I''ll go fix it." Sangria walked forward. However, just as she reached the spot, Lirien walked by, blindly carrying a basket of weeds. She identally stepped right onto one of the seedbeds, crushing the delicate sprouts. Sangria froze in ce, her calm facade crumbling away. "M... m-my... seeds..." Unknown to Lirien that Sangria was the one who nted them, she kept dully staring at it. "...who was dumb enough to do it..." That was Lirien-speak for¡ª "Who was stupid enough to nt the seeds already." Naturally, everyone had gotten ustomed to Lirien-speak, Sangria included. Sangria turned to Lirien, her dull eyes meeting Lirien''s equally dull gaze. "You crushed my seeds... Lirien..." she said in a monotone voice, her disappointment evident. Lirien furrowed her brows, her tone just as dull as Sangria''s. "...so you''re the idiot who nted them...?" she retorted, her bluntness taking me aback. That was Lirien-speak for¡ª "I didn''t know you were the person who nted it here, and since I called them an idiot, that technically qualified as you." Mimosa tapped my shoulder, a worried look on her face. "Aren''t you going to stop them, Great Lumiere?" she asked, concerned. Chuckling lightly, I shook my head. "No need to worry, Mimosa. They''re both mature women, I''m sure they can work this out peacefully," I reassured her. They were both dull individuals. Their anger didn''t even make their argument anything heated. An organized dispute¡ª like two Canadians fighting. "Are you sure?" Mimosa asked again. I smiled, "Of course, nothing could possibly g¡ª" Before I could even react, Sangria and Lirien were already engaged in a fierce sh of swords. Sangria''s weapon, a pitch-ck shadow that possessed a jagged de which seemed to cut through the very air. Her [Shadow Craft] skill. On the other hand, Lirien wielded her Sacred Treasure called <> - a jet ck sword with a long chain at the hilt and a red guard. "Maybe something could go wrong.." I admitted. Mimosa sternly stared at me. "Oh really?" she said. I whistled gently as my eyes searched the forest, looking at anything but Mimosa?s admonishing gaze. Skarz, who was cutting down weeds nearby, noticed themotion and approached with a chuckle. "Ah, no need for all the arguments,dies," he said with a jovial tone, trying to diffuse the tension. In an attempt to calm Sangria down, Skarz gently ced a hand on her shoulder. "No need to be so aggressive, Sangria... after all you we''re th¡ª" All that, only to be met with unexpected aggression. "Shut up.." said Sangria. She swiftly drove her foot into Skarz''s stomach, sending him hurtling through the air, his startled cry echoing across the ntation. "Nice kick," Lirienmented with her dull depiction of a sly remark. As Sangria and Lirien prepared to resume their sh, an invisible force suddenly blocked their swords from meeting. "...invisible wall...?" said Lirien. "What''s that?" Sangria?s eyes darted from side to side. Then, that very casual and trademark-y female voice rang out. "You wanted me to do something, right?" It was Steria?s doing. She was restingzily under a tree and munching on pyroapples. Just as she was about to eat another bite, a small yawn ran out of her mouth. "So tired," she said. Chapter 196 We have unknown visitors?

Chapter 196 We have unknown visitors?

(POV: Lumiere) Before Sangria and Lirien could escte their conflict any further, I swiftly positioned myself in between them. "Thanks Steria," I smiled at her. cing an index finger on her bottom lip, she replied, "Of course, after all, Serena couldn''t do anything." "Don''t start this," Serena gritted her teeth as she let go off the basket in her grasp. Serena wore overalls much like me, but ones that delicately disyed her pearly thighs and shed a hint of eroticism. Her corbones and spotless skin beamed in the sunlight. And the sweat that ran down her neck... that only made it better. "Are you jealous, Serendipity?" Steria giggled before taking another bite of her sweet fruit. "OF COURSE I''M NOT!!" That''s the highest I''d ever heard Serena raise her voice. I sighed. "Not you guys too..." There was no way I''d survive resolving two different fights. "Hmph!" Serena folded her arms and shifted her gaze away. "I''m only stopping because Lord Lumiere said to." "Whatever," said Steria, nonchntly eating her fruit. My attention went back to Sangria and Lirien. "Now back to you guys..." I looked at Sangria and then Lirien. "There''s no point in fighting." Sangria''s expression became mncholic. "She was the one who started it." Sighing, my gaze remained on Lirien. "...I didn''t know she was the idiot who nted it..." Of course, Lirien didn''t mean it that way. What she actually meant to say was: "I didn''t know the person whom I called idiot was actually Sangria." Honestly, we needed a thesaurus on Lirien?s sentences. Because at this point I can''t... I just can''t... I frowned disapprovingly, deciding to intervene in their bickering. "Don''t call her an idiot," I reprimanded firmly. "...I apologize..." Lirien replied, her dull face ever present. I smiled calmly. "It''s fine." My gaze went back to Sangria. "See? She apologized." "I s¡ª" Sangria''s anger shifted abruptly, reced by a look of concern. She interrupted the brewing conflict. "Someone''s crossing into our territory, and they''re getting closer by the second!" There was some urgency in her otherwise dull voice. "Take me there... immediately!" I told her. Without wasting a moment, Sangria invoked a spell, and a cloak of darkness enveloped the both of us, concealing our presence. Steria whistled, "Woah, cool." However, her voicecked enthusiasm. In an instant, we vanished from our previous location. Sangria utilized her [Shadow Magic] in conjunction with [Magic Detect] to construct a remarkable creation known as the Shadow Network. By dispersing shadow particles throughout the entire Silva Citadel, she established a means to monitor every location in real-time. Through a conscious connection of her mana to each particle, Sangria could employ her [Magic Detect] to gain aprehensive visual understanding of her surroundings, all without physically being present. Also, it transmitted sound and light waves giving her better grasp of any scene she chose to monitor. ... The shadowy energies dissipated. We were at the outer reaches of the Silva Citadel. A tad close to what was once the Andarbani territory. "Oh, that was quick." I looked around. Sangria gently nodded. "Thank you." "So, you said you sensed something...?" "Yes." "Soooooo..." "Yes." "This is the part where you tell me what you saw." I forced an awkward smile. She bowed her head, her jaw nestling into her ck scarf. "Okay." Calmly, she pointed to the two figures desperately sprinting towards us. One of them possessed flowing blond hair, piercing blue eyes, and was adorned with aristocratic attire, indicating her noble heritage. The other, a muscr man, brandished a formidable spear as he tirelessly ran. But they weren''t the problem. The problem was... Three colossal creatures hot on their heels. "Those are..." "Terra Anticas," Sangria calmly interjected. Standard Rank C monsters. Massive ants with an insatiable appetite for rocks, growing exponentially with each meal. [ Rank C ¡ª Above moderate danger and require experienced adventurers to defeat. ] The figures continued to race for us. Sangria and I exchanged a brief nod. "Let''s make it quick," I whispered to Sangria. She nodded in agreement, her eyes focused. "Yes, my lord." Without hesitation, Sangria unleashed her agile grace, utilizing [Shadow Craft]. She leaped high above the Terra Anticas. From her right palm emanated a dark, shadowy orb that stretched and twisted into aplexwork of ck webs, ensnaring the monstrous ants with a tight grip. It was [ck Web Incarceration]. A skill she used on Eris. The durability was based solely on the sticity. It didn''t matter how strong you were. It wouldn''t snap. The Terra Anticas screeched, helpless and immobilized. I raised an eyebrow at the two trembling humans. "You guys are so owing me after this." And hopefully, an exnation too. With a quick gesture, I conjured a sphere of oxygen in my palm, followed by a small me. [Inferno Hall] Tossing it gently into the air, the spherended on the ants, igniting a dazzling disy of mana-oxygen enhanced fire. The mes swirled into a dome. Fueled by the oxygen particles, the Terra Anticas were engulfed in a consuming inferno. The monstrous creatures were reduced to nothing but smoky remnants. "Well that was pretty easy," I stretched. With the danger eliminated, Sangria returned to my side. "Nice one, Sangria," Iplimented with a smile, extending my fist for a fist bump. She tilted her head slightly, a look of confusion crossing her face. Puzzled, I asked, "Don''t you know what a fist bump is?" In response, Sangria''s head nestled back into her scarf, and she shook her head in a charmingly adorable manner. "No." Her innocence and uncertainty was charming. "Alright, here''s how it works." I grabbed her right hand and formed it into a fist. "A... fist...?" she said. I formed my fist again. "Then I''ll do mine like that." Gently, my fist pushed against hers in the silent serenity of the Great Forest. "Oh?" she remarked. "But, what''s the purpose?" I scratched my head prior to dragging my straw hat back to hang behind my neck. "Well, it''s a gesture between two people who are close... or maybe see eye to eye." For some reason, Sangria?s pale cheeks turned a bit red as she touched the fist we''d bumped together. "...close..." her dull voice uttered. My focus then turned back to the two humans. One an aristocrat. The other, an adventurer most likely. What were they doing within the territory of Silva. Scratch that, what were they looking for in the Great Forest, of all ces. Chapter 197 The tsundere elf has returned?

Chapter 197 The tsundere elf has returned?

(POV: Lumiere) The two already introduced themselves to me. The elegant, blond-haired aristocrat was Lucilia Delia, while the adventurer was Grome. "Ah, I see. Lucilia Delia, Grome, it''s my pleasure to make your acquaintance," I said. "I''m Lumiere Del Silva... leader of Silva Citadel." Lucilia and Grome nodded strangely. Pointing a hand towards the Sangria, I told them, "This is Sangria, the vignt guardian responsible for surveilling our domain''s surroundings." Sangria bowed her head humbly, her eyes cast down as she softly confirmed her identity. "My name is Sangria." There was an awkward pause as Lucilia and Grome exchanged a nce before uttering in unison, "Ehhh, yeah, we got that." I raised an eyebrow at the redundancy. "Sorry," Sangria apologized. Lucilia smiled and replied, "No need to do that." "Yeah, what she said." Grome grinned. Sangria calmly nodded. "Well, now that that''s outta the way. Is there something you''d like to discuss?" Grome shifted his weight, resheathing his gleaming spear into the protective sps on his back. Lucilia stepped forward. She rubbed her chin skeptically. "Lumiere, is it truly you? The renowned leader of the Silva Citadel?" No. There was no way I was renowned. I scratched my head in mild confusion. "Uh, yeah, I just said that... is there an issue?" Lucilia waved her hands dismissively, a delicate smile tugging at her lips. "No, no problem at all. It''s just... we came here specifically to meet you." Raising an eyebrow, I inquired further. "You came here... for me?" Before Lucilia or Grome could respond, a voice echoed from the depths of the small forest nearby. "It''s been a long time, Lord Lumiere." There was a slightly sexy edge to this voice. I''d heard it somewhere, I just couldn''t ce my finger on it. How was someone able to bypass my [Magic Detect] ? If she didn''t talk, I doubt I''d have known someone was there... well, unless I focused hard enough. Still, I should''ve sensed their presence long before now. "Who''s there?" My eyes instinctively shifted towards the source of the sound. "I''ll take care of this." Reacting swiftly, Sangria conjured a small dagger made of shadows andunched it towards the forest where the voice had originated. Surprisingly, the dagger was just as swiftly deflected, producing a metallic ng that resonated in the air. If they could easily repel Sangria?s assault so easily, they were definitely trouble. "My, my... I almost lost my head," said the voice. I observed the figure emerging from the dense forest. Her striking appearance. She had golden hair cascading down her back, entuating her emerald green eyes. Her confident smile bordered on being dangerously tempting. She wore a beautiful blue dress adorned with intricate golden armor pieces, an ensemble that entuated her elegant yet adventurous spirit. With a poised gait, she approached me. "Hello, Lumiere," she greeted. "It''s been quite a while since west met." Recognition shed across my face as I locked eyes with her. "Ophelia... long time no see," I replied, unable to suppress a small smile. Without hesitation, she extended her hand towards me, and I took it gently. But no sooner had our skin touched, than Ophelia''s confident facade crumbled. Her cheeks turned a rosy hue, and her ears twitched with embarrassment. In a soft, bashful voice, she scolded me, "I-I-Idiot! I didn''t say you could hold my hand." Caught off guard, I scratched my head sheepishly. "Eh?" "Have you forgotten already...!" "Forgotten what?" I asked, confused. She turned to face me. "The kerchief! I want the kerchief I gave you back at the dungeon!" "Ohhh," I chuckled. "That." Grome and Lucilia exchanged puzzled nces. "Dungeon?" they chimed in simultaneously. Ophelia swiftly turned to them, a proud smile on her face. "As I mentioned earlier, I know Lumiere quite well," she retorted confidently, before directing her attention back to me. Rubbing my chin in thought, I let out a contemtive hum. "Well, I wouldn''t say pretty well," I pondered aloud. As if struck by lightning, Ophelia''s demeanor abruptly changed. She stood up straight, leaning in closer towards me. "Just shut it! We know each other incredibly well," she asserted with a hint of frustration. "So just ept it!" I rubbed the back of my head and conceded with a chuckle, "Sure, sure, no problem." Observing the interaction, the calm Sangria bowed her head. "It''s nice to meet you." Ophelia gently waved away her greetings. "No need to do that, if anyone should then it''s this idiot over here," she pointed at me. What did I ever do to thisdy? If she wasn''t shattering my eardrums with her voice, then she was reminding me just frustrating my presence was to her. Honestly, I need a break. Ophelia scanned my attire, her emerald eyes narrowed in confusion. She pointed at me, her mouth agape, but no words escaped her lips. I nced down at my simple overalls and straw hat, realizing what threw her off. "Oh no, I uh, wore this for some field work with my subordinates." I chuckled softly. Ophelia ced both hands on her waist, a stern look etched on her delicate face. "Well, that certainly exins your outfit," she replied with understanding. Lucilia, always quick to divert the conversation, chimed in, "Woah, Woah, Woah, we''re way off topic." "Actually," I cleared my throat, "You guys are the ones who showed up out of nowhere." Ophelia''s eyes widened, and she shot me an indignant re. "That''s not the point!" she retorted, frustrated. "We have good reason toe here." Jeez, this woman... let me be happy. But then, a moment of realization fueled a curiosity within me, I held her gaze and asked, "So, you came here to see me?" Ophelia''s cheeks puffed out, and she averted her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "Shut up, Lumiere. No one cares about you," she muttered, feigning indifference. A gentle smile spread across my face as I reassured her, "Trust me, I know that feeling all too well." Before the conversation could continue, Grome interjected, his deep voice. "But I thought," he began, his voice trailing off hesitantly, "that maybe you wanted to take this job just to see Lumiere again." "SHUT UP!!" Embarrassment washed over Ophelia like a tidal wave, her pride wounded. Without warning, she shot her hand forward, releasing a powerful gust of wind that sent Grome hurtling into a nearby tree. "Ouch," said Lucilia and I. We winced simultaneously, our faces twisting in difort. Sangria, always a step behind, uttered a dull "ouch" several secondster, as if she''d just realized the pain. "Ehhh, I''ll go help him!" Lucilia swiftly made her way towards Grome. The armored adventurer twitching on the ground. Ophelia, on the other hand, hmph''ed in annoyance and turned her gaze away from the scene unfolding before us. I sighed softly, my hand instinctively reaching out to lightly touch her arm. Thankfully, she didn''t punch me. She was taller than me before and now, but I felt like my height added a bit since thest time we met. "You''re the same as ever," I murmured warmly. Ophelia''s emerald eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued. "What''d you mean?" she asked. A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I looked at her attractive features. "Charming," I stated simply. The air crackled with anticipation as I waited for Ophelia''s response. She remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line as she processed my words. Chapter 198 I’m the victim of a round-table dispute?

Chapter 198 I''m the victim of a round-table dispute?

(POV: Lumiere) We gathered in the conference room at City Hall. The new pyroapple ntation was still ongoing. Seated around therge meeting table were Ophelia, Lucilia, and Grome. On the opposite side, Serena sat gracefully, while Steria loungedzily in her chair, looking utterly bored. With an exaggerated yawn, Steria spoke, "Why in the seven realms am I here?" "Don''t start this, Steria," I warned her, pleading for some semnce of order. Arms folded, Ophelia raised an eyebrow at Steria''s audacity. "Lumiere... and just who exactly is this girl?" she inquired. The look on her face was enough to tell me she wasn''t impressed. It wasn''t that Steria was annoying, not at all. She was just had an exotic personality that would get on the nerves of a number of people. There was something called¡ª "dere". If I decided to use this to describe thedies in the room, it''d be: Isadora, Erodere¡ª need I say more? Serena, an Oujodere. She was gentle, calm and this somewhat linked with her name. "Serena", "Serenity" hence¡ª "Seren". Still, I didn''t have that in mind when I gave her the name. Then there was Steria. While she was frustratingly proud and had a godplex of sorts, she was actually a goddess, so I suppose there was no reason to call her a Kamidere. The best ssification for her was Darudere. No one, waszier and more nonchnt than Steria. I couldn''t tell what Ophelia was, but we didn''t see eye to eye. It was hard to determine if she even liked me as a friend or not. Awfully confusing. Steria adjusted herself slightly in the chair. "You shouldn''t address me so casually, whatever your name is." "It''s Ophelia, but I guess you''re too dumb to get that into your head." Ophelia?s re never strayed from Steria''sckadaisical stare. "Or maybe," Steria yawned again. "I just don''t care." "Whatever... someone as nonchnt as you isn''t worth my respect," Ophelia sneered. I let out a long sigh, trying to diffuse the brewing argument. "Let''s stay focused, shall we? We have important matters to discuss," I reminded everyone. "Yeah... I''d be happy if we got to that." Lucilia calmly stated. Grome rubbed his tummy, his armor nking as he did. "I''m starving." "Manners, Grome." Lucilia told him. I smiled calmly, "It''s fine, there''ll be food soon." "Great!" Grome grinned. A small re from Lucilia made Grome clear his throat before he sealed the hungryints spilling out from his mouth. Serena chimed in. "Actually, Steria isn''t a girl," she informed Ophelia. Ahhnnn~ Serena, always an angel, even now, she was trying to resolve things between them. Steria''s smile widened, grateful for Serena''s support. "Thank you, little sister," she calmly replied. Now we could move on. Serena continued, her gaze shifting upwards as if divining some sacred knowledge. "Rather, she''s a grandma," she stated matter-of-factly. "Not you too, Serena." I sighed. A vein throbbed on the delicate side of Steria''s face as she shot Serena a lethal and somewhat forcefully calm re. "Serena?" her suppressed frustration called out her name. With a knowing smile, she asked, "Yes, big sister?~~" "I''m not sure... if I heard you correctly, but did you just call me a grandma?" her smile masked the boiling rage underneath. Serena puckered her lips innocently, feigning ignorance. "Whatever do you mean big sister?~~ I''m onlyplimenting your fossil of a body," she teased, herughter bubbling forth. "Ara~Ara, I''m quite sure Lumiere loves my body more than yours." "Wait what¡ª?!" Ophelia eximed. Serena faced Steria, "Are you that desperate? You im he loves your body and yet he''s never had the interest in tasting it.." "Oh?" Steria lifted one eyebrow. "I seem to remember him being as hard as a rock in Vito Heights." "Still," Serena said with a sly grin, "you''ve never tasted my lord''s glorious rod." I sank to the bottom of my chair. "I''ll die of embarrassment," I said, tired. Currently sighing ufortably under my desk, trying to focus on something else. How could they freely discuss our sex life? There were people around. Steriaughed. "Oh please, little sister. Sure, I haven''t tasted his sweet, hot rod yet, but I''ve definitely felt the intense power of his juice on my face." My eyes widened in shock, and I quickly stood up, knocking over my chair. "Enough! We''re not talking about this any further, please," I pleaded, my face burning with embarrassment. They were behaving like... Fanatio... The room fell silent, all eyes turned towards Ophelia, Lucilia, and Grome. Their faces flushed a deep shade of crimson, mirroring my own embarrassment. Ophelia couldn''t resist her curiosity. "Okay, spill it. What have you been up to with thesedies?!" She was demanding. Gosh, I forgot how worked up Ophelia could get. Steria let out a sultryugh, flirting shamelessly with Ophelia. "Oh sweetheart, believe me when I say he does things to me that he''d never dream of doing to you." My frustration reached its peak, and I couldn''t hold back any longer. "Steria, there''s really no need for that kind of talk," I protested. But Ophelia wasn''t about to let it slide. With a fiery re, she snapped at me, "Oh, shut up!" Exasperated, I sighed deeply, running a hand through my hair. As Ophelia turned back to Steria, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, she couldn''t hide her annoyance. "Why on earth would you even care what he does to me?" she stammered. "Oh I don''t know~~" Steria tapped her chin gently. "Maybe because, deep down, you actually like him," she teased. Steam practically oozed from Ophelia''s ears. Her embarrassment was overwhelming. But it wasmon knowledge Ophelia didn''t like me. She quickly retorted, stuttering with every word, "Th-that''s... ridiculous! I don''t lik... like him h¡ª he''s an idiot!" Yep, like I said. Grome and Lucilia exchanged knowing nces as Ophelia''s gaze shifted to them. "Shut. Up." Ophelia spoke. Lucilia smiled mischievously, saying innocently, "Oh, I didn''t say a word." Grome cleared his throat awkwardly, feeling the need to interject, "I don''t wanna be that guy, but didn''t you promise us some food?" Lucilia nudged him again. "What?" said Grome. "I said I don''t wanna be that guy." "No it''s fine," I nodded. "I''ll call Um¡ª" To my surprise, Umbra materialized beside me with a flourish. "No need for that, the food is ready," he announced with a confident smile. "You''re as fast as ever, Umbra," Serenamented. Umbra gracefully bowed his head, his charismatic charm exuding from his every movement, as he replied, "I only strive to serve my esteemed master and all his beautifulpanions." Steria yawned theatrically. "I wish I had half the work ethic of Umbra." Umbra chuckled lightly, brushing off thepliment, "Ah, Lady Steria, your ttery knows no bounds." Serena nodded slowly, "It''s true, she hasn''t worked a day in her life." Steria rolled her eyes. "I''m not interested in entering another argument with you," she retorted. Ophelia, Grome, and Lucilia eagerly pointed at Umbra. "How may I be of service?" Umbra gently offered. "Is he a spirit?" Ophelia asked. "Yeah, he is... there''s six others like him." I told them. "Eh?" they all said. Chapter 199 I’ve been offered a Viscounty?

Chapter 199 I''ve been offered a Viscounty?

(POV: Lumiere) The scent of the savory serpent stew wafted through the air, Fasit and Mimosa entered the room, each carrying a tray adorned with a variety of delectable dishes. The tes were filled to the brim with the sweetly-prepared stew, garnished with an array of colorful herbs and spices. Grome?s mouth already started watering. He could barely contain his excitement. "Ah, finally! The feast awaits," he eximed eagerly. Slowly, they dished out the meal, sharing to everyone that was seated around the table. Umbra also helped in dishing out the meal. Fasit approached my side, a hint of apology in her voice. "I''m sorry, the portions might be on the smaller side." I waved away her apology. "Nah, that''s fine. But why though?" "You see, Lady Eris requested a meal, so half of what we prepared went to her." Honestly, that girl ate more food than anyone I knew. She was a walking ck hole¡ª devouring any edible thing in her path. I chuckled and assured her, "No worries, I don''t mind at all. As long as Eris is happy, that''s what matters." Mimosa chimed in, her voice soft and warm. "I''ll go check if Eris is finished eating. It''s time to put her to bed." With a grateful nod, I thanked her. "Keep up the good work, Mimosa." "Thank you, Lord Lumiere." She bowed her head. Just as the anticipation for the meeting began to build, the wise and knowledgeable figure of Martini, the Grygan chieftain, entered the room. He gracefully bowed his head and asked, "May the meetingmence?" "Of course," I replied with a smile. We were way off topic. My main intent was to know what exactly Ophelia was doing back at the Silva Citadel. One thing I knew about Ophelia was that she never did something without having a good reason to. Thest time she came here was for some loot and now who could imagine what she wanted. If it was more loot¡ª there was a lot to go around. But she came with an adventurer and a girl dressed like nobility, she was definitely not here for that. "Wait, what about the Minotaur guy," Steria asked. "Eh?" I said. We were in a city full of minotaurs, so it wasn''t exactly the most vivid description. It was the type of description Lirien or Sangria would give. "Are you talking about Skarz?" Serena inquired, slightly certain she was. A hint of interest formed on Steria''s face. "Oh yeah, him." Fasit leaned in closer. "Skarz couldn''t join us. He''s upied with the pyroapple ntation alongside Lady Oran and Lady Reet." "I see," I nodded calmly. "Well we do need someone to oversee that since you''re not there either." "Indeed." Fasit nodded. I reassured her, "No problem at all. We can proceed without his presence." Impatiently, Ophelia interjected, "Can we start this meeting already?" Meanwhile, Grome wasted no time and began hungrily devouring his meal. Lucilia, sensing a need to apologize for Grome''s manners, addressed me humbly. "Please forgive hisck of etiquette. He has always been quite enthusiastic about his food." "Ah, trust me... it''s fine." I gestured my understanding with my hands. With his mouth still full, Grome jokingly retorted, "What? I''m just eating! Can''t a man enjoy his meal?" Ophelia let out a weary sigh and scolded him, "At least close your mouth while you eat, humans have no manners... honestly." Taking Ophelia''s words to heart, Grome nodded earnestly and continued savoring every bite. "I have manners though," he mumbled in-between each bite he took. Fasit and Martini took their seats, their expressions serious and stoic. Umbra, as always, stood behind me, serving as my ever-present guardian. Lucilia expressed her thanks once more for the help I provided in the depths of the forest. I smiled warmly and assured her that it was no trouble at all. Martini?s deep voice resonated through the room. He leaned back in his chair and began, "No offense, but humans withoutbat experience shouldn''t venture into the Great Forest. It''s a dangerous ce, and not all who entere out unscathed." He paused, taking a moment to his serpent meat. Grome, who was heartily devouring his meal, interrupted with a confident voice, "Well, you see, I actually have quite a bit ofbat experience under my belt." Steria, elegantly nibbling on her serpent meat, smirked and replied, "Apparently not enough, considering you were running like a pussy back there." "You weren''t even there," I told her. "I don''t need to be to tell he''s a pussy though." "Can you stop saying that word?" Serena asked. Not even giving her the satisfaction of a response, Steria continued eating her meal. Grome''s face flushed with embarrassment, but before he could protest, Lucilia raised a hand, silencing him. Lucilia then exined with a calm and factual voice, "Monsters in the Great Forest tend to avoid creatures with high levels of magic energy. That''s one of the reasons I sought the services of Ophelia." She wasn''t wrong. Monsters sensed magic energy at a more quantifiable level than mankind. It was the main reason Serena and I had an easy journey through the Great Forest our first time here. But with the new magic suppression bracelets we had, our magic energy waves would be scrambled, making it difficult for monsters to sense. [ Humans, Elves, Dwarves ¡ª Mankind. ] Serena asked another question, "One of the reasons?" Lucilia nodded. "Yes, indeed. When my father posted the job offer to venture into the Silva Citadel, Ophelia imed to know its ruler." Ophelia, wearing a self-assured smile, added, "And I do." Fasit, her voiceced with curiosity, chimed in, "That exins a lot, but why exactly were you looking for him?" That was the main question we wanted to know. "A noble like you shouldn''t really be here," I said. "Well, it''s not really me who needs your help per se," her fork gently stabbed her serpent meat several times. "It''s my father, Viscount Randolph." The room fell silent, and Fasit, Serena, Martini, and I all spoke in unison, "Lord Randolph is your father?" The sound of my fork falling onto my te echoed through the room. Lucilia gently scratched her head, a sheepish smile on her face as she admitted, "Maybe I should''ve started with that first." I chuckled and ask, "You called him Viscount, since when did your father be a Viscount?" With a solemn tone, Lucilia began to exin the chain of events that led to her father''s newfound noble status. She revealed that after the infamous incident at Zarbon city, her father had selflessly helped countless people, earning their gratitude and admiration. Hispassionate actions caught the attention of the King''s Court, who saw fit to vet him for a higher noble status. As a result, Lord Randolph was bestowed with the title of Viscount. My father established a rule against nobility titles being hereditary. It was to avoid any rebellion inter futures. Nodding thoughtfully, I responded, "That makes sense. Your father''s wealt¡ª I mean, his dedication and benevolence undoubtedly earned him this recognition." Honestly, in feudalism, all they cared about was what you could offer. "It was only a matter of time before he got it." Serena smiled gently. Ophelia interjected, "Lucilia, let''s get to the main point of the story, shall we?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well you''re in a rush." Ophelia rified, "No offense intended, but I''m not talking to you." I sighed. Lucilia took a deep breath, "My father has requested your presence to handle his Viscounty." The room fell silent, and we all exchanged puzzled nces. A Viscount would typically be given argerndholding or several smaller ones, known as a viscounty or viscountcy. Thend would likely epass multiple viges, towns, or even smaller regions. Just to be sure, I asked, "Are you absolutely certain about what you''re saying?" Lucilia nodded, she then exined, "My father''s in need of someone he can trust implicitly to help him build and manage his domain. Given your experience in establishing the Silva Citadel, he believes you to be the best candidate for the task." Martini agreed, "You''ve proven yourself capable and dependable in the past, my lord. It''s no surprise Lor¡ª Viscount Randolph would turn to you." "But why didn''t Viscount Randolph simply send a letter, as he usually does?" Fasit asked. Lucilia paused for a moment before replying, "A letter wouldplicate the conversation and make it all the more difficult. That''s why I chose toe here in ce of my father." Honestly, Lord Randolph or his wife... had good genes. Chapter 200 I’ve made the final decisions for travel?

Chapter 200 I''ve made the final decisions for travel?

(POV: Lumiere) The Duchy of Drakoria was the Southern territory of the Cross Kingdom. It boasted a notable hierarchy consisting of 4 Earldoms, 12 Viscounties, and 40 Baronies. Among these Earldoms, the Goldcrest Earldom, under the esteemed leadership of Earl Fermor Goldcrest, stood out as a prominent entity. Notably, the capital city of the Greenhaven Earldom, Zarbon, served as the epicenter for the revered Holy Sword Festival. ording to Lucilia, Following the treacherous actions of Duke Veltuor, a new Duke was elected¡ª Duke Dolselo. And it was no surprise this Duke was also friends with Lord, now Viscount Randolph. This association enabled Dolselo to garner support from his peers in the King''s Court, ultimately securing Randolph the esteemed position of Viscount of Delia. It was a lot to process... I hesitated, unsure about leaving theforts of the Silva Citadel and undertaking such a massive endeavor. "It''s not like I don''t want to..." I paused. Lucilia uttered an inquiring hum. "...I''m not just okay with leaving the Silva Citadel, currently." Steria arched an eyebrow and retorted, "Isn''t this the kind of adventure you''ve always craved? Building new realms and shaping destinies? Yunno, all that mushy stuff." There was nothing mushy about turning an undevelopednd into a fortress. I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" I asked. Martini chimed in, encouraging as always. "You''ve always had a knack for building and shaping," he stated matter-of-factly. "Assisting in the development of a Viscounty seems like a worthy endeavor." Fasit nodded enthusiastically. "Don''t forget how much Viscount Randolph has done for us," she reminded me. "It wouldn''t be fair to turn him down now." I turned back to Lucilia. She looked at me with anticipation, awaiting my response. I let out a sigh, helping him was the right thing to do. "Alright," I finally said. "If that''s what you want, Lucilia, I''ll do it. And besides, it''d be unfair of me to deny Lo¡ª Viscount Randolph''s request." Lucilia''s eyes lit up with joy. Barely concealing her excitement she asked, "When do we start heading to Drakoria?" I blinked in surprise. "So soon?" I questioned. Ophelia chimed in. "Yes, dummy," she replied. "That''s why this visit was so urgent." "I thought you weren''t talking to me?" I asked her. She averted her gaze away again. "Of course, I''m not." Honestly... this woman. "But what about the pyroapple ntation?" I asked, feeling torn. "I can''t just leave it behind." Fasit stepped forward, a reassuring smile on his face. "Don''t worry, my lord," she assured me. "We can handle the ntation in your absence." I nodded gratefully, appreciative of their support. Grome abruptly halted his chewing, his serpent meat hanging mid-air, and voiced his concerns. "Wouldn''t it be difficult for you to build the Viscounty like you did with the Silva Citadel if you don''t have the aid of the same people who helped you before?" he questioned. The group fell into a momentary silence, all of us stunned by Grome''s rare disy of intelligence. "What¡ª?" he asked. "Why''s everyone looking at me?" Ophelia broke the silence. "We''re just shocked that you''re capable of saying something that intelligent," she said. Grome hissed in annoyance, grumbling as he continued eating. "I''m not an idiot, I just don''t use my brain much," he retorted, defiantly defending himself. Lucilia''s brow furrowed in concern as she chimed in, "Grome does have a point though. It might be a challenge to build the Viscounty without the support you had in the past." Ophelia?s index finger continually tapped the table. "And let''s not forget that having any race other than mankind building a Viscounty in Drakoria would raise more than a few eyebrows," she added. I rubbed my chin. "Hmm, what to do." Umbra, who was standing silently behind me, spoke up with a suggestion. "Why not use the [Transformation] skill?" he proposed. I shook my head. "No, not everyone has that skill," I said. Steria confidently spoke up. "My [Transformation] skill is strong enough to alter the appearances of everyone," she revealed. The group turned their attention to her. "Really?" we said. Serena nodded in confirmation. "Steria has almost 4000 years of experience with that skill," she stated. "So, we''re really going to be sneaking them into Drakoria?" I questioned, my brows furrowing. Tapping her fork against her te, Steria hummed. "Technically, it''s not sneaking. I''ll transport us there using spatial magic," she said. Before Ophelia could talk, I told her, "Yes, she has spatial magic." Then, almost like I knew Lucilia wanted to speak, I said, "And yes, very few people possess that skill, I know.." And next was Grome who opened his mouth to speak. "I know, it''s fascinating.." Unlike Ophelia and Lucilia, Grome was thinking about "8" while I was thinking about "C". "Huh?" he wore a puzzled look on his face. "I was just gonna ask for some more." He lifted his empty te up, all that was left were the remnants of the serpent stew smeared across the te. Afterwards, we discussed our ns for Drakoria. Martini leaned forward. "What about Mimosa, Great Lumiere? Shouldn''t we bring her along?" I stroked my chin, contemting Martini''s question. Mimosa?s delicate touch and profound knowledge of nts and healing made her invaluable. And yet, would that be crucial? Serena spoke up. "Mimosa''s studies have flourished in recent months. By venturing into the realm of mankind, she may be even better, don''t you think?" Her words struck a chord within me, and I nodded thoughtfully. "You make a valid point." Fasit smiled approvingly. "If Mimosa?sing along, then I''m guessing we should let Magentae too, that''s fair, right?" I rxed on my chair. Martini nodded. "I mean, I see no issue there." "Indeed. And we all know Magenta?s a hardworking gryganri," Fasit included. Everything seemed to be shaping up nicely. The conversation fell momentarily silent. It was then that Steria uttered a snide remark. "Well, well, why don''t we just bring the entire Citadel along? Save ourselves the trouble." Her words, however sarcastic they may be did have some sense to it. I easily rted with it. "Yeah, we should tune down the number of people we''re taking." "A moderate number would be advisable," said Lucilia. As the discussion continued, other names were mentioned - Mojito for his strength and ability to handle heavy lifting, Thrain, Beorn, and Kipper for their skilled craftsmanship as Viscount Randolph''s trusted workers. The decision became obvious - they''d be invaluable in helping us develop the Viscounty in the Duchy of Drakoria. Right off the bat, we already decided Skarz would be in charge of the Silva Citadel. Chapter 201 I’m in bed with my Erodere demon spirit?

Chapter 201 I''m in bed with my Erodere demon spirit?

(POV: Lumiere) The night before our departure to Drakoria, I was standing outside Isadora''s chambers in the City Hall. I knocked on her door softly. A weak voice drifted through the door, its tone filled with fatigue. "Who is it?" Isadora asked, her words tinged with vulnerability. "It''s me, Lumiere," I replied with a steady yet concerned voice. With a weary sigh, Isadora granted me permission to enter. Stepping into the dimly lit room, I was greeted by the sight of Isadora seated on her bed, her long, ebony locks cascading over her shoulders and her stunning figure entuated by a ck gown. My gaze softened, and I could only admire her beauty even in this weakened state. A gentle smile tugged at my lips as I approached her, my footsteps barely causing a stir. "You don''t look so well," I murmured. Her red eyes, heavy with exhaustion, met mine with a touch of sadness. Her pale lips quivered slightly as she fell back onto the bed. She groaned. "I don''t want you to see me like this," she whispered, her vulnerability tugging at my heartstrings. Without hesitation, I joined her on the bed, positioning myself behind her and enveloping her delicate waist with my arms. I drew her closer, whispering soothingly, "You''re never anything less than perfection to me, Isadora." A slight pause hung in the air before Isadora protested weakly. "I''m sticky and gross, I haven''t even left the bed today," she sighed. I chuckled softly, brushing her hair back and tucking it behind her ear. "Since when have I ever cared about something as trivial as that?" I asked. Lowering my lips to her cheek, I pressed a tender kiss against her skin. Isadora''s eyes widened in surprise as she voiced her observation, "You''re more romantic than usual tonight, Master." My voice softened, my eyes locked with hers. "Perhaps it''s because I missed you," I confessed. A glimmer of realization flickered in Isadora''s eyes, followed by a yful smile. "Ah, I see. We didn''t get to see each other throughout the day, did we?" She leaned further into my embrace, seeking sce in my presence. I pulled Isadora closer against my chest, my strong arms enveloping her delicate frame. With a soft smile, I gently asked her, "So, how are you feeling?" Isadora''s weary voice filled the room as she sighed, "Pregnancy is such a bummer." I chuckled at her words. "Hm, I guess so. But your pregnancy is quite different from a human''s." My hand trailed along her back, my fingers drawing circles that elicited a slight moan from her lips. Isadora hummed as her eyes shifted to the side to catch a glimpse of my face. I always did love her big red eyes, however, when she was in sexy mode, it''d take a slightly feline form. "How''s it different?" she inquired. Without hesitation, I leaned closer, my lips brushing against her ear, hot air gently sliding into it. "Well, for one, the pleasure I can bring you..." My words trailed off as my fingers continued their enchanting dance along her back. Isadora''s breath hitched, and she interjected, "Noooo~~ I don''t feel like sex tonight." A grin spread across my face as I leaned in, pressing my body against hers, her ass lodged into my crotch and melding together perfectly. "That''s precisely my point," I whispered seductively. "You see, during pregnancy, women tend to be a bit cranky about such matters. But you, Isadora, you''re different. Sober, even." My one and only Erodere, Isadora, wasn''t as thrilled about sex. The thought of it was almost unbelievable, and yet, it wasn''t impossible. A softugh escaped her lips, followed by a delicate cough. Lightly, she insisted, "Get out," herughter, unintentionally seeping out of her rosy lips. "I don''t want tough right now. It''ll only give me a headache." I nodded understandingly, my hand caressing her cheek. "I will, I will... I just wanna be with you for a few more seconds, or minutes... maybe hours?" Isadora teased, her voice hushed, "You''re awfully clingy tonight, Master." A warm smile tugged at my lips as I replied, "Just as I said before, I missed having you around." Giggling softly, Isadora mused, "But Master, you always have lots of women surrounding you. It shouldn''t matter if one goes missing for a while; there are always more." As she uttered those words, a soft, knowing smile formed on my face. My hands, filled with tenderness and desire, delicately explored her delicate body, gliding sensually towards her crotch area. "Isadora," I whispered, "please, don''t you ever say that again." Isadora''s eyes widened. "Please," she sighed, "you don''t need to pretend you''re against it. I understand that you may love one woman more than the others." My warm breath brushed against her ear as I leaned in closer, a barely audible gasp escaping her lips. "My love," I murmured, my voice a gentle caress, "have I ever given you any reason to believe that I love anyone else more than you?" There was a momentary silence. This was the first time I''d ever called Isadora my love so prominently, and honestly, I felt like I should''ve done this earlier. However, it was never toote to start trying better. While Isadora carried herself as the type who just wanted physical affair with me, I felt like she wanted more than that. She wanted an intangible rtionship with me as well¡ª a rtion of emotions. It reminded me clearly of the time back in Zarbon city, when she asked me if I loved her. Then, and now, I didn''t lie when I told her I did. Isadora was special to me. A shiver coursed through her body as my words carried the weight of my unwavering affection. "I love all my women equally," I confessed, my hands tracing a path back up her body to rest upon her t stomach. "And you, my love, carrying our child, are the living proof of the undiluted love that courses between us." The room seemed to pulsate with passion as I stood up from the bed, my long ck hair cascading over my shoulders. Just as I prepared to take my leave, Isadora shot up, her beautiful red eyes filled with longing. "Wait," she implored, her voice no more than a whisper. I paused, my hand resting gently in my pocket as I turned to face her, curiosity etched across my features. "Huh, what''s the problem?" I asked with a voice of tender concern. Isadora''s cheeks flushed a captivating shade of crimson as she admitted, "It''s nothing, really. I just... I want you to stay with me, even if it''s just for a little while longer." A surge of warmth erupted within my chest as I approached her, my hand gently cupping her head. Our eyes met, a sweet intensity igniting the air between us. Slowly, I leaned forward, my lips tenderly pressing against her forehead in a kiss. "No, you should really get some sleep," I told her. "You''re no fun," Isadora pouted yfully, sinking back into the plush pillows of the bed. I chuckled softly. I made my way towards the towering oaken door. When my hand pressed against a cold metal button, a surge of energy flowed through my veins. I channeled my magic, pouring it into the intricate mechanism before me. The fire magic core bulb flickered and gradually faded, plunging the room into a gentle darkness. "Goodnight, Isadora," I whispered. I lingered for a moment, my eyes tracing the contours of her delicate features,mitting the sight to memory. Reluctantly tearing myself away, I turned towards the door, only to be greeted by the familiar presence of Umbra, our loyal butler, whose gloved hands and sleek butler suit exuded an elegance that remained unrivaled even in the depths of night. Slightly puzzled by his presence, I queried, "Umbra, what seems to be the matter?" His crimson gaze met mine. "Master, I cannot fully rest until I know you have found peaceful slumber," he confessed. Tilting my head in contemtion, I absent-mindedly scratched the back of my neck, pondering his words. "You need not worry about me," I reassured him. "Tomorrow, we''re developing the Delia Viscounty, you''ll have lots of work to do." Umbra bowed his head respectfully. "I am at your disposal whenever you require my assistance, Master," he dered. "I know." Chapter 202 Onward, Drakoria?

Chapter 202 Onward, Drakoria?

(POV: Lumiere) We gathered in the Central District, our preparations for the journey aheadplete. Steria, utilizing her [Transformation] skill, ensured that everyone who needed it underwent a subtle but significant alteration. Grygans, with their appearance akin to high elves, had their distinct pointed ears removed, making them indistinguishable from ordinary humans. Isadora and Lirien, their once striking red eyes now a captivating ck. Since Lirien had pointy ears, they were removed. Now these two sisters could seamlessly blend into the crowd. As for Thrain, Beorn, and Kipper, being dwarves granted them the privilege to traverse human territory without altering their appearances. They carried themselves with the same regality and respect as the esteemed high elves. Lucilia, wearing her elegant ck gown that perfectly entuated her grace, adjusted her attire with a practiced ease. She turned to me. "So, you''re ready, aren''t you?" she asked me. "Well," I shrugged. "We''re as ready as we''ll ever be." Lucilia smiled at me. "That''s good enough for me." "Hard to think you of all people would be picked for this." Ophelia sighed. "Don''t start this Ophelia." I told her, already tired. Ignorantly, Grome raised an eyebrow. "But that''s not what you said in the forest?" "Huh," said Ophelia and me. Grome raised one finger, "If I remember correctly, you said Lumiere was the be¡ª" Quickly, Lucilia shoved him in the abdomen. A weighty groan escaped his mouth as he held his abdomen doing his bed to suppress his anguish. "Woah, was that necessary?" I asked. Lucilia gently waved my question away, "It''s not a problem trust me." Her smile grew even wider. "Li-like she... like she said, not a problem," Ophelia stated, slightly flustered. These people were strange. I wore a two-toned shirt of ck and gold, apanying sleek pants and footwear. Mojito balled his fists together and let out an exuberant shout. He was clearly excited about entering mankind territory. To keep his exuberance in check, Mimosa interjected. "It''s alright for you to be enthusiastic, Mojito. And I know Great Lumiere said you coulde, but don''t be so noisy and draw unwanted attention." In simpler terms, don''t be Mojito¡ª be Sangria. Sangria was always reserved, and although it took a toll on her social skills, it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Even now, I could see her looking at the skies. It was hard to tell what she was thinking¡ª but one thing was for sure, I needed to talk with her more. Spending quality time with her, my spirits and possibly Eris. Besides Umbra, the only spirit I spent the most time with, would be¡ª "Sylph". She was the cutest out of all of them so I always summoned her to sleep beside me when I wasn''t sharing a bed with Serena or Isadora. Also, she was like an electric fan, she''d always bring cool air to my body. "Hm, I should consider making an electric fan, I mumbled.." Serena big blue eyes fixed on me. "Are alright, my lord?" she asked. "Uh," I looked around. "Y-yeah, I am." Mojito let out a heavy sigh, exasperated by Mimosa''s cautions. "Why do you have to be so mean to me?" he grumbled, but Mimosa, unperturbed, countered, "I''m not being mean. I just want you to be safe." With a wide grin, Mojito teasingly responded, "So, you do care about me?" Mimosa sighed, resigning herself to Mojito''s yful antics, and facepalmed in exasperation. "Idiot," she said. Steria stretched her hands, dering that the time hade for us to get going. "Finally," Ophelia said. Calmly, Martini told Ophelia, "You can stand to be more patient, Lady Ophelia." Old man Martini had the vibes of a wise man you''d need when you were experiencing an social crises of any sort. His approach to situations and the way he addressed individuals was really his number one quality. I suppose hismunication skills was what made him unlock the Unique Skill: [Linguistics]. Honestly, I was jealous of that ability. It took me months to learn Demon Language, and I was barely as good as Arthur. "I''ll keep that in mind." Ophelia gently acknowledged his words. Old man Martini smiled at her. If that were me she''d have tried pping me. Sigh. I made my way over to where Isadora was seated, her head resting on Lirien''sp. Concern etched on my face, I turned to Lirien and asked, "How''s Isadora feeling?" Lirien, in her usual unenthusiastic manner, replied, "Isadora is asleep." Frustrated, I scratched my head and rified, "Yes, I know she''s asleep, but how is she feeling?" Lirien repeated, stillcking any enthusiasm, "Isadora isn''t feeling well." Exasperated, I let out a sigh and reaffirmed, "I already know that. What I want to know is how she''s feeling at this very moment." Lirien''s response remained unchanged. "Isadora is currently not feeling well." Feeling my frustration building up, I sarcastically thanked Lirien for her "helpful" information. I recall clearly when she told me she found it hard to rte with people, and because of that it was hard for her to socialize. But as for Isadora, she could easily get along with anyone. This henceforth brought the nomenture of one being the sun and the other¨C moon. Determined to find out Isadora''s current state, I ced a hand on her forehead and felt the warmth radiating from her. To my surprise, Isadora slowly opened her eyes, now a brilliant shade of blue, and observed my worried expression. She remarked, "You seem overly concerned, Master." I replied, my voice filled with worry, "Of course, why wouldn''t I? You''re not well." Isadora reassured me, insisting, "I''ll be fine. You don''t need to worry." With a weak smile, she raised her right hand and gently caressed my cheek, reminding me to focus on developing the Viscounty and assuring me of her strength. Forcing a smile in return, I told her, "If that''s what you want, I''ll do just that." With a nod, Isadora closed her eyes once again, surrendering herself to much-needed rest. Finally, our group formed a tight circle, our anticipation palpable in the air. Steria, her blue eyes shimmering with power, turned to me and asked if she could teleport us to our destination. However, I paused for a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossing my face. Steria tilted her head with curiosity. "What''s holding you back now?" She was obviously getting impatient. However, I had my reasons. "I think we should wait for Fasit," I replied. Serena, her long silver hair flowing like a moonlit waterfall, chimed in, "That''s strange.." Sangria nodded gently. "Yes... she''s always punctual in all matters?" Taking a deep breath, I exined, "I asked Fasit to bring someone else with her." A wave of curiosity washed over Serena''s eyes. "Who is it?" "Blu¡ª" I hooked with my gaze catching Lucilia?s. I leaned in and whispered the name "Blueste" in Serena''s ear. Serena''s eyes widened in understanding, and she nodded, a yful grin dancing on her lips. "Ah, I see." There wasn''t much to exin to Serena, she already understood that if people from the kingdom knew about Blueste, it''d cause a lot of problems. At the same time, if someone like her, who was exiled returned to the kingdom, that''d be a serious level of political dispute I wasn''t ready for. Just as our conversation reached its peak, Fasit returned, apanied by Blueste. The change in Blueste''s appearance; her once beautiful brown hair had transformed into a sleek ck cascade. Fasit, always respectful, bowed her head. The view of her meaty cleavage came to sight. For some reason, it made me recall the offer Fasit made me about sucking her milk anytime I wanted. "Apologies for my tardiness," she said. Lucilia, her blue eyes smoldering with curiosity, couldn''t help but wonder aloud about the identity of thedy behind Fasit. "Who''s thisdy, if you don''t mind my asking?" Ophelia, her skepticism evident in her eye roll, sarcastically suggested, "Another one of Lumiere''s wives, perhaps?" Blueste chuckled at Ophelia''s remark and confirmed, "Actually, she''s not entirely wrong." In a short moment, Blueste and I stared at each other. I could see a lustful hunger in her eyes, it was one simr to Isadora when we first met. "Alright, let''s get going already~~! I''ve been standing for too long." Steria sighed. Chapter 203 Alone with the Viscount?s daughter?

Chapter 203 Alone with the Viscount?s daughter?

(POV: Lumiere) As we stepped through the portal conjured by Steria, the world seemed to shift around us. The Viscounty of Delia sprawled before our eyes, a vast expanse of untamed wilderness, obscured by a dense thicket of towering trees and tangled bushes. It was impossible to determine our exact location within the Viscounty, the seemingly endless sea of foliage shrouding our sense of direction. Turning towards me, Lucilia pierced me with her mesmerizing blue eyes. "Firstly," she began in a firm yet gentle voice, "we must report to my father." It''s been a while since I''ve seen Viscount Randolph. It''ll be good to speak with him again. "But shouldn''t we do it after everyone''s gotten settled?" I asked. "Our first priority should be to inform your father of our presence," Lucilia replied. I nodded in agreement. "Still, I''d like to contact someone in the Royal Capital... maybeter." Serena interjected. "Who''s this person, my lord?" I met Serena''s gaze, some regret lingering in my eyes. "It''s Genny, I left things on bad terms," I sighed. "I really need to fix things." Steria hovered above me and yawned. "Lame... you shouldn''t be apologizing to someone who''s beneath you." I sighed heavily. "Don''t start this, Steria." "I don''t even have the energy to," Steria yawned once more. The reason I got angry that night was because of Arthur. If he hadn''t said those things that he did, I''m sure I wouldn''t even have acted the way I did. Genny?s precious to me, and with how busy I''ve been we haven''t seen eye to eye much. I miss my "little" sister. Lirien cradled the ailing Isadora in her arms. Her paleplexion and the telltale signs of illness that clung to her made me a worry. Even after she told me not to, I couldn''t help myself. In a way, I felt like her pregnancy was more abnormal than¡ª "abnormal". "...Lord Lumiere..." "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow. "...where can I rest Isa...?" "I''m sure there''s a ce we can rest," I slowly turned back to Lucilia. Lucilia swiftly turned to Grome issuing urgent instructions. "Guide Lady Lirien and Isadora to the nearby small mansion. Ensure they have everything they need for her recovery," shemanded. A sharp salute from Grome. "Aye ma''am!" "Wait... Lucilia, shouldn''t we follow Lirien? I thought your father''s there?" This was a Viscounty with new governance, so I wasn''t surprised that Randolph, the current Viscount, hadn''t decided where he''d erect his new mansion. Most likely, the small mansion had always been there. "No, my father isn''t at the small mansion," Lucilia replied. Nodding understandingly, I turned to my loyal subordinates. "You guys should go with Grome then, I''ll go talk with Viscount Randolph and get back to you guyster," I instructed. "Sounds like a n?" Fasit bowed her head respectfully. "As you wish, Lumiere-sama," she replied dutifully. However, just as Lucilia and I started heading forward, Ophelia''s delicate hand grasped mine, stopping me in my tracks. I turned to her, my brow furrowing in curiosity. "What''s the matter, Ophelia?" I asked, sensing her unease. Ophelia averted her gaze, her cheeks turning a shade of crimson with each passing second. "Promise me you won''t do anything... weird with Lucilia in the bushes," she stammered, her words trailing off. I raised an eyebrow, more confused than ever. "Weird?" I asked. "What''re you talking about?" Ophelia''s eyes widened, a mortified expression crossing her face. "Yunno, like... s-se...," she stammered, but abruptly cut herself off. With a slight shake of her head, she called me an idiot before storming off. "I shouldn''t even be wasting my time around you. It''ll tarnish my royal image," she muttered under her breath. Royalty? That was definitely not the first time she''d said that. And yet, she still wanted everyone to refer to her as royalty. Talk about an ego. I sighed heavily, exasperated. "Sure, whatever you say," I muttered. "Hah~ she''s like that," Lucilia remarked. "I know, trust me..." After all, I was stuck in a dungeon with her for almost an entire day. Shaking off the confusing encounter, I stretched. "Lead the way," I said, a small smile ying at the corners of my lips. Lucilia''s eyes sparkled as she smiled even more. "Please,e with me," she said softly. "We''re not far now." She was a lot like Viscount Randolph, but only personality wise. Everything about her contrasted how daughters of nobility would be. She somewhat reminded me of Aurora, the 8th princess of the Shield Kingdom, as they were both humble to the point you could rte with them. Lucilia?s humility spanned to the point where she willingly traversed the Beasts? Domain to speak with me. Indeed, a fine woman. I nodded, my hands finding their way into my pockets as we walked side by side. The sound of our footsteps echoed through the empty forest. Lucilia nced at me, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "So, Lumiere, it seems like you have a lot if women in your life." I chuckled softly and shrugged. "Well, that does seem to be the case," I replied casually. "Do you n on marrying them?" Her gaze never leaving mine. "Marriage? Definitely." Lucilia''s eyes widened, and she stumbled slightly, her hand instinctively reaching out to steady herself. "W-What?" she stammered, taken aback by my nonchnt confession. "Are you nning to marry all of them?" I grinned, enjoying her reaction. "Absolutely, if I truly love them, why should I hesitate? What kind of love would I have for them if I hesitated to answer such a question." She shook her head in disbelief. "You''re lucky, Lumiere," she said, a touch of envy seeping into her voice. A genuine smile tugged at my lips as I nced at her, my gaze gentle. "Trust me, Lucilia, you don''t even know the half of it," I replied. I mean, Unique Skill: [Beginner''s Luck] duh?? The amusement on her face dissipated, she looked more sober now. "It seems like you could use some of that luck right now. Rtionship troubles, perhaps?" She let out a sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I wish I even had a rtionship to begin with," she confessed softly. I couldn''t understand how someone as stunning as her wasn''t in a rtionship yet. "You''re telling me that someone as beautiful as you hasn''t found the right guy?" Lucilia let out a small sigh, her gaze thoughtful. "It''s not that simple," she replied, a touch of sadnesscing her words. "The men I''ve met so far have been either snobby orplete asses." I chuckled lightly, understanding her frustration. One person came to mind¡ª Salmarc. "Ah, the troubles of dealing with children of noble birth," I remarked. "They have a knack for being difficult." She nodded in agreement, a faint smile gracing her lips. Just as we were engrossed in conversation, Lucilia suddenly stumbled, her body swaying uncontrobly. Without hesitation, I rushed forward and instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, pulling her closer to me. Our eyes locked for a brief moment, and in that instance, time seemed to stand still. Her delicate features were so close, and I could feel the touch of my long ck hair gently brushing against her face. As the initial shock wore off, Lucilia stammered "T-thank... you." Concerned for her well-being, I asked, "Are you alright?" I noticed the slight tremble in her voice as she stammered out a reply, "I... I''m fine." It was clear, though, the close proximity caught her off guard. Lucilia''s cheeks flushed a faint shade of pink as she found the courage to speak up once more. "Um, Lumiere," she began hesitantly. "Your hand is, um, touching my... you know..." Realizing my mistake, I quickly released my hold on her and apologized sincerely. Why did I instinctively grip her ass for that long? My intrusive thoughts... fuck you... "I''m sorry about that," I reassured her with a gentle voice. "I didn''t mean to make you ufortable. Let me help you up." I watched as she struggled to maintain her bnce, her gaze darting nervously around as if searching for an escape from the awkward silence that had settled between us. Sensing her difort, I decided to break the ice. "You know, Lucilia, your gown seems a little too long," I remarked, tilting my head slightly and offering her a small smile. She nced down at the fabric pooling at her feet and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I guess so," she replied softly. If it was Aurora, she''d have fallen down at least twelve times already. "Well then, let''s fix that," I said. Without another word, I crouched down beside her, causing her to take a step back in surprise. "WH-WHAT''RE... YOU¡ª?!" Ignoring her initial reaction, I gently took hold of her delicate, flesh-toned legs, they filled my hands gently. It reminded me of the fluids that would roll down Serena or Isadora?s legs when their panties experienced a crises. "Trust me, Lucilia," I looked up at her. "I''ll make sure your gown doesn''t hinder your movements anymore." She hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. But after a brief pause, she nodded "Okay." With utmost care, I carefully tied her gown to one side, ensuring that it would no longer be an obstacle to her graceful steps. As I finished, I stood up and took a step back, admiring my handiwork. Lucilia''s expression softened, and the corners of her lips curled upwards into a grateful smile. "Thank you, uh, Lumiere," she murmured. I returned her smile. "My pleasure," I replied. "Now, shall we?" I took a few steps forward, then realized that Lucilia had yet to move. Turning back to face her, I raised an eyebrow inquisitively. "Is something the matter?" I asked. Lucilia''s gaze met mine. She took a deep breath and spoke with newfound confidence. "No, nothing''s the matter. Let''s... let''s get going," she replied. Chapter 204 I’m the center piece of a political clout?

Chapter 204 I''m the center piece of a political clout?

(POV: Lumiere) Our eyes scanning the surroundings until we finally spotted Viscount Randolph. He stood tall and regal, apanied by a man adorned in a resplendent blue jacket, white pants, and polished ck boots¡ªa true aristocratic ensemble. Drawing closer, I noticed the spark of recognition in the viscount''s eyes as he caught sight of me. With a wave of his hand and a warm smile, he spoke, "Oh, if it isn''t Lumiere and my beautiful daughter... please, join us..." Lucilia stood by me, her animated eyes shimmering with excitement. She quickly bowed her head in respect, greeting her father with genuine reverence. "Greetings, father." Viscount Randolph returned her greeting with a warm smile, his voice filled with paternal affection. "Lucilia, you look lovely as always, if Lumiere''s here then undoubtedly your journey was a smooth one." "Yes father," Lucilia smiled. However, the man standing beside Viscount Randolph furrowed his brows and voiced his skepticism. "Surely, it hasn''t even been two days since Lucilia embarked on her journey to the Great Forest. How is it possible for her to have returned so swiftly?" Viscount Randolph chuckled heartily, radiating confidence in his response. "Ah, my dear friend, you underestimate the efficiency and prowess of our esteemed acquaintance here," the viscount exined, gesturing towards me. "When he''s involved, time seems to bend to his will." I mean, he wasn''t wrong... my [Beginner''s Luck] made life impossibly easy for me. While some will say I haven''t earned anything, all that matters, is what I''ve learned. Intrigued, the man turned his piercing gaze towards me. A faint smile yed upon his lips as he approached, extending his hand in a gesture of camaraderie. "I must admit, I''m rather intrigued by you already," he remarked. It was hard to casually speak to someone I''d just met. Just as I nned to, he said: "I''m Duke Dolselo." "Eh?" I said, weakly. "Dolselo? The newly selected Duke of Drakoria?" "Drakoria?" "I thought Lady Lucilia would''ve given you the details already." Grasping his outstretched hand firmly, I reciprocated with a sincere shake. "The pleasure is all mine, Your Grace," I replied. "Please ept my apologies for the dyed greetings. I was unaware of your distinguished title." This was absolutely great¡ª I was already meeting with the Duke that made it happen for Viscount Randolph. Perfect. Duke Dolselo''sughter resonated with geniality as he waved off any concerns of etiquette. "Formalities matter little in our presence," he assured me, his charismatic demeanor radiating. "Let''s just be friends, Young Lumiere." A gentle p of the hands by Viscount Randolph. "Shall we find a more private setting to catch up?" he offered. I nced to the side and noticed a group of skilled workers diligently constructing what appeared to be the beginnings of a grand structure. The sounds of digging and the clinking of materials filled the air. Agreeing with the proposition, we made our way towards a small yet elegant gazebo nestled amidst the construction site. Lucilia led the way, her steps graceful and apanied by the soft rustle of her dress. We settled into our seats, and Lucilia soon poured a fragrant tea into her father''s cup with practiced precision. Viscount Randolph expressed his gratitude with a gentle "Thank you, honey," to which Lucilia responded with a warm smile. She then turned her attention towards Duke Dolselo, courteously pouring him a cup of tea. Approaching me next, Lucilia poured tea into my cup and leaned in close, her voice a whisper caressing my ear. "Thank you again for your help with my dress," she said, her eyes twinkling with appreciation. I smiled, "Hah... my pleasure." "Alright, good luck, Lumiere." With our exchangeplete, Lucilia gracefully exited the gazebo, leaving the three of us in quietpanionship. With eyes filled with fatherly pride, Viscount Randolph turned towards me, "It seems my daughter has taken a liking to you already." He added yfully, "I hope you don''t steal her away from me," prompting heartyughter from all three of us. Smiling, I assured Viscount Randolph, "Such a thought never crossed my mind." The mood shifted slightly as Duke Dolselo suddenly turned serious. His stern visage held no trace of jest as he uttered an unexpected assertion, "Of course not, you''re the King''s bastard child after all." My eyebrow arched in surprise, and I asked, "Oh? Where did thate from?" In a calming tone, Viscount Randolph reached out and ced a hand on my trembling shoulders. "Please, my dear friend, allow us to exin," he implored. "What?" I asked. "He didn''t mean to offend you with his choice of words. I apologize for any misunderstanding." I red at him, my anger simmering beneath the surface. "Calling me a bastard isn''t something that can be misunderstood," I retorted. Duke Dolselo, seeing the tension between us, stepped forward and interjected, his voice filled with sincerity. "I apologize as well. I aimed for a more dramatic approach in order to broach a delicate discussion." His words hung in the air, a hint of gravity coloring his tone. Confusion clouded my expression as I struggled toprehend their motives. "What delicate discussion? What''re you both talking about?" Viscount Randolph leaned forward, his hands clutching his teacup as he spoke in earnest. "We''ve been considering making you... a Bar." My eyes widened, disbelief flooding my senses. I closed my eyes briefly, allowing the weight of the proposition to sink in. The tter of my fallen teacup broke the silence, the fragrant liquid staining the ground beneath me. "If this is some cruel jest, designed to mock me, it''s certainly not amusing." Viscount Randolph''s eyebrows furrowed in genuine concern. "I assure you, my dear friend, there''s no mockery here. We''re serious about this," he stated firmly. It was clear he was being sincere. And that in its own, was scary. Bewildered, I asked, "But... is that even possible? The power to grant titles andnds lies solely with the monarch, not nobles." Viscount Randolph nodded. "While it''s true that the King holds the ultimate decision, as influential nobles, we can submit a petition on your behalf," he exined. "We''ll rmend you for the sixth rank of nobility ¨C a Bar. Then, we''ll emphasize your loyalty, potential benefits to the kingdom, and the many reasons you deserve this title." Curiosity pulsed through my veins as the words left my lips. "Why''re you both going to such lengths for me?" My eyes darted between Duke Dolselo and Viscount Randolph. Dolselo offered a warm smile before speaking. "In truth, I''m only doing this for Randolph," he admitted, stealing a quick nce in Viscount Randolph''s direction. Randolph''s expression softened. "You see, Lumiere," he began, leaning towards me, "I''ve known you for some time now, and I believe, more than anyone else, that you deserve to ascend the ranks of nobility." "This is all so unexpected," I murmured. "I may not know you well, but if Randolph is willing to stake his reputation on you, then I trust his judgment entirely." (Dolselo) I offered a calm nod. "Thank you," I said softly. As I reached for my teacup and took a sip, a thought invaded my mind, causing me to pause. I set down the cup delicately, meeting Randolph''s gaze. "But let''s not kid ourselves, surely there has to be a price." Randolph hesitated for a moment, his eyes searching mine. "I don''t wish to be seen as the sort of person who trades favors," he confessed. "However, while you''re helping with the development of my Viscounty, I also have a request. I''d like you to share some of your trade secrets with the CEO of the Efistespany." My eyebrow arched in surprise, confused. "The Efistespany? What is that?" "You mean to say you are unaware of the Efistespany?" he asked me. "Well, he spends most of his time in the Great Forest," Randolph turned his tea gently. "It''s only natural that this happens." "So, what were you saying about that?" I asked. Randolph gently smiled. "Worry not, leave it be for another time." Chapter 205 Carnal analysis in the morning? (R-18+)

Chapter 205 Carnal analysis in the morning? (R-18+)

(POV: Lumiere) The sun''s golden rays filtered through thece curtains, casting a warm glow over the opulent bedroom. I slowly opened my eyes, my gaze immediately drawn to the elegant chandelier hanging above me. Wait a minute... this wasn''t the gazebo... I must''ve passed out at some point yesterday, I barely remember a thing. This it was the grand canopy of one of Viscount Randolph''s private mansions. On my left, Steriay nestled against me, her bare form a breathtaking sight. Her arms were wrapped around mine, her supple breasts pressed against my arm, the warmth of her body radiating through my skin. I was sure we didn''t have sexst night. However, the hardness of her nipples begged to differ. The way they twitched severely reminded me of Fasit?s pussy and how it would asionally spasm with the faintest touch. Her pussy was the closest thing to puckered lip. A single insert would trigger blood flow, but there was something about disvirging a woman that was precious. The tightness of your cock driving into her as she unrolled her slimy tongue like an untamed animal. It was the best feeling... sike. The best feeling was having the tight walls of their virgin pussy mping onto your cock like a bear trap. It was perfect. She slept peacefully, her tousled hair framing her angelic face. With her soft features and serene expression, she resembled a sleeping cat, alluring and captivating. Turning my gaze to my right, I beheld Serena, equally as naked and equally as wless. Her slender arm was draped across my chest, her delicate fingers intertwined with mine. As I admired the gentle curves of her body, the ivory sheet that discreetly covered us made me regret not mming my cock into her before work. I was honestly cking at this point. Even with so many women in my life, I couldn''t fulfill their wishes. There was Isadora who I''d only given the satisfaction of a golden shower. Fasit, who wanted me to suck her nipples dry. The best part about it was the fact that I was sure shectated and she confirmed this. Another milk mommy, Blueste, also wanted my attention. I was yet to disvirgin and fully enact a contract with Steria. There was no way I could get all these women into bed and give them the business if I hadn''t finished the side quests first. Yes, you heard me right, side quests. Making a slight shift, trying my best not to disturb their tranquil slumber, I attempted to extricate myself from the bed. But before I could make my escape, Serena stirred, a soft groan escaping her lips as she slowly awakened. Her voice, sweet and melodic, greeted the morning with a sensual, "Good morning, Lord Lumiere." I smiled gracefully. "I didn''t want to wake you," I whispered. She shook her head, her eyes filled with affection. "It''s fine. I''m d waking up next to you," she murmured, her hand gentlybing through her tousled hair as she sat up on the bed, rubbing her eyes with delicate gestures. ncing back at Steria, who remained deeply immersed in her dreams, I wasn''t surprised by her peaceful slumber. No matter how much I shook or wiggled her, she''d remain undisturbed. Theziest goddess you''d ever meet. As I gently eased myself off the plush bed, Serena''s eyes properly fluttered open, her gaze immediately fixing on Steria who still rested peacefully among the silk sheets. She pointed a delicate finger towards her. "What''s Steria doing here?" she murmured. I sighed, breaking the spell of the moment, and turned to face Serena. "It''s not what you think," I replied, my voice betraying a slight weariness. "We all slept on the same bed, nothing serious happened." Serena raised an eyebrow, clearly not fully convinced by my exnation. "Oh, really? Just sleeping, huh?" she teased. Why does she always get like this about Steria? I could never tell. And it wasn''t like there was any avoiding it. All-Father said I would marry Steria and she was supposedly my original femalepanion before changes were made. In the end, I''d have to engage her and at some point get intimate with her¡ª which I wanted more than I''d like to admit. The hand jobs Steria gave was on another level entirely. I chuckled, feeling the weight of the uing day starting to settle on my shoulders. "There''s no time for banter right now," I said. "We have a lot to do today, and the Viscounty won''t develop itself." Her gaze softened, her eyes tracing over my bare form as I removed my clothes, revealing my nakedness. When my cock came into view, the influx of memories of how it''d drive into her endlessly would surelye flowing back. More importantly, the erotic baptism I gave them just a few weeks ago. Her lips slightly parted as she took in the sight. "Would you like me to get it hard for you?" she whispered, a devilish glint in her eyes. "I''ll suck it for as long as you want." I loved any version of Serena, even the kinky one... especially the kinky one. Originally, I didn''t want Fasit teaching Serena bad things, she was my angel after all. Then again, it did improve our sex life significantly. Truth be told, Fasit deserved a gift. I grabbed a nearby towel to cover myself, trying to resist the alluring temptation she presented. "I can''t focus on that right now," I replied, doing my best to sound resolute. "We have important work to do." Serena pouted, her disappointment apparent. "You''re no fun," she grumbled, crossing her arms over her meaty breasts. This somewhat reminded me of Isadora. She was still out ofmission. I walked towards the door that led to the bathroom, her gaze following my every move. She asked, "Can I at least join you in the bathroom?" I smiled as I turned to face her. "Why not?" I replied. With grace and elegance, she gracefully descended from the bed, her bare breasts swaying enticingly with each step. I watched as her body moved closer to mine, her eyes locked with mine, the only thing that asionally broke my focus from her was the sight of her rosy-tipped nipples. Soon after, our bodies were pressed closely together, her arms wrapping around me as her soft breasts pressed against my bare chest, creating an electrifying sensation. Lips locked in a passionate embrace, our tongues danced fervently as we made our way into the steam-filled bathroom. With a gentle push, I closed the door behind us, shutting out the outside world. In the dimly lit space, desire filled the air as I pinned Serena against the wall, the cool tiles providing a sharp contrast to the heat radiating between us. The taste of her mouth lingered on my lips as we broke the intense kiss, a thin strand of saliva connecting our parted lips. A sexy smile yed on Serena''s lips as she asked in a husky voice, "Are you going to drill me today?" My breath hitched at the audacious question, but I shook my head slightly, teasing her with my words. "Not today," I replied. "Or maybe I will." Our words caused the strand of saliva to break, falling down between us,nding on the ample curve of Serena''s breasts. The unexpected contact against her sensitive skin made her moan escape through clenched teeth, her body reacting to the stimtion. "That''s not fair," she whispered. Grinning wickedly, I leaned in, my hand stretching from behind to take a firm grip of one of her voluptuous buttocks. With a tantalizing squeeze, her moans reverberated through the bathroom, filling the air with raw desire. In the midst of her pleasure, she managed to gasp out, "You can''t be so merciless~~!" I leaned in closer to her ear, my voice seductive. "But that''s just it," I whispered, emphasizing each word before crashing my lips back onto hers, reigniting the fiery passion between us. Our mouths melded together once again, tongues dueling and insatiable hunger driving us further. As our intoxicating kiss intensified, my hand continued its exploration, firmly kneading her buttock from behind. Serena''s arms, previously hanging by her sides, slowly lifted, gliding upwards along my torso. They found a resting ce around my broad shoulders, pulling me closer as our mouths continued their sensual dance. I wanted to do things with her that she craved for. And it all started with the spread of the legs to reveal her throbbing, wet and sticky sweet hole. It was a matter of what would go in first. Cock or tongue? Chapter 206 I’m giving my Goddess the bathroom treatment? (R-18++)

Chapter 206 I''m giving my Goddess the bathroom treatment? (R-18++)

(POV: Lumiere) My hands hungrily reached for Serena''s smooth, creamy thighs, tracing the contours of her soft skin with my fingertips. With an expert touch, I firmly gripped her ample thighs, reveling in the firmness and fullness that filled my hands. Our tongues continued their passionate dance, never breaking contact as the intensity between us surged like a tidal wave. Lifting Serena effortlessly off her feet, my abdomen nestled intimately between her legs, creating a tantalizing friction that set our bodies aze. The heat radiating from her pussy was palpable, pulsating against my abdomen with a fervent desire that couldn''t be ignored. Every twitch and spasm from her quivering vagina fuelled my lustful drive, a clear indication of the depths to which she had sumbed to our intoxicating connection. The intensity of our embrace momentarily overwhelmed Serena as a moan of ecstasy escaped her parted lips, her eyes rolling back and fixating on the ceiling. My lips, hungry for more of her, descended upon her delicate neck, nipping and kissing the sensitive skin. Her body arched and writhed beneath my touch, her response a chorus of quivers that reverberated through the air. "Do you like that?" I whispered against her heated skin. Serena''s breathless moan mingled with her response. "Yes, yes, don''t stop," she pleaded. There was need in her voice~~! Emboldened by her response, my kisses trailed down her neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. My tongue snaked out, flicking against the sensitive skin of her corbone, eliciting a shuddering vibration that ran through her body like a wave of electricity. She couldn''t contain her delight, her words spilling out in a lustful confession. "Your tongue... you''re so good with it," Serena gasped, her voiceced with pleasure. "Please, d-d... don''t stop~~" The grip on her thighs tightened, conveying my unwavering desire to fulfill her every need. With each tantalizing kiss on her neck, Serena''s tongue emerged, its slithering motion akin to that of a seductive serpent. The overwhelming sensations coursing through her trembling luscious, naked body was giving my cock the jitters. In a good way, of course. My left hand slid from her silky thigh, delicately enveloping her waist as I pulled her closer, feeling her juicy breasts pressed against my chest. They way her rock-hard nipples moved up and down my chest was another matter entirely. If only Serena couldctate. That''d be the only way to reduce the hardness of these rosy, beautiful peaks she had. I''d suck them till they were no longer strong. With a gentle flick of my wrist, a small orb of water materialized in my right hand, gleaming with untamed potential. "What''re y¡ª" Serena hooked. I leaned towards her ear, "Don''t worry, just let this cool up your ass, you''re burning up a bit." Positioning my hand her, the anticipation hung heavy in the air as I released a controlled burst of water, its powerful force crashing against the luscious walls of her ass hole. A primal instinct took hold as her moans transitioned from silk to raw desire, saliva cascading down the corners of her mouth. One moment she was moaning like an angel, and the next she was moaning like a beast, one uncontrolled in the wilderness. Her body quivered as the water continued its tantalizing assault, gradually finding its way between her legs, caressing her trembling pussy. "It''s inside me... the cool wa¡ª water~~ it''s inside m¡ª" A surge of pleasure coursed through her, causing her to instinctively bounce against me, but I held her firmly with my left arm, ensuring her ecstasy was solely in my control. I smiled, "Where do you think you''re going?" She gasped, "The water... it''s so good inside me... it feels like your rod thrusting into my hole~~!" "I''m not done yet!" As the flow of water subsided, I paused briefly, allowing the sensation to settle within her. With a swift,manding motion, I delivered a firm smack to her left buttock, eliciting a delightful wince from Serena. She valiantly bit down on my shoulder, muffling her moan, but I wasn''t satisfied. Another resounding p sent waves of pleasure racing through her, her head lowering as she gently sank her teeth into my shoulder, surrendering to the intoxicating mix of pain and pleasure. "Please, give it to me again~~ hit me... again~~" I released my grip on Serena. Her face turned into a lustful canvas. And if her face was a canvas, then my cum was the paint that would design her masterpiece of a face. I always want to see how she''d look with a face full of cum. "Let me take care of that hardness for you," she purred, her voice dripping with sultriness, a clear invitation for what was toe. My cock had stiffened unbeknownst to me, throbbing with excitement. It must''ve hardened during the time I tantalized her butt hole with some cool water. She delicately extended her hand, her fingers teasingly tickling the tip of my cock before trailing up its veiny shaft. A surge of electricity shot through my body as her touch intensified, her hand applying the perfect amount of pressure that caused a devious grin to spread across my face. "I love your soft hands," I told her. The heat between us intensified as she gracefully lowered herself, gracefully kneeling before me, her gaze fixated on my cock. I watched with bated breath as one of her hands gripped my cock tightly tightly, exerting an intoxicating restraint. Her tongue darted out, tantalizingly flicking the sensitive head, sending a jolt of pleasure tearing through me. Our eyes locked, a moment pregnant with anticipation as she spoke. "Do you like that?" she whispered. I gently guided her head and murmured, "You can do even better." Her smile widened, a glimmer of mischief dancing in her eyes. There was nothing Serena loved more than sucking and preferably choking on my cock. "I''ll suck my Lord''s glorious rod now." With a slow, deliberate motion, her mouth enveloped my cock, her tongue wrapping around it with skill and fervor. The way her mouth was so warm, so overwhelmingly warm, it was ecstasy beyondpare. The sticky walls of her mouth, and the snakey movements of her tongue deserved a medal. Because for every action with her tongue was an equal and opposite reaction from my cock. She liked the veiny shaft and it would throb more. Every inch of her mouth was a swirling vortex of ecstasy as she effortlessly took me to the brink, savoring every salty and sweaty sensation. Her lips drew back, allowing me the briefest respite before plunging back down, swallowing my penis whole. Every motion was apanied by a seductive "gawk" sound, an orchestra of pleasure that reverberated through the bathroom. "Gawk!" "Gawk!!" "Gawk!!!" "Gawk!!!!" Serena was an unstoppable force, her mouth ravishing my cock with an insatiable hunger. Her lips wrapped around me, her tongue expertly caressing every inch as she bobbed her head with an intoxicating rhythm. "My lord¡ª Lord''s cock isshhh shoo~~ g¡ª good~~!" With each inward plunge, her hands twisted along the veiny shaft, applying calcted pressure that had me teetering on the edge of blissful oblivion. Her wet mouth and the slickness of her tongue created the perfect setting for her relentless assault, never faltering in her pursuit of pleasure. The sensation of her mouth engulfing me¡ª it was too intoxicating. I could barely keep myself from sumbing to the overwhelming pleasure she was orchestrating. As she valiantly continued her ministrations, I felt the pressure building within me, urgency surging through my veins. Serena, with her eyes locked on mine, parted her lips for a moment, saliva cascading down her chin as she yfully taunted me, "Don''t you want to release your hot fluids for me?" Breathlessly, I nodded, unable to resist her enticing request. "Keep sucking, Serena," I managed to gasp out. "Make me explode." Her lips closed around me once more, her fervent sucking apanied by intense gagging sensations as she pushed herself to the limit. She was determined to take me to the brink, and I was more than willing to go there with her. The moment for release was imminent, as her urgent need to cough coincided with my need to release my pent-up desire. In a wonderfully wicked twist of fate, as Serena prepared to withdraw and cough, I instinctively took hold of her head, preventing her escape. "No, not now.." I was doing this for her sake. She didn''t like me needlessly wasting my cum, and for her sake, I was making sure she swallowed my load. I held her in ce, muffling her attempted coughs as my climax rushed through me. In a powerful explosion of pleasure, a potent surge of sticky, creamy goodness shot forth from my cock, filling Serena''s eager mouth with relentless force. Her eyes vanished for a brief moment, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment and the intensity of our connection. The hot load I released into her mouth seemed to fuel her own desire, the taste and sensation only adding to our sweet love. Chapter 207 I’m piercing my Goddess with my great rod?! (R-18++)

Chapter 207 I''m piercing my Goddess with my great rod?! (R-18++)

(POV: Lumiere) Serena''s cheeks bulged with my cum, lust filling her eyes as she knelt before me. Nothing I loved more than such a satisfied sight. The way she looked at me, a mouthful of cum¡ª perfect. I lowered myself to one knee, my gaze locked with hers, and extended my thumb to wipe away the creamy residue lingering at the corners of her mouth. With a gentle stroke, I guided the tip of my thumb to her lips. "Swallow it," Imanded. Serena''s hand instinctively covered her mouth as she obeyed, a deep gulp following. The sound was powerful, her satisfied gasp conveying just how much she relished the heated fervor of my cum. It was the best hotdrink she wanted. To my women, I was a dispenser. Be it a goldshake or a milkshake, I could provide whichever they wanted. All they need do was ask. Unable to resist the maic pull between us any longer, I gripped Serena''s cheeks firmly, spreading them apart to expose her eagerly awaiting mouth. "What''re you d¡ª" "Shhhhh, just trust me..." "O-okay~~" A soft moan of pleasure escaped her lips as I pressed my thumb into her mouth, feeling the warmth wrap around it with an intense suction. Nothing beat the sweet sensation of your girl having a ck hole for a mouth. They''d suck your cock, fingers and toes with any form of skillful pleasure you wanted. The intense moment would always make you feel like their mouth was like the insides of a banana peel. Perfect for sucking and lubricating the desired sexual item. Her mouth was the wetness of baby oil and the force of a ck hole. Both factors made for the perfect mouth for a man?s cock. She eagerly cleaned my thumb, savoring the taste and texture of the creamy white liquid, her smile growing wider with each delicious lick. "That''s it," she purred. "I love drinking your hot yogurt." "And I love when you drink it, Serena." That was the truth, there was something great about watching a woman swallow your load. One second it was in your cock, the next, it was in her mouth. And before you know it... in her stomach. Nothing beat that sort of naturally crafted milkshake. Our eyes locked in a heated gaze. Slowly, Serena sank back onto the cool tiles of the bathroom floor, her plea to be taken evident in every breath she took. Her wet pusy glistened before me, inviting and tantalizing... as always, might I add. We all know I don''t n with my Goddess? honey hole. With every detail of her pink, velvety texture on full disy, the fleshy mounds of her pussy as well as the manner with which it sucked in and out progressively, was crazy. "Please, impale me already, my lord~~" Her voice gave my boner, a boner. "You''re irresistible," I murmured. "I''m gonna pound you, Serena. I''ll make you mine." "As usual~~" she smiled. With Serena''s supple body sprawled across the floor, I adjusted myself on my knees. I positioned myself between her spread legs. Gently, I lifted her legs and hooked her ankles over my broad shoulders. The sight of her exposed vagina, glistening with radiance, caused my pulse to quicken. At this point, my cock was a raging beast, and only the cool embrace of her vagina could quench the burning fire. My throbbing cock stood at attention, ready to im its rightful ce within Serena''s velvety depths. The arousal and control surged through me, allowing me to maneuver my stiffened cock with precision and power. I wanted to show her the extent of my dominance, my ability to bend her to my will with a mere touch. As I pressed the engorged head against the entrance of her pussy, a jolt of electrifying pleasure coursed through both our bodies. Serena, ever sensitive to my touch, winced. Instinctively, she tried to squirm away. However, my grip on her ankles tightened, holding her firmly in ce. I reveled in the sweet agony reflected in her eyes, teasingly dragging the tip of my cock along the sensitive folds of her pussy. Each gentle stroke caused Serena to moan with abandon, her legs quivering like an engine revving to life. Her eyes fluttered closed, her arched back revealing her craving for more. "Please," she whimpered. "Don''t tease me any longer. Take me. Fill mepletely." My grin widened. "Why shouldn''t I tease you, my love? Your body begs for it, just one touch from my rod and your legs are trembling." "T-that''s because.." "Don''t worry, just be quiet and wait for me to thrust this rod inside you." I continued to tantalize her, the head of my cock coated in her clear, sticky arousal. The thickness of her vaginal fluid mingled with my own. It was as if my cock and her pussy were merging. I admired the lustful sheen on my tip, gleaming with her fluid¡ª her sweet sweet honey!!! THAT WAS HOW MUCH SHE LOVED MY ROD!! HER PUSSY WAS SALIVATING, BEFORE I EVEN PIERCED HER SWEET HOLE. BEAT THAT!! "This is only the beginning, my love," I whispered huskily. "Prepare yourself for what''s toe." My heavy breaths mingled with hers in the steam-filled bathroom. Our bodies pressed against each other, her soft breasts meeting the defined contours of my chest. Teasingly, I smiled as I lifted myself up slightly, enjoying the sight of Serena''s dted pupils, her tongue darting out to moisten her lips. In one fluid motion, I plunged my cock deep into her pussy, catching her off guard. Yeha, the ultimate surprise attack. Her body jolted in response, her upper body shooting up off the floor as a gasp escaped her parted lips. The raw pleasure that yed across her face... it was so, nghk! Hard to describe, but not as hard as I was currently. My thrusts were powerful and relentless, my cock thrusting into her with a force that made the very ground tremble. The pping sound of our bodies colliding filled the bathroom. With each thrust, the fleshy pink walls of her pussy clenched around my cock, adding to the swirling vortex of sensation. Her ass jiggled with each powerful impact, the force resonating through her entire body. Even her breasts weren''t safe from this earthquake. The vibrating force caused her breasts to bounce and sway with every push. "Pah!" "Pah!!" "Pah!!!" "Pah!!!" Her voice, a harmonic shout of pleasure. She was hungry for more and I could tell that from the way she gasped, "Your rod... it''s inside me~~" I grinned, "Yes, my love. And it feels so good, doesn''t it?" Her eyes threatened to roll back into her head as she moaned in agreement, her body on the brink of explosion. "It feels better than before~~! It feels stronger than before~~!" Yeps, one thing was for sure... My cock had grown bigger, it was big enough that Serena''s pussy felt as tight as the first time I impaled that juicy pussy. It was disvirgining her all over again. But without the blood thankfully. Unyielding, I continued my relentless assault, each thrust driving her closer to the edge. As the pleasure built, her hands instinctively reached behind my head, fingers tangled in my hair, anchoring her to the moment. The grip was tight, desperate. I couldn''t me her either¡ª I was literally fucking her eyeballs out. Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me deeper into her as her body shook. Every nerve ending in her body seemed to be on fire, her body quivering under my skillful domination. The air was exploding with ecstacy. My cock vigorously surged into her pussy, plunging into the depths of her being with a feverish intensity. Her tongue, slick with desire, teased the corners of her parted lips, a tantalizing invitation for more. The way her tongue would roll in and roll out it was like a scroll. Not a serpent, a scroll. Unable to resist the seductive allure, I reached out and delicately grasped her tongue between my finger and thumb, gently pulling it forth to expose its raw vulnerability. It was a bewitching sight, as if she had transformed into an untamed creature, caught in the throes of insatiable passion. Such primal beauty hardened my hardness. It was like it reinforced my boner. It spurred me to thrust even harder, to drive into her pussy until I struck gold. Her moans struggled to escape as I breached her depths, each thrust interrupted by the constriction of her tongue. Yet, despite the disruption, I persisted, unwilling to relent. Thisbination would surely throw her off bnce. With every forceful drive, a cloud nine came. The rhythm of our bodies intensified, reaching a fever-pitch climax. In that moment of sublime connection, as our bodies coiled taut like springs, the inevitable release washed over us in a torrent of pure pleasure. My cum spilled forth, a torrent of white creamy fluid, filling the depths of her pussy while her clear sticky fluid erupted in a passionate collision. It was like a power beam collision that you''d see in games. The aftermath left us breathless, our bodies trembling with the aftershocks of our shared release. Panting, I gently caressed her flushed cheek, "Are you okay?" Without hesitation, she replied, "Yes, yes I am... I loved every bit of it.." Thest droplets of our mingled fluids dripped from her pussy, it was like a punctured container filled with foamy liquids. Cuming at the same time was special. Perfect. ¡ºAcquired 1,300 skill points¡» Chapter 208 I’ve finally started Viscounty developments?

Chapter 208 I''ve finally started Viscounty developments?

(POV: Lumiere) I prepared to embark on the next step of developing the Delia Viscounty. The mere thought of it was exciting. d in my refined aristocratic attire, I stepped out of my room to find Steria still peacefully asleep on the bed. "She never wakes up, does she?" I asked myself. "I suppose not," I heard Serena''s voice. Serena emerged from the bathroom, her damp hair tied up in a towel. "You''re finally done, do I wait?" I asked. She smiled gently. "No, I''ll stay back to wake Steria... then I''ll join you right after..." With a small concern etched on my face I replied, "I hope you guys don''t argue, it''s honestly stressful.." "Of course not, my lord." She tilted her head a bit while closing her eyes. This further entuated the beauty of her smile. With Serena''s words echoing in my mind, I nodded appreciatively and proceeded to make my way out of the room. ... I strolled down the hallway, lost in thought, my gaze caught Blueste''s figure gracefully bowing before me. I returned her greeting with a friendly smile and inquired about her well-being. "Good morning, Blueste. You look well.." I said. Blueste straightened herself and replied, "Indeed I am, Lord Silva." With a gentle bow of her head, her meaty breasts lowered to fully disy her cleavage. Blueste?s breasts weren''t asrge as Fasit?s, but I honestly felt like if she bowed any further, her breasts would spill out of her gown. "I appreciate your concern. And how are you?" she asked. "Quite excited, actually," I said with evident enthusiasm. "We''re about to embark on a new phase in developing the Delia Viscounty. There''s pretty much a lot to n and prepare for yunno." Blueste''s eyes sparkled, it was obvious her radiant blue eyes earned her her name. "It sounds intriguing. I''ll be honored to assist however manner I can." Her genuine offer warmed my heart, but then something crossed my mind, although it wasn''t a surprise to me¡ª it was her hair. "I almost didn''t recognize you for a second yunno..." "Really...?" "Yeah, I forgot we decided to make it ck so your identity would be safe." Blueste''s hand instinctively wandered to her hair, and she gave a small nod. "Yes, I suppose it was necessary. It''s a change I can manage for a while now." There was a mild smile on her face that made her even more attractive with ck hair. "Not that it''s a bad thing. But, I''ve always been fond of your brown hair." A small smile tugged at the corner of Blueste''s lips. "Oh, do you prefer my old hair color?" "Hmmm," I rubbed my chin, feigning contemtion. From the corner of my eye, I could see she was eager to know what I really thought on the matter. However, the answer was simple. I smiled warmly. "Regardless of the color or style, that''s not what necessarily what makes you beautiful." "It''s not?" she asked, not really in search of an answer. I shook my head slowly. "It''s your eyes." Blueste yfully rolled her beautiful blue eyes. "You tter me too much, Lord Silva." We both chuckled. "I assure you, I''m only stating facts." When Blueste''s giggles andughter faded away, her expression turned serious. She walked closer and confided in me. "Lord Silva..." "Yeah?" "Well, knowing you... you won''t ask me the true reason I apanied you to the Delia Viscounty. But, I decided I''d tell you myself." I remained silent. "I came here because I wan¡ª" "You wanted to see how Jericho and the others are doing, right?" I interjected. Blueste fell silent, her eyes revealing some surprise, and at the same time, deep thoughts. After a moment, I reassured her, "You don''t need to worry too much. I''ll make sure no one in the kingdom finds out who you really are. Your secret is safe with us." She nodded gracefully with a mild smile. "What you should be more careful of, is keeping your identity a secret." A faint smile danced on her lips before she ced a hand over her cleavage, her fingers delicately resting between the gentle curves of her breasts. There was loyalty in her eyes, she told me, "I just want to see how they''re doing. Nothing more, I promise." Understanding her desire to reconnect, I deduced that she''d need some assistance with transportation, in other words¡ª Steria. I looked directly into her eyes and said, "I''ll speak to Steria for you. Whenever you are ready, just let me know." With gratitude in her voice, she replied, "You''re too kind, Lord Silva." A warm smile spread across my face as I walked past Blueste. "Happy to help, Blueste. It''s the least I can do for you." I continued down the hallway, a hint of movement caught my attention. From the depths of my shadow emerged Umbra, but this time there were no horns adorning his head. He sported the attire of an aristocrat, standing tall and exuding an air of elegance. I asked, "How''re you feeling today, Umbra?" A genuine smile graced his face as he replied, "It''s strange to be without my horns, Master, but I believe I will adjust with time." Chuckling softly, I reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''m sure you will." Just then, Fasit approached, her appearance notably different without her pointy ears, however, if they were to change everything on Fasit, one thing to preserve was the beautiful sight of her face and the luscious meatiness of her breasts. There were very few clothes that could contain her breasts and not show the contour of her nipples. That was just how big of an asset she possessed. "I haven''t gotten to my ears either.." said Fasit. I took a good look at her¨C with or without her ears, she pretty much looked the same. "There''s not really much difference, Fasit." "Maybe for you, my lord, but I don''t necessarily like having to hide my Grygan heritage. After all, it''s not like I''m ashamed of being one, I love what I am." "Yeah," I uttered a contemtive hum and nestled my chin between by fingers. "I really need to do something about the segregation between monsters and humans, you guys have part high elven blood... that alone should count as something, especially since you guys aren''t trouble in any way." This was something that could easily be resolved. But first, I''d have to speak with Beast King Kaelin and hear his thoughts on the matter. If I could get the Grygans the same level of freedom that the Beastpeople had, it would make things easier. "I''m sorry," Fasit abruptly bowed her head. "F-for?!" Both Umbra and I were startled by her abrupt apology. "I shouldn''t beining so much about this, after all, your kindness is what brought me to this level... I apologize for sounding unappreciative." "It''s okay," I waved her apology away, "you, like anyone else, has that right Fasit, don''t forget that.." "Thank you, Great Lumiere," she bowed her head once more. I knew Fasit had this perfect figure about her, she was never one to show disrespect or misbehave, but still¡ª I wanted to see a less reinforced side of her. "Now to more important things, right?" said Umbra. I balled my fist. "Yeah, Viscounty developments!" Chapter 209 I’m selecting potential sites?

Chapter 209 I''m selecting potential sites?

(POV: Lumiere) We stood in the hallway, engrossed in our conversation, the sound of footsteps interrupted our discussion. I turned to see Lucilia, the elegant blonde maiden of the Delia Viscounty, walking towards us. A warm smile adorned her face as she greeted us, "Oh, there you are! I''ve been looking for you." Returning her smile, I replied, "Good morning, Lucilia. I just woke up a little while ago." Of course, after waking up I needed to have a little fun with Serena. Lucilia sighed, her eyes filled with concern, before brushing a lock of her golden hair behind her ear. "You really need to take better care of yourself, Lumiere," she advised, her voice gentle but firm. Take care of myself? I thought. Wasn''t that what I''d been doing all this time? Honestly... "But for now, let''s focus on starting the development of the Viscounty as soon as possible." I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I guess you''re right." Lucilia nced around, her eyes scanning the surroundings, before asking, "Where''re Steria and Serena? I was expecting them to be with you." I exined to her that the two were still in my bedroom, taking some much-needed rest. Lucilia nodded in understanding. "That''s fine," she assured me. "The rest of us have already begun helping out around the Viscounty to the best of our abilities." Scratching my head sheepishly, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did I really wake up thiste?" Fasit, who was listening intently, couldn''t suppress a smile as she replied, "Well, Lord Lumiere, you had quite an eventful night, so it''s not surprising that you slept in a bit. We were expecting it." Umbra interjected with his silky smooth voice, "Indeed, several of us took advantage of the early morning and have already started working on elerating the construction progress." Lucilia brought our attention back to the matter at hand. "For now, we need to focus on finding a suitable location for the Viscounty?s headquarters," she dered. I rubbed my chin, contemting our next move, before responding, "Mapping out potential sites for the main mansion could take some time." Umbra''s smile widened as he revealed a scroll. "Don''t worry, Master. We''ve alreadypiled a list of promising locations that are awaiting your verdict." "That was really quick," I murmured, impressed by their efficiency. Umbra grinned proudly. "Well, I had a long talk with Fasitst night about where to focus our nning efforts. We brainstormed and came up with a list of potential locations to investigate tomorrow." Curiosity piqued, I turned towards Fasit. "And what did you two decide?" Fasit nodded, there was this sort of pride that beamed from Fasit whenever she did something to impress me. "We thought it would be best to enlist the help of Sangria in our search for suitable sites. She''s incredibly skilled in shadow magic, so the cover of night is ideal for her to gather information." I raised an eyebrow, amazed at Sangria''s dedication. "Did she really do all thatst night?" Fasit nodded with a proud smile. "Yes, she did. She worked tirelessly, using her skills to scout potential areas around the Viscounty." Besides Fasit, Sangria had the most potential of all the Grygans. It made me wonder where she''d fall in the Ranking System, if we calcted her Spiritual Degree. Rubbing my chin in thought, I acknowledged their reasoning. "I suppose searching at night does make sense with Sangria''s affinity for shadows. It''d offer her better visibility and connection via her shadowworking magic." Umbra handed me a piece of paper filled with a long list of locations. "Here, Master. We alreadypiled a list of ny potential sites. But you''ll need to narrow it down further so you can choose more efficiently." Taking the paper from Umbra, I sighed. "Ny sites is a lot to consider. I''ll have to carefully go through each one." Just as I was about to dive into the daunting task, Lucilia interjected. "Pffft~ don''t worry, slow poke. I took the liberty of narrowing down the list to twenty this morning. I factored in various aspects, such as essibility, proximity to resources, and potential for future expansion." I nced at Lucilia, grateful for her thoughtfulness. "Woah, you work fast..." It would definitely make the selection process easier. Once Fasit, Umbra, Lucilia, and I exited the small mansion, our focus was directedpletely on the current task at hand. Lucilia tightly clutched the paper in her hand, a grim expression on her face. Sensing her tension, Umbra decided to take initiative and ask which made this endeavor more important than it already was. "If I may... why''re you so fixated on everything being wless, Miss Lucilia?" I crossed my arms as we walked, chiming in, "Mistakes are bound to happen. We can''t expect everything to go perfectly." After all, it took a long time before I was able to incorporate the idea of Aurorasilkas into the development of clothing. In the Feral Dominion, wolves were sacred creatures, hence, we couldn''t use their hides for clothes. If we went against that rule, there was a high chance we''d have received greetings from Eris much earlier than we already had. I guess I was... lucky. Lucilia turned to face the three of us abruptly, her eyes red with determination. For a moment, it looked like they were literally ring. "We can''t afford a single mistake," she asserted with an unwavering tone. Taken aback by her sudden intensity, I decided to question her reasoning. "Why''s it so crucial? Is it just about your father''s reputation?" I mean, honestly, she was the one who asked for my help and now she was acting more like a control freak. This wasn''t the calm, easygoing Lucilia of yesterday. However, her humility was ever present. Lucilia grimaced, with a frustrated voice she spoke. "It''s not just about my father. If we make a mistake, it reflects poorly on the Duke as well. The other nobles in the King''s Court might look down on him." She wasn''t lying. Duke Dolselo was a newly elected vassal for the Duchy of Drakoria. He needed to live up to the record set by Duke Veltuor. Say what you want about Veltuor, but he was good when it came to performing his duty. If he was just a little more content, there was a better chance of him being able to rule over an amalgamated Duchy. Letting out a resigned sigh, I nodded in understanding. "I''ll do my best to avoid any mistakes, but still... this project is meant to be fun." Turning the Grygan territory to what it was now didn''t take meticulous actions for every little thing. I simply just enjoyed myself and enlisted the idea of everyone around me. A hint of exasperation crept into Lucilia''s voice as she replied, "It''ll be fun when we don''t make any mistakes." I sighed, epting her point, and replied, "Alright then, I see your point." Just as I thought we had settled the matter, Fasit voiced her concerns. "Lord Lumiere?" "Yeah, what''s up?" "Won''t it be incredibly difficult to travel between these sites considering how vast the Viscounty is? The distance between each location is significant." The validity of Fasit''s point was undeniable. "You''re right, especially with Steria asleep. We''ll need a way to travel efficiently." Umbra stepped in with a solution. "We can simply fly between the sites. It''ll make transportation much easier." Lucilia interjected, her frustration palpable. "I don''t know if you could tell, but I can''t exactly fly." Chuckling softly, I scratched my chin. "Nah, that''s pretty obvious.." Then I pped my hands, the next best option came to mind. "I''ll just carry you!" I told Lucilia. Almost immediately, a faint crimson painted her cheeks. "W-what?!" Chapter 210 I’m exploring potential sites? (I)

Chapter 210 I''m exploring potential sites? (I)

(POV: Lumiere) We stood before the daunting challenge of efficiently exploring each site. Lucilia, her delicate cheeks tinted with a faint blush, adamantly refused my offer to carry her. "Absolutely not... there''s no way I''m letting you carry me," she replied rather calmly. I sighed. "But why¡ª? You know what? Never mind..." "Huh?" Lucilia uttered. If I carried her again, I might just touch her butt again. And thest time that happened¡ª it was awkward enough. I furrowed my brows and absentmindedly scratched my chin, racking my brain for an alternative approach. To my surprise, Fasit emerged behind me. The sight of her graceful form sent a surge of warmth through my body. The moment Fasit enveloped me in her embrace, her slender fingers caressed my cheek. Her meaty breasts, soft and weighty, pressed against the crown of my head, a delightful tease. "Is there any problem? Fasit?" I asked, trying to redirect my focus. Her gentle smile intensified. "Surely, my lord didn''t forget I''m unable to fly as well.." Fasit''s slender fingers traced a delicate pattern on my cheek. But honestly, I didn''t forget¡ª I just thought we''d already decided that a while ago. "I was honestly just gonna let Umbra carry you," I pointed at the dark spirit. Umbra hesitated before bowing his head deferentially. "I fear I won''t be able to, Master." I raised an eyebrow. "But, why?" "It would be unprincipled of me to touch Lady Fasit so casually." "Eh?" Fasit, her arms still around me, and her breasts well perched atop my head answered. "Well, all my body belongs to you, Great Lumiere," her mild submissive smile came out for a moment. "I wouldn''t want anyone to touch me¡ª other than you." "That''s sweet n? all," I rubbed my chin. "But it doesn''t really solve our problem." Lucilia cleared her throat. "Is there no other way for us to travel?" she inquired. I smiled just before replying, "No worries. I have an alternative method in mind, one that may prove to be more efficient." Her eyebrows furrowed. "Why didn''t you suggest this earlier?" she questioned, her voice carried a hint of reproach. I chuckled softly, but given the awkward silence, my chuckles evaporated easily. "Eh, I just wanted to... never mind..." Lucilia sighed exasperatedly. It was simply a yful gesture, but given her seriousness in the matter, I really needed to up my game. Maybe I was taking the Viscounty development a little too casually¡ª then again, I wasn''t overly serious when building the Silva Citadel. To me, prioritizing opinions of everyone was better than focusing on a fixed point of view. More opinions meant a flexible array of decisions that could positively influence one?s view of developing a domain. But... I do have massive luck... so should I really be talking...? "Well, then, don''t keep me waiting any longer. Show me your alternative," Lucilia insisted, her eyes fixed on the paper holding the location of our potential sites. I nodded and then extended my hand, channeling my magic into a powerful spell. ¡¸Magic Barrier¡¹ A transparent sphere engulfed us, creating a barrier that shimmered with an ethereal glow. The sphere solidified around us, sealing us within its protective confines. "I think I see what you''re doing here," Umbra calmly spoke. Fasit, who stood behind me smiled, "I''m guessing wind magic is next?" she knowingly asked. Naturally, beautiful and smart woman¡ª Fasit?s awesome. "I''ve employed wind magic to repurpose the barrier spell. It''ll act as a means of transportation, allowing us to hover above the ground and travel swiftly." "Oh," Lucilia stroked her soft, smooth chin. "I see, that makes sense. Kind of like an airship?" "I guess you could call it that." My focus,pletely embedded into making this unique form of transport work. Soon, wind surged beneath the sphere, propelling us skyward, Lucilia''s luminous eyes met mine. "It''s working," she marveled, seemingly in awe of the soaring heights we achieved. "Pretty much," I responded. "It''s not as good as teleportation... Steria, honestly.." "Well, she deserves her beauty sleep, Great Lumiere." "I know, Fasit, but a beauty sleep shouldn''t be that long." "I wholeheartedly agree," Umbra ced a hand on his chest. Fasit smiled at Umbra, "You''re only saying that because it''s Lord Lumiere''s opinion... if anything¡ª a woman deserves her rest.." "Of course, but serving Master is worth more than rest." "I... I didn''t say it wasn''t," Fasit gently folded her arms beneath her chunky breasts. It was honestly the first time I''d seen Fasit stammer in a normal conversation. In a way, I felt like there was some sort of rivalry between the two of them that I couldn''t put my finger on. My best guess was that¡ª since Fasit and Umbra had pretty much the same work of being my personal assistant, they wanted to modestly prove who was better. Given their calm demeanors, it was hard to tell if they were arguing or having a simple conversation. "Ahem," Lucilia cleared her throat. "Oh yeah," I faced her. "Where to?" We were at a height of 2,000 meters, so we had a good sight of the observable Viscounty. Matching it with a map in one hand and the paper of potential sites in the other, she decided on which was the closest. "Okay, we''re heading to the Willow Grove." "Willow Grove?" I repeated. She gently tapped the paper. "Well... it''s ocated on the outskirts of the western forest." "Alright, Willow Grove, here wee.." I deftly guided our transparent vessel in that direction, a perfect bnce between speed and caution. After eight arduous hours of traversing the skies in our enchanted vessel, the strain on my trembling hands became almost unbearable. "Lucilia," I panted, my voice strained, "let''s rest for a bit." Lucilia''s nced over towards me, her radiant face energized. "We''ve only surveyed eighteen sites so far," she replied resiliently. "Only?" I eximed. She was saying it like eighteen wasn''t a big number. Given the distance from one site to another, it was a nightmare. This woman deceived me¡ª she made me think she was some sort of angel, but underneath all that, she''s an ogre. No one has this sort of drive. "There''re still two left? You can endure till then." Endure?! The means she knows I''m suffering!! It was until Fasit intervened that I knew I was safe. "Lady Lucilia, if I may?" "Is anything the matter?" "While it''s important to find the perfect site, I don''t wish for Lord Lumiere to suffer from severe mana exhaustion. His well-being is paramount." Umbra chimed in with his signature gentle smile. "Indeed, Lady Lucilia. While his mana reserves are plentiful, it''s best not to tax the regeneration process too heavily." Lucilia''s gaze softened as she turned her attention back to me. "Very well," she relented. "Let''s settle down and rest for some time. We''ve pushed ourselves far enough." NOW YOU KNOW THAT?! Still, I forced a grateful smile, my weariness momentarily forgotten. With a delicate motion, I eased the pressure of the hovering wind beneath our vessel, guiding us downwards. As we touched the ground, I gradually dissipated the wind and copsed the magic barrier that protected us throughout the journey. Finally, a sense of tranquility washed over me. I descended to the ground, my body quivering with exhaustion, I copsed slowly, feeling the warm embrace of the earth beneath me. My chest heaved as I panted heavily, every breath aborious effort. Fasit approached me, concerned. "You seem more exhausted than I anticipated," shemented softly. I nodded, a weary smile following. "Having both variations of magic active for eight strenuous hours, it bes mentally taxing, even with ample mana and physical strength." Mental strength asionally determined how well one could use their mana without overdoing it. Hence, a higher mental fortitude meant that one could mange their mana reserves frugally. Still, Lucilia... she''s one hell of a woman. Chapter 211 I’m exploring potential sites? (II) (R-18)

Chapter 211 I''m exploring potential sites? (II) (R-18)

(POV: Lumiere) Soon, Lucilia knelt down beside me, her delicate face came into view, blocking the hot sun that had previously blinded me. She went from a hard worker to a gentle, concerned woman. "Are you alright, Lumiere?" I managed to muster a weak smile and replied, "I''ll be fine, d... don''t worry about me." Her sudden movement, however, caused me to gasp momentarily, as she extended her hands into the depths of her ample breasts. The way her breasts vibrated as her hand searched its depths, an asional moan of pleasure escaped her mouth as her hand continued to search. "Ahhhhnnn~~" Perhaps, she brushed a finger against her likely sensitive nipple. My eyes widened, caught off guard by this unexpected action. Noticing my surprise, Lucilia swiftly turned away, her hands emerging from the depths of her cleavage, clutching a pristine white kerchief. With a warm smile, she gently murmured, "Alright, stay put." Nodding obediently, I could only manage to mutter an unsure "Okay." With great care, she unfolded the kerchief, its delicate scent of roses and hibiscus filled my nostrils. The thought briefly crossed my mind, wondering if this fragrance was simr to the smell of her breasts. Normally, a woman''s breast creek was sweaty, but it seemed like she slotted the handkerchief there as a means to keep it smelling fresh. Of course, I imagined how it''d be to dive into her breasts and even nibble on one of her sensitive nipples, but those thoughts left as soon as they came. With a soft touch, Lucilia began to dab my face, wiping away the perspiration that clung to me. Each gentle stroke of the kerchief relieved the weariness that had settled deep within my bones. "Ah, much better," she proimed, a satisfied gleam lighting up her eyes. With a graceful motion, she returned the kerchief to its previous resting ce, nestled between the delicate curves of her breast. She then informed me, "Now, it''s time to eat." I arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Eat?" "Yeah, silly." "But we didn''t pack any provisions." "Well, I actually did." I closely examined her body. "I... don''t see anything..." Lucilia simply smiled, pointing towards Umbra and Fasit, who were diligently setting up a small pic nearby. My gaze shifted towards them, shocked. "How... when did they manage this?" I asked. Lucilia''s eyes twinkled. "Umbra kindly took charge of our supplies. I don''t know how, but he did." Oh yeah, Umbra does have a Unique Skill capable of that. ¡ºck Hole¡» it was simr to Serena''s ¡ºInventory¡». However it worked on a more massive and destructive scale¡ª solely depending on the user however. That skill saved me in my fight against Eris. After Umbra had finished setting up the pic nket, Fasit was already seated, patiently waiting for my arrival. As I stood up from the soft grass, where I was previously resting, Lucilia remained knelt beside that spot. I extended my hand towards her, a gesture of assistance, and said, "Let me help you up." She merely smiled in response, her eyes conveying a yful challenge, and retorted, "You know I have legs and arms right?" This was her implying she could get up herself. My smile widened as I countered, "But this way''s much more enjoyable," coaxing her hand into mine. Our palms touched, warmth and electricity surging through our connection as we locked eyes for a fleeting moment. The touch lingered, and then she gracefully withdrew her hand, taking confident strides towards the pic nket. I joined them, settling myself down next to Fasit. With tender care, Fasit unraveled the basket, revealing its delightful contents. The vibrant colors of tomato slices, crisp carrots, and an assortment of fresh vegetables. The aroma of freshly baked bread, coupled with the tantalizing scent of the apanying sauces, aggravated my hunger. Lucilia sighed with satisfaction and announced, "I''ll prepare my te first. I''m starving." "Says the girl who didn''t want a break to start with.." "What was that...?" she asked with a threatening smile. "N... nothing," I replied. "I thought so." However, before she could even reach for the food, Umbra appeared beside her, holding out a te adorned with a beautifully crafted sandwich. He spoke with his usual calm and efficiency, saying, "Here you go, Lady Lucilia. I thought you might need this." Her eyes widened in surprise, she nced at me, "Is he always this fast?" I nodded with a slow grin and replied, "Yep, pretty much." Lucilia''s smile grew, radiant and grateful, as she epted the te from Umbra''s outstretched hand. "Thank you, Umbra." "My pleasure, Lady Lucilia," he smiled. As Fasit and I sat together, she presented me with a tantalizing array of sandwiches she had meticulously prepared. My eyes widened in surprise as I admired the colorful spread before me. "They all look good, but I prefer maybe a ss of freshly squeezed juice." Maybe after, I''d eat one of her sandwiches. Curious, Fasit leaned in closer, "Can I share something with you, Great Lumiere?" Intrigued, I nodded. "Sure." Almost teasingly, she whispered in my ear, her breath warm against my skin, "If you want, you can eat the sandwich off my chest - I don''t mind you being messy with the sauce... just imagine if they got on my nipples, then... what would you do?" My heart skipped a beat on processing her words. "Maybe we c¡ª" She didn''t stop there. With Lucilia and Umbra?s attention absorbed by their sandwich, she snaked her hand down pants and there, that was the first time Fasit ever took hold of my cock. Her palm was soft, so I enjoyed the way she gently kneaded my cock. She pressed it with enough force to make me gasp. Her hands, a work of art. "You could also have some of my freshly squeezed milk... isn''t that way better?" she asked. "Fasit, as tempted as I am, we can''t... yunno do it here," I cautioned. Fasit''s lips curved into a smile, passion evident in her eyes. "Does that mean you truly desire me?" she whispered. In response, I leaned closer, confident. "Of course, Fasit. I want nothing more than to suck those huge assets of yours... and I promise... I will," I admitted. These words made Fasit excited enough that her grip on my cock intensified. As she squeezed it more, she used her thumb to deftly massage the tip of my cock - progressively, it hardened, veins forming on the shaft as if it was about to pierce Fasit?s virgin pussy. Just as the tension between us escted, it was cut short. "What''s going on?" the unsuspecting Lucilia asked. Meanwhile, my desire for Fasit only intensified as I felt her fingers expertly exploring my cock and gently using the sweatiness to her advantage. "Nothing," said Fasit before removing her hand. Fasit, unashamed, took a gentle sniff of her fingers, savoring the musky aroma of arousal that clung to her touch. There was a hungry, sadistic look in her eyes. Chapter 212 Trade issues?

Chapter 212 Trade issues?

(POV: Lumiere) We were still having our little pic before we resumed stressful work. In my hands¡ª the paper holding information on the sites we checked so far. ¡º So, for the most part... (1) Willow Grove: It''s located on the outskirts of the western forest. A picturesque meadow with a tranquil stream running through it. However, itcks proper infrastructure and has limited ess to resources, making it impractical for a headquarters. (2) Silveke: It''s situated near argeke in the southern region. It''s prone to flooding during heavy rains, making it a risky choice for building a permanent structure. (3) Misty Hollow: It''s nestled in the southeastern hills. Its had a unique microclimate. While the natural fog adds to its charm, it also obstructs visibility, making it difficult to ensure the security and constantmunication. (4) Amber Fields: It''s in the central ins. It offers vast expanses suitable for farming and agriculture. However, its t terrain makes it vulnerable to attacks from various directions,promising the security needed for the headquarters. (5) Cliffside Ridge: It''s on the northern cliffs overlooking a waterbody. However, strong coastal winds and erosion pose significant challenges. (6) Oakwood Forest: It''s in the heart of the Viscounty. The dense forest, though, poses difficulties for infrastructure development and ess. If that''s the only problem, I honestly don''t have a problem with it. But, Lucilia wants us to exhaust all our options first and then consider this. (7) Starfall Ravine: In the western mountains, it has stunning rock formations and waterfalls. However, the remote location and limited ess make it impractical for establishing a central headquarters. There''s a lot more, but it''s mostly caves or small viges under construction. Still, I''ll need to learn more about the vigester... ¡» "Maybe Isadora''ll rest better if I build a small cabin for her in the Starfall Ravine," I slowly rubbed my chin. Fasit smiled at me, "Is anything the matter, Lord Lumiere?" "Ah, no, not really." I smiled sheepishly, slowly folding the paper. Lucilia delicately savored a bite of her sandwich, her sharp, inquisitive eyes fixated on me. "So, Lumiere, what other ns do you have?" she curiously tilted her head. I raised an eyebrow. "Do I have?" it was an oddly vague question. "About the Viscounty..." "Oh that.." I fumbled with my sandwich. Dropping my gaze to the nketed ground, I hastily replied, "Well, I''ve been studying the maps of the Viscounty, and I think it''s time we shifted our focus to the economic aspects." "Really?" they all asked. I raised a finger, "But only a bit." Lucilia leaned in closer. "And how do you propose we do that?" she inquired. Taking a deep breath, I gathered my thoughts, preparing to present my idea. "There''s a vige currently under construction, situated near a river, right?" "Yeah, go on," gently, Lucilia folded her arms, her breasts pushing up. "Instead of randomly selecting its future inhabitants, why not make it more suitable for anglers?" The momentary flicker in her eyes was enough to tell me that she understood. Soon after, she snapped her fingers. "Ah, I see what you''re getting at," she murmured, smiling a bit. "By focusing on fishery, the anglers will have unrestricted ess to the river, providing them with a bountiful supply of fresh seafood." "Oh, we could also sell the exotic fishes," said Fasit. Tapping her chin, Lucilia nodded. "That''s not a bad idea either." I slowly picked up my sandwich as I said: "Your father helped me expand my trade, so, as a Viscount that wouldn''t be hard now, would it?" "True, but then again..." Lucilia paused, it was almost like there was something bothering her. "Hm?" said Fasit and I. Umbra interjected, "But what shall we name this vige, Master?" True, Lucilia had done most of the naming in her father''s domain. So, this was the first time I was actually naming something. Should people really trust me with giving names? I wasn''t the best at it. I mean¡ª Mojito, Sangria, Mai Tai... the names were a little subpar and that was enough to make me feel bad. It was almost like I didn''t put much thought to their names¡ª but I did, I honestly did. At this rate, it wouldn''t be terrible to say I shouldn''t name I and Isadora''s child. "Lumiere?" "Lumiere?" Twice, Lucilia called out my name. "Huh?" I answered. "You did that thing again where you space out," she slowly chewed her sandwich as she spoke. Slowly, I scratched the back of my head. "Aha~ sorry bout that.." A thoughtful expression embraced my face as I pondered the question. Rubbing my chin gently, I considered the possibilities until Fasit chimed in, "How about Riverbend Vige?" Perfect name!! Impressed by his suggestion, I turned to Lucilia, a smile gracing my face. "I think Fasit?s onto something. Riverbend Vige it is?" Lucilia, never one to make hasty decisions, took a moment to mull over the idea. Slowly, she nodded in agreement. "Alright, Riverbend it is." Just when I thought things couldn''t get any better¡ª things got worse. "Eeehhhh.." (Lucilia) "What''s wrong?" (Lumiere) "There might be a little problem with implementing the nning phase for sessfully establishing a seafood trading line." (Lucilia) "Huh?" everyone other than Lucilia said this. All eyes were on her, confused and eager to know more. "I mean, I wanted to tell you this... and my father did say to¡ª but I just couldn''t find the opportune moment." My sandwich rested gently in my hands. "Opportune moment for...?" "Your magicube trading line.." "Yeah? What''s wrong with it?" "It''s been suffering severe financial losses in the market." Fasit and I grew more contemtive the moment we heard this. Seeking further rification, I urged Lucilia, "What''s our current financial situation?" It wasn''t unusual for Lucilia to know about a few of Viscount Randolph?s businesses. So far, it seemed like he had only one daughter, or maybe only one responsible child he could trust to handle his business. Aside from the domain Randolph had, he also possessed a lot of well-rounded estates across the Cross Kingdom. In summary, Lucilia was gonna be inheriting a shit ton of stuff. "It''s all because of the Efistes Company," she told me, prompting my curiosity. Racking my brain, I recognized the name. Efistes... Efistes... Efistes... "Ah, Efistes... I feel like I''ve heard that name before," I mused aloud. Lucilia, in a nonchnt manner, replied, "Yeah, who hasn''t?" She then added, with slight annoyance in her voice, that the Efistes Company was an expansive multi-trade organization belonging to one of the daughters of Drakoria''s Viscounts. "You don''t sound too happy even talking about it..." Reassuringly, she insisted, "It''s fine." It was obviously not, "Just focus on you crumbling trading line.." "Eh, crumbling?s a harsh word." She didn''t respond, obviously in a foul mood. As for what caused it? No answers. It was hard to grasp¡ª the reason behind Efistes Company''s supremacy. I had to know more... What made them so special that could even crumble my magic herb trade? The magicube''s we had were properly nted, harvested and transformed into 99.99% healing effective rejuvenation pills. "Any more info on them?" I asked. Lucilia looked at the skies a bit. "Well, they''ve manufactured an array of fascinating goods, ranging from antibiotics and lingerie." Confusion struck me like a bolt of lightning. "Wait a minute, Antibiotics?" "They''re a revolutionary form of medicine... it''s been a game changer in the healthcare industry." I remained silent. No, it wasn''t that I didn''t know what antibiotics were. But rather, who ever was asking them... shouldn''t. Chapter 213 There’s another Integrator?

Chapter 213 There''s another Integrator?

(POV: Lumiere) Antibiotics... In medieval times it''d be a significant advancement in healthcare. Good knowledge of microbiology and medicinal properties were required to identify natural substances with antimicrobial properties. For instance, experimenting with nt extracts like¡ª garlic, honey, or herbs, known for their potential antibacterial or antifungal characteristics. Devising methods to iste and concentrate these beneficialpounds, potentially using distition or extraction techniques. The resulting formtions could be applied as topical treatments or administered orally tobat infections. Anyone who was capable of doing all this could never be from this age. It was simply impossible... My guess... they''re an Integrator. There''s no way news like this would''ve slipped under my nose if I was still as frequent in the kingdom. If I''m being honest, staying in the Silva Citadel basically meant isting yourself from the entire kingdom. There''s no human to give or collect news from. Neither are there any humans willing toe give me thetest news. Andstly, Sangria, the head of our intelligence team couldn''t venture out of the boundaries agreed upon in the monster-mankind treaty. Curiosity piqued, I pressed Lucilia for more information about the location of the Efistes Company. "So, where exactly is thispany situated?" I asked. Lucilia wore a contemtive expression before finally disclosing, "It''s situated in the Efistes, a neighboring Viscounty." The name Viscount Lugnar shed before my eyes, and I instantly knew who Lucilia was referring to. "The one Lug¡ª the one Viscount Lugnar manages right?" With a heavy sigh, Lucilia reluctantly admitted, "Yes, that''s the one." Without a doubt, that means the one in charge of thepany is Lug. To be honest, it doesn''t make any sense at all, he doesn''t look like the type of person who can produce such a thing. Unless maybe... someone else is the Integrator and they''re in servitude to him. "So," I took a bite out of my sandwich. "Thepany''s run by him, if I''m not mistaken." But of course, I was right. I had to be right. "Hmm, no, thepany''s is owned by his daughter, Lucretia Efistes." My grip on the sandwich I was enjoying slipped, exemplifying my astonishment. Fasit, noticing my reaction, gently touched my cheek and asked with concern, "Are you alright, Great Lumiere?" Struggling to regain myposure, I stammered out reassurances, "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. Just... surprised, that''s all." Umbra''s deep voice rang out, carrying skepticism, "Are you sure, Master?" Summoning my resolve, I assured them both, "I am. Please, continue." Lucilia sighed again before sharing another intriguing tidbit, "Lucretia Efistes, she''s also referred to as the Golden Woman." Fasit arched an eyebrow, silently urging Lucilia to continue. "She''s achieved remarkable financial sess since taking charge of thepany, making her one of the top five most aplished businesswomen in the entire Human Continent." To be frank, I expected results like these. In deep thoughts, I blurted out, "She''s not number one?" Lucilia shook her head, "No, there''re two other businesswomen who hold higher positions¡ªone''s in the Union of Free Cities, and the other''s in the Zelos Empire, if I recall correctly." Feeling a surge of nostalgia, I set my sandwich down on the te with deliberate grace and rose to my feet. "I need to meet with the head of this Efistes Company," I dered confidently. To them, it was me trying uncover their trade secrets. But honestly, my main focus was on getting to see Lucretia again. Still, if anyone else knew that, I wouldn''t be seen as dependable. I just wanted to see how she was doing. Only Serena would "fully" understand at this point. "Alright, that''s fine, we''ll go.." she didn''t offer any resistance. I raised an eyebrow, "wait, really?" Lucilia''s eyes narrowed a bit, that same annoyance present on her face. "It''s unbelievable," she eximed. "Her business has be a phenomenon! Nobles from all over are flocking to her products, leaving other merchants with no choice but to buy from her. Her dominance in the market is unparalleled." If that was the case, it''d be bad for almost anypany or trade I wanted to open. If the market in the Cross Kingdom turned into a monopoly¡ª the Efistes Company could exclusively provide all the products or services, dominating the market and generally exerting powerful control over it. I sighed. Even Lucilia''s annoyed promation was enough to tell me things were only getting worse. "Is it really that good?" I inquired skeptically. Fasit, with her usual calm demeanor, rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "If the nobles are abandoning their trusted suppliers, then there must be something extraordinary about the Efistes Company. It couldn''t just be these... antibiotics," she mused. Lucilia nodded vigorously, eager to provide further insight. "They create products that you can''t find anywhere else. One of theirtest creations is something called chocte, and let me tell you, it''s absolutely delicious." Unable to contain my curiosity, I gazed at Lucilia intently. "So, you''ve tried it?" I asked, a hint of amusement in my voice. She blushed sheepishly, the corners of her lips curling into an awkward smile. "Well, um, I only tasted it to assess thepetition," she admitted. However, in perfect synchrony, Fasit, Umbra, and I chorused, "Sure, Lucilia, just to assess thepetition." Man, Lucretia was also making chocte? I feel like I haven''t used my knowledge for anything besides improving the Silva Citadel, I could really invent a lot of stuffs with the knowledge from the other world. That, coupled together with my knowledge in Magical Engineering could turn the tides. Then again... money was a recurring factor for mass production. Grinning, I redirected the conversation back to our mission. "But more importantly," I began, "we''ll need Steria''s [Spatial Magic] if we''re going to the Efistes Viscounty." Raising an elegant eyebrow, Lucilia questioned, "Are we going now?" I nodded resolutely, a faint glimmer of anticipation in my eyes. "Of course. Why wait around?" Lucilia''s expression transformed into her usual bossy self. "Well, then, there''s no way you''re escaping without exploring the remaining sites," she dered firmly. Damn it, that was the best excuse I had today¡ª and somehow, I knew it wouldn''t work. Copsing yfully onto the ground, exhaustion seeping into my bones, I groaned, "I''m so tired, though." Unmoved by my dramatic disy, Lucilia crossed her arms and retorted, "I don''t care. Thises before anything else." I sat up, blinking in surprise as Fasit''s soothing touch lifted my head from the ground and cradled it on her tender thighs. Looking up at her, I admired the radiance of her face, though it was somewhat obscured by her massive jugs. Her voice, gentle and soothing, reached my ears as her hand caressed my chest, sending shivers down my spine. "Perhaps Lady Lucilia has a point," Fasit suggested, her touch tracing patterns on my torso. "We should consider focusing on finalizing our ns for the remaining sites before we venture into the Efistes Viscounty." I nodded, feeling the tension ease from my tired body. "You''re right," I admitted, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "If we can start the groundwork for the headquarters before we leave, it''d be more efficient." Umbra, reclining on the other side of the pic nket, chimed in with his usual calmness. "It might also be wise to discuss our intentions with Viscount Randolph," he mused. Lucilia nodded slowly as she drank a small ss of orange juice. "Father has... expressed interest in forming a partnership with the Efistes Company." "Oh yeah?" I said. Lucilia''s eyes narrowed in defiance, her voice tinged with annoyance. "That''s true," she admitted grudgingly. "But I don''t like anything about Lucretia. I just don''t trust her or her business." Curiosity piqued, I raised an eyebrow and prodded further. "Why don''t you like her?" I pressed, genuinely intrigued. Lucilia folded her hands in herp, her expression inscrutable. "It''s not important," she replied dismissively, avoiding my gaze. "Hm, you weren''t saying that when you were eating her choctes though," I snickered and Fasit joined me. "Y-you guys areme! Alright?!" Meanwhile, Fasit''s skilled hands continued their tantalizing massage on my chest, eliciting soft moans from my lips. The sensation both rxed and invigorated me, making it difficult to concentrate on anything else. Chapter 214 Final adjustments before traveling?

Chapter 214 Final adjustments before traveling?

(POV: Lumiere) I was seated in the opulent living room of the secondary Delia Manor, a smaller versionpared to the grand mansion we were nning to erect. The sun had set, casting a soft glow through therge windows, and exhaustion washed over me like a heavy nket. Closest to me was Umbra, his ever-watchful presence providing aforting reassurance. Across the elegant table, Steria, Serena, and Sangria sat, their weary expressions mirroring my own. Well, Steria always looked tired but... whatever. Just as I was about to let my eyes slip shut, the doors flew open, and Lucilia entered in a flurry, clutching a rolled scroll in her hand. "Why the fuck is she so energetic?" I was frustrated. Serena tiredly waved her finger. "Language, my lord." "Sorry," I sighed. The stress was really getting to me. Beside her, Fasit carried a tray of steaming tea for us. Lucilia''s eyes widened as she took in our fatigued states. "Dear gods, why do you all look like worn out pieces of cloth?!" she eximed. It was almost like she was doing this on purpose. She obviously knew why we were tired so why bother asking? Gosh, I''ve never felt so frustrated before, damn it. Serena let out a weary sigh and replied, "We searched the entire Viscounty for you guys, Lucilia. Each time we thought we had you guys, you were gone..." My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Why didn''t you use [Magic Detect]?" I asked, genuinely curious. Steria, who was equally drained, huffed and leaned back in her seat. "We did, twelve times! But you guys were gone each time." I let out a low whistle. "Twelve times, huh? That''s quite the record." "Not funny," Sangriamented dully. An awkward smile formed on my face. "Eh, I guess so." Serena nodded wearily before adding, "If only Steria here hadn''t been sozy, maybe we could''ve caught up with you guys." Steria shot Serena a re. "Hey, it''s not my fault! I''m a goddess, I''m not supposed to work too hard." Lucilia raised an eyebrow, she stared strangely at us. "A goddess?" Hoping to steer the conversation away from Steria''s divinity, I quickly interjected, "Don''t mind her, Lucilia. She''s always saying ridiculous things. What about the ns for the headquarters?" "But I ac¡ª" I shot Steria a re and she kept quiet. This made Serena giggle and then a shove from Steria hooked Serena. Normally, there was a high chance Serena would retaliate, given that it was Steria, but she was too exhausted to do anything. "Uhhh, is everything okay?" Lucilia asked. Umbra nodded gracefully. "Indeed, it''s always like this for my Master." "Yeah, what he said." I sighed. Fasit walked gracefully over to the center table, cing the tray of steaming tea before us. Her movements wereposed and elegant, and I easily admired her poise. "Please, help yourselves to some tea," she said with a polite smile. The aroma of the tea wafted through the room, aforting scent that seemed to dissipate the weariness that settled upon us. Serena closed her eyes, savoring the moment as she delicately picked up a teacup and saucer, adding a sprinkle of sugar to her tea. She let out a contented sigh as she took a sip, the warmth of the beverage seeping into her tired bones. "Mmm, just what I needed," she murmured, rxed. Steria, her exhaustion evident in her heavy yawn, leaned back in her seat and waved away the offer. "I''m too tired to even hold a cup right now," she mumbled, her words slurred by fatigue. Sangria reached for a teacup and poured herself a generous portion. She took a sip, her face brightening her dull features as the liquid revitalized her senses. Umbra joined in, his mystical form mirroring the action of sipping tea. With everyone now partaking in the tea, I took a moment to settle into a morefortable position, crossing my legs and leaning forward. "Alright, about the headquarters," I said. "As we discussed, we''ve decided to establish our headquarters in Oakwood Forest," said Lucilia. Steriazily interjected. "Why Oakwood Forest though? What''s so special about it?" Lucilia''s smile widened as she patiently exined, "Oakwood Forest offers us the most favorable conditions. The ground there is firm and thend itself is rtively t, making it easier for construction. Furthermore, it''s strategically located at the center of the Viscounty, serving as the perfect nexus of information." Nodding in agreement, I added, "Yes, being in Oakwood Forest means that we can establish strong connections with surrounding viges. For instance, there''s a new vige being built near the decided spot for the headquarters..." "The fact you guys missed the sarcasm in my question," Steria mumbled to herself. As the conversation flowed, Serena leaned back in her seat. "Wait, the only vige you mentioned to me was the... the Riverbend one I think?" I yawned a bit, resting my chin in my hand. "Yes, but I thought of another one but wasn''t sure whether or not to implement it yet. I thought it''d be a perfect addition to establish an artisanal craftsmen vige in the Oakwood Forest." Fasit gracefully settled into her seat. Herrge breasts seemed to vibrate with an intense energy as she spoke. "In the vige, the people there would specialize in producing intricate woodwork, pottery, textiles, and various other artisanal crafts. These goods could be easily supplied to the headquarters, and being situated at the heart of the Viscounty would mean that people from surrounding viges wouldn''t have to travel an unfair distance to ess the products they desire." Some locations were nearer and some, further away from Oakwood. But seeing as it was in the middle, everyone had an equal chance at getting there by a fairer time margin. Umbra interjected curiously. "So, have you thought of a name for this vige, Master?" he inquired with his usual angelic voice. I rubbed my chin, pondering for a moment. "Well, we''ve been brainstorming, and the name Crestwood Vige sounds like the best choice," I answered, ncing at Lucilia. Lucilia raised an eyebrow. "We?" she questioned. I sighed, taking a sip of tea to collect my thoughts. "Alright, alright, it was mostly me," I admitted, a sheepish grin crossing my face. Serena leaned forward. "When will construction begin?" she asked, her eyes fixed on me. Rubbing my chin thoughtfully, I turned to Lucilia. "Do we have a timeline for construction?" Lucilia considered for a moment before responding. "Well, since construction has already started on Crestwood Vige," she mused, using air quotes to highlight that the name wasme, "we could potentially pause it momentarily and divert some workers to prepare thend for the headquarters." I snapped my fingers, "With a limitedbor force, it''d be better to alternate between the vige and the headquarters until we can increase their numbers." "Oh," Lucilia''s eyes brightened even more. "Not a bad idea." "As expected of my lord," Serena remarked. "Ugh," Steria uttered. Just then, I rose from my seat. It was about time I told them about what had been on my mind all day. "Listen, everyone," I cleared my throat. "I''ve decided that I''ll be heading to the Efistes Viscounty as soon as possible." Serena, her brows furrowed in confusion, spoke up first. "What for?" she asked. "Well... there''s vital information I need to acquire from the Efistes Company in the viscounty. They''ve made significant advancements in their business, and it''s beginning to have a profound impact on our magicube trading line." "Developments...?" Sangria asked, her words partly muffled by her scarf. Steria interjected boredly, "This just sounds like another excuse to misuse my magic." It was as if she knew she was the perfect form of transport. For some reason a thought crossed my mind¡ª How much as Lucretia changed since then? Chapter 215 Heading to the Efistes Viscounty?

Chapter 215 Heading to the Efistes Viscounty?

(POV: Lumiere) Nighttime, The moon hung high in the velvety night sky. The living room was hushed, the discussions had alreadye to a close regarding my imminent journey to the Efistes Viscounty. The purpose of this expedition extended beyond seeing Lucretia¡ªthough, it was an important matter in itself. I wanted to study the geography of the Efistes Viscounty, to immerse myself in the structure and construction style that influenced their prosperity. Who knew, if I could integrate their remarkableyout into the Delia Viscounty, a smooth transformation was sure. Most of mypanions were already asleep. My weary head found sce in Serena''sfortingp, her soft fingers gently caressing my long locks of hair. In this intimate moment, she delicately fed me sulent grapes. "So, this Lucretia girl... you said she''s an Integrator, right?" I nodded, enjoying the taste of the fruit she offered and replied, "It''s likely. Just like me, she''s making things that shouldn''t be existing in this current age¡ª which honestly, I should''ve focused more on." Instead, I poured all my knowledge into developing the Silva Citadel. Now almost anything I tried to make would look like a cheap copy of what Lucretia already did. Serena smiled as she fed me another grape, her touch imbued with tenderness. "I can see the anticipation in your eyes," she murmured yfully. "Reuniting with your first love must be quite exhrating." Her words momentarily caught me off guard. It caused some awkwardness to dance between us. With a soft sigh, I gently grasped her hand. "Serena, you don''t need to worry about that. Just because Lucretia was my first love doesn''t make me love you any less," I reassured her. A solemn expression settled upon her delicate features as she absorbed my words. "I understand, I shouldn''t have said that either," she whispered softly. With gentle motions, she used her free hand to tenderlyb through my hair. "Yeah," I chuckled a bit. "It almost sounded like you were jealous." Serena kept smiling, "I suppose you''re right... but I don''t want to get too overpossessive with you." "Nah, I''m fine with that." "Really?" "Yeah, when you show your emotions more... it makes me happier..." Serena''s eyes flickered for a moment. That was something that rarely happened¡ª in almost every situation, she was the picture of elegance and calmness, so seeing her eyes loseposure made my heart flutter a bit. "I''ll try to do that, Lord Lu... Lumiere." Even now, she still hadn''t gotten used to calling me by name. Well, these things took time. Progressively, my eyes grew heavy. "That tea," I mumbled, but it was evident was trying to point that it was a good sleep inducer. Naturally, it wouldn''t have worked on me, but leaving my skills deactivated gave me better chances of a good night rest in my goddess'' thighs. "Go to sleep," her soft voice said. "My love." Darkness. ... The following morning, The golden rays of the sun piercing through the crevices of the curtains, found us well-organized and prepared for our departure. Steria, Umbra, Lucilia, and I stood at the threshold of our manor, bidding farewell to mymitted subordinates. They waved us off. Steria,, however, always had one way to make things off. She leaned in towards me, wrapping her slender arms around my sturdy frame. With a devious shine in her eyes, she pressed her tongue against my cheek, the sensation leaving behind a damp, sticky residue. A soft chuckle escaped her parted lips as she flippantly remarked to Serena, "It looks like I''ll be the one having fun with Lumiere this time." Observing Serena''s cheeks gradually flush with crimson, I released a sigh. Gosh, these women. "Steria, try not to make matters worse," I implored with a calm yet firm tone. Steria pouted in mock innocence, her lips pursing in a yful manner. "But my love, what''s the harm in having a little fun with my husband?" she teasingly retorted, not deterred in the slightest by my request. She once again nted a gentle kiss upon my cheek, her lips lingering for a moment. The way Serena gritted her teeth made me scared. I honestly wasn''t ready for another cat fight this morning. Please... just shrug it off this time... Serena, her countenance a delicate blend of concern and yearning, found the courage to interject. "Are you sure you won''t need me to apany you on this journey, Lord Lumiere?" I stood still for a moment, considering her request. "Well, it''d be better if you stayed here and lent a hand to the others," I replied, hoping to assuage her worries. Serena nodded, partly disappointed, as she graciously epted my decision. "If you ever do need my assistance, please summon me.." Steria smiled and gently pat her crotch. "Oh don''t worry, I''ll give him all the assistance he''ll ever need." There was visible steam leaving Serena''s head. She was smiling gently, and yet seemed so menacing. "Wait, summon...?" said Lucilia, confused. My gaze met hers, "Nice weather we''re having huh." "I... I guess...?" Saved it. "Really?" Steria looked at me, "That''s the best you can do?" "I''d like to see you do better," I told her. She gently shrugged. "Don''t get all butt hurt, I was just talking." Naturally, Steria had made me exhale my 10th exasperated sigh of the day. "Sure, whatever," I replied. Umbra faced me. "Master, I''ve already packed all your belongings, as well as Lady Lucilia''s," he announced. I offered him a nod in approval. "Well done, Umbra. It seems we''re ready to head out now," Imended him, impressed by his efficiency. As I prepared to leave, Lirien and Fasit approached me with concerned expressions. "Uh, is anything wrong?" Lirien, expressionless as always, murmured "Isa..." I frowned, urging her to exin further. "What''s wrong with Isadora?" Honestly, I wasn''t ready for another game of¡ª "Guess what Lirien?s trying to say". "She''s not well..." "Eh, I know she''s not well... but what''s wrong with her specifically..." "A lot of things..." My palm heavily struck my face, "Like?" I managed to ask. It was at this moment that Fasit wisely intervened, sensing my impatience. "Lady Isadora simply wants you to return on time and safely," she exined. I let out a heavy sigh. "I haven''t spoken to her in quite some time," I confessed. "Maybe I should hold off on travels a¡ª" "We''ll take care of things here, don''t worry," Fasit calmly interjected. I nodded slowly, "And how''s my baby doing?" "Okay, you''ll get to see them in a few days." Rubbing my chin in contemtion, I resolved to return before that precious moment arrived. "I''ll make sure Ie back in time," I assured them. A thought suddenly struck me, causing me to furrow my brow. "I should buy some baby food, or perhaps even make a special form for our little one," I mused aloud, considering the best options for our child''s well-being. As the idea took shape in my mind, I realized there were other preparations to make as well. "I should also n on buying clothes for Melchior," I dered, a sense of excitement tugging at my heartstrings. Fasit raised an eyebrow at the unfamiliar name. "Melchior?" "It''s the baby''s name." A quizzical look crossed Fasit?s face. "That''s a unique name, my lord," shemented cautiously. I grinned and yfully retorted, "Indeed, Fasit. We can''t go around giving a boy a girl''s name, can we?" Or he''d end up like me. Sigh... Amidst theughter that ensued, Steria, who was clinging to me, piped up with an incredulous tone. "Welp, you''re fucked," she blurted. "Huh?" I said. Lucilia and Serena, seemingly in unison, shed gentle yet dangerously devious smiles in my direction. "D... Did I do anything wrong?" I stammered. Taking a step closer, Lucilia tilted her head and calmly spoke, "Lumiere, it seems you have forgotten the most basic detail." "Is it safe for me to ask... what it is?" I gulped. "Of course," Serena''s lips curved upwards more. "Ask." I nodded with a radiant smile, bullets of sweat running down my forehead like I was in a desert. "Psst. Steria," I whispered. "Yeah?" "Open a portal for us, real quick." Chapter 216 An early morning sibling banter? (R-18)

Chapter 216 An early morning sibling banter? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) The early morning light bathed Glenforst city. It was a slow morning at Dr. Samras Healthcare Centre. Fanatio sat with a te of tender beef and rich stew before her. Her thoughts were consumed by ck, the mysterious individual she had encountered during the Holy Sword Festival. "( I haven''t gotten any clues on that ck guy... I actually thought we were hitting it off and yet he''s vanished somewhere. Honestly how can someone be so rude? I don''t like him... no... but I do like his swordy, the way he moves... it almost feels like he''d have a bi¡ª )" (Fanatio) As she absentmindedly licked her spoon, a gentle tap on her shoulder startled her, causing her to jolt slightly in her seat. When she turned, she saw it was Genevieve, her friend and fellow knight. "What''s up?" Genevieve raised one of her smooth eyebrows. "Fanatio?" "I''m fine," Fanatio responded, her mind still preupied with a flood of thoughts. "Eh, what about you?" Genevieve studied Fanatio for a moment. Her eyes narrowed. "You don''t seem okay though," she remarked. Fanatio shook her head. "Trust me, I am. There''s just something on my mind." Setting her spoon back on her te, Fanatio sighed, feeling the weight of her inner turmoil. Sensing her distress, Genevieve took a seat beside her, their shoulders brushing lightly. "Are you... feeling homesick?" Genevieve ventured, her voice gentle. Fanatio arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Ew, no!" she eximed, a note of disgust in her tone. "Why would I feel homesick?" There was a gentle smile on Genevieve''s spotless face. "Well, you haven''t returned to the Shield Kingdom since the tournament ended. Maybe seeing your family again would help?" Fanatio scoffed, her ever-present pride heavy in her voice. "And who exactly would I want to talk to if I were to go home? My father, who''s nothing more than a pervert? Or perhaps my charming brother, Velzar, who''s equally as perverse?" The eyebrows of Genevieve twitched constantly. She stared awkwardly at Fanatio and yet Fanatio couldn''t notice it. "( S-She''s calling them perverts...? Doesn''t she know she''s also one? )" In the Pendragon household, the servants were aware of their masters'' proclivities, but were forbidden from discussing it. Interestingly, Fanatio, Velzar, and Gal were unaware of their own preferences. Fanatio had a fondness for cocks, Velzar for girl''s juicy asses, and Gal for meaty breasts. Genevieve chuckled, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Wait, Gal Pendragon, the Hero King, is actually... a pervert...?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Fanatio sighed, partly frustrated and yet resigned to the fact that he was. "Unfortunately, yes," she admitted, partly disappointed. Genevieve erupted intoughter, unable to contain her amusement. "I would''ve never believed it if someone else told me," she eximed between giggles. Fanatio frowned, her brows furrowing in annoyance. "That''s just how sad it is," she remarked. With a knowing smile, Genevieve nodded. "Sure... I... know you believe you''re the only decent one in your family," she said, her tone teasing. Fanatio shook her head, a hint of self-doubt in her eyes. "Sometimes I question if that''s true," she confessed. "Oh?" Genevieve uttered, believing Fanatio know she was a pervert as well. Fanatio then continued, "But then I realize I''m the only decent Pendragon." "Eh... I see, so that''s how it is," Genevieve face-palmed. "Hm? Is anything wrong?" Fanatio asked. "N... No, nothing," hoping to change the subject, Genevieve asked, "Yeah, you said your father and brother. What about your mo¡ª" The sound of the doors opening interrupted their conversation. Both women turned their heads to see Velzar, Fanatio''s brother, swaggering into the room. Perched on his shoulder was Esta, a beautiful woman whose tantalizing ass were barely concealed by a strip of ck panties. Fanatio sighed heavily, her annoyance saturating by the second. "What in Meclius? name are you doing here?" she demanded, her voice clearly depicting her exasperation. Velzar grinned. "Just wanted to see my little sister," he replied, his tone light but with a hint of pride. Esta squirmed on his shoulder, trying to break free, but Velzar''s strong arm kept her in ce. Just when she thought she''d escape, Velzar delivered a firm p on her sulent buttocks, causing her to let out a little squeal and bite her lower lip to stifle a moan. Fanatio crossed her arms, her disapproval radiating from her. "Must you always be so... inappropriate?" she chided, her voice filled with irritation. Velzar chuckled, unruffled by his sister''s disapproval. "Oh,e on, don''t be such a prude, Fana," he teased. "Live a little!" Fanatio shook her head, her resolve firm. "I''ll pass," she replied, her voice carrying a touch of defiance. "I''d rather stay true to myself." "Eh?" said Velzar. "What?" Fanatio abruptly asked. His eyes wide a bit, he said, "But you''re a pervert." "Shut up, you''re the perverted one." "No, Fanatio," Velzar fixed a in stare at her. "You''re really... a pervert." "Name one time!" "Oh, I don''t know... your profound love for cocks?!" mming her palm on the table, Fanatio stood up and fixed her sights on the grinning Velzar, "I don''t like them! I''m just... fascinated by them," her voice never wavered once. One would think Fanatio was merely lying, but no¡ª she was actually serious about what she said for fuck?s sake. It was like a curse that none of them knew they were perverts and yet they could tell their rtives were. "Again, you''re totally a pervert." Velzar smiled mildly. Fanatio got even more aggravated, "I AM NOT!!" Genevieve just sat in-between them collecting the brunt of their constant bickering. "( These guys honestly don''t know that they''re both perverts... Now that''s just sad... )" In the midst of the banter and the crimson hue that had settled upon Esta''s cheeks, the tension in the room was palpable. Sensing the growing unease, Esta, now tired of the incessant name-calling, mustered up the courage to speak her mind. "Would you both just shut up?" she eximed, frustrated. "You''re both perverts!" Velzar, undeterred by Esta''s outburst, delivered yet another firm smack on her sweet supple ass, causing her to squirm in difort. "Ahhhnnnn~~" Biting down on her lower lip, Esta''s eyes squeezed shut as her legs trembled with a sensual mix of pain and pleasure. The strip of her ck panties tightened around her, emphasizing her alluring curves. "( Why did I enjoy that so damn much~~?! )" (Esta) Seeing the vibrant disy before her, Genevieve, a calm observer amidst the storms, muttered to herself, almost lost in thought. "I don''t even know why I''m here," she said under her breath. Catching wind of her statement, Velzar raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips curling into a smile. "I never knew Fanatio had such a beautiful friend," hemented. A soft smile crept onto Genevieve''s lips as she graciously epted thepliment. "Thank you," she replied, her voice gentle yet filled with an undeniable confidence. Velzar, still carrying Esta on his shoulder, knelt down next to Genevieve, showcasing a chivalrous gesture. "You truly are radiant," he murmured. "Your smooth skin and those big brown eyes of yours are unparalleled." Fanatio, her arms folded tightly against her chest, interjected, feeling the need to remind Velzar of her own presence. "I also have brown eyes, you know," she retorted, slightly irritated. Velzar, dismissing his sister''s words with a dismissive wave of his hand, ruffled his tousled silver hair. "Quiet, Fanatio," he teased, a smirk following right after. "Yours is but a cheap imitation of father''s." Fanatio, unamused and unwilling to engage in any further banter, simply rolled her eyes, silently praying for the madness to end. "Eh, you have beautiful eyes... too," Genevieve did anything to avoid his gaze. In truth, Velzar''s eyes were a masterpiece¡ª crystallized blue eyes that almost looked like shimmering diamonds. "Of course," he replied proudly. Genevieve''s eyes shifted somewhere else, "Lumiere''s are way prettier though," she muttered to herself. Chapter 217 Velzar?s intentions? (R-18)

Chapter 217 Velzar?s intentions? (R-18)

(POV: Akashic Records) Velzar gently guided Esta to sit on a sturdy wooden chair, her eyes darting around the room in a desperate attempt to find an escape. From his small bag, he produced a thick rope, its fibers entwined tightly and ready to bind. As he swiftly secured the struggling Esta, her body writhing, Velzar''s hands brushed against the curve of her trembling breast. The unexpected contact elicited a gasp from Esta''s quivering lips, followed by a helpless moan. "Ahhnnn~~ Ahnnn~!" "Shhhhh... I''ll only take it easy, if you remain a good girl." Tears welled up in Esta''s eyes as she pleaded, "Just stop already, pl¡ª ahnnn~~" But Velzar, undeterred by her pleas and passionate moans, applied gentle pressure to her sensitive nipple. The sensation ignited a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within Esta, causing her to squirm even more fiercely. "AHHHNNNN~~! MY NIPPLE~~!" Velzar grinned, "Now will you be a good girl?" Clenching her trembling fists, she conceded defeat, "Alright~~ I... I''ll keep quiet~~" her agony locked behind gritted teeth. As saliva seeped out of the corners of her mouth, proof of her arousal, Velzar rewarded her with a smile. "Good girl," he called her. Esta didn''t respond. Gently, Velzar twisted her nipple, and she squirmed. "Y... Yes daddy!" "Perfect," Velzar pped. "Just like we practiced." Watching the scene unfold before her, Genevieve discreetly leaned in towards Fanatio, her whispering voice activated. "Is he always like this?" she asked. Genevieve was more concerned than curious. Fanatio, her gaze trailing Velzar''s every move, sighed softly. "Unfortunately, yes," she sighed. Velzar, adjusting his flowing silver hair with a hint of arrogance, overheard their exchange and turned his attention to Genevieve. A sly smile graced his lips as he approached her. "I''m sure my inferior sister has said many bad things about me," he stated. In Velzarnguage, little sister could synonymously be used with inferior. Of course, that wasn''t how English worked, but for Velzar, it was. Fanatio, not one to mince words, chimed in. "Bad things? In other words, I''ve been telling the truth," she retorted. Velzar chuckled lightly. "Enough of your childish bickering," he dered, authoritative as always. "I won''t indulge you anymore." At that moment, as the air in the room shifted, Ress and Garret emerged through the door, bncing a multitude of bags carrying precious medical supplies. Velzar, his interest piqued, arched an eyebrow and turned to face the neers, slightly excited. "More women?" he quipped. However, he soon realized that it wasn''t a gaggle of Maidens that had entered, but rather two men - Ress and Garret. Disappointment ghosted across Velzar''s features as he redirected his gaze back towards the threedies. Noticing the change in atmosphere, Genevieve addressed Garret. "Well, that was quick," she remarked, her gaze locked with his. Garret, caught off-guard by the sudden attention, froze in ce, his face flushing with some surprise. There were hints of excitement on his face as well. Meanwhile, Fanatio, ever theposed one, turned her attention to Ress, her expression expectant. "Did you manage to procure the mithril I requested?" she asked. Fanatio always sounded authoritative even when she wasn''t trying to be. The only time she showed some informality was around ck or Genevieve. However, Ress, his eyes fixed on Velzar, stood frozen in awe, unable to muster a response. "Garret?" Genevieve called out with concern, breaking the silence. "Ress?" Fanatio echoed, not as concerned. But there was no response from either man, their attention entirely captivated by the silver-haired figure before them. Esta, her body bound and unable to see the spectacle unfolding, interjected. "Wait, what''s happening? What''s going on?" Nothing but silence. In a sudden burst of movement, both Ress and Garret catapulted themselves into the air, the bags of medical supplies slipping from their grasp, spinning gracefully before crashing onto the floor. Landing with a flourish, they bowed before Velzar, their voices melding into a chorus of excitement. "WE CAN''T BELIEVE WE''RE IN THE PRESENCE OF THE BATTLE GODS? THIRD SEAT- VELZAR PENDRAGON!" They eximed in unison, their voices brimming with reverence. Velzar, scratching his head in mild confusion, regarded the two men with bemusement. "Huh, how''d you guys know that...?" Garret couldn''t contain himself any longer. He raised his voice and proimed, "Your image is an inspiration to countless knights, aspiring to be holy knights like you, Lord Velzar!" Ress, caught up in the moment, couldn''t help but shout his own admiration, even though he was just an adventurer. "I may not be a knight, but I envy the sword skills that the rumors say you possess!" his head faced down. Velzar, startled by the sudden outpouring of adoration, scratched his head in mild confusion. "Funny, I didn''t think people would know much about that," he remarked, smirking yfully. Fanatio rolled her eyes at her their antics. From her point of view, they never did like this when they were around her, and yet theyfortably praised Velzar. Once more, she was still in his shadow. "You''re definitely enjoying this, aren''t you?" Fanatio remarked dryly. Velzar shrugged nonchntly. "Why not? It''s not every day I get praised by such fine individuals," he retorted,ughing slightly. Fanatio easily let out an exasperated sigh. "You''re such an ass," she muttered. A warm chuckle escaped Velzar''s lips as he teased, "Don''t be jealous, my dear Fanatio. Maybe someday you''ll get your own time in the spotlight." Fanatio narrowed her eyes at him, a scowl gracing her features. "You''re insufferable," she quipped. Velzar, still grinning, turned his attention back to Garret and Ress. "So, gentlemen, what more do the legends say about me?" Garret, his eyes shining with excitement, adjusted himself on the floor. "I heard rumors that you once defeated an entire army with a single swing of your sword." "True," Velzar stroked his chin. Ress followed up, "You once split an entire ocean in half with a single stroke of your sword." "Eh... that''s a bit true," Velzar shrugged. "WHAT?! REALLY?!" Ress was bbergasted. Velzar nodded gently. "Pretty much, but I did it with a stick, not a sword." Genevieve leaned in towards Fanatio, "Is he sayi¡ª" "Yes," Fanatio interjected, annoyed. "I also heard that you wield the Holy Sword, Excalibur!" Ress'' hands were already vibrating with excitement. The silver-haired fellow shook his head, "Now that''s a lie, Excalibur belongs to the Hero King, my father." Garret and Ress? eyes sparkled in admiration. "Ohhhhhh," they said. Despite Esta''s futile attempts to turn the conversation towards her, she couldn''t capture their attention. Frustrated, she finally spoke up. "But what about me?" She interjected. "I''m a battle god too, you know!" Fanatio and Genevieve exchanged incredulous nces, their uncertainty shining through their expressions. "You''re joking right?" Genevieve asked. Esta shook her head. "What? No! I may not have the same level of experience as Velzar, but I''ve trained tirelessly to attain the esteemed rank of battle god." Velzar nonchntly brushed off Esta''s words, his gaze fixated on Garret and Ress before giving them a nod, allowing them to rise from their bowing positions. "Ah, Velzar, not that I''m not d to see you," Fanatio''s sharine-sweet tone was juxtaposed by the sharpness in her eyes. "But what the hell are you doing here? Surely you should''ve returned to the Shield Kingdom by now?" Velzar quirked an eyebrow. "Huh?" Fanatio''s patience waned, her frustration seeping into her voice. "You know you heard me." Velzar pped his hands together with feigned enthusiasm, relishing the attention "Well, I need you guys help getting to the Efistes Viscounty." Chapter 218 Lumiere has a daughter?

Chapter 218 Lumiere has a daughter?

(POV: Akashic Records) Velzar leaned back in a chair. "Alright, so tell us," Fanatio pressed. "What''re you looking for in the Efistes Viscounty?" "Well," Velzar stroked his chin. "I''vee across news of a delectable new treat called ice cream." "Hm?" Fanatio uttered. "It''s said to be made by the famous Efistes Company." Genevieve leaned forward, the name alone was enough to grab her attention. "Ice cream?" she echoed. "What''s that?" "Ice cream... well, it''s a frozen dessert, my beautiful Genevieve. It''s made with milk, cream, and various vors. I''ve heard it''s incredibly delicious, a sweet sensation unlike anything we''ve ever tasted." That was the best exnation Velzar could give. The look in his eyes was enough to describe how tasty it''d be. Fanatio raised an eyebrow, partly skeptical. "Is it some sort of sweet, like a vored iced water?" Velzar shook his head, amusement evident in his eyes. "No, it''s much more than that. Think of it as a creamy, frozen delight that tantalizes your taste buds." Genevieve''s eyes widened. "If it''s as popr as you im it to be, then surely it must be stocked at the royal mansion already," she suggested. Velzar chuckled, appreciating Genevieve''s enthusiasm. While she nned to return to the Royal Capital since the news about Blueste, she was upied. However, not much time had passed since news of her betrayal, it was barely a month. Her new friendship with Fanatio and Ress was a good distraction from the issues of the Royal Family. "Velzar?" Genevieve called. "Hm? Anything wrong?" he answered with a smile. "No, not really. It''s just I understand why you want to get to Efistes but why does Fanatio have toe along?" "Eeeeh, I just wanna spend some quality time with my lovely, little sister. Is that too much to ask?" Genevieve smiled. "An~~ you really are a great big brother." Fanatio scoffed, shaking her head disapprovingly. "You''re lying, you worthless piece of crap. We all know you have a terrible sense of direction. You can''t even read a simple map without getting lost." Genevieve huffed, incredulous at Fanatio?s im. "That can''t be true... If he can''t even read a simple map, how did he manage to find his way here?" Tied to a chair, Esta chimed in, her voice smug. "Actually, it was me who read the map and guided us here. Velzar couldn''t even tell north from south." Ress and Garret chuckled softly from the back of the room, but Velzar shot them a warning re, and theirughter immediately ceased. Fanatio sighed, rolling her eyes at Velzar''s antics. "Why don''t you just have Esta read the map again and guide you to Efistes? It can''t be thatplicated." Velzar dressed his hair, his gaze on the ceiling like he was searching for something. "Yeah, that''d have been easier but this map is different. It''s not your ordinary map with simple directions. It''s filled with intricate details andplex topography that even she struggles with." Fanatio sighed heavily, her patience wearing thin. "( Ugh, seriously, I can''t catch a break. ck is nowhere to be found and now my idiot brother is back to annoy the hell out of me. Like, can''t he just leave me alone? Being with Genevieve and the gang in the Cross Kingdom is way better than being stuck in the Shield Kingdom and having to see his dumb face every day. But no, he''s back to ruin everything, as per usual. What a pain in the ass. )" She looked away, searching for an escape from Velzar''s persistent request. Velzar, undeterred, shed a yful smile. "Come on, Fanatio. Do it for your big brother. Besides, I could use yourpany." "Go to hell." She sneered. Genevieve smiled gently as she subtly nodded at Fanatio, encouraging her to give in to Velzar''s request. Reluctantly, Fanatio gave in, frustration leaning heavily in her voice. "Fine, I''ll help you, but just this once." Velzar pped his hands, excitement radiating from him. "Excellent! So, everyone, prepare yourselves. We''re all embarking on a journey to Efistes!" Genevieve''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, everyone? Even me?" Velzar''s smile widened. "Of course, my fair maiden. How could I possibly allow you to miss out on such a delectable treat?" Garret perked up at the mention of treats. He turned to Velzar with hopeful eyes. "Can wee too?" Velzar shrugged nonchntly. "Eh, whatever. I don''t care. The more, the merrier." Ress and Garret exchanged a knowing look, bumping fists. Garret smirked. "Looks like Velzar''s starting to warm up to us, huh?" Ress nodded in agreement. "Hah, definitely!" "These two," Fanatio face-palmed. "Idiots..." ... Meanwhile, Isadora was walking through a thick, ominous forest, the swirling mist surrounding her like a shroud. The silence was eerie, not a single sound to be heard. As she ventured further, she caught sight of a small girl with jet-ck hair and stunning purple eyes, no older than five years old. Curious, Isadora approached the girl cautiously, her footsteps barely making a sound. "Excuse me," Isadora spoke softly, "What''re you doing here?" The girl turned her head towards Isadora, her expression both innocent and solemn. Without saying a word, she walked over to Isadora and silently threw her small arms around her, hugging her tightly. Isadora was taken aback, unsure of how to respond to the unexpected affection. Startled, Isadora mustered the courage to ask the question that weighed on her mind. "Where... Where are your parents?" The little girl looked up at Isadora, meeting her gaze with her shining amethyst eyes. In a soft voice she replied, "You''re my mummy." Isadora''s heart skipped a beat as she examined the child''s features more closely. There was an uncanny resemnce between this little girl and Lumiere. The same brilliance in her eyes, the same silky ck hair cascading down her petite frame. Surprised and confused at the same time, Isadora inquired further, "And what''re you doing here?" The little girl hesitated for a moment before answering, "I''m here to gather some herbs for my friend." Lowering herself to the girl''s level, Isadora smiled gently and asked, "And who might this special friend of yours be?" With a glimmer of excitement in her eyes, the girl responded, "His name''s Vyni." Isadora''s intrigue deepened. "Vyni? I''m not familiar with that name. Could you tell me more about him?" The little girl blinked innocently before sharing, "He''s a kind man who alwayses to visit me, unlike daddy." Sensing the child''s longing, Isadora felt a pang of sympathy. She reached out and tenderly patted the girl''s head. "Well, if won''t be possible for daddy to visit you now." "B... But why..." the little girl''s cheeks puffed. "It''s not fair." "Well, daddy can''t enter m¡ª okay daddy does enter me, but not in the way that he cane see you." "O-Okay then..." her eyes met the forest floor, sad. Isadora gently touched her cheeks, realizing the chilling truth ¨C this little girl hadn''t been born yet. "Do you have a name?" Isadora inquired. Before the little girl could respond, Isadora''s eyes widened further. "That''s right," Isadora murmured, "You haven''t been born yet." "But, I do," the little girl blinked in surprise. "Telestia." "Huh? How''d you know?" Telestia pointed to her own eyes, their mesmerizing purple hue incandescent with otherworldly brilliance. "I have demonic eyes," she spoke, "I can see the future." "Eh? You have what?" Telestia nodded earnestly, her eyes never leaving Isadora''s gaze. "Demonic eyes. You and Daddy possess powerful genes, and that makes me powerful too," she exined, her assuredness belied her tender age. A warm smile spread across Isadora''s face, a mother''s pride. "Is that so?" she replied. "Yes, this is mine and Vyni?s world too." Telestia remained calm. "Oh, that''s cute." In response, Telestia''s eyes began to glow with an ethereal light, brighter than anything Isadora had ever seen. She gently waved her hand, and with each graceful movement, reality itself shifted before Isadora''s eyes. The dark and foreboding forest transformed into a serene white expanse, before shifting once more to a fiery volcandscape. Isadora''s gasp of awe transformed into a delightedugh as the scenery transformed again, this time into a vibrant emerald forest, and then a tranquil grassy meadow. "Wow, that''s nice what more can you do?" Isadora asked. "Well I can..." Telestia''s voice trailed off. Everything turned to a blur and Isadora woke up. "Telestia!" she shouted. No response. "Hmm, must''ve been a dream.." Chapter 219 Arrival at Argentia?

Chapter 219 Arrival at Argentia?

I''m preparing to do a mass release soon. --- Finally, They had arrived. Their location: Argentia. The Efistes Viscounty was the general name for the three viscounties under Lugnar?s rule. There was Argentia, Obsidia and Ivory. Lumiere possessed [Telepathy], a skill that allowed him to transfer memories to others. And thanks to Lucilia''s recollection of Efistes Company and its location, Lumiere could sessfully transmit those memories to Steria. Steria could only teleport to ces she had been to before. It was a task originally meant for Isadora, but her increasing fatigue due to her pregnancy made things difficult. So currently, Lumiere''s [Telepathy] had gone from Rank C to S. Umbra turned to Lumiere. "So master, what''s our next move?" he asked. "I think it''s time we paid a visit to the Efistes Company," Lucilia suggested eagerly. However, Lumiere raised a hand, urging her to rx. "Hold on, Lucilia. We need to gather our thoughts first. Chill out will ya...?" Steria, visibly exhausted, chimed in, her words slightly stifled by a yawn. "I agree with Lumiere on this one... I''m exhausted honestly, I don''t know where you humans get the strength to work so tirelessly." Lumiere''s eyebrows twitched, annoyance clear on his face. "Always thezy one, aren''t you?" Frowning, Steria let out a deep sigh. "It''s notziness. It''s a dislike for unnecessary effort." Pinching the bridge of his nose, Lumiere was exasperated and at the same time amused. "Oh, the excuses youe up with..." "Uh, wait, you humans?" Lucilia mentioned, repeating a statement made by Steria. Naturally, Steria wasn''t one to hide who she truly was. "Yes, you heard me right... I''m a Go¡ª" Quickly, Lumiere interjected, "She has a godplex!" "What¡ª?!" Steria''s features became more pronounced. "No I don¡ª" "She does, and it''s sad sometimes," Lumiere added. "Uhhh... okay..." Lucilia replied, heavily confused. "( Honestly... it''s like Steria wants everyone to know about the Trifects. I can''t deal with this for goodness sake... )" (Lumiere) Lumiere''s gaze shifted from the lively interaction of people in Argentia and towards Umbra. "Umbra, I''ve been thinking of registering with a merchant guild... so I can obtain certification as skilled merchant." "Why would though?" Steria asked, uninterested. Naturally, Lumiere missed her sarcasm, much like before, at the Delia Manor. "By acquiring certification, I''ll unlock a world of invaluable resources and connections. It also establishes me as a legitimate entity within the vast web ofmerce. It opens up a multitude of opportunities, allowing us to navigate this realm easily." Fatigue tugged at Steria''s tired form, her yawn escaping involuntarily. "Couldn''t you have just said it was important without the long ass exnation?" she muttered. Veins pulsating on the side of his forehead, Lumiere''s frustration bubbled to the surface. "It''s too early to get me frustrated, Steria." "I don''t get it though," Lucilia interjected. Their attention turned to her. "Get what?" Lumiere asked. "My father could easily arrange for your certification. He holds considerable influence within the merchant guilds." Lumiere''s tension visibly melted away, his voice softening as he replied, "I''m aware of Viscount Randolph''s connections. However, I prefer to earn my ce through my own abilities and efforts." "( I haven''t been doing much of thattely... )" (Lumiere) Umbra chimed in. "Master, do you require assistance in finding the right merchant guild?" A reassuring smile graced Lumiere''s lips as he responded. "Nah, it''s cool. I''ll use my ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» skill. It might as well let me stumble upon the perfect guild." "So, what do we do?" Lucilia asked. With a thoughtful pause, Lumiere regarded hispanions. "First, you guys need to find a suitable ce to reside in Argentia. I''ll keep in touch via the Summoning Delivery Subsystem... For now, I should see what guilds I can find here. If the Efistes Company was opened in Argentia then there has to be one or two merchant guilds here." His words earned a thoughtful nod from Lucilia, "Alright, that works." ... After they parted ways, Lumiere''s leisurely stroll through the bustling streets of Argentia Viscounty was interrupted by a suddenmotion. People scattered, making way for two exquisitely dressed young women who sauntered through the crowd with an air of regal grace. "Is it an event?" said Lumiere, unaware. As Lumiere continued his observation, he heard a voice behind him - a princessly voice, if he had to guess. "Celese, you worry too much! I can handle walking on my own," the voice insisted, filled with a yful tone. "Hm," Lumiere rubbed his chin. "I know that voice..." Curiosity piqued, Lumiere turned around to see Celese, the first princess of the Shield Kingdom, gently urging her sister, Aurora, to be cautious. Aurora, undeterred by her concerns, shed an elegant smile. "Don''t worry, Celese, I''ve got this!" The people of Argentia were drawn to the unmistakable presence of royalty. They kept their distance, whispering excitedly among themselves as they marveled at the sight. Aurora glided through the crowd with an elegance befitting a goddess. In that very moment, Aurora''s gazended on Lumiere in the distance, recognition dawning on her face. "Wait a minute," she murmured to herself. "Oh," Lumiere''s eyes widened a bit. He waved from afar. "I know him," she said. But fate, it seemed, had other ns. As Aurora took another step forward, her foot became entangled in the folds of her dress. With a gasp, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground, her grace momentarily abandoned. The onlookers erupted in surprised gasps, unable to contain their astonishment. "THE PRINCESS HAS FALLEN!" Lumiere, eyebrows raised in mild disbelief, watched as Auroray sprawled on the ground, her ass pointing skyward and her face buried in the dirt. His eyes widened as a thought crossed his mind. "S-she''s still falling down...?" he remarked under his breath, fighting back an incredulous chuckle. Concern overriding his amusement, Lumiere rushed to Aurora''s side. Just as he arrived, Celese, with a worried expression, hurriedly questioned. "Aurora, are you alright?" Just then, Lumiere noticed the resemnce between the fallen princess and the illustrious Celese. "Hm?" he uttered. "You''re Princess Celese, the first princess of the Shield Kingdom.." Celese, her attention entirely focused on Aurora, waved a dismissive hand. "That doesn''t matter now," she replied. "We need to help her up." Before the curious onlookers could rush forth to offer their aid, Lumiere extended a firm hand, signaling for them to hold back. Lumiere gently lifted Aurora''s face from the dirt, revealing a smudge of earth across her delicate features. "( Still as clumsy as ever I see. )" (Lumiere) Quickly producing a handkerchief from his pocket, Lumiere turned to Celese. "May I use this to dust off her face?" he asked. Celese nodded approvingly. "O... Of course, no problem," she replied. Carefully, Lumiere began to wipe away the dirt from Aurora''s face. As he did so, a small trickle of blood caught his attention,ing from one of Aurora''s nostrils. "Princess Aurora... you''re... bleeding..." Lumiere wasn''t shocked when he said this, at this point she''d fallen down almost everywhere he''d met her. "Where does it hurt?" he asked. Aurora, already sniffling and slightly tearful from her embarrassing tumble, nodded sheepishly. "It hurts everywhere," she whimpered. The once-enthralled onlookers began to whisper among themselves, their previous admiration waning. "Is this the elegant princess we''ve all heard about?" they wondered aloud. Unfazed by theirments, Lumiere decided to employ [Water Magic]. cing his hand before Aurora''s face, a surge of blue light radiated from his palm. He easily healed her small wounds, leaving her feeling no pain. Blinking several times in surprise, Aurora stared at Lumiere with gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Lumiere," she said. "Oh? You remember my name?" "Yes, you helped me when I was lost in the forest." "Wait," said Celese. "You were lost in the forest?" "Eeeeeh, long story," said Lumiere. And that was how Lumiere met two of the nine princesses of the Shield Kingdom. Chapter 220 Spending time with the Shield Kingdom’s princesses?

Chapter 220 Spending time with the Shield Kingdom''s princesses?

(POV: Akashic Records) In the bustling streets of Argentia, a small caf¨¦ stood as a refuge for Lumiere, Aurora, and Celese who sought sce from the never ending catastrophic fails of Aurora. Lumiere, with a gentle touch, dabbed at Aurora''s bleeding nose once again, the crimson liquid staining the tissue he held in his hand. "Owwie, that hurts," Aurora winced. Sighing softly, Lumiere spoke. "I can''t believe you fell down again, even after I healed your other wounds," he said. Aurora looked down, her voice sheepish as she apologized, "I don''t know why I always trip. I''m sorry." A chuckle escaped Lumiere''s lips. "It''s alright. It''s just part of your charm," he reassured her, his touch gentle as he continued to tend to her wounded nose. As Lumiere dabbed away the blood, Aurora felt her cheeks warm, a blush creeping across her face. "Oooooohh... I have charm..." she muttered. At this point, Celese was more curious than worried. "I''m not entirely sure, but I feel like I''ve heard your name mentioned once in the royal mansion," she mused, her eyes locking with Lumiere''s. Finishing his task, Lumiere let out a softugh. "You''re probably right, Princess Celese. I''m the King''s illegitimate child after all," he admitted. Celese snapped her fingers triumphantly, a satisfied smile gracing her lips. "I knew it! I had a feeling that was it," she eximed. Aurora''s eyes widened. "You didn''t tell me that," she eximed softly. Lumiere let out a sigh. "I mean... it wouldn''t make sense to advertise to anyone I meet that I''m the King''s illegitimate child. Perhaps, only if they ask." Some minutester... A waitress came and served the three some tea before disappearing into the bustling caf¨¦ once again. Lumiere delicately scooped a spoonful of sugar into his tea. He warm liquid swirled around the cup, creating a caramel-colored concoction. With a sprinkle of sugar, he stirred the tea, the clinking of the spoon against the porcin filling the air. "So, what brings royalty like you guys to Argentia?" he asked. "Well we wa¡ª" Before Celese could finish, Lumiere interjected. "Let me guess, you guys wanted to see what the Efistes Company has to offer huh?" Aurora chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Actually, we''ve already bought everything we want." "Thought as much," Lumiere said, not really amused. "How''d you know though?" Celese asked. Lumiere took a sip of his tea. "Eeeeh, it''s a pretty popr ce I guess." "Hmm," Celese tapped her chin. "Makes sense." "We''re actually staying in Argentia to assist a dear friend with a task." Aurora re-entered the discussion. Lumiere''s eyebrows raised a bit. "A friend, you say?" Celese nodded eagerly. "Indeed! Whilst in the Efistes Viscounty, we became acquainted with Lucretia Efistes, the Viscount''s daughter," she borated. Aurora chimed in, "And as it happens, she''s also the the CEO of the Efistes Company." Lumiere sighed, steam escaping his breath. "I''ve heard that enough times today," he muttered to himself. "Hm?" Celese raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t quite catch that." "Oh it''s nothing," Lumiere smiled. "Oh yeah, I have another question," he said, trying to change the subject. "Oh, alright, ask away." Celese weed. Lumiere''s gaze shifted between the two, his teacup poised just below his lips. "If you don''t mind my asking, would it be too much of an intrusion if I asked what you were helping Lu¡ª this friend of yours with?" "Yes, it would." Celese gave an immediate response. Lumiere was a bit shook by her abrupt answer. "Oh?" "Just kidding, lighten up a bit," Celeseughed softly. "Oh, haha," Lumiere forced a tenderughter. "I see." He was more interested in knowing more about Lucretia than what these princess were helping her with. "You see, she used a substantial portion of her vast earnings to support the prestigious Aldnoah Magic University." (Celese) Lumiere, caught off guard, furrowed his brow and scratched his head in confusion. "Wait," he muttered, "why would she support an institution that''s nowhere near our kingdoms?" Aurora, seated next to Lumiere, interposed. "That''s where our assistance came into y. We discussed the matter with our father who in turn spoke to King Grey. Through theirbined efforts, Lucretia was able to purchase the rights to one of the Dragon Gates, granting her swift and convenient ess to the university." Lumiere sipped his tea as he listened. "But... but that must''ve cost a fortune," he stammered. The exorbitant price associated with such a privilege¡ª was unfathomable. Aurora nodded gently and smiled radiantly. "Indeed," she replied. "It cost her two white tinums." Lumiere''s hand instinctively sped his teacup, bringing it to his lips. "Oh that''s cool," he replied casually. As the rich aroma of his preferred brew enveloped his senses, he took a sip, only to have it forcibly expelled from his mouth as realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. "T-Two white tinums?!" he eximed. Neither Aurora nor Celese could contain theirughter. cing a delicate hand over her mouth, she chuckled melodiously, brushing off Lumiere''s unintentional outburst. Celese smiled warmly, her beautiful blue eyes ever radiant. "You see, Lumiere," she exined, her voice taking on a gentle tone, "nowadays, many aspiring mages, knights, and adventurers have abandoned the traditional path of education due to fees and transportation costs. The university realized this and made the bold decision to lower their fees and provide amodation. However, this move didn''te without consequences." Aurora, seated next to Lumiere, had a slightly saddened expression. "The four continents may be at peace, but there''s still reluctance to publicly support the idea of a supercontinental academy. As a result, the university has been struggling to find financial support to sustain its operations." Lumiere nodded in understanding, his eyes filled with empathy. "So, Lucretia''s support will provide the necessary revenue for the university to functionfortably," he deduced, cing his teacup gently on the table. Aurora''s face brightened with a newfound hope. "Yeah," she replied, excitedly. "With the immense wealth that Lucretia umtes every month, she''ll be able to single-handedly support the university, ensuring the continuity of its educational programs and services." "But what about the faculty and staff of the university?" (Lumiere) "You''d be surprised, but they didn''t abandon the university when it momentarily shut down.." (Celese) "Hm, why though?" (Lumiere) "Dunno, something about a pact they formed with one of the original students of the university.." (Celese) "Oh?" "Yeah, the Shivaheld family.." (Aurora) "Shivaheld? I''ve never heard that name before..." (Lumiere) "Same here," Celese shrugged. Lumiere took another sip of his tea, hoping it would calm his nerves. "Everything must be going smoothly then," he stated, attempting to divert any further discussion on the matter. Celese, however, wasn''t one to be easily deterred. She leaned in closer, her eyes fixed on Lumiere as she spoke. "Well, actually, we do need more teachers at the university," she said. Lumiere''s heart sank as he realized he couldn''t escape the conversation. He raised an eyebrow and replied, "More teachers? Are you sure the ones you have aren''t enough?" Celese chuckled, clearly enjoying the torment she was inflicting upon poor Lumiere. "Oh, we''ll find more teachers easily," she said, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Someone who''s kind and has a basic understanding of magic, you know?" Lumiere, oblivious to the true meaning behind Celese''s words, nodded ignorantly. "Naturally," he replied nonchntly, taking another sip of his tea. Aurora decided to chime in. "And they should be someone the students can socialize with," she added with a knowing smile, her eyes darting towards Lumiere. Lumiere''s heart skipped a beat as he realized the trap he had unwittingly walked into. He stopped mid-sip, his teacup frozen in mid-air. "Wait," he stammered. "You''re not... suggesting..." Celese and Aurora exchanged mischievous nces before bursting intoughter. Lumiere''s eyes widened in horror. "No! I can''t be a teacher! I don''t have the patience or the knowledge!" he pleaded, desperately searching for an escape route. Aurora, stillughing, shook her head. "Sorry, Lumiere, it''s settled." "Do I have a choice?" he asked. "No," Celese replied. "Can I say no?" "Nope." "Ah, just my luck," Lumiere sighed. Chapter 221 The commandments have made their move?

Chapter 221 Themandments have made their move?

(POV: Akashic Records) In the courtyard of the White Pce, bathed in the golden rays of the setting sun, Rivka and her faction of knights stood resolute, their white dragons poised for departure. The gentle breeze swept through the air, causing their armor to shimmer. Aurelia, the not-so-benevolent Empress of the Aurelian Empire, approached Rivka. Her amethyst eyes sparkled as she sped Rivka''s hand. "Rivka, I''m putting my trust in you," she dered, "don''t fail me." Rivka, the esteemed knight andmander, bowed deeply, her blue eyes a true reflection of loyalty. "Empress Aurelia, I shall deliver on your trust," she vowed. Aurelia''s smile widened. "In case you need additional support. I''ve made arrangements," she revealed. "Is it Miriam?" Rivka ventured to guess. As stiff as Rivka was, the only person she could rte well with other than Empress Aurelia was¡ª Miriam the Seeress (the 2ndmandment?s protector). Aurelia shook her head. "No, my dear Rivka, it isn''t Miriam." "Oh? Then who?" she asked. "It is Gi¡ª" Before Aurelia could finish her sentence, a tall figure emerged from behind, stretching leisurely. "Rivka, my love, I was afraid you''d leave without me," Gideon''s voice boomed. Rivka''s brow furrowed, a shiver of disgust ran down her spine. "What''re you doing here?" she demanded. Gideon''sughter filled the air, a rich baritone that resonated with warmth. "Ah, you underestimate my loyalty," he quipped. "I''m joining you on this mission." Rivka''s eyes narrowed, frustration bubbling beneath her hardened exterior. "I don''t need your help," she snapped. Gideon''sughter reverberated through the courtyard. There was evident frustration on Rivka?s face. "You don''t have a choice, my love," he pat her on her back. "Empress Aurelia specifically requested my assistance on this mission." Intrigued by this revtion, Rivka turned towards Aurelia. "Is what Gideon says true, Empress Aurelia?" she asked. Aurelia''sughter floated through the air, her pale cheeks tinted with a rosy hue. "Indeed, my dear," she giggled. "I feel safer knowing that Gideon will be by your side." Blushing ever so slightly, Rivka nodded gratefully. "I''m honored that you worry about me, Empress," she admitted with a soft voice. "Ah, I wish you''d crush on me like you do Empress Aurelia, Rivka," Gideon teased. "Shut up," Rivka replied firmly. As the banter concluded, Ignatius, the trusted advisor of Aurelia, stepped forward, holding a scroll in his outstretched hand. He solemnly ced it in Rivka''s waiting palm. "This is the letter, Rivka," he told her. "It grants you credibility as a delegate from the Aurelian Empire." Rivka carefully tucked the scroll into the inner pocket of her long white jacket. Aurelia approached her once more. "Remember, Rivka, for now... diplomacy is key," she advised. "Avoid conflict with the two kings and any other attendees at the conference. We first need an agreement that they''ll willingly submit to a theocratic rule." "Which should be easy, seeing as the Archbishop is in support of our actions," Ignatius added. "Understood." Rivka stood at attention. "Oh, and Rivka? Onest thing..." Aurelia spoke. A sharp bow from Rivka, "Whatever you need, mdy." "Don''t forget to drag my dog back to my Empire." "Lumiere, the Curse King, if I''m not mistaken." "Yes, you can break his spirit a bit... just make sure by the time he''s back here, he''s an obedient little dog." "I can do that," Rivka stated. "ALRIGHT! LET''S GO!" Gideon grinned. "Don''t start any unnecessary fights Gideon dear," Aurelia waved. "I can do that," Gideon replied confidently. "Provided no one steps on my toes," he whispered to himself. Rivka ambled towards her majestic white dragon, Gideon leisurely striding beside her. The sun-kissed courtyard glimmered as they prepared for their journey to the Cross Kingdom. "Why don''t we just teleport there? It''d be so much faster," Gideon mused. Rivka cast him a sidelong nce. "I know you''rezy, Gideon, but let''s not bring yourziness into this," she retorted. Gideon raised a single eyebrow. "Oh, is that so?" he responded. Giving him a knowing look, Rivka continued. "We''re going to fly to the Cross Kingdom," she exined. "Teleportation would make my knightszy, and I''m not thrilled by such a feeble idea." Gideon yawnedzily, feigning disinterest. "Whatever you say, my love," he drawled, his tone nonchnt. Rivka gracefully mounted her regal white dragon, settling herselffortably in the intricately designed saddle. With a swift movement, Gideon nimbly joined her, settling behind her. The duo settled into their positions. "Just a friendly reminder, Gideon... Lay a finger on my waist, and I''ll tear your soul to pieces." Gideon''sughter rumbled through the air. "Understood," he responded. Truth be told, Rivka could "literally" tear his soul to shreds. When it came to [Spirit Magic] she was unrivaled. With a gentle signal, the white dragon spread its majestic wings, lifting them effortlessly into the boundless heavens. The wind ruffled Rivka''s red hair as they soared through the cerulean sky, bringing them closer to their destination. ... Ignatius and Aurelia watched as the white dragons gracefully soared through the vast expanse of the cerulean sky. "Empress Aurelia," Ignatius began, respect weighing heavily in his voice. "Do you truly believe Lady Rivka possesses the necessary strength to face this challenge?" Aurelia''s eyes followed the majestic dragons, her expression thoughtful. "What do you mean, Ignatius?" she asked. Ignatius took a moment to choose his words carefully before responding. "Lumiere, this Curse King they speak of, possesses enough power to rival that of an Imperial Dragon... I just wonder if Lady Rivka is truly prepared to face such a formidable adversary." Aurelia nodded slowly, her gaze returning to the dragons. "You speak the truth, Ignatius," she said. "Though it''s worth noting that the Imperial Dragon Lumiere fought against, Eunaria, is considered to be the weakest among them." Ignatius pondered her words, a contemtive expression crossing his face. "I suppose you''re right, Empress Aurelia," he admitted. Aurelia''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Now that Lumiere''s nearly caused a Grade 0 level threat, it''s time for me to act as one of the Five Orders," she dered with conviction. "Everything has and will go ording to n." A Grade 0 level threat were individuals who possessed the ability to bring about the end of the world. Grade 0 to 4 were the descending rankings, and it usually appeared on the status disy of anyone who had gained enough recognition by the omniscient church. When Lumiere almost drowned all of existence in darkness, that was him causing a Grade 0 level threat. "Why, then, Your Radiance, are you not the one personally engaging in discussions with the kings of the Cross and Shield Kingdoms?" Ignatius asked. Aurelia offered a faint smile. "I''ll l only make an appearance if Merlin is present," she replied. "Unfortunately, the chances of that happening are quite low." Their conversation faded into the wind as the dragons continued their breathtaking flight. This was the first action that would change the course of history. The Grand Conflict is on its way. Chapter 222 I’m heading to Aldnoah Magic University?

Chapter 222 I''m heading to Aldnoah Magic University?

(POV: Lumiere) After strolling alongside Celese and Aurora for what felt like hours, our journey finally led us to the Dragon Gate. The gate resembled a reflective pool adorned with intricate dragon motifs that formed a majestic frame. Its artistic beauty was briefly impressive, prompting me to stroke my chin as my mind teemed with curiosity. "So, this is one the legendary Dragon Gates that Lucretia purchased rights to huh?" I questioned, seeking confirmation. Celese nodded with a serene smile. "Indeed, it is," she replied. "It''s hard to believe it was used by the dragons to invade the continents during the 2nd Grand Conflict..." Aurora mentioned. "2nd Grand Conflict...? Which one was Saint Melcius involved in?" I asked. Celese raised a finger. "That''s the 5th if I''m not mistaken." Aurora''s eyes brightened up a bit. "Oh yeah, just before the four great kingdoms were created." "I really should read more ancient literature," I said, rubbing my chin in deep thoughts. Celese shrugged. "Well, it''s not your fault per se, some of the historical literature is in the Shield Kingdom." "Do you wanna read em? ?" Aurora offered with her radiant smile. "Oh? I''d love to!" I responded excitedly. Thesedies, Aurora and Celese, totally surprised me. I mean, seriously, I was expecting some snobby, entitled royal brats, but they were theplete opposite. They were so down-to-earth and humble, it was almost unreal. If you want a prime example of a pompous royal child, look no further than Lloyd. That guy?s the definition of self-absorbed. He?s the type who wouldpliment you, but only because he could see his own reflection in your eyes. Can you believe that? Talk about shallow. "So, the gate.." I went back on topic. "Oh yeah," said Aurora. "The gate is essible only to those who possess a sacred rune," Celese stated. Great, another thing I haven''t heard of. "A sacred rune?" I questioned. Celese gracefully raised her arm, revealing an intricate dragon-like crest adorning her shoulder. Aurora followed suit, her own rune shimmering with mystical energy. Aurora stepped forward. "To pass through the Dragon Gate, it''s pretty important, it acts as the key that unlocks its spatial magic or whatever," she exined briefly. "Hah~~" Iughed awkwardly. "I obviously don''t have one of those." "Well, that''s not really a problem," said Celese. "It''s not?" "Yeah, if you synchronize your mana with our sacred runes, it''ll allow you to transcend this barrier as if you actually have one of these runes yourself." So basically, it''s like Hotspot and Wi-Fi. They use their sacred runes to establish an inte connection, and me synchronizing and gaining inte ess, hence, Wi-Fi. "And if I''m unable to synchronize my mana with your runes?" Aurora''sugh was warm and musical. "Then you''ll be torn to shreds, silly." "Eh?" "I said you''ll be to¡ª" "I... I heard you the first time," I sighed. Celese and Aurora gracefully extended their dainty hands towards me. Bemused, I raised an eyebrow and questioned, "Alright, what''s the catch this time?" Aurora''sughter tinkled melodiously. She replied, "Hah~ there''s no catch, just a little game of hand-holding." "Hm, alright then..." I replied. I sped their soft, slightly moist hands. As our fingertips touched, their sacred runes radiated with energy, intertwining with my own mana flow. The synchronicity was easy, as if our heartbeats were dancing in perfect harmony. Instantly, the transparent surface of the Dragon Gate shimmered, revealing the other side of the portal. A breathtaking, verdant forest spread out before our eyes, with a towering structure peeking through the foliage. That''s definitely the Aldnoah Magic University. Celese whispered, "Wee to ArMerAure Forest, professor." ArMerAure Forest? A memory rushed to the forefront of my mind, and I snapped my fingers. "Isn''t this the temporary buffer zone created by the council after they signed the peace treaty a thousand years ago?" I eximed. Celese and Aurora exchanged knowing nces, but their smiles urged me to focus on the present. "As fascinating as it is, professor, that''s not important right now. We have a university to reach," Aurora chimed in. "Can you stop calling me professor though?" I sheepishly scratched my head. "It''s embarrassing." Aurora giggled. "It''s cute." "Eeeeeh, sure..." I responded. Our small group began a leisurely stroll through the enchanted forest. Amidst the gentle rustling of leaves and the harmony of birdsong, we reveled in the tranquility. Suddenly, without warning, a thick vine snaked across Aurora''s path, causing her to stumble precariously. Sigh, like we didn''t expect this... This girl, honestly... Reacting on instinct, I became a blur, swooping in with lightning speed and effortlessly catching her by the waist in a gant embrace. "You okay," I asked. Time froze as our eyes met. "Y... Yeah, I am..." she stammered. For some reason, her face turned a vivid shade of crimson. The moment was fleeting, for she swiftly extricated herself from my grasp, her head bowed in bashfulness. "Thank you... T... Thank you... Th... Thank you...!" Aurora''s cheeks remained flushed as she continued to thank me. Chuckling softly, I assured her, "Nah, it''s cool, you don''t need to thank me." Some minutester, We continued our leisurely stroll through ArMerAure Forest. Celese leaned in towards the blushing Aurora and teased, "Little sister, you seem a little red. Anything you''re hiding from us?" Aurora''s face grew even redder, resembling a ripe strawberry. "N-No, it''s nothing," she stammered, her words floating on a delicate breeze. Honestly, I didn''t get 10% of what they were talking about. But, oh well. Just as we thought the moment had passed, Celese suddenly pivoted towards me. "By the way," she began innocently, "do you happen to know what Jericho likes? Hypothetically speaking, of course." Hypothetical... sure... I nearly tripped over a protruding root. "Brother Jericho?" I repeated, my eyebrows furrowing. "Why''re we suddenly talking about my half-brother?" The pieces started to fall into ce. Celese definitely had the hots for Jericho. Aurora quickly cleared her throat, a nervous giggle escaping her lips. "Well, Celese seems awfully interested in Jericho''s preferences, doesn''t she? Almost like she''s in lo¡ª" Before Aurora could finish her sentence, Celese swiftly covered her mouth with her hand, silencing her with a yful re. "Aurora, please, let''s not get ahead of ourselves," she chided. With a nod of agreement, I reassured Celese, "Don''t worry, I won''t pry into your secrets. But to answer your question, Jericho loves swords more than anything. It''s like a weaponry passion that runs through his veins." It only sucked that my father wanted him to be a Duke. Brother Jericho had more focus on bing a Margrave, he trained day and night for that, and yet to no avail. The only person who actually supported him in bing a Margrave ...was Blueste... She always did tell him to get married. Brother Jericho was the bone of his sword, he didn''t focus on anything besides training to be a suitable Margrave¡ª one my father could acknowledge. Brother Art was married, so was Brother Termath and Brother Beckham. Still, all three of them neglected their wives like the flu. Technically, it was mostlyposed of arranged marriages. Brother Art didn''t see his wife till he was eighteen. Then again, I think Brother Beckham ignores his wife because he has a small pee-pee, but that''s just a rumor. Imagine if Fanatio heard that? Phew. "Hypothetically speaking," she mused, "if someone wanted to get Jericho a gift, would an expensive magic sword suffice?" I decided to indulge in her hypothetical scenario. "Well, if you really wanted to impress him, I''d suggest getting him materials to make a magic sword. Brother Jericho?s quite the knowledgeable craftsman when ites to magic swords.." Too bad he didn''t have the skills to match up with it. I have a thing going on with his mother, and also one shot him during the prelims of the Holy Sword Festival¡ª I kinda feel bad. NOT. "Well, that''s good to know," Celese smiled gently. We were almost at the Aldnoah Magic University. Chapter 223 I’m in the Aldnoah Magic University?

Chapter 223 I''m in the Aldnoah Magic University?

(POV: Lumiere) Finally, We arrived. The Aldnoah Magic University. A prestigious institution once widely regarded as the world''srgest and most esteemed magical academy. It wees students of all races, ranging from humans, demons, and dragons. The university has a diverse faculty which includes the principal of Human descent, the vice-principal of Demon origin, and the director of Dragon heritage - all who have extensive magical experience and are respected in their respective fields of study. At least, that''s what Celese and Aurora told me... The curriculum at the Aldnoah Magic University is rigorous and well-rounded, where students learn magical theory, application, and history. The university offers a wide range of magical courses, including but not limited to, advanced spellcasting, divination, transfiguration, and alchemy. Like any other academy, It takes six years to finish the university. Students also have to pass a series of magical examinations to sessfully graduate. Gazing upon the towering walls of Aldnoah Magic University, I was really impressed. "Wow, this ce is absolutely massive," I eximed, my eyes widening at the vastness of the campus. Sprawling across hundreds of acres, it seemed to be a world of its own. Celese, always eager to enlighten me, chimed in with her knowledge. "Indeed, this university prides itself on embracing diversity and fostering cultural understanding," she exined. The perfect magical institution. "Can we explore the grounds, then? I''d love to see more of this ce," I requested. Aurora''s eyes sparkled with equal enthusiasm, her slight nod confirming her eagerness. Passing through the colossal gates, we stepped foot onto the hallowed grounds of the university. As the vibrant campus came into view, my curiosity got the better of me. "It''s strange," I mused, eying the empty pathways. "Where are all the students?" "They''re most likely in their dormitories, preparing for the first day of sses tomorrow," Aurora replied. But it was my next question that betrayed my true motives. "And what about Lucretia? Is she here as well?" Celese''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, but she offered a reassuring smile. "Oh, she''s definitely around, though perhaps she''s busy with her own preparations. We''ll surely see her tomorrow when sses begin." The mention of "sses" triggered a surge of excitement within me, and I just had to blurt out my next inquiry. "Speaking of sses, what subject does Lucretia teach?" Aurora wasted no time in responding. "Magical Engineering. She''s quite the expert in that field." I exchanged a surprised nce with Celese, unable to fathom the coincidence. "Magical Engineering? That''s the subject I''ll be teaching too?" I asked, my tone equal parts disbelief and excitement. It makes sense honestly. Integrators had a natural sense for Magical Engineering. It''s a fascinating field thatbines the principles of traditional engineering with the mystical elements of magic. It involves the application of magical techniques and spells to design, create, and improve various structures, devices, and systems. Through the use of spells, enchantments, and magical materials, magical engineers are able to achieve remarkable feats that would be impossible with conventional engineering alone. From floating castles to self-repairing bridges, magical engineering has the potential to revolutionize the way we build and interact with the world around us. We already had a rich knowledge of the technology from the "other" world. Adding that to the magical elements of this world, we couldbine them to make technology that transcended the normal scope of possibilities. "Oh, yeah, I noticed there''s no security...?" I pointed out. "The university has undergone some changes recently. While the original staff stayed, some of the non-teaching staff members, who were easily expendable, decided to leave. That''s why it may seem a bit deserted right now." Celese gave an easy answer. If she knew this much about the university, how much did Lucretia know? Taking in this new information, I nodded in understanding. "I see," I said, a thoughtful expression crossing my face. "So, where are we heading to first?" "We''re actually going to see the principal. His name is Simon Smith," a quick reply from Celese. Surprised by the omission of this crucial detail, I raised an eyebrow. "You haven''t told me anything about the principal yet?" I pointedly asked Celese. Celese''s face flushed slightly with embarrassment, yet she quickly recovered. "Oh, my apologies," she stammered. "Principal Smith is a human, and he also teaches Magical History and Advanced Spellcasting." My eyes widened in fascination. "Wow, he must be quite the skilled mage," Imented. I mean, I''m sure he has nothing on Fasit, but he''s a human so... We made our way towards the Administrative Building. There, we encountered several professors along the way. They all cheerfully waved at us, and I waved back with a calm demeanor, though my heart raced with excitement. Finally, we arrived at the entrance of the principal''s office. Celese raised her hand to knock, but before she could, a gentle voice spoke up, stopping her in her tracks. "I''m afraid the principal isn''t in at the moment," the voice said. Recognition flickered in Aurora''s eyes as she greeted the woman. "Professor Alice Johnson, how are you doing?" she eximed. Professor Johnson gracefully bowed her head, her voice carrying the utmost reverence. "Greetings, Princesses Celese and Aurora.." "Ah, no need for that," Celese gently waved dismissively. "We''re on school grounds, you don''t need to address us like royalty." "Humble as always, Your Highness," Alice replied. I stood before Professor Alice Johnson, her brown skin radiant in the sunlight, her long white hair cascading down her back, and her piercing green eyes filled with warmth, I was easily captivated by her beauty. Her smile was infectious, and her serene aura put me at ease. Alice faced me. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Alice said, her voice as melodious as a songbird. "Are you a student here at Aldnoah Magic University?" A grin stretched across my face as I replied, "Eeeeehhh, not really." Alice extended her delicate hand, and I eagerly shook it, only to be met with a surprisingment. "My, my. You have such smooth and well-oiled hands," she eximed. "What do you use? Some special moisturizer?" I chuckled at her remark. "Actually, it''s a little something I make myself," I confessed. Alice''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Is it anything like the ones sold by the Efistes Company?" she inquired, her gaze fixed on me. "No, it''s my own unique form," I proudly dered. "I can give you more details if you''d like." A yful twinkle gleamed in Alice''s eyes as she leaned closer, her breasts almost grazing my face. "Oh, please do," she urged, her smile ever present. "I''m always open to beauty tips." My face flushed with embarrassment as I found myself caught in a misunderstanding. "Actually, I don''t use cosmetics," I hurriedly exined, desperately trying to suppress myughter. Alice''sughter tinkled like a gentle melody, filling the air with joy. "No woman can live without cosmetics," she yfully insisted. "Eh?" Aurora interjected, heavily confused. "But Lumiere''s actually a guy." "Eh?" said Alice, she turned to Celese for confirmation. Celese nodded solemnly. "Yes, it''s true, Alice. Lumiere''s indeed a guy." A nervous chuckle escaped my lips as I interjected, "Sorry to disappoint you, Professor Johnson." Alice quickly waved off my apology, a warm smile gracing her face. "No, no, the fault is mine," she insisted. "I should be the one apologizing." "Nah, it''s fine, I get that a lot." "I suppose you would," she mentioned. Celese''s voice echoed through the corridor, putting an end to our lighthearted banter. "Alright, enough distractions, let''s get back on topic," she dered, a serious tonecing her words. "Where''s the principal?" Alice''s emerald eyes flickered with remembrance as she replied, her voice filled with nostalgia. "He''s not here at the moment," she exined softly. "He actually left earlier with Professor Efistes to retrieve the new shipment of books for the students. They wanted to ensure everything was ready before sses fully resumed tomorrow." Aurora''s brows furrowed in concern as she processed the information. "So, what do we do now?" A small smile tugged at the corners of Alice''s lips as she gently shook her head. "No need to fret," she assured. "The vice principal?s in her office." The vice principal?s a she...? Interesting... From what Celese told me, the vice principal was one of the founders of the university. Abaddon Dark, an Archdemon. "Excellent," said Celese. "Then let''s go and speak with her." Alice turned her attention to me. "I can''t wait to see you in my sses," she told me, her pearly white teeth on full disy. Caught off guard, I quickly interjected, "Oh, um, actually, Professor Johnson, I need to tell you something. I''m not actually a student." However, as I opened my mouth, ready to rify my misunderstanding, I noticed that Celese and Aurora had already started making their way down the corridor. Realizing that I couldn''t keep them waiting, I hastily added, "We''ll talk about itter," before rushing forward to catch up with them, leaving Alice slightly bemused by the turn of events. Chapter 224 A meeting with the Vice Principal?

Chapter 224 A meeting with the Vice Principal?

(POV: Lumiere) Soon, we arrived at the vice principal''s office, and Celese confidently knocked on the door. "Come in~~" The sound of an alluring voice beckoned us to enter, and as we pushed open the door, my eyes were immediately drawn to the stunning figure sitting behind the desk. Vice Principal Abaddon Dark. A woman of unparalleled beauty, greeted us with a warm smile. Her long, silver locks cascaded down her back, and her piercing red eyes represented wisdom and power. Her form-fitting ck dress hugged her every curve, entuating her enchanting figure, and a long red scarf adorned her neck, adding an intriguing dash of color to her ensemble. As Abaddon finished scribbling on a paper, her eyes flickered over Celese and Aurora. "If it isn''t my favorite royalty," she smiled. "It''s great to see you again Vice Principal Dark." Celese tilted her head with a smile. Aurora responded with a charming smile, "We''re doing just fine," she said. "What about you?" "Likewise, my dear," Abaddon replied calmly. Celese nodded gracefully. "So what brings you to my office?" "Oh," Celese came back on topic. "Well, I brought a rmendation for the university?s additional teacher." Abaddon''s interest was piqued, and she leaned forward, "What subject?" "Magical Engineering," Celese replied. Abaddon turned her gaze towards me, mildly curious. Sensing her skepticism, I stepped forward, determined to make my case. "I''ll be the one applying for the role of instructor," I said. Abaddon scrutinized my petite frame, her quill tapping against her chin as she sized me up. After a moment of silence, she finally asked the question that was looming in the air. "Do you have any qualifications?" "Nope," Ifortably replied. Abaddon''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "That might be a problem," she uttered. Not having qualifications to teach Magical Engineering? Seriously? It''s not even a problem. I know for a fact that I''m better than almost everyone they can find with those so-called qualifications. Teaching these students which wire goes where? Come on, I have way better things to do. The only reason I even took this gig was to see Lucretia again. And now they''re asking me for qualifications? Give me a break. Truth be told, I''m the one doing them a friggin? favor here. "I don''t think it''ll be a problem, Vice Principal..." I informed her with a calm demeanor. She raised an eyebrow elegantly, her scarlet eyes fixated on me. "What''d you mean?" she asked. With a gentle smile, I exined, "My decision to teach here isn''t because I''m in need of a good pay or jobless. I actually just want to assist in any manner I can." "Hm?" Abaddon uttered. It was evident my sudden assertiveness caught her by surprise. I continued, making sure my words were respectful yet confident. "It''s evident that the university''s in need of all the help it can get. And when an individual as capable as myself offers to teach, qualifications shouldn''t hold as much weight." A subtle smirk curved Abaddon''s lips. "Confident, are we?" she remarked. I replied with a slight smile, making it clear that my intention was not to be impolite. "I simply wanted you to know my thoughts, Vice Principal," I said earnestly. Abaddon nodded, gesturing her approval. "Honesty?s always wee in my office," she said, acknowledging my forthrightness. But those wordsing from an archdemon, felt unreal. With that, Abaddon gracefully rose from her seat, extending her hand towards me in a gesture of wee. "Wee to Aldnoah Magic University," she said warmly. I epted her handshake. We exchanged smiles. But then, to everyone''s surprise, including my own, Abaddon drew me closer and pulled me into a tight embrace. Aurora and Celese watched in astonishment as Abaddon whispered softly in my ear, "You''re special." "Huh?" I uttered. "I don''t understand." A devious giggle escaped her lips. "It''s not important," she said. As abruptly as the embrace had begun, she released me and settled back into her chair. A contented sigh escaped her lips. "I suppose you have everything ready for your sses tomorrow?" "Tomorrow?" I echoed, caught off guard. Aurora, sensing my confusion, spoke up. "Did you forget?" "Forget what?" I asked. "I could''ve sworn I told you sses begin tomorrow," said Celese. I paused for a moment. "Eh?" in the end, that was the only word that left my mouth. Celese shrugged. "Well, in all honesty, sses actually started a few days ago. We''re just filling in the empty spots and recruiting more students to the school," she exined nonchntly. "But... I don''t even have anything nned to teach them yet..." I felt a sense of unease creep up my spine. There was nothing I hated more than having zero prep time. I hated having to improvise and it seemed like almost every time I was forced to do that same thing. Hey Lumiere, be the vige head! Hey Lumiere, marry my daughter! Hey Lumiere, marry my daughter as a form of a peace treaty! Hey Lumiere,e develop my viscounty! Hey Lumiere,e help teach at a university! Hey Lumiere, I''m carrying our child! Okay, I know, thest two were likely my fault¡ª I could''ve easily told Celese and Aurora no, but I really do want to see Lucretia again. And teaching the same subject with her just made things easier. And for my child, well I can''t say I didn''t enjoy my night with Isadora. It was awesome. Abaddon leaned back in her chair, a sly smile curving her lips. "Ah, yes. While I do agree that the university is in need of all the help it can get, being qualified doesn''t automatically mean you''re the ideal magical engineering teacher," she said. I furrowed my brow, perplexed by her statement. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. Abaddon leaned forward, her voice dropping to a hushed tone. "Your ss tomorrow won''t be a traditional lecture. It''ll be more like a presentation or a demonstration of your skills, a test of how well you can engage and teach the students." I blinked, absorbing her words. "So... I need to impress the students?" I repeated, still struggling to grasp the concept. Abaddon nodded slowly, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "Precisely. It''s one thing to be a good teacher, but another thing entirely to truly connect with the students and effectively deliver your message." I couldn''t help but let out a sarcastic chuckle. "Oh, I see. So it''s not just about impressing you, but about impressing the students too," I said dryly. Aurora pped her hands once. "I''m sure you can do it! Just be yourself and show them your passion for magical engineering," she encouraged. "Of course," I replied with the most unenthusiastic enthusiasm. How did things even get like this? All I wanted was to register in a Merchant Guild for goodness sake. And now this? Lucretia better be worth it... Chapter 225 The Princesses’ perspective?

Chapter 225 The Princesses'' perspective?

(POV: Lumiere) After our little discussion with Vice Principal Dark, we were dismissed from the office. Celese and Aurora led me through the ArMerAur forest. Naturally, Aurora almost fell a few times, but just almost. We made our way back to the Dragon Gate. Finally, stepping through the gate we were in Argentia once more. Celese turned to me, her eyes full of concern. "Will you be able to make it back in time for the sses tomorrow?" she asked. I paused for a moment, contemting my answer. "I''ll try my best, but first I gotta discuss it with someone," I replied. Aurora nodded, her face beaming with optimism. "If you''re ready, we can meet at the caf¨¦ again. It''s the perfect ce to n and prepare," she suggested. A smile formed on my lips as I agreed. "That sounds perfect. I''ll meet you there," I said. With a wave goodbye, I dove into the sea of people going about their daily activities. Right after, I sprouted ck bat-like wings from my back. I took flight, soaring high above the viscounty, my wings cutting through the air with grace. I ascended into the heavens, seeking refuge amidst the soft clouds that driftedzily above. Using the Summoning Delivery Subsystem, I''d be able to locate the whereabouts of Umbra and Steria. In an instant, their presence was revealed to me, and I knew my path was set. "Hmm, Lucilia?s not gonna be happy." ... (POV: Akashic Records) Watching Lumiere''s figure disappear into the sea of people, Aurora couldn''t help but voice her disbelief. "It''s hard to believe that he''s the King''s illegitimate child," she mused. Celese, gently dressing her dark blue hair, turned to her sister. "Well, if you think about it, his behavior does make it seem unlikely," she replied. Aurora furrowed her brows in confusion. "What''d you mean?" she questioned, turning to face Celese. Celese took a moment to gather her thoughts and then spoke honestly. "Living as the King''s illegitimate son in the royal household wouldn''t be easy. It''d be a constant reminder that you''ll never be on the same level as them, simply because you didn''t have the same birth privilege as they did," she exined, empathy stringing her voice. Celese''s words struck a chord with Aurora, and a sense of heaviness settled upon her heart. "So, it''d constantly remind you that you were a... mistake..." Aurora murmured, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. Celese, realizing the impact of her words, quickly reached out to console her sister. "I didn''t mean to make you sad, Aurora. I was simply caught up in contemting how he must feel," she reassured her, gently patting her on the shoulder. Aurora managed a small, forced smile, but her thoughts lingered on their own family. Breaking the silence, she softly asked, "Do you think Father has any illegitimate children?" Celese paused for a moment, contemting her response. "Well, if you want the honest truth," she began, "there''s a high chance that Father has illegitimate children. But unlike the King of the Cross Kingdom, our father isn''t proud enough to acknowledge or have any involvement with such a child." "I... I thought so..." Aurora frowned a bit. From Celese''s perspective, she could''ve easily disclosed the truth or, better yet, the honest truth. In this regard, the truth would align with what the inhabitants of the Shield Kingdom were informed, namely that the king didn''t possess any illegitimate offspring. However, if we were to embrace the honest truth, it''d reveal that the king did, in fact, have illegitimate children, yet he chose to conceal this information from the public eye. It''s not that the people could hold him ountable for fathering a child out of wedlock, but the mere fact that King Grey was capable of attending to his own illegitimate child while King James failed to do so would undoubtedly enhance the state of his familial affairs. Then again, it begged the question of, did King Grey have any more illegitimate children? If he did, why choose Lumiere specifically? "Aurora," Celese began, "there''s naught that can be done about it. And while Lumiere''s a different case entirely, for our family, it''s better to sever all ties with father''s illegitimate children." Aurora furrowed her brow and questioned, "But why, Celese? Why must we do that?" Celese let out a soft sigh. "It''s not that condemning them is the best choice. However, illegitimate children often carry a burden of uncertainty. To protect our family''s legacy and honor, it''s prudent to maintain a certain distance." Nodding thoughtfully, Aurora replied, "I guess you''re right." She smiled meekly, acknowledging her sister''s experience. With a yful glimmer in her eyes, Celese ced a delicate finger on her chin and added, "Of course I am, silly. After all, how could I be your elder sister if I were anything less?" Aurora giggled. "Right again," she yfully nudged her sister''s arm. Just then, a thought sprang into Celese?s mind. "You know, the kings themselves aren''t immune to such... indiscretions. However, the church, with its strict moral code, doesn''t look kindly upon such affairs." As of recent. Aurora''s eyes widened in realization. "Ah, like the decree set by the dignitaries of the church a century back, to curtail kings from amassing an ungodly number of illegitimate offsprings." The moral code of the year 354: the Penis Disciplinary Act of 354. [ Funny it may sound, but it was a rule that was dedicated to making sure that any king who had more than five illegitimate children would gave his penis immediately cut off. Of course, thisw wasn''t taken seriously until King Grey?s father got his chopped off for having nine bastards. From then on, this rule became a big deal. It was used to control the kings of several nations within the Human Continent. A rule that almost got into the Demon Continent. Simply because the Demon Emperor has about 900 illegitimate children. Makes sense given that he had a legitimate harem of 9 wives and an illegitimate harem of 2,500+ women. ] Celese nodded, her ethereal beauty entuated by her thoughtful expression. "Exactly, my sister. It seems you are well-informed on the matter." "You know, I heard that our great grandfather¡ª the kingdom''s second king, had not just a few, but an astounding neen illegitimate children." Celese raised an eyebrow, her beautiful blue eyes shimmering with interest. "Huh," she murmured, a sly smile curling at the corners of her lips, "I actually thought it was thirty-three. The rumors do tend to exaggerate, don''t they?" Aurora couldn''t help but giggle at her sister''s yfulness. "Well, I''m not entirely clear on the details either," she confessed, "but considering the history of our kingdom, it could very well be true." Celese shrugged nonchntly, her regal bearing intact. "Well, mother did mention in passing that the Archbishop himself has a daughter." Aurora''s eyes widened in surprise. "No way, he does?" she eximed, greatly curious, "But I''ve never seen her. Is she hidden away somewhere?" Celese nodded knowingly. "Indeed," she replied, her words slow and deliberate, "she hardly ever leaves the Archbishop''s province. It''s as if she barely exists." Aurora contemted this for a moment, her delicate finger tracing her chin. "I''d love to meet her someday," she mused aloud. Celese sighed softly, a bit disappointed. "I don''t have all the details, but our mother did mention that the people within the church walls refer to her as the Saintess of White." Aurora''s face lit up with delight. "The Saintess of White? What a lovely name," she remarked. "That''s what I said too¡ª apparently, she''s well-versed in [White Magic]." "That''s a pretty neat magic.." [White Magic] and [Holy Magic] were one of the two things Lumiere heavily struggled to learn. These two branches of magicpletely focused on nurturing andpletely fusing with one?s "whole soul". Aurora had a lot more questions about this "Saintess of White". Then, she nced over her shoulder and noticed the approaching figures of Lucretia and Principal Smith, the esteemed leader of the academy. Intrigued, Aurora instinctively held her breath, curious about what they might say. With a raised eyebrow, Lucretia nced at Aurora and inquired, "What''re you guys still doing here?" The princesses exchanged a startled look before Celese replied, "We were just bidding farewell to one of the new professors who''ll be joining us tomorrow at the university." Lucretia shrugged nonchntly, her voice dripping with casual indifference as she bnced an impressive stack of books and scrolls in her arms. "Sounds cool," she remarked. Principal Smith, a wise yet quirky man with wiry sses perched on his nose, chimed in, "Oh, that''s interesting! Who might this new professor be?" "He''s an incredible guy, he helped u¡ª" Before Celese could finish her sentence, Lucretia cut her off, yfully rolling her eyes, and interrupting with a swift, "h h, that''s boring." Just as the conversation reached a lively crescendo, Simone, Lucretia''s loyal and diligent attendant, appeared from behind, her own handsden with a stack of books and scrolls. "I''m hear, Lady Lucretia," said Simone. "Enough chit-chat. Let''s not keep the rest waiting any longer. We''ve got ns, after all." Chapter 226 Lucilia’s marriage offers?

Chapter 226 Lucilia''s marriage offers?

(POV: Lumiere) In the Argentia Viscounty, our temporary abode was nestled within the bustling city of Ribune. Renowned for its delectable seafood delicacies, the city''s proximity to the port ensured a steady supply of fresh catches. Ribune''s harbor was also the bustling hub where the Efistes Company shipped its precious goods, a fact I diligently researched with guidance from Lucilia. Though my heart ached for a long-overdue reunion with Lucretia, I had another burning question that demanded answers. Her brilliant insights could only havee from being an Integrator, right? There''s no other answer. Then again, I me All-Father for not telling me more about them. Why was I an Integrator? Was it just by chance or was there some reason? Come to think of it, I me myself for not asking him. In our current amodations, a grand hotel room boasting a mind-boggling array of six beds, the excessive luxury far surpassed our requirements. Surprisingly, a single night''s stay at this extravagant establishment incurred a hefty sum of five gold pieces. It was in this opulent setting that I finally managed to convince Lucilia to join me in teaching at the esteemed Aldnoah Magic University. Having ryed to her every crucial detail pertaining to my proposition, Lucilia sighed deeply. "Teaching at the university wouldn''t necessarily trouble me," she finally confessed, "but we mustn''t disregard our duty to develop our Viscounty." Umbra then interjected. "Indeed, but that''s not really a problem. If you both can bnce your time between teaching and cultivating our Viscounty, there should be no cause for concern." Eager to reinforce the feasibility of this n, I added enthusiastically, "And with the aid of Steria''s spatial magic, the process of juggling these responsibilities would be significantly eased." Lucilia nodded, her gaze shifting towards Steria, whoy sound asleep, a picture of serenity. "But Steria''s pretty..." she murmured, her words trailing off hesitantly. I gently reassured her, aware of Steria''s habitualziness. "You can say it, we all know Steria''s prettyzy." Together, Lucilia and I directed our gazes towards Steria''s slumbering form, her peaceful countenance akin to that of a baby. When she slept, she was in baby mode. When she wasn''t sleeping, she was in naughty, sexy, sadistic and condescending mode all at once. Honestly... Lucilia leaned forward, her hand resting on her forehead as she contemted my proposal. After a moment, she looked up at me and said, "You know what? I think it could actually work. Well that''s if we can make it work." A smile crept onto my face as excitement surged through me. "That''s perfect!" I eximed. "We''ll be able to develop our Viscounty and uncover more about Lucretia''s trade secrets while teaching at the university." Lucilia paused, a thoughtful expression on her face. "You know, we might be lucky in a way," she mused. Luck... tell me about it... "If we were to approach the Efistes Company solely for the purpose of learning about Lucretia''s trade, we''d probably face a lot of obstacles. But with her being busy at the university, we''ll have a more peaceful environment to dig deeper into her trade secrets." "And get to know her better," I added. Raising an eyebrow, Lucilia looked at me curiously. "Do we really need to know more about her, though?" she asked. Her expression seemed to say that she found my curiosity regarding Lucretia somewhat puzzling. I scratched my head, letting out an awkward chuckle. "You know, you''re right," I admitted. "We don''t necessarily need to know more about her. It''s just... I guess I''m intrigued. Plus, understanding her trade might give us some leverage or insight into other matters." Lucilia studied me for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re strange," she finally stated, shaking her head in disbelief. Before I could reply, Umbra chimed in with his own dry remark. "He gets that a lot," he quipped. "Eh, thanks Umbra," I said. He shrugged it off. "No need to thank me, Master." He... missed the part where I was being sarcastic. Lucilia''s expression softened, and she turned her attention back to me. "If we''re going to be spending most of our time in Argentia," she began, her cheeks turning a shade of red, "I need your help with something. It''s a little embarrassing, but I don''t think I have much of a choice." Curiosity piqued, I raised an eyebrow and leaned in, encouraging her to continue. "What is it?" I asked. Lucilia scratched her cheek with a finger, her gaze trailing to the side as she worked up the courage to ask me a question. Finally, she mustered up the nerve and said, "So, I heard you have about five fianc¨¦es, is that right?" I tilted my head slightly, taken aback by the unexpected question. "I guess so," I replied, unsure of why she wanted to know. She let out a sigh, clearly bothered by something. "You''re not even sure? Umbra, tell him how many women he''s romantically involved with," she said. Umbra raised an eyebrow and smirked. "If we''re getting technical, I''d say it''s more like ten," he said. "Ten?" I repeated, surprised by the number. "I didn''t realize it was that many." I mean there''s Serena, Steria, Isadora, Eris, Fasit, Genny, Blueste... who else? I guess Magenta liked me? She may look older but she''s still a child in my eyes. Same with Eris, we''re only engaged so I can''t actually do things to her until she''s older. Still, I love her furry ears... Heh~ Lucilia nced at me. "What''s so special about you that you have an illegitimate harem that big?" she asked, her tone teasing. I scratched my head, trying toe up with an exnation. "Who knows? Maybe it''s just dumb luck," I replied with a shrug. Dumb luck was the right guess. She let out another sigh, a wistful expression on her face. "Must be nice to have such an active romantic life," she mused. I chuckled softly, finding her jealousy endearing. "Well, it''s not all it''s cracked up to be. But hey, I''m sure you''ll find someone too. You''re beautiful, well-mannered, and from nobility. It shouldn''t be too hard for you," I reassured her. Lucilia''s shoulders slumped slightly as she let out a resigned sigh. "That''s easy for you to say. Almost every guy Ie across is a total douchebag," she muttered, her frustration evident. I couldn''t deny that it''d be difficult for her to find someone suitable. As the Viscount''s daughter, it was advisable for her to marry someone of a decent ss. However, finding a worthy suitor who wasn''t either immediately lower or higher in noble ranking than her family would be increasingly challenging as Viscount Randolph continued to make waves in the King''s Court. Eventually, he''d likely be elevated to the rank of Earl or higher in his aristocratic career. Oh boy, if he bes a Duke... I''ll proudly be able to say he''s a good friend of mine. Lucilia brought out a delicately crafted scroll from beneath the ornate table. Handing it over to me, she said, "Take a look. This is my father''s master n to ensure a marital advantage for me." "Hm?" I unraveled the scroll, revealing a written list of potential suitors. My jaw dropped in awe as I whistled softly, realizing it was no ordinaryption - it was an extensive register, showcasing more than thirty esteemed Barons, ten well-regarded Viscounts, and an Earl. I turned to Lucilia. "Who''s this Earl Drumbar?" "He''s from here, Drakoria. The ruler of the Drumbar Earldom." "Noice," I said. "But how did your father manage to secure Earl Drumbar''s inclusion in this list of potential suitors? It seems rather remarkable." "My father never ceases to amaze me. Earl Drumbar himself took it upon his noble shoulders to provide my father with this list, hoping to test how deeply Viscount Randolph cherished their friendship while maintaining his own pride. It seems, indeed, that Earl Drumbar desires me as his bride." My mind whirled with this revtion. "So, if I understand correctly, Lucilia, this borate charade serves as an arduous trial. You must conduct formal interviews with all these suitors, rejecting them one by one until finally, Earl Drumbar stands victorious. That''s prettypelling..." Lucilia sighed, her voice exuding a touch of resignation. "Precisely. Officially, I must honor this intricate dance, ensuring I evaluate each suitor with utmost fairness before eventually selecting Earl Drumbar. It''s a matter of protocol and preservation of appearances, you see." That''s stressful. An Earl is a higher-ranking noble than a Viscount. If Lucilia were to marry one, it''d elevate her status and potentially open up more opportunities for her family. However, it''d also mean that Lucilia''s family would have to rely on the Earl''s power and influence, which could create a power imbnce. This marriage would strengthen Viscount Randolph''s ties within the aristocracy but could also be seen as a potential threat by other noble families who might perceive him as trying to climb the socialdder too quickly. Then, Marrying someone of equal rank, such as another Viscount, would ensure that Lucilia''s family maintains its current status. This type of marriage would create a stable alliance between the two families, as they share simr social and political backgrounds. It''d also ensure a bnce of power between the families. However, it may not necessarily lead to further upward mobility for Lucilia''s family unless the other Viscount''s family has considerable influence or connections. Which technically, he does. The power dynamics gets tricky from lower ranks. Marrying a Baron could still be politically advantageous. It''d allow Lucilia''s family to have control over the match, potentially gaining influence over the Baron''snd and resources. This would increase their own family''s wealth and power, albeit at the cost of marrying someone of lower rank. The power bnce in this type of marriage would heavily favor Viscount Randolph''s family, as they''d have more control and influence over the Baron and his resources. "So, where do Ie in," I asked. "You''re going to help me sort through these suitors... yunno, let em? down easy." "I guess I can do that," I told her. "GREAT!" Lucilia eximed. Chapter 227 Next destination, Aldnoah... again?

Chapter 227 Next destination, Aldnoah... again?

(POV: Lumiere) In the early morning hours, as the sun''s rays gently filtered through the curtains of the hotel room, our preparations for departure were well underway. d in my customary ck and gold attire, I adjusted the cuffs of my sleeves. Just then, Umbra entered the room with a warm smile. "Pardon the interruption, Master," he began, "but I''ve taken the liberty of packing your belongings, as well as Lady Lucilia''s." I nodded appreciatively, nced at Umbra''s diligent work, and replied, "Thanks." Umbra returned the nod. "It is my duty, you needn''t thank me." "Hah, as usual I guess." "Steria and Lady Lucilia require your presence. They wait just outside." Without further dy, I made my way towards them, briskly brushing my hair as I went. The twodies stood near a peculiar contraption that resembled a small portal. "What''s that?" Steria let out a long, tired yawn before responding. "To be honest, I''m too exhausted for that." "Eh, somehow I expected that response," I replied. "Whatever," Steria stretched. Lucilia, always eager took the liberty of exnation. "Well, Steria thought it''d be wise to establishmunication with everyone back at the Viscounty, so they can be informed of our progress." "Hmm," I mused, mildly surprised by the uncharacteristic thoughtfulness disyed by Steria. Looking her in the eyes, I expressed my appreciation. "I didn''t expect such consideration, Steria. I''m actually impressed." She yawned yet again, this time with a hint of nonchnce. "Well, if it''s for you, Lumiere," she replied in a half-hearted manner, "then it''s only natural." Curiosity getting the better of me, I approached the small portal. And there, as if stepping through a veil of magic, stood Serena. Her cobalt blue eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing me, a smile gracing her lips. "Lord Lumiere!" she eximed. Her expression alone told me how much she missed me. "Serena, how''re you?" I smiled. "Don''t worry about me, my lord. What about you, I hope everything''s fine?" Returning her infectious smile, I replied, "Well, pretty fine... I haven''t died or anything." "That''s great!" Next was Isadora. Her once paleplexion showed slight improvement. She coughed softly "Please take care of yourself." "How''s our baby?" I asked her with a warm smile. Isadora ced her hand on her belly. "She''s fine." "Nani?" I said. "She?" Isadora chuckled softly. "Don''t worry about that," she said, her voice teeming with affection. Next emerged Mimosa and Mojito, their voices resounding through the portal. Mojito flexed his muscles, a boisterous yell apanying his gesture. "You take care, boss!" he eximed. I chuckled at his enthusiasm and replied, "You too, Mojito!" Mimosa''s voice followed, filled with heartfelt sincerity. "I''ll keep wishing the best for you," she said. "Don''t forget to visit us soon!" Iughed. "Of course, Mimosa," I assured her. "I''ll be back before you know it." "I hope so," she smiled. Sangria materialized next, her aura as dull as ever. In her monotone voice, she offered a brief "Take care," before vanishing just as abruptly. "Eeeehh," I said. The awkwardness lingered momentarily before shifting focus to Lirien, who appeared next. Great... another dull one... I get that Lirien was trying to be as outgoing as Isadora, but it wasn''t just working out for her. When I had more time, it''d be better if I spent more time with her, she really needed socializing skills. But maybe she''s opened up a bit since then. Lirien nodded, her silence speaking volumes. "Lirien, how''s it going?" I asked. To which she responded with a simple "Fine" before departing. I was wrong¡ª she hasn''t. "O-okay, bye?" I stood there confused. Lastly, Fasit stepped through the portal, her huge breasts nearly obscuring the entire surface. "Please take care of yourself, Great Lumiere," she said. "I... I''m not a kid you know..." Serena reappeared on the portal, her radiant smile once again gracing us. "Make sure you eat three times a day, my Lord," she advised, her concern palpable in her voice. "I definitely will." "Great Lumiere, please make sure you''re taking a bath with hot water," Fasit chimed in. I chuckled. "I... I am Fasit, no need to worry." "And I hope Steria hasn''t done anything weird with you," Serena said with a genuinely concerned tone. I sighed and replied, "No, Serena, she hasn''t." Fasit persisted, her maternal instincts taking over. "You should really pay more attention to your hair, my Lord. Brush it at least three times a day." Serena joined in, unable to resist worrying about me. "And how are you managing your underwears? Do you need me to bring some more?" "Alright that''s enough for today...!" I waved my hands through the portal, embarrassed by the discussion, and when their images faded, I let out another sigh. Steria looked at me with a sly grin. "So, about those underwears?" she asked knowingly. My face burned, "Don''t start," I told her. These women were worrying way too much. With that distraction out of the way, we could now fully focus on our journey to the Aldnoah Magic University. Steria then suggested, "Why don''t you let me peek into your brain and open a portal there?" I considered her idea. "I was thinking the same thing, but it''d bring up some questions as to how we got thereter... I''m not ready for that..." The ArMerAur forest was nestled in the center of the four continents. The Human Continent was the western part, the Dragon Continent was the eastern and all that. Being enigmatic as always, the God Continent was far south. That aside, there''s numerous rumors about it being protected withyers of energy that protect it from just anyone entering. And besides, the mana pressure there could crush almost anyone. I went back on topic. "Besides, I already agreed with Princess Celese and Aurora to meet at a caf¨¦ and proceed to Aldnoah from there," I told her. Steria yawned and remarked, "Then what''s the point of bringing us along?" Lucilia interjected, "We''re going to help and fill the remaining brackets in the teaching staff." "Ohhhh~~" Steria moaned as she stretched. "Sounds like work." Everything is work for you... Chapter 228 The baldy professor... Gunther?

Chapter 228 The baldy professor... Gunther?

I had a terrible flight yesterday, sigh. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Aldnoah Magic University, In the office of Director Takano Ryu, a man with a bold, bald head and a thick mustache burst through the door without hesitation. It was none other than Gunther Schmidt, the university''s?professor for Transfiguration and Shape-shifting known for his no-nonsense approach. "DIRECTOR RYU! DIRECTOR RYU!!" Gunther''s booming voice echoed through the room, almost shaking the delicate decorations on the bookshelves. Director Ryu, a calm andposed man by nature, let out a weary sigh. "( This guy again... )" (Takano) He was already expecting a tumultuous discussion. "Yes, Gunther?" Takano finally responded. Without skipping a beat, Guntherunched into his tirade. "I knew it! I knew it was a mistake to hire these young whippersnappers as professors! They have no respect for punctuality!" His face grew redder with each word, his mustache twitching in anger. "( He actually looks like a watermelon this way. )" (Takano) Director Ryu raised an eyebrow, his patience beginning to wane. "Eeeeeh, Professor Gunther, what seems to be the problem... again... today...?" Director Ryu asked this, trying to keep his tone as calm as possible. But his question also indicated that Professor Gunther hade here today, before now. At the time, he came to report about students wasting paper by drawing pictures of eggs and pasting it on his door. To which Director Ryu told him¡ª "Eh, I''ll ask them why they''re posting egg pictures of their ''bald'' teacher". Back on the matter at hand. Gunther cleared his throat,posing himself before he spoke. "The Adventurers'' Practice ss professors have just arrived, Director Ryu. They''rete, on their very first day of the schstic season!" he eximed. To Director Ryu, Gunther?s righteous indignation only pissed off with each passing second. Growing slightly exasperated, he sighed heavily. "There must be a reason for their tardiness, professor. Let''s not jump to conclusions." Gunther, not one for such leniency, straightened his posture and looked Director Ryu dead in the eye. "With all due respect, Director, a professor should never bete, especially on their first day. It sets a bad example for the students!" "Eeeehhh." "And you of all people should know that!" Director Ryu, eager to bring the conversation to a swift end and get back to his much-needed rest, finally relented. He leaned back in his chair and asked Gunther, "So, what''d you propose we do, Gunther? How can we address this issue?" Gunther, his hands folded thoughtfully, took a moment to ponder. The faint sheen on his bald head seemed to reflect the thoughts weighing heavily on his mind. "I suggest we note their names and address the issue with themter," he began. "Eachte urrence will result in a strike. Three strikes, and they should be terminated from their positions." Director Ryu furrowed his brows. Listening to Gunther''s strict stance, he was partly amused. "Is that really necessary?" he inquired. Gunther gave a haughty chuckle. "Harshness breeds sess, Director," he dered, puffing out his chest. "This university''s a crucible for fostering interracial education, and we mustn''t waver or deviate in our approach." Director Ryu reached for a delicate quill and elegantly poised it above a bottle of ink. As he dipped the tip in, he raised an eyebrow at Gunther. "And what are your names?" he asked, his voice as smooth as silk. Irritatingly proud for no apparent reason, Gunther straightened his posture and proimed, "The names: Ophelia Fenberg, and Grome Staltork." Director Ryu gingerly jotted down their names on the crisp paper, forming elegant strokes with the quill. He nced up at Gunther. "Rest assured," Gunther said, a subtle sarcasm in his tone. "These names shall be etched into the annals of this university''s efficiency, ensuring the absence of any undedicated professors." A sigh escaped Ryu?s lips. "Uh, Gunther...?" "Yes, Director?" "You do know the teaching roster was set based on rmendations from both Princess Celese as well as Lady Lucretia, right?" "Eh?" Gunther''s face reddened slightly at the implication. He fumbled for a moment before reaching for his handkerchief, mopping the beads of sweat gathering on his gleaming bald head. "Ah, um, there''s no need for that," he stammered. "No need for what?" Ryu smiled. He leaned back in his chair, a confident smirk followed. "Perhaps," he suggested, "if you''re so confident in questioning the choices of Lady Lucretia and the Shield Kingdom princesses, you should summon these esteemed individuals to your office for a lively discussion." With a flustered expression, Gunther quickly snatched the paper bearing Ophelia and Grome''s names from Takano''s outstretched hand. Beads of sweat continued to cascade down his glistening scalp as he stammered, "No, no need for that at all." "Then what exactly are we talking about?" Director Ryu?s golden slit-like eyes fixed on Gunther. Feeling the tension, it didn''t take long for Gunther to immediately vanish from the office of the Director. Hisst words: "N-NOTHING SIR!" With the baldy gone, Director Ryu picked up the paper from his desk and then said, "What a waste of perfectly good paper." Ryu?s gaze on the paper lingered a bit and then he said, "or maybe not, I could always write over it..." ... Soon after, Gunther found himself in a rather unexpected encounter with Princesses Celese and Aurora. As fate would have it, Lumiere, Steria, and Lucilia, the princesses''panions, were also present. The weight of their tardiness visibly pained him, causing his temples to throb and veins to bulge on his otherwise smooth head. "( These bastards came eventer than Ophelia and Grome... just who the hell do they think they are?! )" (Gunther) Princess Celese raised an eyebrow as she came to a gentle stop. "Gunther?" she said. "T... That''s me, Your Highness," Gunther nodded with a forced grin. He felt like bowing his head would make it explode. That was the extent of his anger. "Professor Gunther," Princess Aurora called out, partly concerned. "Are you doing well?" Swallowing hard, Gunther mustered a shaky smile and replied, "Indeed, Your Highness. I am... holding up, thank you." His fingers clenched tightly, the pressure in his palm a clear reflection of the turmoil brewing within him. Bowing his head, he gathered his thoughts and summoned his courage. "With your permission, I must excuse myself. I have a ss to attend to." "Oh?" Princess Aurora raised an eyebrow, some surprise coloring her expression. "Very well, Professor. You''re dismissed." With some feeling relief and agitation, Gunther hastily retreated from the scene, his mind racing. Lumiere, who was silent so far, watched him depart, his facial expression¡ª more than enough to define how utterly confused he was. A yawn parted Steria''s lips. Naturally, this was barely of any interest to her. Curiosity getting the better of her, Lucilia leaned in and whispered, "Lumiere, any ideas who that baldy was?" Lumiere scratched his head in bewilderment. "Not a clue, Lady Lucilia. But something seems to be troubling him." As Gunther made his hasty exit, Lumiere couldn''t resist calling out after him. "Excuse me, sir!" "( Arrghh! What does that bastard want?! )" (Gunther) The humor here, was that he referred to Lumiere as a "bastard". Which in fact, was true. A storm was brewing in Gunther?s mind¡ª a tardy professor like Lumiere shouldn''t casually address him, he thought. It was annoying that such an individual was selected by royalty, whereas Gunther fought tooth and nail to get a job which almost anyone with the right experience or qualification could get. It made all his hardwork feel like poop swept under the carpet. You''ve hidden all traces of your actions, but the poop (shame) still smells. Although not wholesomely startled by Lumiere''s call, there was some evidence of shock on his face. Gunther turned back to face Lumiere, his re brimming with annoyance. "What is it?" Rubbing his chin, Lumiere quipped, "Are you feeling a bit... pressed...?" "Pressed?" Gunther repeated. "Like..." Lumiere searched for the most delicate way to put it. "I mean, you look like you need to go to a toilet." "Eh?" Princess Celese and Princess Aurora exchanged puzzled nces. Celese chimed in, unsure if this was some sort of way in which Lumiere tried to lighten the mood, "Could that really be the problem, Gunther?" In truth, Lumiere was honestly just asking a question. Mentally frustrated, Gunther gritted his teeth, desperately trying not to sound rude. His patience wearing thin, he finally retorted through clenched teeth, "I assure you all, I... Am... Perfectly... Fine... No need for any¡­ bathroom breaks." And with that, Gunther hurriedly made his departure, leaving them there. "Yeah right," Steria casually stated, "he definitely wants to poop." Every other person nodded in unison. "Mhmm," they all said. Chapter 229 I’m meeting my students?

Chapter 229 I''m meeting my students?

(POV: Lumiere ) After the farewell, we went our separate ways. Princess Aurora took charge of escorting Lucilia and Steria to their respective ssrooms, where they''d be serving as teachers for the day. I tried to object at first, finding it peculiar that Steria, who was usuallyziness personified, suddenly disyed an eagerness to try out teaching. I mean, this girl didn''t like effort in any way. As long as it''d cost her more than the usual amount of effort she used to breathe and eat, then she was definitely not doing it. However, it soon became clear that her intentions were far from noble. "Steria, are you sure you want to teach?" I asked cautiously. She shot me a sadistic grin, her eyes taking on a droopy yet sexy appearance that harbored wicked intent. "Well, you see, Lumi, I''ve always wanted to have a ssroom full of young, inexperienced boys. It''ll be so much fun to bully them a little." My heart sank as I realized her sadistic tendencies were about to be unleashed upon an unsuspecting group of students. I felt sorry for those poor boys. There was no way they''d enjoy being spanked or stepped on by her... No way... Please don''t tell me they''re those sort of degenerates... Given that Steria asionally gave off the sexy mommy vibe, I''m sure these guys would love her maltreatment. Jeez. On the other hand, Lucilia''s focus was solely on finding Lucretia. We hadn''t received any word on her, so we decided not to press the matter for now. It''d be better if we let things progressed naturally¡ª for the first day at least. This was prior to our separation in the grand hallways of the university?s architectural masterpiece. ... Celese and I walked side by side, and I noticed a scroll in her hand. "What''s that, Celese?" I asked, gesturing to the scroll. She smiled softly and handed it to me. "This is the teaching staff roster. It lists which teacher is assigned to each subject. Take a look." I carefully perused the document, noting the names and their allocated disciplines. Faculty Members and Magic Courses they teach: - Principal Simon Smith: Magical History and Advanced Spellcasting - Vice-Principal Abaddon Dark: Dark Magic and Necromancy - Director Takano Ryu: Dragon Magic and Elemental Maniption - Professor Diana Rose: Divination and Fortune-Telling - Professor Gunther Schmidt: Transfiguration and Shapeshifting - Professor Selena Lee: Potion-Making and Alchemy - Professor Alice Johnson: Healing Magic and Herbology - Professor Frederick Lloyd: Ancient Runes - Professor Lucretia Efistes: Magical Engineering I folded the scroll back neatly. "It''s a decent start for a university that is reopening. Lucretia must''ve put a lot of effort into this." Celese tenderly brushed a stray strand of dark blue hair away from her face, her eyes carrying some hints of concern. "I hope it''s enough. Soon, I''ll have to return to the Shield Kingdom." Honestly, she was doing the best she could already. This wasn''t her kingdom and although the Shield and Cross Kingdom''s were sisters in a sense, the way she distributed her time and made it avable, even as royalty was astounding. Celese was seriously incredible. I mean, she was like the ultimate version of Vanessa, but even better. She was only 28? That''s five whole years younger than Vanessa! And she could cook circles around her. Okay sure, I haven''t actually tasted Celese''s cooking, but honestly, Vanessa''s culinary skills were so bad, I didn''t even need to try it to know who was the winner there. And let''s not forget about looks... whew. Celese was prettier than Vanessa, hands down. One of the prettiest women I''d ever seen. Okay, maybe Steria had the most charm, but Serena matched that with her amazing personality. But here''s the thing, Celese wasn''t only mature, but she was also drop-dead gorgeous and had impable manners. She was the whole package... And yet Brother Jericho will still find some way to make sure he doesn''t marry her. Honestly, Jericho?s been a walking ''L''tely. "Don''t worry, Celese. Knowing Lucretia, she''ll make it work." A hint of confusion shed across her face. "You seem... awfully sure for someone who doesn''t know her." Crap. I chuckled awkwardly. "Oh, my bad. I mean, I haven''t met her personally, but her reputation precedes her. She''s the CEO for the Efistes Company¡ª so definitely, she has exceptional skills." "I... I guess you''re right," said Celese, her gaze fixed on the ground. "If she brings the same dedication to this university, it''ll surely be a sess." And that was guaranteed with my ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡». That alone made me a walking ''W''. Celese then led me to a ssroom, her finger pointing towards the door. "This is your ssroom," she said. I smiled a bit. "Awesome." I thanked her and eagerly reached for the doorknob, ready to step into my new role as a teacher. However, before I could twist it open, Celese gently ced her soft, oiled hand over mine and kept it pinned to the handle. "Ehhh, Celese? Is everything alright?" "There''s no need for that, Lumiere," she said, her voice a soothing melody. I blinked, unsure of what she meant. "No need for what?" I asked, my brows furrowing in curiosity. She nodded, a hint of sweat forming on her forehead, which was a rare sight to behold. Celese was royalty, ady for that matter¡ª they were meant to be the walking personification of elegance... well, except for Aurora. Either way, Aurora sweating¡ª even if just a bit, was concerning. "No need for you to open the door." Her hand remained firm on mine. I raised an eyebrow. "But aren''t you going to introduce me to the students?" Celese chuckled nervously, her eyes darting to the side. "Actually, Lumiere, I''m sure you can handle that yourself. I have faith in you." Sure, I could do that myself, but I also had other ns in mind. And that n heavily involved her. "Well it''s not that I can''t, but since you''re here, I have this perfect n for the grand introduction." Celese released her hold on my hand, and I reached into my pocket, pulling out the spectacles Lucilia had bought for me earlier. I held them up a bit, to test the rity through the lens. "To truly act like a professor, one must first look the part," I dered dramatically, sliding the sses onto my nose. I turned to Celese, ready to share my n. "So I was thinking we cou¡ª" To my surprise, she was nowhere to be seen. "Eh?" I stood frozen in the empty hallway, the silence thick and unnerving. The only sound I could hear was the faint murmur from behind the ssroom doors. Doubt began to creep into my mind. In every In every university, there''s always that one ss, you know? Filled to the brim with uninspiring students who are just problem childs. You never know what they''re gonna do next. It''s like they have a secret mission to make the professor''s life a living hell. And it''s not pretty. These students are the masters of cking off, skipping sses, and handing in assignments at the veryst minute. What if these students waiting for me were the most notorious troublemakers in the entire university? What if I had just walked straight into a lion''s den? I could always turn back and just go back to Delia... I wasn''t cut out for stress, no, not one bit. I had a harem to take care of, I can''t be dealing with this too. I shook my head, trying to dispel the negative thoughts. "No, Lumiere, don''t be silly," I muttered to myself. "Your luck couldn''t possibly be that bad, right?" I stood in front of the door, nerves building up as I prepared to face my new students. Inhaling deeply, I pushed open the door, only to be greeted by a burst of fire and water spikes hurtling towards me. ¡ºVoracious Queen: Adephagia¡» In a split second, I extended my right hand, and from my palm, a surge of ckness emerged, devouring the magical phenomena. My exasperation was evident on my face as I nced around the room. Suddenly, I heard a voice from the back, belonging to a girl with a stylish ck bob haircut and a scarf covering most of her face. I mean like... you didn''t cover it enough, I can almost see your forehead. She quickly apologized, her face turning as red as a tomato before she buried it even deeper into her scarf. A boy with impably gelled hair slicked it back slightly and chuckled. "Ma-haha! Excellent work, scarf girl! Your uracy was almost as excellent as my hair!" he dered, striking a pose. One, cringe. Two, just no. I let out a heavy sigh, realizing I had quite the interesting bunch of students before me. With a nce around the room, I counted the students. Twelve in total. But what caught my attention was the strange gender ratio¡ªten girls and only two boys. So we have a guy who thinks he''s the main character and a girl who''s a basket case. Great... Chapter 230 My students are bastards?

Chapter 230 My students are bastards?

If I don''t post before 5 p.m. by my time, I''ll post 3 chapters tomorrow. Electricity is a problem in my hometown. (POV: Lumiere) I stood tall, facing the sea of students donned in their crisp white and purple uniforms. The air was silent, as if the ssroom itself held its breath. Holding a scroll in my hands, it reminded me of the responsibility that came with the role of their esteemed professor. Haha... esteemed professor, who knew I''d end up with such a name. With a flourish, I unfurled the scroll, revealing its aged parchment and delicate calligraphy. This was no ordinary roll call; it was the first step towards understanding these students on a deeper level. Clearing my throat, I announced, "Alright guys, time for roll call." To my great disappointment, there was no immediate response, only the stifling silence of the ssroom, muffledughter echoing from the back. It was as silent as a whispering library at midnight. But their initial apathy wasn''t going to dampen my spirit. Did they think it''d make me ufortable? Before now, I''ve been neglected by my stepmothers, a good number of my siblings and pretty much any important visitor that crossed the threshold of the Royal Mansion. And my response was always the same. Continue, don''t feel bad and work to gain your acknowledgement. I continued undeterred. "Lance Goldcrest," I called out. Instead, I found Lance distractedly admiring his perfectly gelled hair in a tiny, hand-held mirror. I mean, he really did see himself as the main character for some absurd reason. Here I am, stressing my butt out for a roll call, and he''s just sitting there looking at his mirror like he''s some sort of celebrity. Hm, wait a moment, maybe he actually is in a sense. Goldcrest if I''m not mistaken is also the name of one of the Earldoms here in Drakoria. My eyebrows furrowed in disbelief, but I soldiered on. "Aidan Frap," I proimed, this time weighing my voice with even more authority. Yet, the ssroom remained eerily quiet, as if the students were promised a fortune if they remained mute. A heavy sigh escaped my lips. Turning towards the ss, I addressed them with sincerity. "Come on guys, it''d really help a damn lot if we establish open lines ofmunication. There''s no way we''ll be able to share knowledge from teacher to student if you guys can''t even acknowledge my roll call." Lance couldn''t resist the opportunity to make a jest. He let out a boisterous chuckle and jeered, "That''s some, Professor. Don''t you have any cooler tricks up your sleeve?" The only thing I have up my sleeve is the sudden urge to shove a water de up your ass. I raised an eyebrow, slowly turning to face Lance. "Honestly, he''s lucky Serena isn''t here..." I muttered to myself. No one could take an offense at disrespecting me more than Serena. It happened to Hargeeth, Gaun, Lirien and several others. I was actually d she wasn''t here. Chances were his name would be¡ª "Broken Lance" if her ear caught even a sound of disrespect. Could it be that they were still adjusting to the new professor? I decided to press on. "Is there a ss representative?" I inquired, hoping for any sign of cooperation. If I wanted to get closer to the ss, then the ss rep was the best choice. He or she would be intermediary between I and the students. And then, as if on cue, a girl with cascading red hair and piercing blue eyes rose from her chair. She seemed to defy thews of physics, for her attire struggled to contain the sheer size of her mighty breasts. As an educator, it was my duty to focus on the minds rather than the physical assets of my students, but nature had certainly bestowed her with... distractions. Gravity was yet to catch those breasts of hers. "I am Luna Mercurius," she introduced herself. Oh boy, the confidence in her voice was enough to tell me she was that type ofdy. The one that was always pompous for no useful reason. Truth be told, was there even ever a reason to be pompous? Seems like a waste of personality. "I''m the second daughter of Demon King Varvatos Mercurius." "Hm, what happened, someone beat you to it first?" I muttered. Her eyes narrowed, almost like she could hear what I said. "I''m also the ss representative." Well, if one of Varvatos? daughters were here, then the only exnation was that Abaddon had something to do with it. From what I read in Demon Continent literature, there were four Demon Kings in the mortal realm. Varvatos, Garmatos, Barbatos and I''ve forgotten thest one... But I''m pretty sure it ends with a "-tos". Althoug these four were technically the top dogs of the Demon Continent, there was still the Demon Emperor and his nine wives. But no one knew a single thing about them. this could be a chance to learn more from Luna about him since the Demon Emperor was likely her grandfather. If anything, then one of her affinities had to be [Ice Magic]. Being a ruler of the frigid north, in the ckcrest Region, he was known for his powerfulmand over [Ice Magic]. Maybe I should use demonnguage to speak with her? No, she''d think I was either trying to act too smart or mock her. I smiled gently. "Ah, Luna, a pleasure to meet you. Could you please inform the ss to cooperate with me?" Luna''s response was immediate and unexpected. "No." I blinked. "Eh? But... why?" She crossed her arms, her breasts pushing forward and tilted her head defiantly. "Professor, we were promised a high standard level of education when we were called to attend this reopened university. If not, my father wouldn''t have allowed me toe here... For your information, the period is already halfway through." I huffed a sigh of frustration. "Well, excuse me for not arriving earlier. I was busy receiving a rundown on how to run this ss." Aidan Frap, a bespectacled student, straightened his sses and spoke up. "A teacher who needs a rundown to handle his ss seems rather ipetent, wouldn''t you agree?" So now this bastard could talk?! When I called his name he acted like a friggin? corpse! A girl with chestnut brown hair and beautiful green eyes then told me: "Oh, and if a roll call is all you want then I can help with that." Finally, someone who wants to cooperate. Gently, she raised her hand. "Anastasia Clive, here," she said with a smirk. Relieved that at least one person seemed to be cooperating, I let out a small smile. But then she had to go and add insult to injury. "You know, Professor," she began, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "for someone who wants a roll call, you sure don''t look the part of a dependable professor. Besides, you''re a bit short, aren''t you?" I blinked, taken aback by her audacity. Before I could muster a response, Anastasia turned to a girl seated next to her, who was wearing a scarf that almost covered her entire face. And if you''re thinking, isn''t that the girl that almost killed you when you entered? Then yeah, you''re pretty much right. I didn''t bother with her action because her idental attack was far from strong enough to cause me any damage. "Don''t you agree, Elise?" Anastasia asked the scarf girl. So, her name was Elise... Elise, with her mysterious aura and barely visible features, gently nodded in agreement. But then, she met my gaze directly and shook her head, silently conveying that she had her own reservations. Anastasia leaned in, whispering to Elise, "You should feel free, you know. It''s not like he can touch us if we decide to do anything." Her words fell like a punch to my gut, and I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of anger in response. Exasperated, I finally spoke up. You do realize that I can hear you, right?" Anastasia''s eyes widened in shock, her words caught in her throat. She quickly tried to recover, her eyes darting from left to right, searching for an escape. "I... I didn''t... um, I mean... it''s not like I care!" she stammered, failing to regain herposure. I rolled my eyes at her feeble attempt to save face. "Well, whether you care or not, your opinion''s pretty much worthless to me." I shrugged right after. "HEY!!" Anastasia mmed the table with her palm. I chuckled a bit, "Oh angry, are we now?" "A teacher shouldn''t say such things!" Anastasia barked back. "Oh? But didn''t you say I don''t qualify as one?" "I... I... I only said that because you don''t... ARGGHHH!" Anastasia sat back on her chair with her frustrated gaze on me, it was like she was trying to pop my head with her stare. Sorry, but you''re no Darth Vader. But still, these students of mine... They''re all bastards... And I don''t mean that literally... Chapter 231 I’m using unorthodox means to control class?

Chapter 231 I''m using unorthodox means to control ss?

(POV: Lumiere) As I stood before the ss, feeling a mix of frustration, I couldn''t help but wonder why these students were being so difficult. I mean, this was a school that was sponsored and reopened thanks to Lucretia. If that was the case, then shouldn''t they be more eager to learn. Or was I the problem? "Could you all please just listen and cooperate?" I implored, my tone tinged with exasperation. Suddenly, a girl with vibrant green hair and calm brown eyes spoke up. "Well, first of all, Professor, you don''t exactly look the part," she dered, she didn''t seem to care in what manner I viewed her reply. "And secondly, you werete... I think that''s more than enough reason for us not to listen to you." I sighed, partly annoyed but also a little amused by how she was able to sound so disrespectfully respectful. She spoke in a respectful manner, but her message was disrespectful. Strange girl... "And you are?" I asked, my frustration notpletely hidden. She casually leaned back in her chair, her gaze remaining solemn. "Lum Belforte," she stated. As Lum settled down in her seat, I noticed that her breasts seemed to vibrate with each movement. "It''s settled, you''re not worth our time," she said. Those breasts of hers were one of my biggest frustrations currently. And I mean... they were big. Lance chuckled as he continued to fuss with his perfectly styled hair in front of a small handheld mirror. "Well, were you ever worth our time to begin with?" he quipped, his gaze fixated on his reflection. I rubbed my forehead slowly, attempting to contain my annoyance. "So, you''re all really not going to cooperate?" I asked, looking at each of them in turn. There was no response, just a collective indifference that seemed to hang in the air. I nodded, epting their defiance. "Very well then," I said calmly, my smile radiant as I rolled up the scroll. cing it back on the table, I turned to face the ss once again. "You know what?" I kept on smiling. "I think it''s actually really awesome that I have such interesting students. I''ve always wanted defiant people like you.." Their stares turned from an indifferent one, to a confused one. With a sly grin, I extended my hand, palm open, ready to unveil my game changer. These guys weren''t really bad people, right? They just needed... the right motivation... I used [Curse Magic], conjuring a Rank B curse to materialize at the back of the ssroom. Bausterbuste was what it was called. In a grotesque disy, a fat, repulsive worm-like creature emerged, adorned with a multitude of mouths oozing saliva. The revolting sound it produced was enough to make even the strongest stomach churn. However, being positioned at the front of the ss, I was spared from the putrid stench that filled the room. Anastasia, seated closest to the cursed monstrosity, couldn''t help but shiver and whimper from the difort. Serves you right. Sensing the growing unease among the students, I shed them a reassuring smile and nonchntly informed them, "Oh, don''t be scared guys. That... thing''s just a dear friend of mine. You needn''t worry." Confusion and panic spread among the ss, but I remained unfazed. This was definitely going to get their attention and cooperation. I picked up the scroll and announced, "Well then, let''s begin with a simple roll call, shall we?" It was like the ss was starting afresh. Silence hung in the air, an ufortable tension palpable. The curse monster let out a thunderous gurgle. "Y... Yes," the entire ss stammered. "Oh, good." I smiled even more. My eyes went back to the scroll, rather than reading in the normal order, I read it in the order of the ones who frustrated me the most. "Anastasia Clive," I called. She didn''t respond, her pride didn''t let her. its grotesque tongue gently caressing Anastasia''s neck, causing her to swallow hard before stuttering out a hesitant "present". It was hard not to chuckle and relish in their difort. "Oh, how absolutely delightful!" I eximed, my amusement shining through. "Luna Mercurius," I called. "P... Present," her pride, the hardest to swallow. Gaining momentum, I continued with the roll call, each student offering a reluctant response under the menacing presence of the curse monster. Their stuttered replies echoed through the room. After the roll call had beenpleted, I took a moment to relish in their cooperative fear before turning my attention to the task at hand - teaching the ss. I decided to maintain the presence of the curse monster, ensuring that any slip-ups wouldn''t go unpunished. "So guys, I''m Lumiere Del Silva, your professor for Magical Engineering." Sighing with an air of forced respect, Luna, seated at the front of the ss, spoke up. "Professor," she began, sarcasm was the foundation of her tone, "perhaps you didn''t get the memo, but we already have a Magical Engineering professor." Aidan, his sses always perched perfectly on his nose, added with a sigh, "It seems you don''t even know what course you''re supposed to be teaching." Chuckling at Aidan''s remark, I replied, "Oh I''m sorry, I didn''t get what you said,e again?" The curse monster sprouted three tongues from its multitudes of mouths and then these tongues rolled into the clothes of Aidan and gently licked his chest and neck. Everyone else got grossed out. "Ugggghh," they all said, their faces twisted in disgust. "Apologies sir," Aidan said, his body silently vibrating with irritation. Iughed. "That''s fine, I just didn''t hear what you said earlier." Anastasia, discontented, interjected, "There should bews against this." "Honestly," said Lum. Elise, the scarf girl, nodded slowly. Her own silent way of agreeing with Anastasia. With a sly smile, I responded, "Well, Anastasia, thosews don''t exist yet, do they?" My attention went back to the ss. "I''m well aware of the course subject. It just so happens that I have a special arrangement with Miss Lucretia, your usual professor. We''ll be covering for each other when needed, depending on our individual schedules." The self-absorbed Lance chimed in. "Aunt Lucretia didn''t mention being busy today, though," he stated. "Aunt?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow. Lance chuckled, his confidence apparent as he checked himself out in the mirror. "You wish," he taunted. With a snap of my fingers, I dismissed the curse monster, its gtinous form vanishing in an instant. "Now then," I said, enjoying the unease in their faces, "let''s begin this magical engineering ss in earnest, shall we?" Chapter 232 I redefined the Magic System?

Chapter 232 I redefined the Magic System?

I picked up the chalk and faced the board. The ssroom was filled with eager eyes, ready to learn. Well... only after I forced them to... "So guys, what''d you wanna learn?" I wanted to dive right into the lesson, but Anastasia, always the skeptic, sighed and spoke up. "Shouldn''t a teacher already know what he wants to teach before he starts?" she said, crossing her arms. Honestly, I''ve never felt the urge to p a woman, until now. "Of course, Anastasia, but a good teacher also knows what his students are currently learning. That way, we can tailor the topics to their needs and build upon their previous knowledge." Anastasia rolled her eyes. "Tch,me excuse," she said. "Want me to bring the monster back?" I asked her. "No!" Anastasia squeaked. I grinned at her reaction. "Then stay quiet," I told her. Luna raised her hand and caught my attention. "Miss Lucretia taught us some Forme for Spell Amplification," she informed me. I ced the chalk back on my desk. The 5th branch of magical engineering dealt with Forme for Spell Amplification. It studied the exploration of forme for increasing the power, range, or effectiveness of spells using amplification matrices or enchanted harmonic resonators. Trade-offs and limitations of spell amplification were also important to the topic itself. "Ah, excellent! I have an idea. Anyone with an affinity for water magic, prepare to use your spells and hit these." With a swift motion of my hand and some earth magic, I created six small pieces of rocks that hovered in the air, serving as target dummies. Luna, however, seemed unimpressed by my choice. "Do you think we''re so ipetent that we can''t even hit some tiny rocks?" she questioned, folding her arms. "I mean it''s okay if you can''t do it," I shrugged. Luna''s face turned a deep shade of red, embarrassment evident. "Shut up! I''ll hit it," she eximed. "I suppose," Aidan adjusted his spectacles. "I should try these as well." However, Lance remained uninterested, preupied with admiring his features. "Too busy here," he replied with a guffaw. Self-assured bastard... He somewhat reminded me of Lloyd. Luna confidently extended her hand, her palm facing the small floating rocks. With an effortless motion, she cast the spell and a water arrow spell materialized in her hand. Three arrow-shaped water projectiles shot forth from her palm, surging towards the targets. Aidan conjured a water ball spell. Three perfectly formed spheres of water formed in his hand, resembling bullets ready to be unleashed. He aimed with precision and released them, sending them hurtling towards the remaining rocks. Expectedly, Luna''s water arrows prated the first three rocks, shattering them into pieces. Aidan''s water balls followed suit, obliterating the other three targets. The ss erupted into apuse. The uracy and strength of their spells were expected. "Alright, nice one guys." I pped. Now, I''d already tested my theory, but to confirm it, I needed to ask a question. "Luna," I called. "Yeah?" "Your spell, how much mana did it consume?" "Is that really important or is i¡ª" "Just answer the damn question.." "Tch, you could''ve at least said please," Luna folded her hands as she frowned a bit, her facial features made her anger a bit cute. "I used 160 mana points." "Excellent," I replied. "And you Aidan?" I turned my gaze to him. He adjusted his spectacles, "65 mana points." "Great." The way he was always adjusting his sses reminded me of something in a Shonen manga. A lot of it was stuffed into my memory. Luna, sighing with exhaustion, raised her hand and quizzically asked, "What''s the point of all that?" I paused for a moment, collecting my thoughts. "Patience, Luna," I replied calmly. I looked at all the students and then asked them, "What are the factors that determine a strong and weak spell?" Anastasia couldn''t contain her skepticism any longer. She face-palmed and spoke up. "As the teacher, shouldn''t you already know the answer?" Why was she always like this? I sighed, frustration weighing heavily on me. "Of course I know," I exined. "But asking the ss is a way to gauge if they''ve been following along." Luna, already getting tired, chimed in. "The amount of mana points consumed in a spell depends on the quantity of the element created, theplexity of the shape formed, and the manner in which it is used. In other words, how fast, urate, or uniquely it has been executed." Wow, these idiots actually know the answer. I nodded approvingly. "Exactly, Luna. You''ve grasped the concept perfectly." Pausing for a dramatic effect, I continued with a smug smile. "But you''re all still idiots." The entire ss erupted into an uproar of protest, a chorus of "eeeh!" filling the room. Anastasia reclinedfortably in her chair, her green eyes vibrant and beautiful as she leaned over to whisper to Elise. "You know, Miss Lucretia never took this long to make a point." "Y... Ye... Hm." Elise opted to nod in response. Right after, her head sunk back into her snug scarf. I smirked at herment. "Well, in the end, I''ll teach you something Lucretia couldn''t." Anastasia let out a nonchnt whistle and challenged me, doubtcing her words. "Oh, really? Are you willing to bet on that?" Walking forward, I matched her confidence with a cunning smile. "Why not?" I proposed. "This never ends well," Aidan muttered to himself. "So, what''s the bet?" Anastasia asked, confidence elevating her voice. "If I fail to make a clear point, you can have whatever you desire. But if I seed, you''ll be my personal assistant throughout my entire stay at the university." Anastasia''s lips curled into a sly grin as she contemted the wager. "Hmm, since that''s never going to happen, I guess you better start preparing to treat me to lunch for the rest of the semester." "That won''t happen," my hands slipped back into my pockets, "I''ll prove it." But just as the ssroom settled, Luna stretched and let out a tired yawn. Her gentle voice broke the yful banter. "I''m d you''re trying to be motivated and all, but perhaps we should focus on the ss, shouldn''t we?" It was obvious she was exhausted. Lance chimed in with a smirk. "Oh, don''t worry, Luna. While I focus on my beautiful hair, I''ll still manage to pay attention." "I wasn''t talking to you." Luna held her head in her palm. Even Aidan couldn''t help but retort. "Can''t you spend a single day in ss without admiring yourself in the mirror?" Lance chuckled gently. "With this face? Impossible." He stared at the mirror with a blue steel gaze. I paced up and down the front of the room, chalk in hand. The students looked at me expectantly. I swung around to face Anastasia, who was loungingfortably in her chair. "Anastasia, what''s a spell?" "Well, obviously, it''s an automatic magical effect, duh.." "Correct," I agreed, scribbling her answer on the chalkboard. "But that''s as much as you idiots know." Without further ado, I extended my hand, and conjured a small arrow made entirely of shimmering water. Iunched it towards a small floating rock at the corner of the ssroom. But, to everyone''s surprise, it curved past the rock and flew out of the window. Lum let out a soft sigh and whispered under her breath, "He can''t even hit a simple target." But before she could think further, Ruri Goldfield, a nice, pretty girl with her jet-ck hair tied in pigtails and captivating blue eyes, chimed in. "Maybe," she suggested with a gentle and understanding tone, "maybe he meant to miss it." Anastasia scoffed. "Doubt it." I tapped the chalk on the board, catching their attention. "Actually, I did miss it on purpose." "That''s ame excuse," said Aidan. I took a moment topose myself, preparing to delve into the depths of magical theory. "You see, the biggest problem when ites to amplifying a spell lies in the very system of how our magic is used. Naturally, magic should be limitless in nature. It should flow freely, unhampered by rules or restrictions. But s, our magic is too structured, too confined by its own system." I turned to face the ss. "Lum, can you create a spell and change itsplexity factor in real-time?" "No, that''s impossible," she replied. I smiled smugly at her, "Oh, but it shouldn''t be hard for a talented mage like you." Lum''s annoyance flickered across her face, but she held her anger in check, twirling a strand of her green hair with her index finger. Adjusting his spectacles, Aidan focused. "But altering the effect of a spell after it''s been cast is impossible." "Yes, it is traditionally believed to be impossible," I conceded. "But why''s that?" "Because a spell is an automatically registered magical phenomenon," Luna exined. "Itprises of mana points, the magic''s nature, like water, and theplexity factor, such as its shape, speed, trajectory, and so on. All of these aspects must be set before casting a spell. Once cast, it''s like a chain reaction that cannot be altered." I stepped towards the chalkboard, ready to illustrate my point. "You see, when a mage overthinks the intricacies of a spell, they end up with the wrong result. It''s like putting garbage in and getting garbage out," I said, writing each word on the board for emphasis. I turned back to face the eager idiotic students. "Just because the system tells us we can''t change the properties of a spell after it''s been cast doesn''t mean it''s true," I said confidently. Luna spoke up. "But many have tried and failed," she shrugged. I looked at her. "I know that, idiot." Luna was quick to take offense, her cheeks puffed up like buns and her face turned red like a tomato. I continued, unfazed. "The people that failed." I adjusted my sses, "What they did was - fixing a modern system inside a traditional system. What they need to do is create a whole new modern system of casting magic." Anastasia mmed her hands on the table and stood up. "The Gods themselves passed down the knowledge of magic to us," she dered. "If they say it''s impossible, then it is." I shrugged nonchntly. "Then maybe you and the Gods are both idiots." I scanned the room, meeting the eyes of each student, then chuckled. "Well, it seems awfully quiet now. Does no one have a clue?" Silence filled the room as the students pondered the question. But before anyone could respond, I extended my hand and focused my mana, summoning a ball of water. Iunched it towards Elise, the usually quiet and timid girl. "EEEK!!" Her eyes widened in surprise and fear, but at thest second, the water ball miraculously curved out the window, avoiding any contact with her. A collective gasp filled the room as the students stared at me. Indeed, I redefined the magic system of the gods. Chapter 233 I’m meeting my first love... for the second time?

Chapter 233 I''m meeting my first love... for the second time?

(POV: Lumiere) Anastasia''s voice thundered through the room. "That shouldn''t be possible!" she shouted, her eyes wide. I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Anastasia. "Careful there," I said with a smile, "you almost look impressed." Anastasia''s face flushed with indignation as she hooked her hands on her hips and defiantly plopped back down into her seat. "I''m not," she retorted, crossing her arms in front of her decently sized breasts. Undeterred by her protest, I turned my gaze towards the window. With a swift motion of my hand, I unleashed twelve water balls, each following a perfectly straight trajectory. The students watched in shock as they hung momentarily in the air before defying thews of their oh so precious magic system, curving and intersecting their paths until they merged into a colossal sphere of water. Aidan, unable to contain his disbelief any longer, interrupted the silence that enveloped the room. "That... that can''t be possible," he stammered. Luna was bbergasted. "A water ball spell shouldn''t be able to do that," she said. I casually shrugged before them. "You''ve all been iming to be big shots in magic. But anyone who can bypass our restrictive system of magic is the actual big shot." Silence settled over the ssroom. The students exchanged surprised nces, their minds racing to absorb this new paradigm-shattering information. Satisfied with their newfound quietude, I pped my hands together, the sound echoing through the room. "Alright, let''s begin. For my modern magic system we can establish the following corrtion: mana points, or MP, can be equated to mental concentration and magic nature. So, a higher level of mental concentration and a stronger affinity with a magic nature would require fewer mana points to cast spells." They continued watching. "How much MP do you guys think I used for that spell?" I asked. Aidan counted twelve water balls on his fingers. "A water ball spell costs about 65 mana points so twelve tim¡ª" "Wrong, you idiot." Aidan hooked. "Nghk!" he uttered. "I only used 100 mana points. Everyone was shocked, so much so that they couldn''t speak. I began writing on the board: ¡º Let''s focus on the water ball spell. Previously, it required 65 MP to cast. However, with the proposed alternative method using mental strength, we can potentially reduce the mana cost of this spell. Introducing a form to calcte the required mana points for a specific spell, taking into consideration mental strength and theplexity of the shape. Let''s denote the mental strength as MS and theplexity factor as CF. So, Mana points required (MP) = (Base MP requirement) - (MS x CF) The base MP requirement represents the minimum mana points required to cast the spell using traditional methods. With this form, as an example, the revised mana points required for a water ball spell is: MP_required_water_ball = Base_MP_water_ball - (MS x CF_water_ball) where Base_MP_water_ball is the initial 65 MP requirement, and CF_water_ball represents theplexity factor of shaping the water into the desired ball shape. ¡» My students were eagerly taking notes, hungry for more knowledge. "Basically, instead of relying solely on [Water Magic], I use a little something called [Mana Maniption]. It allows me to break down the very fabric of elemental maniption." The skill wasn''t on my status because it wasn''t an actual skill registered into the World System. "By utilizing [Mana Maniption], I can manipte different elements and change their magic nature," I continued, my hand outstretched before me for emphasis. "Watch closely." I conjured a water ball that soared through the air towards the open ssroom window. Just when it seemed like a regr water ball, it suddenly underwent a transformation. It shifted its magic nature, turning into a zing fireball that crackled with intense heat. The room erupted in gasps and murmurs of shock. I stroked my chin thoughtfully, quite pleased with myself. "Well, that took a bit more time than expected," I admitted smugly. "No way!" Luna eximed. "T... That goes against everything we''ve been taught... about magic," said Elise, stammering on every letter. Lance, who had been silently observing the entire scene, looked somewhat displeased that the attention was focused solely on me. He was jealous for some reason. What? Not enough screen time? "You changed the entire concept of a spell after casting it," said Lum. "Oh, Iook who''s stating the obvious now," I mocked her yfully. "This is crazy..." Anastasia mentioned. "Just because someone with the title of God ims it''s impossible, doesn''t mean it actually is. The Gods, my friends," I paused, tapping my temple with a finger, "are often the biggest idiots." Laughter erupted from the students, their spirits lifted. After a moment, I stretched my limbs and dered, "ss dismissed!" I made my way towards the ssroom door. It was better to leave these idiots in shock. ... Outside the ssroom, I found myself face to face with a t-chested young woman, her chestnut brown hair cascading around her slender shoulders. Her sapphire blue eyes held a some curiosity as she studied me, her expression guarded. Sensing the need for introductions, I waved at her gently and said, "Yo!" To my surprise, she returned the gesture with a wave of her own and asked, "And who might you be? A student, perhaps?" Her eyes flickered up and down, sizing me up. Chuckling lightly, I shook my head and replied, "Actually, I''m the new magical engineering teacher." Her eyes widened in astonishment. "Oh," she murmured, her features softening. She was undeniably stunning, her wless skin and graceful figure captivating me in an instant. With a small bow, she apologized for her tardiness. "Sorry I waste, I''m the current magical engineering teacher... I''m honestly d you got here in time for their sses." My senses briefly faltered as I stood frozen, taking in the realization that she was the very person I was supposed to work with. Her name floated to the surface of my mind, and I managed to croak, "Lucretia?" A sheepish smile tugged at her lips as she tilted her head up, her long braided hair cascading down her back. She yfully scratched her head with a finger and admitted, "Well, it seems like you''ve already got me figured out." Taking a hesitant step forward, I found myself drawn closer to her. It was a maic pull I couldn''t resist. Without rational thought, I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers, the intensity of my actions taking us both by surprise. My tongue sought entry into her mouth, fiercely exploring. Almost immediately, she jerked away, her voice rising in protest. "What do you think you''re doing?!" Her words were punctuated by a swift p across my cheek, the stinging sensation jolting me back to reality. The shocked expression in her eyes mirrored my own. I stood there, my hand gingerly touching my stinging cheek. "Ouch," I muttered, soothing the burning sensation. Turning back to Lucretia, I cleared my throat and apologized for my earlier blunder. "I''m sorry, Ipletely forgot to introduce myself. My name is Lum¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, the ssroom doors swung open, and a herd of enthusiastic students burst out, their voices echoing through the hallway. "Professor! Professor!" they chanted in unison, beckoning me toe teach them more. Lucretia chuckled, stepping in front of me. "Well," she began, addressing the eager students. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I''ll be a little busy with your professor here for a while." Curiosity sparked in Luna''s eyes as she stepped forward, her hands on her hips. "Why, Miss Lucretia? What''s going on?" Lucretia grinned, her lips stretching into a sly smile. "Oh, you know, just some important business to settle with this pervert." Lance, not one to shy away from mischief, blurted out, "What? Like, in the bedroom, Auntie? For shame!" He may have sounded serious, but all the while his eyes were on his reflection on the mirror. Suddenly, Lucretia''s eyes widened in horror. She nced at her reflection in a nearby ss and gasped. "Oh no, my lipstick!" In a rush, she extended her hand towards my face, smearing her light red-stained fingers across my lips in an effort to remove any trace of her makeup blunder. Startled, I coughed and choked, swiping at my mouth in a futile attempt to regain my breath. "Lucretia," I managed to say between coughs, "I think there''s a better way to clean this up." Lance raised an eyebrow, a cheeky smile ying on his face. "Aunt Lucretia, I think you misunderstood. I didn''t mean in a literal sense." Lucretia''s cheeks flushed, realizing the unintended innuendo she had created. She yfully swatted Lance on the arm. "Oh, hush, you. That''s not what I meant at all." I tried to interject, attempting to regain control of the situation. "Listen, students, if you could just wait for a moment¡ª" But Lucretia cut me off, her voice firm. "Oh, just shut it, not a word from you idiot.." Honestly Lumiere, You have 0 rizz. Chapter 234 Women are confusing?

Chapter 234 Women are confusing?

(POV: Lumiere) I walked alongside Lucretia through the halls of the school. I struggled to find the right words to exin myself to her. However, every time I opened my mouth, she''d simply raise her hand, silencing me with a sharpmand to shut up. It seemed that no matter what I said, it was bing increasingly impossible to tell her the truth. Feeling frustrated, I mustered up the courage to ask Lucretia where exactly we were headed. She turned to me, her eyes shing with anger, and informed me that we were on our way to see the Director. "Why the Director?" I asked, confused. What''s she gonna do, report me? Wow, so scared... "Because you need to exin to him what you''ve done," she replied, her tone stern. I couldn''t resist teasing her, trying to lighten the mood. "You''re acting like you''ve never been kissed before?" I joked, expecting a yful response. But Lucretia''s face grew cold and serious. Without missing a beat, she said, "That''s because I haven''t. I don''t want to either..." Both surprised and stunned, I turned to face Lucretia, unable to believe what I''d just heard. We were interrupted by a new voice from behind us. "That''s not entirely true," a woman with a smooth and calm voice said. Startled, both Lucretia and I turned around to see a woman with luscious blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. Her smooth and wless skin captivated my gaze. Lucretia wasted no time in reprimanding the woman. "Simone, he doesn''t need to know about my personal life," she snapped, her irritation evident. Simone... so that''s her name. She lowered her head in a polite apology to Lucretia. "I''m sorry if I overstepped mdy," she said. Mdy? She was likely Lucretia?s personal assistant or something... Lucretia dismissively waved off the apology. "It doesn''t matter anyway," she muttered, clearly uninterested in any further conversation. Curiosity gleamed in Simone''s eyes as she turned her attention towards me and then back to Lucretia. "So, are you two friends?" Simone asked. Before I could respond, Lucretia interjected, "Hell no! This bastard," she pointed at me, "kissed me." If only people knew I actually was a bastard... It wasn''t an insult, it was just a fact at this point. Truth be told, if my life was turned to a story it''d be called <>. I let out a deep sigh, frustrated by Lucretia''s inability to give me a chance to exin myself. "You haven''t even let me..." I began to say, but she cut me off with a dismissive wave of her hand. "There''s nothing to talk about," she stated firmly. Simone raised an eyebrow stepped in and said, "But Lady Lucretia, remember when Merlin stole your panties? You weren''t half as angry then... you even gave him some chocte to go." Lucretia sighed, conceding the point, and responded, "That''s different, Simone. Don''t you remember what I told you...?" "Hm?" said Simone. "Yunno, about wanting my first kiss to be special?" Simone nodded sympathetically. "Ah yes, Lumiere," she uttered, recalling the name. Confused, I interjected, "Eh?" Who''s Lumiere? I''m Lumiere. Lucretia turned her gaze towards me, eyes narrowing. "What''s it to you, pervert? Got a problem with that?" I hurriedly tried to defend myself, "No, it''s just that..." But my words were drowned out as Lucretia interrupted once again. "I know Lumiere is usually a girl''s name, but that doesn''t mean the person I''m talking about is a girl." Simone chimed in, adding, "But you did say he was as beautiful as a girl, Lady Lucretia." Lucretia nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Simone. Give Lumiere a dress and apply some makeup, he might even be prettier than you." I''d never felt more weirded out in my life. This was turning into an awkward discussion, and I can''t say I''mfortable hearing this. Still... Lucretia did just say what I think she said. With a wistful sigh, Lucretia confessed, "I miss his pretty purple eyes..." Simone remarked, "You know, Lucretia, if I didn''t know any better, I''d think he was actually Lumiere." She suddenly pointed directly at me. Caught off guard, Lucretia''s eyes widened, and in that moment, she rushed towards me. Without warning, she firmly grabbed my cheeks and started pulling on them, as if trying to confirm Simone''s hypothesis. Lucretia''s grip on my cheeks tightened, and I winced in pain. "Lucretia, please, stop!" I pleaded, progressively getting irritated. But she seemed oblivious to my difort. With each tug, the ache in my cheeks intensified, and I couldn''t help but wonder how much longer she nned to subject me to this torture. Finally, she released her hold on me, and I immediately brought my hands up to gently massage my sore cheeks. She already pped one of my cheeks and now this? I''d like to p one of hers and let''s see how she''d like it... Well, that depends on what cheeks I''m smacking I guess. Kek~ My attention shifted back to Lucretia and Simone, who were both staring at me intently. Lucretia, her trembling index finger pointing directly at me, stammered out her question, the wordsced with hope and doubt. "Are you... Lumiere?" I let out a weary sigh, my frustration with Lucretia''s unwillingness to listen mounting once more. "Yes," I replied, my voice heavily leaning on exasperation. "That''s what I''ve been trying to tell you. But you just wouldn''t listen." A serious expression settled on Lucretia''s face. "So, you''re Lumiere," she whispered, her voice quivering slightly. "If I had known it was you, when you kissed me... I would''ve pped you even harder." "Eh?" I blurted out, taken aback by her sudden change of mood. Didn''t she just say she missed my purple eyes? No, no, scratch that. She wanted me to be her first kiss, so why the hell was she... Honestly, I don''t understand a thing about women. And there''s nothing All-Father could teach me to make me understand them any better. I expected some kind of reaction, but this was beyond anything I could have imagined. Lucretia turned away from me, her gaze fixed on the ground as she muttered to Simone. "Let''s go, Simone. There''s nothing worth our time here." "Huh?" I said, my confusion deepening. As Simone obediently followed Lucretia''s lead, walking calmly behind her, I stood frozen in ce, my hands still massaging my throbbing cheeks. I had no answer to fully exin what had just unfolded before me. All I could do was watch as Lucretia and Simone disappeared into the distance. Chapter 235 Telestia’s an anomaly?

Chapter 235 Telestia¡¯s an anomaly?

I didn''t think I''d be getting up to 100 golden tickets and 300+ power stones a month, so 10 hours from now I''ll be posting the goals, hence a way to pump out more chapters. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Isadora''s weakened body made its way through the grand halls of Delia Manor, her thin frame swathed in aforting nket. Serena spotted her and hurried over, carrying a tray of steaming tea cups and pastries. "Isadora, are you feeling any better?" Serena''s face wore genuine concern. Isadora managed a weak smile. "I''ll be fine soon, hopefully," Isadora replied, her voice strained. It was no secret to them that Isadora''s delicate state was the consequence of a unique circumstance. Lirien already exined that it was a natural urrence when one sought to give birth to a Demon Lord. Lumiere possessed a remarkably potent magical semen, and as a result, the seed of the Demon Lord within her was rapidly evolving. To sustain its growth, the seed required a continuous supply of mana from an external source ¨C Isadora herself. Demon Spirits, such as Isadora and the unformed Demon Lord seed within her, wereprised of nearly 60% mana. Essentially, they''re beings made entirely of energy, feeding off magical sustenance. Consequently, the seed was steadily siphoning Isadora''s vital essence to nourish its rapid development. It paralleled a human mother''s constant need for sustenance during pregnancy ¨C a double portion of food for two lives. "I know you''re way better than before, but still..." Before now, Isadora couldn''t even leave her bed. Isadora gently shook her head. "Don''t worry about me, you should focus on developing the Viscounty." "I suppose you''re right, Lord Lumiere and Lady Lucilia aren''t around to make things easier..." "Hopefully, he''ll be back before we give birth to Telestia." Serena raised an eyebrow having heard the unfamiliar name. "Telestia?" she repeated. Isadora realized on her knew about her daughter''s pre-existence. "Ah, yeah, I was thinking if I give birth to a girl, I''d name her that.." "Oh, I was actually thinking you''d name her that... what a coincidence!" A warm, sincere smile entuated Serena''s features. "Uhhh, sure, coincidence..." Isadora knew it was no coincidence. There was a high chance that Telestia had the potential to be one of the most powerful beings in the ''observable portion of existence''. Because of that, there was every possibility that Telestia ''set the foundation for her birth''. In simpler terms, she didn''t exist but wanted to exist and the catalyst to make that happen was Lumiere, while the one who would start this was Vyndariel¡ª the Demon King of the 4th Layer of Hell . Isadora stifled a yawn, exhaustion etching lines across her delicate features. "Serena," she murmured, her voice weary, "I think I''ll retire early tonight." Serena''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "But it''s not even halfway through the afternoon." Isadora nodded, rubbing her temples gently. "I know, but my body feels drained. I just feel like resting for the day." A small smile tugged at Serena''s lips as she ced aforting hand on Isadora''s shoulder. "Very well, I''ll inform one of the maids to stay by your room in case you require anything." "Thank you, Serena. Your support means a lot to me." Serena tilted her head slightly, her warm smile never faltering. "No need for thanks, Isadora. Your child is also my child. It''s my duty and privilege to ensure your well-being." The two women parted ways, Isadora gently making her way towards her room as Serena continued down the hallway, faithfully carrying the tray of teacups and kettle. Serena''s footsteps echoed softly as she passed by the diligent maids, exchanging waves and greetings with a nod of her head. As she reached a secluded part of the grand halls, Serena felt a sudden rush of blurred images flood her mind. Dragons soaring through the skies, their fiery breath scorching the Human Continent in a chaotic disy of destruction. Kings of the Shield and Cross Kingdoms kneeling before a figure, their crowns cast aside in homage. Steria stood with a tall mysterious being adorned in long, white hair and majestic purple-scaled dragon wings, their pristine beauty mirroring that of the Imperial Dragons. Startled, Serena stumbled backward, the weight of the visions overwhelming her senses. She clutched her head, trying to make sense of the fragmented images that had infiltrated her mind. A red dragon and green dragon came to mind as well. To Serena, they were strange dragons she''d never seen before. But to the Akashic Records, these were Draknis and Barin. The two subordinates of Barodius. "Wow, I guess I''ve been taking too much tea..." Serena forced a smile, her head still aching. ... Isadora returned to her room. After closing the door behind her, she sank onto herrge bed and allowed herself a moment of respite. "So tired.." With a sigh, she closed her eyes, knowing all too well what awaited her in this state of tranquility ¨C her entry into the dream world. As Isadora''s consciousness drifted into the realm of dreams, she found herself surrounded by an etherealndscape. "Telestia.." The colors were vibrant and otherworldly, like a paintinge to life. The only reason this world was so colourful was because of Telestia. While children used paper and crayons to make drawings, Telestia did hers in her own scope of reality. Isadora looked around in search of her daughter. And then, she heard a young child''s voice utter a friendly "Hi mommy." Turning to find the source of the voice, Isadora saw the little girl ¡ª Telestia perched on a thick tree branch, swinging her legs yfully. Isadora''s face brightened with a smile, and she greeted the young girl warmly. "( What do I say to her...? 40% of my conversation skills are wasted on dirty talk... )" "How''re you doing?" she asked. Telestia nodded energetically, her purple eyes shining with excitement. "I''m doing just fine, thank you," she replied. "I''m just ying a little before I go meet Vyni." At the mention of Vyni''s name, Isadora''s voice softened with curiosity. "Vyni again," she said in a gentle tone. Isadora observed the little girl for a moment before voicing her question. "Why isn''t Vyni ying with you, Telestia?" With a contemtive look on her face, Telestia responded, "Oh, Vyni doesn''t y around much. But he does like to tell me fun stories." The young girl paused for a moment before continuing, "I felt like stretching my legs a bit, and Vyni told me to return when I felt it was gettingte." Understanding, Isadora nodded inprehension. "I see," she murmured softly. Telestia, always eager to share her world, then offered Isadora an enticing proposition. "Would you like to meet Vyni?" she asked. Caught off guard by the sudden invitation, Isadora stuttered slightly beforeposing herself. "Sure, I''d love to," she replied. With a snap of Telestia''s small fingers, the sun in the dream skies transformed into a radiant moon, casting an enchanting glow on her world. Telestia floated down from her perch on the tree branch and stood beside Isadora. With a sweet smile on her face, she extended her tiny hand towards Isadora, urging her to take hold. "Won''t you hold my hand, Mommy?" she asked. Isadora, taken aback a bit, replied, "Of course, my dear." All this was new to her. Unlike Serena and Fasit, Isadora didn''t have the motherly instincts they used to approach Lumiere. She reached out and sped Telestia''s hand in her own, their fingers intertwining. Together, they began to meander through the dense forest. Telestia turned to Isadora and asked, "Mommy, how''s Daddy?" Isadora, keeping her voice steady, answered, "Lum¡ª Daddy''s well, my love. He''s working hard as always." Telestia wrinkled her nose slightly, "But Daddy''s a terrible person, isn''t he?" Isadora, choosing her words carefully, replied, "No, sweetheart, that isn''t true. Your Daddy''s kind and loving." A frown marred Telestia''s delicate features as she continued, "But he left you and went to be with another woman, didn''t he?" Well, technically, he did. Isadora, feeling a twinge of sadness, exined, "It''splicated, my dear. Sometimes, circumstances change, and people make choices that are difficult to understand." Telestia shook her head, her confusion evident in her voice, "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. Daddy will be killed by the dragons, and then Vyni will be my new Daddy." Isadora''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Vyni. "What''d you mean, my love? Why would you say such a thing?" she questioned anxiously. Telestia raised an eyebrow, "Oh, Mommy, don''t you know? Daddy''s time is running out." Isadora''s eyes widened, "No, my love, I... I had no idea." Unfazed by her mother''s worry, Telestia nonchntly replied, "Well, that''s a good thing, isn''t it? Daddy deserves to die." Isadora''s grip on Telestia''s hand tightened. "Telestia, don''t say such a thing!" she raised her voice a bit. Before Isadora could say anymore, her eyes opened and she woke up again. Panting a bit, she looked around and saw she wasn''t in the forest anymore. "What did she mean by that...?" Isadora asked no one in particr. Chapter 236 Special time with my student?

Chapter 236 Special time with my student?

Will post other half when there''s power. --- (POV: Lumiere) Anastasia let out a soft moan. "Harder~" she whispered between gasps. I paused, my movements faltering, and spoke up hesitantly. "Don''t you think it''s a little too much?" I asked, concern evident in my voice. After all, we were dealing with something big. Anastasia shook her head, she was really determined to take it all in. No matter how big it was. "No, I want it a little more," she replied, her voice carried heavy desire. Reluctantly, I continued applying pressure, but as I did, Anastasia''s moans grew louder, her pants bing more rapid. She wasn''t enjoying it one bit, but I wouldn''t expect anyone to. I wasn''t going with the usual force I usually did. Sensing her difort, I spoke up once again. "Maybe it''s just a little tight down here," I suggested, hoping to find a solution to her pain. Anastasia panted heavily, her breaths hot against my skin. "Loosen it up a bit," she demanded, her voice filled with urgency. "I''ll go crazy if you don''t." "Okay, sure." I did as she asked. Her eyes hit the skies for a moment. "You''re so good at this, Professor~" "Well, it''s not my first time doing this," I smiled. "I''ve done it for my sister, and because I do a thorough job, she was really exhausted right after.." "A-Ahnnn~~ that''s the spot~~!" Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I finished bandaging her ankle. I stood up, my muscles sore from the exertion, and looked down at her. "Is that alright?" I asked, searching for any signs of difort on her face. Anastasia''s breathing slowed, but she still panted slightly as she caught her breath. I tossed her my coat and gently encouraged her to put it on. "The mornings are usually always cold," I exined, hoping to shield her from the chill. But as the coat covered Anastasia''s face, she let out a muffled shout, her everyday frustration greeting the morning. "I don''t want your sweat all over my body!" she eximed, her tone usatory. I blinked in surprise, taken aback by her sudden outburst. "Oh," I stammered, quickly retrieving the coat. "I''m sorry, I''ll take it back then." She yanked the coat out of my grasps. Anastasia''s expression softened, and she shook her head, her face flushed. "N... No, I''m notining," she said, her voice quieter now. I shrugged, trying to brush off my embarrassment, and slipped my hands into my pockets before continuing to walk forward, my long shirt swaying with each step. I nced back at Anastasia, only to find her still standing there, snuggling with the coat as if it provided her with a sense offort. But wait... wasn''t it supposed to...? "Aren''t youing?" I called out. Anastasia''s face flushed a delicate shade of red, and she quickly nodded. "Y-Yes, of course," she stammered with a barely audible voice. She took a few quick strides, almost as if she was running, before settling into a steady walking pace beside me. Concern still gnawed at the back of my mind. "You don''t have to push yourself too much," I said gently. "You might end up spraining your ankle again." Anastasia offered me a soft, reassuring smile and replied, "I''ll be fine, don''t worry. Besides, I can''t be slowed down by a silly little sprain." Hm, Anastasia... stubborn as always. Thising from someone who''d only met her once¡ª just yesterday. Unable to resist teasing her, I let out a chuckle and said, "I can''t believe you actually managed to fall down like that." Anastasia frowned, some annoyance lingering on her features. "Oh, shut up," she retorted yfully, although she was a bit embarrassed. "If I didn''t know any better, I would have mistaken you for the second Princess Aurora. No one falls down half as bad as her." "Really?" a small gasp followed as she stared at me. "She''s a klutz?" I continued tough and added, "But of course, you didn''t hear that from me." Anastasia sealed her lips with a mock zip gesture and chirped, "My lips are sealed." The sight of her yfulness made me smile. She could be stubborn, but at the same time also fun to talk with. So, here''s the deal. After winning a bet with Anastasia, she became my personal assistant. This morning at the teaching staff?s dorm house, bright and early, she showed up at my door, all ready for a morning jog. Now, normally I would''ve said no because I cherish my beauty sleep, but she was so eager that I couldn''t refuse. We were happily jogging along when, bam! She tripped on a stupid branch and sprained her ankle. Smooth move, Anastasia. As we walked, something came to mind. "I''m actually surprised so many noble children are here." "Hm?" she said. "I mean, it''s not like Aldnoah is a subpar university or anything, but my impression of nobles led me to believe they wouldn''t want their children mingling with other races outside the continent." Anastasia continued to snuggle with my oversized coat, its sleeves almostpletely masking her delicate hands. "Well, technically, most nobles disagreed..." Both my eyebrows shot up slowly, "Oh?" "Yeah, but Miss Lucretia?s father¡ª the Viscount, was able to talk to them." "Oh, that''s neat." And with Lucretia?s they''d want her to owe them a favor. So, using their children to do that was an easy setting from their point of veiw. Anastasia?s the daughter of a Baron, so it wouldn''t be hard to get her father on board, for the right price that is. With Lance here, I wonder what sort of favor Lucretia owes the Earl of Goldcrest. I mean, Earls wouldn''t casually allow their children to just enroll anywhere. Then again... this was Lance, chances were he wasn''t the first son and because of that had little importance. After stretching my limbs and taking a deep breath, I turned to Anastasia and said, "Well, it doesn''t really matter, you know. Lots of work to do. Remember,ter today, you''re going to help me organize some files and then submit them to the Vice Principal." Anastasia tilted her head slightly, her brown locks cascading over her shoulder. "Organizing files? That doesn''t sound like a big deal," she replied. I shook my head, a wry smile forming on my lips. "Oh, but it is," I said, emphasizing each word. "There''re about thirty documents, give or take." HA! She thought I''d make it easy for her. Anastasia let out an exasperated sigh, her lips forming a pout. "Thirty? That''s way too much," she groaned, her green eyes leaving only room for frustration and annoyance. I chuckled softly, amused by her reaction. Exactly how I felt when she wouldn''t give me some breathing room yesterday. "Well, you better get ready, because after that, we have even more work to do in the afternoon." Anastasia ced my coat over her mouth, muffling her words slightly. "It''s like you''re trying to vent your frustrations about my ''constant nagging'' on me," she murmured. You''re damn right I am. I grinned mischievously. "Well, that''s not an impossible idea either," I teased, enjoying how her cheeks flushed with a hint of embarrassment. "Hey!" she protested. I winked at her and continued, "Besides,ter today, I''m taking you to the Merchant''s Guild. And after that, Miss Lucilia needs our assistance with something important." Anastasia furrowed her brows, trying to recall the name. "Miss Lucilia? Isn''t she the one who teaches Land Management?" she asked, a note of curiosity in her voice. I nodded in affirmation. "Yep, that''s her. And yeah, she does have something important going on today." "What''s that?" she asked. I was helping her sort out all the "suitors" who offered her a hand in marriage. Of course, she wasn''t marrying any of them, just the Earl of Drumbar. I raised an eyebrow and replied, "Well, I''d rather not say unless she tells me to." Anastasia''s expression turned into a pout, and she yfully sulked, "Whatever. It''s not like I care." Chuckling softly, I promised her, "Don''t worry. You''ll find out soon enough." Anastasia, with her delicate features and heart melting smile, let out a soft sigh and confessed, "You''re as horrible as I thought, Professor." Taken aback by her statement, I asked, "Huh, where''d thate from?" She shrugged and admitted, "Oh nothing, it''s just... I thought when I became your assistant, you''d do shameful things to me." I watched Anastasia hug herself, her tiny frame almost disappearing within the confines of my coat. It entuated the graceful curves beginning to form on her developing body¡ªa tantalizing promise of the alluring woman she''d undoubtedly be in a few short years. Currently, she was 18, so there was still time. Surprised, I assured her, "Well, that''s not really my style." Anastasia giggled, her yful nature shining through, and said, "I know, I know, but it''d still be a bit fun if you touched and massaged me in my sensitive areas~~" "Eh?" My breath caught for a moment, freezing in the air as I processed her bold statement. Before I could gather my thoughts to respond, Anastasia quickly dismissed her yful suggestion, shoving me in a lighthearted manner. "Just kidding!" she eximed, herughter sounded in the clearing. Currently, we were in the hill regions of the ArMerAur forest. To her, it''s a joke, but it''s never a good thing to y with a man?s libido. Relief washed over me, and I joined in her mirth, the tension between us lifting. But ourughter was abruptly cut short by a stern voice sounded, like a needle pricking a bubble. "What''s going on here?" the authoritative voice demanded. It was Lucretia. Oh boy... Chapter 237 The Immortal Demon King, Dendrossa, has arrived?!

Chapter 237 The Immortal Demon King, Dendrossa, has arrived?!

(POV: Lumiere) Anastasia''s joyful expression faded, and she bowed her head respectfully, greeting Lucretia with a timid "Good morning, Miss Lucretia." Quietly, Simone, who was standing behind Lucretia, offered me a slight nod¡ª a silent form of greeting. I acknowledged her greeting with a small nod. "What''re you doing here?" Lucretia shot a sharp question at Anastasia. The look on her face was the same as the time she found out who I was. Not a good look... In the face of Lucretia''s questioning gaze, Anastasiaposed herself and exined with utmost respect, "I''m assisting Professor Lumiere in getting a head start on the day." Lucretia''s gaze turned sharp as she turned her attention to Anastasia, disapproval weighing heavily on her words. "Couldn''t he do that by himself?" she questioned. I had the urge to interject, to defend Anastasia''s role, but before I could get a word out, Lucretia silenced me with a sharp wave of her hand. Frustrated, I sighed inwardly, knowing it was futile to argue with her in this moment. Honestly, what''s wrong with her? She wasn''t like this several years ago, but now, it was a drastic change of personality. Thing is, do people just change like that? So drastically...? Anastasia, her voice steady but respectful, faced Lucretia head-on. "I apologize, but as Professor Lumiere''s personal assistant, it is within my role to assist him outside of school hours," she stated firmly. Lucretia''s expression shifted from disapproval to incredulity. "Not anymore," she replied coldly. "A student-teacher rtionship should not extend to such levels." Anastasia didn''t cower under Lucretia''s gaze. Instead, she maintained herposure and replied, "With all due respect, Professor Lumiere and I have a mutual understanding. What I do with him outside of school is none of your business." Wow, go Anastasia. Surprised by Anastasia''s boldness, Lucretia sneered and challenged her, "What?d you say?" Anastasia held her ground, her voice resolute. "I believe everyone has the right to live their life as they please, as long as it doesn''t harm anyone. You''re not my mother, nor my father, so you have no right to dictate what I can or cannot do." Lucretia, taken aback by Anastasia''s unwavering response, froze momentarily, her eyes darting between us. I raised my hands in a gesture of innocence, silently conveying that I bore no responsibility for this confrontation. I mean like... It''s all you Efistes. With a huff, Lucretia swiftly turned on her heels and, apanied by Simone, made her exit in a flurry of indignation. Simone paused before me, her voice soft as she asked, "Can we talk this evening?" I nodded. The best option to understand why Lucretia was being such a pain was Simone. From my observation, she was more than Lucretia?s assistant. A friend. "Sure," I replied. Lucretia''s impatience echoed in her voice as she called out to Simone, "Let''s go, Simone!" Simone bowed her head respectfully to me before hurrying to catch up with Lucretia. I let out a relieved sigh. Let''s be honest, I''m not built for this sort of tension. Why can''t every woman just be like Serena? Or Fasit? Well besides their motherly quirks, Fasit and her milkmakers definitely have some experience they''d like to build in that area. As I slipped my hands back into my pockets, I muttered to myself, "Why does she have to be such a pain in the ass?" Anastasia nced at me, her gaze filled with curiosity. "Do you and Miss Lucretia have something special going on?" she asked. I chuckled dryly and shook my head. "Not really," I replied, a small sigh following after. "If we did, she wouldn''t be treating me like garbage." Any other time, and I''d have said we did. But the way she acts just makes me think otherwise. Anastasia''s expression softened, and she sighed sympathetically. "That''s sad," she murmured. A yawn escaped my lips as fatigue washed over me. "Yeah," I mumbled. "But let''s not dwell on it. We have an early morning ahead of us." I took a step forward, but Anastasia remained rooted in ce. "Come on, let''s go.." I told her. With a sharp nod, she rushed to me and immediately wrapped her arms around my right arm. Gently snuggling next to it¡ª if she was any closer then she''d basically be wearing me. Jeez, hard to believe she''s my age and I''d like to see her as a child. I guess it''s just like that, Anastasia?s a pretty bold and idiotic girl. She knows what she wants and isn''t afraid to express it, and I already knew what she wanted from me... ...she has some sort of n to sabotage me. At this point it''s difficult to trust girls, unless it''s Serena. Haaa~ Serena?s an angel. I turned my gaze to her, raising an eyebrow in question. "What''s the matter?" I asked, my question directed at how she was clinging to me so closely. Anastasia blushed slightly before speaking up. "It''s just... a little skin touch, right?" she said tentatively. "And it''s not like my breasts are anything big." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her candid remark. "Your breasts are perfectly fine," I assured her with a yful grin. Anastasia shot me a sideways nce, her eyes sparkling sweetly. "Should you really be telling your students that?" she teased, partly amused. I shrugged nonchntly. "Well, like you said, it''s not school hours yet, so I guess we''re safe," I replied, smiling back at her. Anastasia beamed at me, her face glowing with warmth. With a quick motion, she wrapped her arms even tighter. Now her breasts were really making contact with my arm, but soon I rxed, enjoying the closeness. Together, we continued down the grassy slope, the early morning sun just beginning to rise. As we strolled along the peaceful grassy slope, something kept nagging on my senses. It was like my [Magic Detect] was functioning, and at the same time it wasn''t. Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of mana engulfed my senses, causing me to tense up and instinctively grab Anastasia by the waist, pulling her closer. Her cheeks flushed crimson, and I could feel the softness of her soft ass under my touch. In that split second, my mind registered the danger looming overhead. Without thinking, I leaped to the side, narrowly escaping the imminent cmity hurtling towards us. The ground quaked beneath us as if struck by a meteor, casting dust that obscured our surroundings. The haze slowly settled, a woman emerged from the chaos, her short white hair hanging above her shoulders and her eyes burning with a fiery red intensity. d in ck armor adorned with intricate designs, she exuded an aura of power and dominance. A colossal sword rested casually on her shoulder. "FINALLY, I''VE FOUND YOU LUMIERE!!" "Eh?" I raised an eyebrow. "I AM DENDROSSA, THE IMMORTAL DEMON KING OF THE 7TH LAYER OF HELL!!" Oh wow, just my luck... Chapter 238 —Intermission— Hell Lords of Tenebrous Slade?

Chapter 238 ¡ªIntermission¡ª Hell Lords of Tenebrous de?

(POV: Akashic Records) 2 days ago... Upon her arrival at the path of demons known as Tenebrous de, Abaddon, a woman with short white hair, red eyes, and a matching red scarf and ck dress, stepped through a portal. She found herself standing outside the grand estate of the Immortal Demon King, Dendrossa. Contrary to her title, Dendrossa was, in fact, a woman who had lived for countless years and faced death multiple times, yet possessed the power to forcefully reincarnate herself. It was this unique skill that granted her the title of "immortal." Being a Demon King didn''t automatically grant one immortality, but rather a longevity that surpassed normal beings. A normal demon could live about 500 years. A High demon, 900. A Great demon, 1900. A Supreme Demon, 3500. The true essence of immortalityy in the possession of specific biological or skill-rted traits. And for Dendrossa, her immortality resembled the experience of respawning in a first-person shooter game, each time she met her demise. Her Apex Skill was ¡ºGod of Respawn: Vageroth¡». The Tenebrous de, an area abundant with lush grass and overgrown vines, hosted an abundance of nt life. Monstrous vegetation loomed, yet remained seemingly dormant in the presence of the Supreme Demons, often referred to as Hell Lords or Archdemons. As Abaddon made her way through the dense foliage, she was greeted by a woman adorned in a white kimono, ck hair cascading around her, and red horns protruding from her forehead¡ªthe Hell Lord Senesica. "There you are, Hell Lord Abaddon," Senesica called out. The two women locked eyes, an unspoken understanding passing between them. They were both Supreme/Arch demons. Because of this, they couldn''t be referred to as Demon Lords as the Laws of the World wouldn''t allow it. Anyone could be a "Demon Lord" provided they had the energy points and demonic underlings to prove it. If a very powerful demon served under you, you would ultimately be a demon lord. If it was basic demon, then you''d basically be anyone with a demon for a servant. An Archdemon was stronger than any demon lord, because of that they couldn''t be given a title that would ce them on the same level as a demon lord. So they were referred to as Hell Lords. Beings more astronomically more powerful than Demon Lords but weaker than Demon Kings. And although this was not always the case, the Laws of the World would say otherwise. In this world servitude meant everything. Power solely depended on how much people you have serving under you. If a host of gods, angels, or any other celestial beings served you, you''d ultimately be a God because the Laws of the World saw it fit. Of course, there was the contradiction¡ª [Skill Trade]. If you didn''t have enough points to go around, you''d die. This was what narrowed the hierarchy of power only to the strongest. The strong kept getting strong, and while the weak weren''t getting weaker, the strong made it seem like they were. "Ah, Senesica, Queen of Darkness," Abaddon greeted with a slight bow, her voice rich and melodic. Senesica gracefully closed the distance between them, her kimono gliding along the ground as she moved. "I received word of your visit." "It seemed important enough for me toe and ry the news personally," Abaddon replied. Senesica''s lips curled into a coy smile. "I see, I''m intrigued already," she replied. "But first, let''s walk to the castle," she suggested. With effortless motion of her wrist, darkness twisted and coalesced into a bridge beneath their feet, stretching out for miles, seamlessly traversing the entire expanse of Dendrossa''s estate. As they made their way across the bridge, Abaddon''s expression turned serious. "I must admit, I''m not in the mood for a leisurely chat with our dear Dendrossa," she confessed. "Oh?" Senesica uttered. "If she happens to learn of my arrival, I would much prefer her to make her way to the Blue World herself." Lumiere asionally referred to his own scope of reality as everything, and then after meeting All-Father, he referred to it as the mortal realm. But in truth, its actual name was the Blue World. While the ces like the Abyss (8thyer), Abyssal Heights (4thyer), Tenebrous de (7thyer), could all be summarized to be one of the 10yers of Hell. Eachyer was infinite in nature, and Hell itself was the collective infinity. Infinity was the limitless concept without end, theyers. A collective infinity is a concept that challenges the notion of infinite. It is a type of infinity that contradicts and diminishes the infinite nature of traditional infinity. It can be described as an infinity that reaches the end of another set of infinity. While many believe that infinity has no end, a collective infinity serves as the existing non-existent end of both existing and non-existent infinities. Senesica arched both eyebrows, intrigued by Abaddon''s words. "Now, you''ve really piqued my curiosity. What could possibly be so urgent?" she inquired. Abaddon''s crimson eyes gleamed slightly. "I came across a Curse King," she revealed with a smile. "One whom I suspect also possesses demon lord heritage, or perhaps even higher." "Oh, which one?" Senesica asked. Abaddon gently shook her head. "Not the ones we know of." "So you''re suggesting another Curse King entirely?" Senesica''sughter echoed through the ethereal air, her amusement evident. "That''s so funny, Lady Abaddon," she chuckled, finding the notion of a Curse King with such lineage highly improbable. That aside, you''d barelye across a Curse King now. Very few people had what it took to undergo the ritual to be a Curse King. That aside, very few people had the power to break the cursesid by the Curse Kings¡ª given how powerful they were. The only other way to be one was to have one of them serve under you while also having enough points to survive the pact. But of course, that was also impossible. Why? The Curse Kings were savages. Powerful beings who could cause Tier 0 level chaos by a simple whisper from their mouth. Lumiere could copse realities and even the entirety of the cosmological framework of "everything" via [Consuming Void]. This was because of his existence as a Curse King. But he was inexperienced as one. Individuals like Balrog, the fire demon. Also, the most powerful Curse King who was a Demonic Curse King (A Curse King that is also a Demon King) could burn the entire world by a simple curse from his tongue. But he was defeated by Rivka, the Ancestral Binder. Which would exin why Ignatius had stated that Rivka was the perfect fit for any Curse King. She descended from the great lineage of Spirit Kings. A woman that had sealed three Curse Kings all on her own. Abaddon''s expression turned resolute as she spoke to Senesica. "I assure you, Senesica, this isn''t a matter to be taken lightly," she stated firmly. "I''m one hundred percent certain of who this fellow is." Curiosity mixed with skepticism danced in Senesica''s eyes as she met Abaddon''s gaze. "And how did youe by this information?" Abaddon sighed softly, her brow furrowing slightly. "My [World Acuity] easily breached his [Status Modification], allowing me to gain insight into his abilities," she exined. "However, something peculiar happened. As I tried to read his mana, my readings were distorted, as if there was interference." Which made sense due to Lumiere''s mana scrambling bracelet. One would think he had a very average mana level. Senesica gently stroked her chin, deep in thought. "You''re saying that your [World Acuity] failed to fully read him?" she surmised. "That''s impossible. It never fails to provide aplete understanding of anything within existence unless..." Abaddon nodded solemnly. "...he''s been touched by the gods," shepleted. Senesica''s intense seriousness quickly dissipated, reced by a light chuckle. "Well, Abaddon, it seems you''ve presented quite the mystery," she remarked yfully. "And here I thought you had all the answers. I suppose I don''t know anything, then." Abaddon sighed in exasperation, rolling her eyes at Senesica''s jest. With a gentle yet firm grasp, she turned Senesica to face her and spoke with a serious tone. "Regardless of the uncertainties, we should prepared," she emphasized. "Dendrossa should meet with this Curse King soon. It seems this one hasn''t been scouted by other Curse Kings." Senesica shrugged nonchntly. "It makes sense. The Ancestral Binder has forced most Curse Kings into hiding," she stated matter-of-factly. "Well, I''ll take my leave now.." With those words, Abaddon vanished. Senesica yawned and her blue eyes shifted to the left. "You''re there aren''t you..." A huge, muscr figure emerged from the dense forests. "Tapas, the Unruly," Senesica called out his name with a smile. "It seems there''ll be some fun to be had soon," the red-skinned demon spoke. Senesica slotted her hands into therge sleeves of her kimono. "Indeed," her only words. In the isle of demons, one man has be the center of attention. Lumiere Del Silva. Chapter 239 The Tenebrous Slade’s fully arrived?

Chapter 239 The Tenebrous de¡¯s fully arrived?

I''ll start constant updates soon, my vacation with family is almost over. .... (POV: Lumiere) I had never been well-versed in the ways of Demon Kings, but the little knowledge I did possess told me that there were four of them within the Demon Continent. However, when I heard there were even more formidable Demon Kings existing beyond the boundaries of my reality, I finally understood just how vast and imposing this ''existence'' truly was. "So, what''d you say Lumiere?!" she asked. Geez, she even knew my name. This woman standing before me didn''t refer to herself as a mere Demon King, but an immortal one. This title alone meant that she was just as powerful as Vyndariel and buffed up with an immortality skill. I''ve met a few immortal beings like¡ª us, All-Father but aside from them, no one else. And at least they didn''te to me looking for a fight... Then there was Acrhona, one of the first immortals. That one was one the literatures Arthur showed me the day I decided to learn "Demon Language". At present, the resounding crash caused by Dendrossa, the Demon King in question, reverberated throughout the vicinity. It captured the attention of all those in its wake. Here I stood, clutching Anastasia in my hands, while the unarmed Dendrossa stood before me, donned in pitch-ck armor. The wicked grin etched across her face showed just how confident she was. And honestly, she had every right to be confident... She was overpowered in every sense. She moved with such speed that even my [Magic Detect] skill failed to detect her presence. Considering the proficiency of my skill, I should''ve been able to sense her imposing aura long before she even entered the kingdom. However, her aura was different from the menacing and mentally crushing energy Eunaria gave off. I don''t know how to say it, but I guess you could say her aura was so strong that you''d easily miss it if you weren''t focused enough. Anastasia trembled in my arms, her face flushed with fear. I couldn''t me her; the woman before us wasn''t just any random NPC. "Anastasia, are you alright?" I asked her. Technically, it was a stupid question, she was clearly not alright. She struggled to form words, her body continuing to shake in my embrace. It was then that she managed to stutter out a sentence. She was barely audible. "Your... your hand, it''s touching me..." she murmured. "Huh...?" Confusion washed over me as I furrowed my brow, not understanding what she meant. Sensing my confusion, she took a shaky breath and continued. "Your hand... it''s touching my... my butt," she finally managed to speak. It hit me like a bolt of lightning. In a moment of carelessness, my hand had ''identally'' made contact with her in the best way possible. Her butt was so soft, but now wasn''t the time for that. There was a problem that needed my attention. Panic coursed through me, and without thinking, I squeezed her buttocks for a split second. The unexpected action caused her to let out a soft moan, her surprise echoing in the air. I couldn''t me myself for doing it a second time. I was under a lot of pressure and in a sense, her butt was like my stress ball. Each time I squeezed it, some tension left my joints. Until... Time seemed to halt as her hand swiftly connected with my cheek, the p resonating across the empty space. I stood there, taking the blow without flinching. I had to own up and take it like a man. Slowly, I released Anastasia from my grasp, allowing her to stand on her own. "S... Sorry for touching your butt..." And at the same time, I wasn''t sorry. This was the second time I was getting pped since I entered this school. It''s not fair. She hesitated, her gaze averted to the side, before finally speaking. Her voice wavered slightly as she shyly admitted, "I''m... I''m not saying what... what you did was wrong, but don''t do it around other people." "Huh...?" I was totally confused. "Other... people...?" I turned to survey our surroundings, finally noticing the onlookers that had gathered. Teachers, students, and even Steria, hovering gracefully in the air,manding the BDSM-ish control of her male students. Those boys justy there with their butts pointing upwards. I can''t even begin to think about what she''d done to them. And to be honest, I didn''t even want to know. Dendrossa let out an exasperated scream. Her voice was loud, even louder than Eris... Eris... Come to think of it, this girl and Eris were almost the same, and for one, they acted the same too. When Eris attacked the Silva Citadel, she crashnded and almost destroyed thendscape. That was the same thing Dendrossa did. But at least, she was having some restraint. Eris crashnded and just kicked Mojito''s ass and then proceeded to almost kick my ass. Almost... "I''m so bored!" Dendrossa eximed, her impatience evident in her tone. But honestly, I''m not anyone''s source of entertainment. If you''re bored, then I shouldn''t be the one responsible for that. "Can''t we just start fighting already?" she asked. I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her eagerness for confrontation. "Why do we have to fight?" I questioned, genuinely curious. Dendrossa turned to me, folding her arms across her chest before bursting into uncontrobleughter. It was augh that reached the heavens, a dramatic disy that left us all speechless, simply staring at her in awe. After what felt like an eternity, she finally managed to calm herself down. By this time, all the students were looking at her. The looks on their faces said one thing¡ª they werepletely underwhelmed. "Fighting is essential, my friend," Dendrossa said, her voice now dripping with seriousness. "It''s the core of who we are, the essence of our existence. Everything elsees after it." So basically, she''s never heard of diplomacy. I sighed, realizing that reasoning with her would be a difficult task. "Can''t we at least talk before resorting to violence?" I pleaded, hoping to find somemon ground. Once again, Dendrossa''sughter filled the air, echoing in an annoying manner across the ear of everyone standing there. She either thought I was joking or she just thought I was stupid. Because no one wouldugh that hard after hearing that. "The way of Tenebrous de is to fight first, and then talk," she exined, her eyes glinting mischievously. I decided to abandon my argument, realizing that persuading her to see reason would be futile. "But fighting isn''t the only way..." I attempted to protest, but quickly stopped myself. Those words felt tired and overused. It wasn''t the first time I was saying it, nor was it the second. And every time I did say it, it resulted in waste of saliva. They''d never listen to reason, what they wanted was to throw hands. At this point, why not just do that? Dendrossa, sensing my defeat, smirked and looked at me, she was excited and I could see that in her red eyes. "If fighting is truly what you desire, then I have no qualms," I dered. For some reason, I smiled after those words. Anastasia, who was silently observing our exchange, hesitantly spoke up. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, genuine concern etched on her face. I reassured her with a warm smile and aforting nod. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." I don''t got this, but hey, as a teacher, you shouldn''t look like a wimp. Turning back to Dendrossa, I requested a small favor. "Could you... just give me a few seconds, and then we can proceed as you wish." She let out a sigh, her impatience still lingering, but eventually agreed. "Alright, but make it quick." "Cool, thanks!" After I said this, I immediately dashed for Steria. As I approached where Steria hovered, she shed me a peace sign with two fingers. "Yo," she said. I shook my head, knowing there was no time for such gestures. Honestly, Steria''s confidence was problematic. She was calm in every situation. And this made me not fully grab how strong she was. She didn''t flinch in the presence of Imperial Dragons and the same thing here. But I guess having lived for 4,000 years could make you immune to fear. "There''s no time for that," I replied with a heavy sigh. Steria cocked her head to the side, curiosity evident on her face. "Why not?" she questioned. The painful part was that she was genuinely confused. I brushed a hand through my hair, searching for the right words to articte my thoughts. "Oh I don''t know," I started sarcastically. "Maybe because there''s a friggin'' Demon King standing just right over there!" I pointed at Dendrossa right after. Dendrossa noticed I pointed at her and she grinned and waved back in an energetic manner. I smiled awkwardly and waved back at her. Steria interrupted our awkward exchange, reminding me of a crucial detail. "By the way, can you sense the others?" "Others?" I repeated. Just as the question escaped my lips, two figures emerged from swirling ck portals beside me. The first was a woman d in a flowing white kimono, her long ck hair cascading down her back. She possessed a pair of striking red horns atop her head, and her features oozed with elegance and allure. She hadrge breasts, that was definitely not easy to miss. But more importantly, she was by far one of the most beautiful women I''d ever seen. The second figure, however, was a stark contrast, showcasing the stereotypical image of a repulsive demon. You know, those generic demons you''d find under your bed. With crimson skin, twisted horns, and a grotesque face, it was clear that this demon was an easy thing to puke at. "Eh..." Things just seemed to get worse. Chapter 240 It’s a one hit combat duel?

Chapter 240 It''s a one hitbat duel?

(POV: Lumiere) "Is that really an Immortal Demon King?" "Yeah, I think that''s what I heard.." "What''s the short teacher gonna do to her, bore her to death." "As long as it works I''m fine with it, I don''t like demons." "Why hasn''t the school contacted the attention of the kingdom?!" "I don''t know man." "Oh gosh, I''m too beautiful." There was so much murmuring and words flying around. And I could''ve sworn I heard Lance''s voice at least once in the crowd. I turned my gaze towards Steria again. "Steria, I need you to erect a barrier around me and our ''friends'' here to make sure no one gets hurt," I implored. "Got it." In response, she snapped her fingers with ease, a seemingly effortless disy of her magical prowess. "There, the barrier''s in ce," she said. I couldn''t help but quip, "You could''ve waited for me to step inside first, you know." Steria let out an airy yawn, her nonchnt demeanor evident. "I''m not an idiot, darling. This type of barrier allows things toe in but prevents anything from getting out." Steria might bezy, sexy and sadistic but she knows her stuff... In and out of sexual activities, mind you. Nodding in understanding, I retraced my steps towards Dendrossa and her two loyal demons. The aura these guys were emitting was intense. It was like they were unintentionally using the [Mana Pressure] skill. "Eh, Dendrossa..." "Yeah?!" she replied, energetic. "I see you''ve brought some friends along," I remarked, attempting to break the ice. Dendrossa shed me a grin, the amusement in her red eyes didn''t let down one bit. "Indeed, this is Tapas, the Unruly," she introduced, gesturing towards the demon who stood before me, arms folded and a menacing scowl etched upon his face. "Uh, hey... Tapas," I greeted Tapas with a friendly salutation, though he merely responded with a st of steam erupting from his red nostrils. Geez, dramatic much? Dendrossa then directed my attention towards the stunning demon beside her. Her, I''d like to know. "And this, my dear, is Senesica, the Queen of Darkness," she presented with a touch of pride in her voice. "Queen of Darkness?" I echoed. "That''s totally not concerning." Before I could fully process the implications, Senesica sidled up to me, her curvaceous, meaty breasts pressing against my back. Her voice was a sweet and sultry whisper. One that brushed against my ear as she marvelled at my eyes. "My, you have the most beautiful eyes," she purred enticingly. Perplexed, I raised an eyebrow and managed to utter a somewhat bewildered, "Thank you?" Dendrossa''s face contorted with a frown as she chided Senesica. "Leave him alone, Senesica." The alluring demon smiled, "Ara~Ara... You don''t have to be so strict. I just wanted to greet our Curse King." My eyes peeled wide-open. How the hell did they know that?! Sigh. At this point, what''s the use of the [Status Modification] skill if it can''t keep me safe from powerful guys. "How''d you know about that?" I asked, lowering my voice to ensure that our conversation remained hidden from the onlookers lingering by the invisible spatial barrier. Dendrossa shed a sly smile and replied, "My sister told me." Perplexed, I inquired, "Your sister? Who''s that?" Just as the question escaped my lips, a voice echoed from behind me. "That''s me." Turning, I came face to face with Abaddon, who confirmed that she was indeed Dendrossa''s sister. Startled by this new information, I stammered, "Wait, you''re really sisters?" Abaddon simply nodded. "Of course! Can''t you see the resemnce!" I looked at Abaddon?s breasts and Senesica?s "huge" breasts and then at finally at Dendrossa?s chopping board of a breast. No, no, I cannot see the resemnce. "S... Sure." Seemingly intrigued by our conversation, Senesica materialized as a small ck cat on my shoulder. Purring softly, she said, "And I''m the youngest sister..." For some reason I enjoyed having her in this form on my shoulder. It was weirdly...forting. I looked at Dendrossa''s small stature and couldn''t help but quip, "So, let me guess, you''re the oldest sister, then?" At this point, I couldn''t understand how this world worked. The youngest sister was conveniently the one with thergest breasts and the best curves. It was like she was my mommy with those ck hair and blue eyes of hers. So I thought, if Senesica was the youngest, then Dendrossa was likely the oldest. Maybe "they" and their breasts were aging backwards. Dendrossa grinned, her fangs on full disy. "Woah, how''d you know?" she retorted yfully. Shaking my head in amusement, I brushed off her question. My attention then shifted towards Tapas, the fearsome and brawny red demon. He was still staring at me with animosity. Like I took his candy or something. With a yful tone, I jokingly asked, "So, what about Tapas? Is he the second oldest sister?" Clearly agitated, steam spewed from Tapas'' ring nostrils as he stormed over to face me. Fists clenched tightly, he vehemently dered, "No!" Rubbing my chin, I pretended to ponder for a moment. "Ah, so you''re the third oldest sister then," I chuckled, fully expecting him to join in on the jest. To my surprise, Tapas'' rage only intensified. Without warning, he lunged at me with a powerful punch. Reacting instinctively, I intercepted his assault with ease, catching his fist effortlessly in my hand. Big mistake. "Oi, Tapas," I said, my eyes shed red a bit, "you really should be careful. That kind of temper could get you killed." Tapas, visibly taken aback by my effortless interception, took a cautious step back, the sound of his swallowing audible. Dendrossa immediatelyughed loudly. "Wow! You really tamed Tapas...!" Alright, I know I was the one who started it... But "tame"? No, that was just a harsh thing to say. Senesica, still in her cat form, gracefully made her way up my body. With each step, her tiny paws lightlynded on me, until she perched atop my head, her warm body snuggling against my scalp. As she began to purr contently, Dendrossa, her sighed heavily. "We''re losing daylight! This is why I hate the Blue World!" We were barely into the morning yet. "Only if you promise to exin everything afterwards," I insisted. "I promise that I''ll personally do that," Abaddon reassured me. "Somehow I doubt that." "Trust me, I''m not a fan of the Tenebrous de way either, but apparently my older sister here doesn''t want to let that stupid rule go." "HEY! That rule?s one of the best things about our realm!" Dendrossa was quick to defend her stupid rule. "Sure, whatever..." said Abaddon and me. Resigned to the situation, I sighed, epting their terms. "Sometimes it''s exhausting to constantly be thrust into battles, always on edge." Exasperation was heavy in my voice. "Actually, it''s exhausting every time..." I stretched my tired limbs, the sound of my joints popping echoing in the silence. Senesica, sensing my unrest, made a soft meowing sound, her eyes locking with Dendrossa''s as she offered her own suggestion. "Maybe we could try the rule of one hitbat?" Senesica mused, her tiny pink tongue gliding over her sleek fur. Confused, I turned to Dendrossa. "One hitbat, what''s that?" Dendrossa wore a serious expression. "The rule of one hitbat," she began, "is a fundamental principle of the Tenebrous de''sbat rules. It emphasizes the importance of precision and strategy." "And?" I asked, already intrigued. "And..." Dendrossa trailed off, sheepishly scratching her head and chuckling softly. "I seem to have forgotten the details," she admitted, a touch of embarrassment tinging her voice. Sigh... Why do I even bother. Frustration etched on Abaddon''s face, she facepalmed, exasperated by Dendrossa''s absentmindedness. Senesica let out another meow. "Typical," she said as she continued to groom herself, gently licking her ck fur. In a matter of seconds, Abaddon exined the one hitbat rule. It was a sacred tradition instilled within the Tenebrous de. Just like Dendrossa said, a test of skill and strength, where precision is paramount. The premise was simple. When engaging in one hitbat, the challenged must unleash their most potent attack. The challenged would be the one who struck first, and the defender would bear the full brunt of the attack without retaliating. If the challenged''s attack was enough to defeat the challenger, they would be dered the victor. However, if the challenger remained standing, they were the winner. "So the challenger can''t attack right?" I asked. Senesica nodded. "Yeah, because they''re the one challenging." "Oh, cool," I said. Dendrossa rubbed her chin. "Now it makes sense why I forgot that rule. It''s so boring." As long as it kept me alive, then it wasn''t. "And don''t worry about the people watching," said Abaddon. "They won''t remember a thing..." "Hm?" Chapter 241 The duel has begun?

Chapter 241 The duel has begun?

(POV: Lumiere) This was the best situation I''ve been in since my threesome with Serena and Isadora. A type ofbat where I could hit them with my strongest attack and they wouldn''t retaliate. I couldn''t estimate just how powerful Dendrossa was, even with my buffed up [Appraisal] skill. So, the next best thing was going for the strongest attack I had. And there were a Iot of those. ¡ºSpirit King Avelnarogius¡» could possibly "destroy" Dendrossa?s spiritual existence. But... that would be taking sucker punching to a whole new level. Now, it was a matter of what skill to use. After a few tense minutes of contemtion, Dendrossa''s impatience got the better of her and she interrupted my train of thought. "We don''t have all day, you know," she sneered, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. I smiled a bit and remarked. "Actually, we do," I calmly replied. Dendrossa''s irritation increased a bit. I''ve never seen someone so eager to take an attack. Dendrossa was strong, but how strong she was? I didn''t know. There was no need to use <> for my next attack. It would add a significant boost to it, but there was a possibility I could get the synergistic output wrong. I needed to go all out. And more importantly, I needed to do it well. I called upon my umted skill points, focusing some of them them on my [Element Merger] skill, amplifying its strength to an unprecedented level. It now ranked as an SSS+. This was the pinnacle of elemental maniption. The gold standard for my new spell: ¡¸Elemental Requiem¡¹. Turning my gaze towards the sky, I spoke to Senesica. She was still perched on top of my head. Unlike her, Tapas and Abaddon were standing at the edge of the barrier. Any other attack, and I might have told them to out of barrier, but if I could control it well enough, then there was no need for that. Hopefully... "Lady Senesica, are you alright staying up there?" Meow. "It''ll be a really powerful attack," I told her. In response, Senesica let out a contented meow. "I''ll be just fine, love" she reassured me. There was no way I enjoyed her saying that in her cat form. I... Did... Satisfied with Senesica''s response, I took a deep breath, allowing my mana to flow through my body. With each inhtion, the elements responded, gathering in my outstretched palm. A small me flickered to life, apanied by swirling water droplets, a patch of earthen soil, a gust of wind, inky darkness, and crackling bolts of lightning. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Darkness, Lightning... I was incorporating all these elements to form something more powerful. The fusion of these six elemental forces was infused with spiritual energy, signifying the full actualization of the ¡¸Elemental Spirit Magic¡¹. Dendrossa''s interest was palpable as she observed the convergence of the elements. Her eyes widened in anticipation, a smile ying at the corner of her lips. "Oh, this is gonna be good," she murmured. More, more, more. I had topress these elements and intricately weave the atoms of mana thatposed each of them. Each element weighed the same in mana scale count. Each element was equivalent to the other in terms of number of atoms thatposed them. Meaning for every atom grouped to mix into one elemental atom mixture. As the elements began to spin and revolve around one another, their individual colors blending to form a mesmerizing disy, a dark purple orb materialized in the palm of my hand. Swirling rings of energy enveloped the pulsating orb, intensifying its gravity. The sheer weight of the energy caused Steria''s spatial barrier to fluctuate. It was almost like it''d copse. The spirit energy put into the attack would cause some spiritual damage to Dendrossa. But this was nothing that should "kill" an Immortal Demon King. I put it in case the Elemental Requiem wasn''t formidable enough. So technically, this was Spirit Elemental Requiem. It consumed 10,000 MP. After holding the charged orb in my palm for what seemed like an eternity, Dendrossa spread her arms and legs wide. "Enough stalling! Let it rip!" shemanded. I could see her fangs shinning. She was hungry to take the full force of the attack with her body. Without a moment''s hesitation, I released the orb from my grasp, watching it soar effortlessly towards Dendrossa. The instant it made contact with her, an explosive shockwave engulfed her form, ripping her apart in a colorful disy of destruction. It was as if she''d been erased from existence, leaving behind no trace of her presence. "Eh...?" The remnants of the attack, now devoid of its intended target, hurtled towards the spatial field that Steria had erected. To my relief, it fizzled and sputtered upon impact, failing to breach the protective barrier. I mean, it was a spatial barrier after all, nothing could prate it. This meant that everyone outside of the field would remain unharmed. As the echoes of the vanished attack reverberated through the silence, I stood frozen in shock. Dendrossa''s body was nowhere to be found, not even a single speck of dust remained. Panic welled up inside me as I nced towards Abaddon and Tapas, their eyes wide with disbelief mirroring my own. But I thought she could take an attack like that. That was the only reason I went all it. Was [Spirit Magic] that strong. There was every chance the particles of spirit energypletely ripped her durable body apart. Like an eraser, it "effectively deleted" her out of existence. Slowly, I extended my trembling hand, pointing towards the space Dendrossa should have upied. Abaddon and Tapas followed my gaze, their expressions filled with confusion. There was nothing there, as if Dendrossa had never existed at all. Just as despair threatened to consume me, Steria floated towards me. She circled around me, a serene aura emanating from her form. "Oh cool, you killed the Immortal Demon King," she mused. My heart sank even further as I desperately protested, "I didn''t mean to kill her! It wasn''t my intention!. Sh... She was just so..." "Whatever, she''s dead now... wouldn''t that mean you own all her subordinates?" "Wait! I do?!" "Yeah, pretty much, you killed her so you take responsibility, duh.." "No, this sucks!" Before I could gather my thoughts, Senesica let out a soothing meow. "Rx, she''ll be back in five, four, three, two..." Almost on cue, Dendrossa was standing some few meters behind me. "HAHAHA HAHAHA!!!¡ª Cough, cough, cough..." Laughing with hands on her waist, the only thing that stopped her was a insect that flew into her mouth. I rushed towards Dendrossa, my heart pounding with relief and joy. Senesica gracefully leaped off my head andnded on her feet. Tears streamed down my face as I embraced her. "I''M GLAD YOU''RE ALIVE!" Dendrossa lightly knocked the back of my head and smirked. "What part of Immortal Demon King don''t you understand?" she quipped. I released her from my grasp. Abaddon approached from behind me. "Congrattions on your victory in the duel," shemended. Dendrossa chuckled in response. "That attack of yours was absolutely spectacr. It managed to wound my soul, but no worries, it''ll heal," she shared. "Sorry," I told her. Dendrossa yfully pped my arm and reassured me, "Don''t sweat it, kid. It''s all part of the game, and you yed your part well." Senesica leaned against Dendrossa''s leg and began grooming her fur. With a knowing expression, she purred softly, "I knew you''de out on top. Never doubted you for a second." I smiled. "Oh really?" Senesica nodded affirmatively. "We should find a morefortable ce to discuss." Senesica transformed back into her normal form and added, "Preferably somewhere we can all rx... naked." Her hands gently pressed on her huge breasts. A hot breath escaped her mouth. She was serious. I stared at her. "Naked?" I repeated. Abaddon, seemingly unfazed by Senesica''s suggestion, said "That''s fine." "I wanna get naked too," Dendrossa was already unbuckling her armor. This wasn''t a contest damn it! "Any excuse to see Lumiere''s rod is fine by me," said Steria. "Is it huge?" Senesica asked. Steria nodded. "He cums three times and it''s still hard." Senesica was already delighted by that news. "But how big is it though?" Abaddon asked. Steria then whispered something in her ear. "Oh my," Abaddon said as she looked at me. "That''s unnecessarilyrge." "Eh?" said me and Tapas. Chapter 242 The naked diplomacy act?

Chapter 242 The naked diplomacy act?

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) A portal materialized before us, courtesy of Steria, and we were transported back to the entryway of the Silva Citadel. "Ugh, this seems like a waste of my abilities," said Steria. I chuckled nervously. "I get it, ha... ha." "It''s fine," Steria rolled her eyes then yawned. "I have a feeling this?ll be a good time." As usual, she was easy-going. I could''ve never tell what was going on in her mind. Skarz, the towering minotaur, stood at the forefront, donning a regal stance as he courteously inclined his head to greet us. "Oh, you''ve returned, Lord Lumiere..." Skarz mentioned the moment he saw me. I gazed at Skarz. "I know there''s much to exin, but I''ll save it forter," I replied. Skarz''s eyebrows furrowed in curiosity, prompting me to continue. "For now, we have some guests," I told him. With those words, Dendrossa, Senesica, Abaddon and Tapas stepped through the portal, their presence causing Skarz''s body to momentarily freeze. But it madeplete sense. Minotaurs had the ability to sense mana of others on a more intricate level. Because of that, they could tell the race a person was from. That was how they knew Serena was from a godly race. As the leader of the minotaurs, Skarz quickly regained hisposure and directed his attention towards Dendrossa. "Greetings, esteemed demon royalty," he proimed. "Wee to the Silva Citadel. We, as subordinates of Lord Silva, shall ensure your utmostfort." Dendrossa let out a yful chuckle. "No need to go through the trouble," she responded. "I merely wish to have a conversation with your boss here." I raised my hand to rub my chin, contemting her words, before letting out a slightly heavy sigh. "Though, I must ask," I interjected. "Why does it have to be a naked discussion?" Senesica gracefully shifted back into her feline form and nimbly leaped onto my head, her warm weightforting against my scalp. She swished her tailzily before speaking up. "Well, in some cultures, skinship is known to help foster social bonding," she exined. I raised an eyebrow in response. One, she wasn''t wrong... technically... But that was mostly in Japan and South Korea. In other words, outside this current "ce". Still, did I really need to be bothered? She was wearing a kimono. So she must''ve had knowledge of some other worlds, she didn''t feel like an Integrator. Then again, she could be¡ª an extremely "old" one. "Skinship... usually refers to family members," I rified. Senesica let out a dramatic sigh before continuing. "I wish you were my little brother," she mused. "Eh?" I said. Where did thate from? I politely cleared my throat, feeling the weight of the awkwardness settle upon us. Or maybe it was just me. When was thest time I didn''t meet a thirsty woman? "Don''t misunderstand me," Senesica whispered seductively. "I won''t be taking care of you like a loving sister. Rather, I desire something far more intimate... I''d want you to spread my legs apart and plow me." She let out a sultry moan in the strange form of a "meow". Still, it was hot though. I nced towards Abaddon and Dendrossa, seeking their reaction. Abaddon leaned in towards me and chuckled. "Senesica can be quite the naughty demon at times," she said. Dendrossa smirked and chimed in, "Oh yeah, she definitely knows how to have some fun." Theirughter followed. Naturally, Dendrossa?sughter was louder. But by far, Eris had the loudestughter. Trying to remainposed, I nodded slowly. "I see," I replied, my mind racing to process the unexpected revtion. Steria, ever the calm presence, interjected, "There''s nothing inherently wrong with it. Everyone has their desires." Coming from someone like you or Isadora, "desire" was a strong word. Senesica purred in response. She then proceeded to groom herself, licking her fur again with a self-assured air. "Finally, someone who understands," she murmured. Steria floated towards me, gently scooping Senesica off my head. The ck cat offered a futile protest, meowing in protest. "Let me down," Senesica pleaded. "I want to rest on my beloved?s forehead." "Eh?" I said. Steria lifted the feline. "I don''t mind how many women Lumiere wants to sleep with," she confidently spoke. "But tonight, he''s thrusting his rod inside me." Oh my god, these women! Feeling a heavy sigh escape my lips, I looked around the group, realizing the need to divert the conversation. "Let''s not discuss this further here," I suggested wearily, seeking respite from the charged atmosphere. Skarz turned towards Dendrossa with a knowing look. "Perhaps we should consult the chefs, see if they can prepare something to satisfy our cravings?" he proposed. Abaddon pondered for a moment, cing a finger on her chin. "Well, there?s one thing we don''t eat, though I''m not sure you guys need to worry about it." "Cool then," I replied. I already knew what we were here to do. Although it wasn''t obvious enough yet to Skarz, this was going to be a "Naked Diplomacy". A form of diplomatic engagement that involved the use of nudity and sexual activities as a means of fosteringmunication and resolving conflicts between nations, realms and whatnot. This unconventional approach to diplomacy aimed to break down barriers and create a more open and intimate dialogue between parties involved. By engaging in nude and sexual activities, diplomats hope to establish trust, build rapport, and promote understanding. It was a bit controversial and unconventional, proponents argued that it could be an effective tool in certain situations where traditional diplomatic methods had failed. However, critics argued that it could be exploitative, hical, and might undermine the seriousness and integrity of diplomatic negotiations. Overall, naked diplomacy remained a niche and debated approach to international rtions. But definitely it would work here. And if my guess was right, I was going to be having my way with Abaddon, Senesica and any other woman Dendrossa decided to summon tonight. Normally, I was meant to employ someone else with the task of banging these women. However, there was no one more capable than I was. ... After our eventful conversation, we continued our journey through the Silva Citadel, winding through its corridors and stairways. The air grew increasingly humid, and a nket of steam enveloped us, making it difficult to see ahead. Sensing their confusion, I took the lead. "There''s something I haven''t told you guys," I said. "This part of the Citadel is like a hidden oasis, a secret haven known only to a few." Steria smirked beside me, nodding in agreement. "I see," said Abaddon. Dendrossa was still confused. "And what about all this steam stuff?" "Nah, that''s alright... It''s a sign we''re getting close..." They actually thought the venue for the meeting would be in the City Hall or maybe in my bedroom. Actually, it was somewhere better. I was eager to know what this demons had to say. I didn''t need anyone to tell me that forming an alliance with them was a good idea. And at this point, I didn''t really care if they were evil¡ª although, it''s highly unlikely. In all cases, however, keeping myself and everyone around me safe, came first. Curiosity piqued, I felt Senesica shifting on my head, searching for a better vantage point. "I have a feeling..." she purred, "is it some kind of onsen?" No surprise she knew it, she was wearing a kimono after all. Dendrossa and Abaddon exchanged surprised nces. Before long, we reached a secluded part of the Citadel, adorned with a wooden gate. I turned to mypanions smiling. "Prepare yourselves for the venue of the diplomatic talks," I announced, for some reason, proud. Sliding open the gate, I revealed the breathtaking sight that awaited us. A hot spring, recently developed by the dwarves and myself, stood before us. Its waters shimmered ethereally, reflecting the gentle glow of magical cores and crystals carefully embedded around its edges. Thebination of water and fire magic created a delicate equilibrium, ensuring that the warmth and healing properties of the springs were optimized. "This''ll be even better when we''re all naked with you inside," Senesica licked her fur. I chuckled a bit. "Haha~ I agree..." "So, what''re we waiting for?" Steria smiled deviously. Chapter 243 First target, Abaddon? (R-18+)

Chapter 243 First target, Abaddon? (R-18+)

Naked Diplomacy Arc I Rules of Naked Diplomacy... Whatever degenerated word you''d like to call it. (1) Two leaders cannot have sex with each other. (2) The leaders of the countries must be of opposite genders. (3) The leader that will do the ''dicking'' must smash two or more representatives for optimal orgasm and satisfaction. (4) Sex can be before or after the meeting. But after is more favorable since there would be post-nut rity. (5) If the representative that gets dicked isn''t satisfied, then the objectives have no been met. --- (POV: Lumiere) As everything fell into ce, I directed everyone''s attention towards arge rock nestled near the Zen rock garden, the tranquil melody of the koi fishes'' yful sshes filling the air. Seeing an opportunity to stretch her legs, Senesica gracefully leapt from my head, her form shifting back to normal. As shended, her juicy breasts bounced enticingly, drawing my attention momentarily. She cast her gaze upon the small pond, genuinely impressed. "I had no idea there were koi fishes in this world," Senesica eximed. Normally, I''d have asked. But I had rules against asking about someone''s past unless it really warranted it. Smiling, I shared the origin of their discovery, "Mimosa found them in a secluded part of the Great Forest. She thought they''d be a perfect addition to the Silva Onsen area." Turning around, I noticed Dendrossa and Abaddon had wasted no time in undressing, their naked forms now bathing in the glow of the hot springs. Dendrossa''s petite frame entuated her perky and modestly sized breasts, but what intrigued me was the soft, silky mane of hair surrounding her pussy. Caught off guard by my gaze lingering a bit too long, she coyly propositioned me. "Do you perhaps want to take a taste?" Dendrossa asked mischievously, before quickly adding, "But I must warn you, my heart belongs to my one true love. No one else shall touch me." Chuckling at her forwardness, I assured her, "I had no intentions of doing that it''s fine." That would be in vition of rule No. 1. Turning my attention to Abaddon, I marveled at her shapely figure and radiant skin, her pussy smooth as a baby''s skin. The temptation to explore further was intoxicating, but I restrained myself, for now. Abaddon ced a slender hand on her waist, her eyes fixed on me as she inquired about the uing talks. "So, do you want to have your way with us before or after the talks?" I scratched my head. "Which do you guys prefer?" "Anytime really," Senesica gently yed with the pond water. "It''s your choice." "I guess now would be the best time." As Steria stretched her limbs, she hovered in midair. Exhaling a contented sigh, she informed me, "Yo, I''m heading in." "Eh? But weren''t you going to..." "Nah, I want your rock-hard cock all to myself, so when you''re done then we can have our fun... Serena''s not gonna be around." "I... I guess so...?" So I had to do it with Abaddon, then Senesica and then after them, I''d have to do it with both of them at once. Which was at least more than six cream pies in total. It didn''t matter how exhausted I''d be, Isadora and Steria easily knew how to get me standing. Likely, Steria faster than Isadora in that aspect. The implications of her words were crystal clear. I was banging three women tonight. Turning to face thedies, my heart skipped a beat as Abaddon pounced on me, her naked body pressing against mine with unabashed eagerness. Her soft breasts enveloped my chest, molding against me in perfect harmony. In a rush of heated passion, her lips crashed against mine. It was obvious she wanted to release some of her sexual tension. Our tongues shed with raw power. Saliva pooled as our tongues shared each other''s tastes. Abaddon?s mouth tasted a lot like cherry. Breaking the kiss, I couldn''t help but notice the slight quiver in Abaddon''s body. "Are you... Alright?" I asked her. Her gaze flickered. In her eyes there was desire and vulnerability as she admitted, "It''s been so long since I''ve experienced a tongue as skilled as yours. It''s driving me wild, making me unbearably wet." "Really?" I smiled. Abaddon gently nodded as saliva rolled down the sides of her mouth. "My hole, it''s all wet now..." A thrill shot through me at her confession, fueling my desire further. I reassured her with a husky tone, "Don''t worry, Abaddon. I can easily... help you with that." Emboldened by her response, my hand gently moved from her waist, tracing a path towards her slightly cool, bare right ass. As my hand made contact, her body trembled with pleasure, her eyes rolling back into her sockets. The soft, meaty flesh yielded to my touch, enveloping my hand in its plush embrace. "Y... You''re so good at~~ ahnnnn~~" A decadent moan escaped Abaddon''s lips. Her arms restedfortably over my shoulders, her body surrendering to the intense sensations that I had unleashed. As my hand sank into the softness of Abaddon''s right buttock, I tightened my grip and squeezed with the force that made her gasp. The sound of her pleasure was muffled against my long, silky ck hair as she pressed her mouth against the crown of my head. Emboldened by her response, my fingers stretched, tracing the path along the crack of her ass, slipping sensually into the crevice, and danced with a teasing rhythm. My fingers asionally danced and tickled the orifice (butthole) of her fleshy ass. There was sticky residue as a result of her pussy juice gently trailing out of her pussy and to the other sensual parts of her sexy waist region. One finger teased her butthole by casually rubbing it with a force that was hard and arousing. Her body trembled, vibrating with delight. "I can''t believe you''re running me there~~" I smiled. "Why not? It''s a part of you.." "B... But it''s so..." "It doesn''t matter." Abaddon had taken one or two back shots in her lifetime, that was for sure. But it seemed she hadn''t had sex in so long that she''d forgotten how it felt. The disadvantage of having longevity and not an equally dependable partner. Her arms tightened around my neck, her hold alternating between desperate and possessive. I indulged her, squeezing her right ass cheek once more, reveling in the way her body responded to my touch. Lust swirling between us, she lowered her head, her lipsing to rest just inches from my face. With a provocative nce, she allowed a thick, viscous fluid, her saliva, to pour sweetly into my waiting mouth. The taste of her, the intimate exchange, intensified the raw heat between us. Like mas, our tongues entwined, we consumed each other?s fleshy tongues as her saliva dribbled down my throat. Naked amidst the steamy embrace of the hot springs was Dendrossa, her eyes locked on the enticing disy before her. Sensing her presence, Abaddon reluctantly pulled away from our passionate exchange, her lips glistening with saliva. "It seems I''ve forgotten the pleasure of a kiss, it''s been over 900 years." "Well, you''re experiencing it now," I told her. "So let''s have fun." Dendrossa, though naked herself, couldn''t help butment on the captivating scene she witnessed. I didn''t have a problem with them watching. When Genevieve gave me a blowjob I''m definitely sure Isadora used that to touch herself. And besides, Senesica was next. "Humu, I must say, little sister," Dendrossa chuckled, "I''m rather surprised you didn''t im him first." Senesica, her gaze fixed on my form, smirked, her eyes filled with a hunger that matched my own. "Oh?" she giggled, "I''ve had my eyes on him for far longer than Abaddon. It was only fair for her to have a taste first." My [Enhanced Senses] could easily pick it up. In an effort to pleasure herself a bit, Senesica gently cupped her ample breasts, squeezing them in a tantalizing massage. Her intention was clear - to stoke her own pleasure by indulging in the voyeuristic pleasure of watching us. The sight of her hands wrapped around her luscious breasts, the way she teased and aroused herself, added an extra sense of eroticism. It was like I was doing it with Abaddon and Senesica at the same time. Little did I know that Abaddon was about to show me why she really was a demon. She was about the unleash the three-tongued blowjob. The highest pleasure one?s throbbing cock could enjoy. Chapter 244 The three-in-one cock suck? (R-18++)

Chapter 244 The three-in-one cock suck? (R-18++)

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) Lying on the damp, intricately textured ground of the hot springs, I found myself in a state of blissful expectation. Abaddon, her red eyes overrun with lust, deftly removed my clothing, leaving me exposed and ready to take her, my engorged cock standing proudly towards the heavens. It was a kingly pir. At the time I''d grown a confident 8.5 inches. From my experience, I believed constant sexual ventures had made my cock expand in size. Maybe believing my cock would growrger from sexcapades (sexual escapades) triggered [Lord of Theorems] in some way. However, this was only a hypothesis. Senesica?s eyes bulged out a bit. "Oh my," Senesica gasped, her voice a delicate whisper, "I had no idea humans could be so blessed in that department." "No kidding," Dendrossa agreed. Abaddon, her lips curling into a wicked grin, informed me of her intentions. "I''m going to suck you now," she spoke in a seductive manner. It was obvious. Slowly, she was getting attuned to the patterns of sex once more. "Of course," I told her, my voice hardly crossing a whisper. As Abaddon''s mouth opened wide, I watched withplete focus. To my astonishment and utter delight, three tongues emerged from her mouth, each one glistening with saliva and undting like serpents. It was a sight that sent a thrill of excitement coursing through my veins, challenging the limits of my imagination. This wouldn''t be the first time I''d done something this weird. Serena liked when I used strong current of [Water Magic] down her hole. Isadora... well, she''s just Isadora. Steria wanted to feel as dirty as possible before I could plow her. Genny always wanted me to as close to her panties as possible while we did it. There were a lot of weird kinks they all had. "I''ll use these three tongues to bring you intense pleasure," Abaddon murmured. Her voice, it was like sweet melody in the already sexually turned atmosphere. "Don''t keep me waiting any longer," I urged. Just the sight of those three tongues made my cock pulse with pure force. It was waiting for the embrace of her wet tongues. Lowering her head, Abaddon''s tongues moved with a tantalizing slowness, teasing my sensitive tip. The first sensation that hit me was the moist, cool touch of her tongue on my heated cock, prompting a shiver of pleasure to cascade down my spine. Then, as if to intensify my experience, Abaddonmented on the state of my throbbing penis. "It''s sweaty," she mused, yfully whispering, "but I absolutely love the taste... its saltiness." My breath hitched as all three of her lengthy tongues wrapped around the pulsating shaft of my cock. The slick sensation of her salivabined with the provocative texture of her tongues sent waves of ecstasy rippling through my body. Up and down her tongues glided, stroking and caressing my cock with warm and affectionate care. Abaddon''s talented tongues danced and intertwined around my pulsating cock, their motions were made easier due to how warm and sticky each tongue was. Her salivating tongues easily glided across my sweaty cock as if a lubricant. And this gentle, sensuous movements sent jolts of pleasure through my cock. With a lick the hardness of my shaft intensified. With each flick of her serpentine tongues, my moans grew, causing my cock to release a small amount of sticky precum. I watched with rapt attention as two of Abaddon''s tongues deftly glided over my engorged tip, skillfullypping up the precum. "You like that~~?" she asked. The sensation was electrifying, and the knowledge that Abaddon savored every moment sent a surge of desire through my veins. "Do it more... give it to me..." I told her. The manner with which those words came out felt like an order than a request. Unable to resist any longer, my hand reached out to grasp her head, my fingers entangled in her silken tresses. Her tongues continued their powerful suction on my veiny shaft, each movement driving me closer to the edge. My cock quivered and vibrated, aching to release its pent-up tension. Abaddon, well aware of the imminent eruption, tightened her tongues around my throbbing length. It was almost as though she was trying to suffocate my cock by strangling it with her tongues. The pleasure intensified, building up to an explosive result. And then, in a burst of ecstasy, my cum erupted from me with a force that surprised even Abaddon. The sticky, thick, creamy liquid sshed across her face, leaving a glistening sheen in its wake. "Are you getting tired..?" I asked her teasingly. Calmly, she shook her head. Her cum-stained face ever erotic in its disy. Instead of recoiling, Abaddon''s full lips curved into a devilish smile that turned me on. As she licked her lips and the cum that sshed around that region, her other two tongues delicately released their hold on my still rigid cock. Abaddon, panting heavily, the cum still cascading from her face to myps, made her intentions clear. She was far from done. Her breath came in hot, heavy pants as she positioned herself on all fours, her red eyes fixed on me with a hungry intense stare. Soon, I stood up. "Alright, let''s make this interesting," I said under my breath. Taking a step forward, my cock stood tall and proud, its creamy proof of arousal smeared across Abaddon''s flushed face. She looked up at me, her breasts heaving, and in that moment, I could see the sexpectation in her eyes. Without hesitation, she reached out and firmly grasped my cock with her right hand. The sensation sent a jolt of electric pleasure through my entire body, and I instinctively tightened my grip on her head. Abaddon''s eyes never left mine as she wrapped her other hand around my throbbing cock. She smiled seductively as she slowly opened her mouth, revealing the depths of her desire. In one swift motion, she deep-throated my cock, but the sensation proved too intense for her delicate throat, and she coughed, withdrawing her mouth for a moment. " Damn, your meat... It''s so big," she muttered, her voice breathless but s she was hungry for me. I couldn''t resist a teasing smirk. "Just manage," I replied. "Alright." Without hesitation, she took my entire cock into her mouth once more, a slight gag escaping her lips. Her mouth enveloped me, warm and sticky, and the movements of her three agile tongues within her mouth made it feel as if I was experiencing three different women sucking my penis. Hesitant at first, Abaddon began to move her mouth in a slow and steady rhythm,ing back each time to the limits of herfort. She gagged and choked each time, but the delicious difort only seemed to fuel her desire. With a quickening pace, she plunged her mouth over my cock again and again, each time met by a deep thrust from me. The force was relentless, and the sounds of her gagging mixed with the coughing sound she''d asionally spurt out. It was¡ª "Gag! Gag! Gag! Cough! Gag! Gag! Gag! Cough!" As she lost herself in this rhythm, I matched her art of penis sucking, my body joining hers in the sensual dance. With every decrease in sucking speed, I thrust my cock into her mouth, driving it with a relentless force. Slowly, Abaddon''s mind began to unravel under the relentless assault. Feeling her three tongues gliding around my cock, I couldn''t bring myself to slow down. Each thrust into Abaddon''s mouth was met with a reinforced resistance, but I held her head firmly, driving myself further into her throat. With each forceful plunge, she winced, her cheeks reddening, yet her hand strayed down to her pussy, her fingers expertly teasing the sweet, pink lips. The pain mixed with pleasure made me hungrier. Hungry to treat her roughly. Instinctively urging me to push even harder. Abaddon''s throat no longer gagged, but instead, she coughed, her body convulsing as I relentlessly attacked her mouth. I could see it in her eyes, zed over and devoid of thought, that she waspletely lost in the pleasure I was inflicting upon her. As I continued my assault on her mouth, her fingers quickened their movements, the obscene sounds of her wetness became audible. Her pussy juice dripped from her pussy, and the sight of it was sweet news to my eyes. The sight and sound only spurred me on, my thrusts bing more insistent, more with a goal. Her throat could go deeper than that, I just knew it. Or rather, my cock did. In a time pornographic or even porntastic artistry, we both reached the pinnacle of pleasure. The powerful eruption from my cock flooded Abaddon''s mouth, causing her cheeks to puff up, holding everyst drop of my cum. A big bang of creamy goodness. At the same time, her pussy released a torrent of vaginal fluids, creating an explosive mess on the ground beneath her. As I withdrew my cock, covered in my cum, Abaddon prepared to expel it, but I swiftly covered her mouth, denying her the chance to waste a single drop. "Don''t waste it," I whispered seductively. I watched as her eyes flickered with obedience, her body surrendering once again to mymands. GULP~~!! The most satisfying gulp in history. Just like Serena, she swallowed my entire load. Chapter 245 Mission complete, Abaddon dicked? (R-18++)

Chapter 245 Missionplete, Abaddon dicked? (R-18++)

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) By this time, I should''ve moved to Senesica. Why? Because at this point, I was pretty confident Ipletely over satisfied Abaddon. They way shey on the ground panting heavily was simr... Simr to a dog that just finished ying and wanted you to rub their tummy. Yes, that was it. The next step was to ravage Abaddon, whoid delicately on her back, her legs enchantingly spread wide, revealing her dripping pussy to me. With a teasing motion, she traced her fingers along her folds, spreading them apart, unveiling the tantalizing pink perfection of her inner walls. Ah, they were so pink. My knees grew weak as I knelt before her, inching closer until I could feel the heat radiating from her pussy. It was a friggin? reactor. Taking charge, I firmly grasped her legs and wrapped them around my torso, positioning myself just a breath away from her enticing entry. But in my eagerness, my cream-streaked cock brushed against her moist pussy, causing an unexpected shudder to shoot through her body. "AHHHHMMNNN~~!" In response, Abaddon''s release surged forth like a cascading waterfall, bathing my thighs and washing away some of the lingering cream from my pulsating cock. A yful smirk acted upon my lips as I whispered into her ear, "I haven''t even stuck it inside you." "Like I said before..." she sighed. "It''s been centuries since I''ve done this, so my pussy?s really sensitive." I grinned at her, for a moment my eyes shed red. A special kind of red associated with Curse Kings. Positioning the crown of my cock against her pink, fleshy walls, I leaned in, "Alright, get ready... I''m about to stick it inside you~" Abaddon''s voice quivered with excitement as she assured me, "Do it already, drive it inside me.." "Oh," I was slightly surprised and d about her eagerness to take the D. "Great then." "Oh, and Lumiere?" "Yeah?" Her lips curved into the horniest smile I''d seen. The kind that''d only be matched by Isadora. "Be as rough as you''d like with me~~" That''s all I needed to hear. My gaze locked onto her glistening pussy, the delicate folds beckoning me to explore their depths. Slowly, I traced my fingers along her velvety surface, reveling in the slick wetness that coated my fingertips. A gasp escaped her lips as I spread her folds apart, revealing the mesmerizing pink of her inner walls. "You''re so beautiful," I whispered. There was a satisfaction hat came from looking at her pussy. Abaddon''s breath hitched in response, her eyes locked with mine in a heated stare. She parted her lips, teasingly mouthing her unspoken yearning. Unable to resist any longer, I positioned myself at her entrance, the tip of my cock brushing against her moistness teasingly. A surge of pleasure shot through Abaddon''s body, causing her to shudder beneath me. "Please," she pleaded, her voice dripping with need. "Take me already, stick it inside me." She was suffering from something I liked to call I.D.D. (Intense Dick Deficiency). And Doc Lumi was just the man for the job. Not taking dick for 900 years+ was crazy, and it was sure to havesting effects. But there was a drug for that. A hard one. With a fervent desire to fulfill her lust, I pushed forward, my cock plunging into her warm pussy with a forceful intensity. "Ah¡ª Ahhhaann~!" A soft gasp escaped her lips, mingling with the sound of our bodies colliding in a passionate duet. The feeling of her pink walls tightening around my cock, a perfect fit for my vibrating dick. One ignited by a lustful desire to consume her honey hole. As our bodies melded together, pleasure radiated between us, each thrust was a powerful pping sound. "That''s... That''s so hard ahnnn~~" Abaddon''s fangs sank deep into my skin. Her bite was painful, but my cock thrusting into her made things so much sweeter that I couldn''t focus on anything else. Ignoring the sting, my lips imed her bare neck, savoring the taste of her as moans spilled from her lips with no control. "Ahhhhhnn~~ Ahhnnn~ Ohhhhhnnnnn~~" The Silva Onsen was filled with the loud moans of Abaddon. Each thrust elicited a moan from Abaddon, her voice a never-ending siren''s call that pushed me further towards the edge of pleasure. It told me¡ª "Drive it more Lumiere, and then cum down my hole". She didn''t say it, but her moans certainly did. Her pussy clenched around my cock, tight and velvety, making the withdrawal a delicious challenge. The slickness of her pussy?s insides allowed me to slide in and out, each movement an intoxicating slip into bliss. With each thrust, I held onto her legs tightly, bound to me, ensuring a deeper connection that made sure each time she squirmed due to the intense thrust of my cock, I''d lock her in ce. She wasn''t escaping. Once more, my glorious cock plunged into her sacred depths, and to my delight, a delightful trumpet-like sound - a gentle release of air; a vaginal fart of sorts apanied by a delightful spray of her nectar. However, due to the sheer magnitude of my cock, her pussy was momentarily obstructed, resulting in only a modest sttering of her juices. Her moans, though somewhat stifled, were proof of the overwhelming pleasure she experienced, as the torrent of her juices was impeded by the sheer force of my colossal cock. She didn''t know whether to moan or not. The way her pussy was clogged just caused more and more of her juices to well up inside. Finally, when I withdrew my cock, a veritable cascade of fluids flowed forth from her pussy, akin to a faucet turned on full st. "Ahhhhnnnnn~~ so good~" Emboldened by this disy, I thrust my cock back into her velvety pussy, causing her to momentarily recoil and attempt to voice her ecstasy. Yet, I firmly held her in ce, ensuring her legs were securely locked, rendering her powerless to escape the rapturous bliss that awaited her. My cock continued its passionate thrusts, increasing the pace with each powerful movement. "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!" Those sounds didn''t let down even once. Without pausing for a moment, I maintained a relentless rhythm, prating her with every fiber of my cock. "Y... Y... Yes... D... Do me... More... Yes~~" Abaddon''s senses were slowly vanishing. Almost literally, I was fucking her brains out. Her once snug pussy now amodated my every motion, allowing for effortless entry. As I observed her legs no longer attempting to escape my embrace, my hands eagerly reached out to grasp Abaddon''s breasts, treating them with exuberant drive as if they were delicate balloons. I applied firm pressure, almost to the point of bursting, eliciting a delightful moan from her. The simultaneous pleasure of driving my cock inside her and caressing her breasts made me grin even more. As I skillfully massaged her decent sized breasts, she emitted a mixture of moans and pleasure. My prating thrusts and the stimting massage of her breasts left her body quaking. My goodness, the pure intensity of my cock''s pration into her delicate pussy was the best thing in a while. With each forceful thrust, I found myself ovee with a sense of exhration. And even as I continued to caress her breasts with lustful drive, the sight of her voluptuous breasts quivering in response to the rhythmic motion of my cock only encouraged me to dick her more. Gradually, I began to slow my movements, allowing my cock to enter and exit her velvety folds at a more measured pace. It was at this precise moment that my hands, which had been firmly grasping her tatas, began to glide upwards, applying a firm yet gentle pressure to her taut nipples. "M... My fuc... My nip... Ahhnnnnnnn~~ Lumiere~" The effect was nothing short of extraordinary, as Abaddon''s head swayed from side to side, her moans of pleasure increasing. Simultaneously, my thrusting ceased, and with an explosive release, my cum surged forth into her pussy, eliciting a shudder of satisfaction and a moan of pure bliss from Abaddon''s lips. "Ahhnnnn~~ Y... Yes... He came... Inside me..." Her eyes, heavy with ecstasy, like a dog who''d tasted satisfaction. Her quivering pussy released my cum in an oozing manner. Abaddon, dicked. But it was far from over. There was still Senesica who I''d really like to fuck and at the same time there was Steria. And in the realm of stamina on bed, these women looked like they were the true champions of making a man?s dick fall before it met sunrise. But no, post-nut rity had yet to hit me. I was still hard, hence, I could still fuck. If I lost now, how would I keep the torch ame. "Oh my," said Senesica. Out of nowhere, I saw her closely studying my cock as she stroked her chin. "Steria was right, you came three times and you''re still as hard as a rock..." This woman... "I''ll be the one to make sure that cock falls.." Chapter 246 Ass Expedition— I’m exploring the Hell Lord?s ass? (R-18++)

Chapter 246 Ass Expedition¡ª I''m exploring the Hell Lord?s ass? (R-18++)

Get ready gentlemen and...dies? The next chapter, will drop in a few hours, and it shall contain the holy drink... Mommy Senesica?s breast milk. Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) Senesica gracefully approached me, her bare breasts gently pressing against my own bare chest. "Now... It''s my turn..." she told me with a seductive voice. To be honest, I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want to split her legs and just drive my cock inside her. She gave off the same energy that Steria and Isadora did. Now, Blueste did the same thing, and so did Fasit, but on a frequent basis Steria and Isadora did it more. Our bodies, drenched in moisture, shared a unique connection. Unlike Abaddon, Senesica''s breasts were not only generously proportioned, but astonishingly supple. The rosy-tipped nipples of her breasts, though exquisitely soft, possessed an undeniable firmness. It almost felt like milk coulde out of them. And if it indeed could, it''d be the first time I''d ever sucked tities during sex. As she sensually brushed her breast against my chest, a delightful moan escaped her lips, revealing her pleasure. "Hah~ that tickles.." she said, a moan breaking her throatyughter. In response, I assured her, "It''s only the beginning... I''m just getting started." "Oh?" said Senesica. As she smiled seductively, her eyes sharpened to look more feline in appearance. With a tender gesture, she guided my hands to encircle her waist, urging. "Then touch me... Treat me like your sweet, loving pet..." "Is that so...?" I smiled. These women and wanting it rough. "Of course~ you know how I lick my fur to clean myself up~?" "I''m pretty sure I do." She''d done it enough times for me to not know. Senesica leaned down a bit to reach my ear, "My pussy?s all wet and sticky, so I''ll need you to lick me in a bit... Okay~?" "I''ll do more than that." Eagerly, I acted, grasping her wet and slippery buttocks with a firm and unwavering grip. "Oh my~!" a moan sted out of her parted lips. A momentary attempt to retreat and escape my hold was met with resistance, as I firmly held her in ce. "You like that?" My grips on her ass tightened, so intensely soft. The way the water on her warm, meaty ass acted as a lubricant that made the texture of her flesh feel like meat drenched in warm butter. It made me want to eat her ass. The softness mixer with delicate gliding of my tight grip on her ass felt like I was massaging it¡ª pressing and kneading her sulent buttocks and eliciting the dirtiest, most erotic moans from her saliva filled mouth. "Ahnnnnn~" She responded with a radiant smile, promptly moistening my cheek with her own wet and adhesive tongue. Following this yful gesture, our tongues intertwined, initiating a fervent and impassioned kiss that gradually intensified. The delightful warmth of the water enveloping her lovely butt cheeks made it challenging for me to maintain a firm grasp on her fat meat. With each gentle press against her plump, voluminous booties, my hand would effortlessly glide along the contours, aided by the water''s caress. I readjusted my grip, allowing my fingers to sink into the crevices between the supple flesh, causing it to protrude ever so slightly. It was a marvel to witness the sheer abundance of flesh thatprised her magnificent ass, all within the grasp of my hand. To be honest, her ass was just as fat as Genevieve?s. Genevieve got her huge ass from Ayisha, she always had a big ass for as long as I could remember. And naturally, Vanessa and Genevieve picked those juicy fat ass genes. With utmost tenderness, I began to knead her buttocks as if performing an exquisite oil massage, applying just the right amount of pressure to elicit the most sensual sensations. As I pressed her posterior deeply into her body and then gently released it, her moans reverberated with resounding intensity. "Oh my days~~! Th... The way you''re touching them... It makes me... It makes me feel so... So... Ahnnnnnnnn~~! Right there~!" Her head arched towards the skies, her eyes closing in blissfully. Almost as if she''d surrendered. Andstly, her legs trembled with fervent sexpectation. As I generously treated her thick ass to a soothing oil massage, I couldn''t help but raise my hand and deliver a yful p to her juicy ass. POW!¡ª was the sound. The impact of my palm meeting her jelly-like flesh was nothing short of delightful, as her bouncy buttock promptly bounced my hand right back. In preferable terms, her ass was so fat, thick and at the same timepact¡ª that it felt like jelly. "Y... Yamete...!" Definitely Japanese I heard that time. She wriggled and let out a suppressed moan, biting her lower lip to contain her pleasure. Ah, the sight of that crimson mark on her right cheek was simply captivating. And when she fixed her gaze upon me, her eyes held a ravenous, almost animalistic hunger,plemented by the way saliva eagerly cascaded down the corners of her mouth, finding its way to her glistening breasts. How sensually it settled upon her wet breasts, some even trickling down into the inviting valley between them. "Hah~ Hah~ Haaah~ Haaah~" Were the pants exiting her mouth. She longed to moan once more, but I, being the mischievous soul that I am, tightened my grip on her left cheek, causing her to emit a deliciously broken moan, interrupted only by a gasp of pure pleasure. "Y... You''re so good at this~!" I smiled at her, "It''s because your body... It''s so sexy." "Of course it is, I''m an archdemon, my body is the desire of every sinful creature out there~" My smile turned to a smug one. "Does that include me?" "No, this is a formal thing," she smiled. "Then let me formally help myself into your hole~" My right hand was still tightly grasping her moist ass, but oh, what a fortuitous opportunity it presented! With a gentle motion, my hand glided down her ass, which felt as supple as gtin, and tenderly caressed her anal region. As my middle finger prated her tight anus, Senesica couldn''t help but emit a delightful moan. "D... Did you really just touch me... There~~? Th... That''s the first time... Anyone''s ever even~~ Ahnnnnnnn~~?" However, instead of surrendering entirely to the pleasure, she skillfully grasped my firm, veined cock with her right hand. Like a skilled conductor, she deftly twisted and turned, taking advantage of the copious mixture of semen, vaginal secretions, and water that coated my cock. This lubrication allowed her hand to glide effortlessly along my shaft, providing an overwhelming sensation as she continued tovish her gentle touch upon me. "I... If you''re gonna touch that hole~~ Then you deserve a gift~~" She managed to say this in-between her heavy moans. The amount of pleasure racking my body due to her tender rub¡ª It was as if she possessed the strength of a gori, yet the touch of an angel, leaving me utterly captivated by her sweet caresses. Chapter 247 The fluids of one?s fleshy nest, before god?s white drink? (R-18++)

Chapter 247 The fluids of one?s fleshy nest, before god?s white drink? (R-18++)

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) My middle finger, with intense force, explored the depths of Senesica''s anus, providing her with an overwhelming sensation of anal pleasure. My finger slowly went in and out of her tight hole, each time harder than thest. Her moans of delight echoed through the Silva Onsen. "D... Drill me... More~~!" She requested. My finger did not cease its motion; I persisted in prating her anus with a single digit. I inserted my finger into her anus and skillfully rotated it, causing her body to tremble and pulsate with an overwhelming, euphoric sensation. Subsequently, as my finger withdrew from her anus, her tongue gradually extended from her mouth, apanied by a lengthy stream of saliva cascading down from its tip. Returning my finger to its previous position, Senesica''s gaze slowly ascended, now fixated on the evening sky. Her breaths were fervent as my finger delved into her anus, repeatedly entering and exiting, increasing in speed with each motion. "Schwik! Schwik! Schwick! Schwick!"¡ª were the sounds produced from my relentless fingering of her anus. "My anus... It feels so... So... So... Awnnn~~ yes~! Do it more~!" Simultaneously, her tongue retracted back into her mouth, releasing a resounding moan of pleasure. As our mouths met in a passionate kiss, our tongues entwined, dancing in perfect harmony. Even as we kissed, her hand remained tightly gripping my throbbing cock, never faltering in its dedication. With each stroke, she skillfully caressed my engorged shaft, her touch so exquisite that I could feel every pulsating vein beneath her fingertips. Our kisses, filled with the intoxicating taste of one another¡ª as our tongues wrapped around each other, never ceased, as my finger continued its erotic exploration of her eager contracting anus. There was nothing better than exploring the depths of her anus. Just when I thought I''d seen it all, her anus which was already tight, would contract, the fleshy walls of her anus holding my finger in ce. It was marvelous having seen how well her anus tightly held my finger in ce. The way she squirmed with delight whenever my finger delved too deeply. "Ahnnnnnnn~!" Even though her anus clung tightly to my finger, it was inevitable that it would eventually depart. Gradually, my fingermenced its retreat from her deeply explored anus. As my finger gradually withdrew, her eyes rolled back even further, mirroring the actions of her lengthy tongue. And the very moment my finger emerged from her anus, her legs lost their strength, causing her to copse onto me. Yet, I held her securely in ce. Leaning in, I whispered into her ear, "How does it feel~?" "Those fingers of yours... They''re so g..." It''d been a while since her anus had gotten any attention. But every part of a woman''s body needed attention¡ª the most neglected parts the most, because they were also the most sensual. When a sexy point of the female body hasn''t been given ample attention, even the most experienced woman when it came to sex would crumblepletely having felt the slightest touch there. Senesica was an archdemon, and by that logic¡ª ancient. Did it mean she hadn?t felt a gently caress of her anus in ages? Or... Had no one ever bothered to rub her anus at all? Focusing on the task, my finger extended from her snug anus to her most intimate part. Oh, her pussy at that moment was unbearably wet and sticky, as if it was eagerly awaiting my arrival all this time. With the faintest touch of three of my fingers, she emitted a high-pitched moan, her jaw dropping open, as steam escaped with every passionate gasp. "N... Not there yet... That''s cheating~~!" said Senesica. All her words were jumbled and misced due to the moans and gasps that broke in ce of her sentence. However, why wouldn''t I cheat? The point of the Naked Diplomacy Act was to ensure the representative or ambassadors of the two nations could satisfy each other''s needs. Hence, I had to do my best to achieve that goal. My three fingers tenderly caressed beneath her, each finger forming a profound connection with her clit with every stroke. The delicate folds of her pussy spasmed and pulsated rhythmically as my skilled touch persisted. With each stroke, her vaginal fluids intensified, causing her to be increasingly wet. The more she became wet, the more her clit became sticky, as her pussy juices gently coated my fingers, enhancing the pleasurable sensation of the massage. I gently applied a pinch to her sensitive area, causing Senesica to emit a blissful moan, drawing her body closer to mine. Her lower lip folded inward, and her teeth gently grazed it, muffling her moans of pleasure. "H... How are you this... Good~~!" I gently caressed her clit, something magical happened. Her pussy, like a shy turtle, decided to retreat inside, as if it couldn''t handle all the pleasure. But hey, I wasn''t about to let that happen. So, with a mischievous grin, I straightened my fingers and plunged them deep into Senesica''s wet and wild kingdom. There was a sound, believe it or not, a sound that echoed through the Silva Onsen like a tremor as my finger dove into her slippery pussy. And let me tell you, Senesica''s eyes nearly popped out of her head! Can you me her? I mean, my fingers went in so unexpectedly, she didn''t know how to react other than widening her eyes and letting out a powerful moan. That moan was interrupted by a gasp of pure ecstasy. An effortlessly throaty moan that left me in shock. Finally, the moment of triumph was upon us. Senesica skillfully stimted my cock, intensifying the sensations with each passing moment. And then, at longst, my cock quivered and the pulsations gradually subsided. "Yes~~ Finally~~!" The sheer delight radiated from her countenance as she experienced the tremor of a powerful surge coursing through the length of my cock. "I finally... Made youe..." she said. To her, it felt like an achievement and in truth it was. For some reason¡ª the more I came, the harder I became. Using that logic, I''d already cum three times before now, which would mean¡ª I was three times harder than before. In other words, she was ying on record time. However, Isadora or Steria could make me as hard as this on first encounter. With her hand adroitly covering the tip, a lustrous, creamy fluid¡ªmy cum¡ªerupted from my cock,pletely saturating her hand with its creamy goodness. "Now, it''s my turn to make youe too~~" Simultaneously, my two fingers, firmly embedded within her, vigorously caressed her vagina with an unyielding fervor. The rapid and forceful motion of my digits caused Senesica to momentarily startle, her hand, brimming with her vaginal release, relinquishing her grip on my cock and tenderly anointing her breast with my opalescent cum. "Don''t st... Don''t stop! Don''t stop! Ahnnnnnm~~!" With her hands delicately cupping her right breast, she engaged in a self-soothing motion, seeking sce from the vigorous and rapid stimtion I had previously bestowed upon her sweet pussy. My unwavering two digits diligently explored her with an unrelenting pace, gradually stretching her pussy?s folds with each passing moment. And then, it urred. Her grip on her breast, now adorned with my cum, tightened as her eyes widened in astonishment, coinciding with a gentle trickling sound emanating from her pussy. Her delectable nectar cascaded down her voluptuous thighs, until finally, a powerful surge of her essence burst forth, akin to a resounding serenity of her feminine fluids, enveloping my hand and drenching her legs in a delightful coating of her sharine elixir. She came like a powerful water pistol and then it lessened in pressure and expanded in magnitude to be a hot, sweet sprinkle of sticky fluids. "Hah~ Haaah~ Hah~ Hah~" Senesica couldn''t stop panting. And neither could I. Then, at some unknown point, a miraculous event urred. Her breasts trembled with a divine energy, and her nipples pulsated with an otherworldly vibration. A pure, white liquid began to flow from her nipples, resembling delicate teardrops. As I observed this extraordinary phenomenon, a revtion dawned upon me. Initially, I believed it to be my own cum, which she had yfully adorned upon her right breast. However, to my astonishment, this ethereal liquid also emerged from her left nipple. From mere droplets, these celestial fluids cascaded down her breasts, gracefully extending all the way to her thigh. Another stream of this white elixir descended to her pussy, before gently meeting the ground. No... No... This couldn''t be... And then, I realized... In that moment of profound realization, it became clear to me... It was the nectar of motherhood, the essence of life itself, titty juice, boob milk, god''s white drink - breast milk. "You''re really... Lactating..." Senesica tenderly cradled both of her breasts, adorned with my cum, as she proudly presented the miraculous gift of milk to me, gently caressing them with love and care. "Now," Senesica sexily smiled. "Do you want to... Suck?" She asked me. Chapter 248 Milk, Juice and everything nice? (R-18++)

Chapter 248 Milk, Juice and everything nice? (R-18++)

Ahhh, Milk... Just milk... Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) With Senesica graciously offering her breast to me, I tenderly positioned her against the moist wall of the hip hotsprings. Without dy, my lips eagerly embraced Senesica''s breast. My mouth enveloped her firm nipple, which exuded a gentle stream of milk. I applied a gentle suction, and lo and behold, a small flow of milk trickled into my mouth. I paused momentarily, savoring the taste, before resuming my gentle suckling. With each subsequent draw, Senesica''s cries of pleasure and delight filled the air, and her nipple grew even more robust within my mouth. The milk surged forth with increased vigor, intensifying the sensations that coursed through me. "O... Oh my... You''re sucking me so ha¡ª ha... Hard~~!" I eagerly savored her right nipple. I intensified the strength of my suction, drawing an ever-increasing amount of her delectable milk into my mouth. The milk, overflowing from her nipple, delicately trickled down the corners of my mouth. The luscious, creamy liquid cascaded down, leaving no doubt in my mind that Senesica''s breasts were a veritable factory of milk. She effortlessly produced this nourishing elixir from her nipples. With a tender touch, my tongue ventured forth from its resting ce, joining forces with my mouth to partake in the pleasure of Senesica''s nipple. "N... No... Not your to... Ahnnnnnn~~!" A gentle lick from my tongue caused Senesica''s body to jolt, abruptly severing the connection between my mouth and her nipple. While I eagerly swallowed the milk within my mouth, the milk from her nipples erupted,pletely drenching my face in a shower of milky goodness. Her milk was bursting forth from her nipples with great intensity, but I simply couldn''t allow it to go to waste. With fervor, my mouth eagerly returned to its task, enveloping her nipples in a delightful sensation of milk. Her breasts were of such magnificent proportions that my face becamepletely immersed in their meaty embrace as I continued to suckle upon her nipples. However, a sudden realization struck me - the precious breast milk from her left nipple was being squandered. How could I let this happen? Without hesitation, I swiftly seized it with my other hand, marveling at the astonishing sensitivity of her hardened nipple. The effect was immediate - Senesica''s head shot up, her mouth agape, her eyes bending into one of pure satisfaction, releasing a resounding moan of pleasure as her legs trembled with even greater intensity. With gentle strokes, I expertly massaged her left nipple, causing an abundance of milk to cascade over my hand, trickling down my arm and eventually dripping from my elbow. Meanwhile, my tongue skillfully encircled her right nipple, while my mouth continued its ceaseless motion of suckling, as if there were no end in sight. But that was not all. In a truly miraculous turn of events, Senesica''s pussy responded in kind. First, a gentle release of air escaped from her vagina - a vaginal fart of sorts - followed by an explosive rush of her sticky liquid, cascading down her trembling legs. It was a sight to behold. I gently caressed herctating left nipple, a sense of wonder washed over me. With a pinch, I discovered a marvelous secret. By delicately pulling her nipple outward, a rush of sensations erupted, causing Senesica to emit the most euphoric screams. And lo and behold, it was as if I had stumbled upon a divine revtion! With each squeeze and pinch, her right nipple released a torrent of milk, while Senesica''s pussy juice cascaded forth from her quivering pussy once more. With my left hand, still adorned with the precious nectar of her breast, I ventured further, exploring the moist folds of her pussy. "W... What''re you d..." "Shhhh, don''t talk..." I told her. Senesica?s eyes were squeezed shut. "Your fingers are down there... I can''t... I can''t..." "Just let me touch you down there... As much as you like~ and as much as you can''t take~~" I lovingly spread the milk across her delicate pussy, anointing her with the essence of her own femininity. "My milk... You''re spreading it all over my wet... Ahnnnnn~" "Don''t you like it~?" I asked her, my grin be more pronounced by the second. Senesica smiled, her breaths hot. "I love it... You''re so bad~~" And then, I gently inserted my finger into her velvety depths, prating her fleshy pink walls, mingling her breast milk with the sanctity of her pussy. By the time I had finished exploring her softy, fleshy folds with my fingers, I gently withdrew them, causing her to emit a gasp of pleasure. "EEEYAANN.... AHNNNN~~!" It was as if she had been holding her breath the entire time I was pleasuring her. With a sense of wanting more¡ª I was pressured to take things to the next level. Just seeing her continuallyctate made me want more. It made my cock harder and hungrier. And hungrier meant that by all means I had to get more, more of her, her breasts, her pussy and what they had to offer - milk and juice. My one-eyed trouser snake was hungry for all these. It''s sexual motivation was purely justified¡ª by lust and degeneracy. I raised my left hand and beheld my finger, which was now adorned with a mixture of her sweet nectar and the essence of her milk. Removing my mouth from Senesica''s right nipple, I couldn''t help but notice that the flow of milk had significantly diminished¡ª it had gone from a powerful torrent of white goodness to a trickling flow that ran down from her hardened nipples to her shapely body. In a moment of pure ecstasy, I ced my left hand over her open mouth, which continued to release moans of delight, and proceeded to rub my finger against her tongue. The sensation caused her entire body to writhe and contort, her eyes darting to the side and then upwards in a state of blissful confusion. Overwhelmed by the intensity of her pleasure, she attempted to avert her gaze, but I, consumed by a lustful desire, firmly grasped her neck from behind and guided her towards my awaiting hand. "Come on," I whispered to her. "Don''t waste your own products~" The milk was hers, and so was her pussy?s juice. Neither one should go to waste. So why not let her lick and enjoy the fruits of her sexualbor? It was there that she eagerlypped up the mixture of milk and her own essence, covering my hand with her tongue. Seeing her spread her tongue like a cat licking a bowl of milk to enjoy my fingers was fantastic. "M... My body... It''s so hot...!" "Mine too," I told her. But at the time, my cock was hotter than anything else around us. And we were in a hotsprings. My cock felt like it would burst at any moment. Even with how many times I''d ejacted, it still wasn''t any better. I was still as hard as a rock. Senesica delicately grasped my left hand, bringing it to her face with a tender touch. "I''ll lick it, I''ll kick it all~~ I''ll make you feel good..." A glistening trail of saliva gracefully descended from one corner of her mouth. The sensation mirrored the velvety blend of milk and pussy juice that enveloped my fingers - a rich, viscous elixir. With anguid motion, her right tongue extended to envelop my index finger, caressing it with a gentle suction akin to the most pleasurable of encounters. Her mouth moved rhythmically, never faltering in its dedication. Without hesitation, she engulfed my entire index finger like it was a cock, skillfully encircling it with her tongue, rotating andvishing it with her oral prowess. Progressing to the next finger, her warm and adhesive mouth explored the spaces between my digits, diligently cleansing them of the delectable mixture of her sweet body fluids. Her tongue extended further, warmly caressing and purifying my palm, its fluid and seamless movements evoking a sensation so exquisite that it seemed as if my very cock was being enraptured. This was purely spection, but it is possible that the female demons of Tenebrous de had a way with tongues. Abaddon could give a blowjob way better than three women at once. Senesica was so good with her tongue it was almost like she was born to suck cock. But now, I think I knew why... Chapter 249 Senesica banged and satisfied, mission accomplished? (R-18++)

Chapter 249 Senesica banged and satisfied, mission aplished? (R-18++)

Dropping a third chapter in a few hours... Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) Itpletely made sense now why she was so good at sucking and using her fingers. Her cat form gave her experience when it came to paws and use of tongue. If she could work with nimble fingers akin to a cat?s paw - mastery over cock strangling techniques was merely amonce frivolity. Add that with her years of experience as well as constantly licking her ck fur and it madeplete sense. However Steria > Isadora > Senesica when it came to handling a dick with their hands. Each women had their area of specialization, but that wasn''t a topic for today. Because... It was time to stick it inside Senesica. Now, behold! Senesica''s exquisite formy gracefully upon the earth, while I, humbled and reverent, knelt before her, parting her legs to behold the wondrous sight of her delicate, rosy fleshed pussy. Senesica''s pussy was nothing short of extraordinary, proof of her uniqueness. The perfect vagina was subjective and could vary from person to person. Always remember there is no one-size-fits-all definition of perfection when ites to pussy. Factors such as size, shape, color, and texture could differ greatly among individuals, and what may be considered perfect for one person may not be the same for another. But screw that, Senesica was tight! I didn''t need to enter her to see that. Her pussy already looked like they were puckered to perfection. The way it glistened with desire, releasing its opalescent juice with each passing moment, evoked memories of Serena, Fasit, and Isadora in their most passionate states - so wet that they peed themselves. More Isadora than the rest. If Isadora didn''t like how itchy, snug and damp her panties felt against her pussy she''d be changing her panties eight times a day. She always told me she got wet each time she thought about my face, and then wetter when she saw me for the day. "Come on, do it already~~" Senesica asked. I smiled. "Thirsty much?" I asked her teasingly. But Senesica, just like Steria, wasn''t one to feel embarrassed by a tease. "Shut up and plow me already," she requested. Initially, I indulged in the yful exploration of her pert nipples, delicately teasing and caressing them by pinching and dragging on them¡ª as if my fingers were tender mps, eliciting a response akin to the release of nourishing milk. Though the flow was not as abundant as before, at this point, both my face and her sweet body had something inmon... They were both covered with the intoxicating essence of her exquisite breast milk. My engorged cock stood confidently, yearning to prate her pussy. Despite the tender attentionvished upon her nipples, her thoughts were consumed solely by the desire for my virile cock. She craved the touch of this magnificent cock. My hands eagerly embraced her ample tatas, and they were enveloped by the sheer magnitude of her voluptuous breasts. Her breasts were so abundant that my grip alone could not contain its entirety. Though some portions of her fleshy breasts eluded my grasp, the small fraction I managed to hold provided ample leverage for me to propel myself forward and forcefully prate my cock deep into her quivering tight pussy. "AHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNMNNN~~!" A scream that would put opera performers to shame. The instant this union between cock and pussy urred, a surge of intense sensation coursed through Senesica''s body - I could easily tell this from the way her face contorted with a flurry of pleasurable agony and her moans escaped with a resolute and forceful cry. It was like my dick inflicted pain on her the moment it plunged into her fleshy sweets. My substantial cock ravished her delicate femininity with just that initial thrust, yet she knew she had to fortify herself, for I had only just begun to bestow upon her the pleasure she craved. A pleasure that could only be offered by one man?s cock. A pleasure she was okay to receive. Even with how painfully good it felt, was it worth taking an 8.5 incher inside her pussy? Not my concern honestly. I''m just here for the plunges. As I proceeded to caress her breasts, stretching and manipting it in various directions, Senesica became consumed by ecstasy. Her head shook with fervor, and her moans grew increasingly deep and resonant with each passing moment. And nothing, got me harder than a throaty moan. With great sexual drive that spawned from All-Father knows where, I gathered a small amount of saliva in my mouth and, aiming to spit on her breasts, inadvertentlynded it upon her lovely face. "Eyah~!" she screamed. I panicked a bit, "I swear I was aiming for your boobs." "I... Didn''t say it was bad..." Why did I miss this part of Steria and Senesica?s sexual simrity? They both loved feeling dirty during sex. They wanted to be degraded to animals, swines even, because it stimted the sex. It made it better. The saliva adorned her face, cascading down her cheeks and the sides of her head, leaving an impressive trail of glistening saliva. In response, she delicately employed her finger to remove some of the liquid from her face, and with a yful gesture, she bestowed a small smudge of it upon my own cheek. To my surprise, she then proceeded to bring her hand to her mouth, gracefully licking away the remaining saliva from her fingers. Watching her lick my saliva was sexy on a whole new level. The ease with which her tongue glided through her digits was truly a sight to behold. "Now, spit on me again... Make me feel like the dirtiest demon around... Then fuck me like your ve~!" "Nani...?" I had toport myself however. This was as formal as sex could get... Her words not mine. Overwhelmed by the sheer delight of herment, I once again gathered saliva in my mouth, sensing a heightened sexpectation building within her. It was as if her body was responding to my actions, her pussy tightening around my cock with an almost sentient purpose. And so, with degenerative enthusiasm, I expelled the thickest, nastiest and most potent saliva I could muster, bathing her breasts with it. "Your spit... It feels so good on me... So... Ahnnnn~~!" Utilizing this newfound lubrication, I continued to caress and fondle her breasts with my hand, the saliva allowing my hand to glide gently across her breasts in alternating motion and direction. "Nnnyess~~ do me... More~~!" she gasped a moan. I finally ceased my exploration of her breasts and proceeded to prate her with my cock. "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!" Faster and Faster I went. With each thrust, my firm grasp on her her colossal chunks of meat drenched in saliva remained resolute. The thought of fucking her so hard made me never lose grip on her breasts. "Pah! Pah! Paaaah! Paaaah! Pah! Pah!" As I vigorously fucked her tight pussy, she continued to express her pleasure through ecstatic screams and moans. "Ahnnn~~ Ahnnn~~ Yesss~~! More~~! Fuck me more~~! Tear my legs apart and fuck me~~!" Our bodies, drenched in sweat, emitted a natural glow, and as I remained positioned above her, droplets of my sweat cascaded onto her form. The hotsprings resonated with the delightful sound of our union, as my cock delved into her moist pussy and my pelvis collided with the supple texture of her meaty ass. Subsequently, my cock withdrew, and with each subsequent reentry, her pussy juice trickled from her snug crevice. The culmination of our passionate encounter resulted in a resounding vaginal expulsion, showering my cock with a copious liquid cascade. "Frrrrraaaah!" Was the sound that ignited each time my cock drove into her pussy. It was a pussy fart that was apanied by several gushes of her juice. My already rapid thrusts elerated even further as my cock collided with the delicate walls of her pink feminine pussy, finding exquisite sce in the embrace of her moist, sticky, and snug passages, which eagerly constricted around my prominently veined shaft. The vigor with which I withdrew and then plunged back in intensified. The sts of her pussy farts grew in resonance, as her pussy emitted increasingly frequent and melodious emissions in response to my prative advances. "Yesss~~! Do me more, Lumiere~! Don''t stop~! Treat me like your fuck toy and just keep driving~!" It was a sight to behold, witnessing her vocalize with the fervor of a wild creature and vocalize with the passion of an untamed beast, as I relentlessly collided with her intimate depths and forcefully pressed my pelvis against her supple ass, my pelvic region gently sinking into the warm and inviting contours of her ample and sulent buttocks. She continued to squirt copious amounts of her fluids, until I momentarily withdrew, prompting a powerful surge of her nectar to spray forth like a sprinkler, coating my abdomen in a sticky film. The ground itself became adorned with a pool of delectable and adhesive liquid. And finally, I came inside her. My cum rushed out of my cock and into her pussy, filling her up until she groaned with satisfaction. She panted like an exhausted dog. My cock still firmly rooted inside her pussy, I wanted the cum to settle inside her and the hot embrace on my loadbined with her tight fleshy walls was a nice addition. Chapter 250 Learning the Tenebrous Slade intentions?

Chapter 250 Learning the Tenebrous de intentions?

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) After the intense sex, a sense of tranquility settled over us as we found ourselves in the soothing waters of the hotsprings. Thedies were calm now, at peace, satisfied. But for me... I was suffering severe post-nut rity. My dopamine levels were lower than my cock at this point. With a weariness settling into my body, I sunk into the warmth, eager to indulge in some much-needed rxation. Huddled together, Senesica, Dendrossa, and Abaddon joined me. All naked and intimately close to me. I needed to rx a bit before going to join Steria, and since it waste, we''d spend the night together and then head out tomorrow morning back to Aldnoah. Thanks to Abaddon''s Apex Skill: ¡ºMemory Queen Chronika¡», she could easily alter the memory of everyone in the academy. In other words, an Immortal Demon King never visited the Aldnoah Magic University. Senesica, now in her feline form once again, gracefully perched on top of my head, her tail swayingzily. Dendrossa, her naked form immersed in the hotsprings to my left, cast a yful nce my way. "You know, I never thought you could handle both Senesica and Abaddon," she teased. Actually, it was more of a divide and conquer ordeal. For now, I couldn''t "handle" both of them at once. Senesica let out a soft purr before replying, "Honestly, I was pleasantly surprised myself." She paused and gracefully licked her fur. Abaddon cleared her throat, casting me an enchanting smile. "But what''s more important is how incredibly skilled you are, honestly, my pussy hasn''t felt that good in ages, " she remarked, her words carrying a seductive undertone. Dendrossa chimed in, a note of curiositycing her words. "It''s quite intriguing, especially considering your feminine appearance." Here we go again. "Huh?" I replied. Her eyes darted towards the towel I had used to wrap my hair. "Only girls tend to do that," she pointed out, finding it funny for some reason. I shrugged lightly, my long hair tied snuggly into my towel. "Well, my hair''s quite long, so it''s practical," I reasoned. I was tired of having to dispel lingering notions of gender expectations. Abaddon stroked her chin thoughtfully. "You do have a point," she conceded. Without warning, Dendrossa swam behind me, her hands gently settling on my waist. Her touch was electrifying, sending shivers down my spine. Sweet movements, her hand trailed up and down my waist, caressing it with affectionate care. She whispered, her breath ghosting against my ear, "Despite what you say, your waist is undeniably sexy, even more than mine." "Right? My ass didn''t have enough of it~" Senesica moaned a "meow". I couldn''t help but sigh. "Let''s not start with that," I murmured, suppressing a smile. "It''s true, though," Abaddon interjected. "Not you too," I told her. Abaddon giggled a bit, her nose wrinkling up in a sexy manner. "I''m only saying the truth.." As I stretched out my tired limbs, the warm waters of the hotsprings soothing my aching muscles, I turned to my femalepanions. "So, isn''t it about time you guys tell me why you came here?" Senesica, gracefully patting my head with her soft paw, spoke. "Yunno, you can tend to be a little more social in matters like these, beloved," she teased. I wasn''t an introvert, but that aside, I didn''t have much "friends" either. Dendrossa, with a knowing smile stered on her face, added, "A little flexibility wouldn''t hurt, you know?" I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by theirments. "Eh?" I uttered, genuinely curious. Abaddon?s her crimson lips curling into a smile. Naturally, she was the one took the lead in exining their perspective. "What they mean is, by having sex with us in ordance to the Naked Diplomacy Act, we''ve formed a special pact. It''s a bond that cannot be broken, and in other words, we''ve be friends." I scratched the back of my head. "I see," I mumbled. She was technically right. The purpose of having sex with diplomats was the further intimate understanding with one another. The leader of a nation could sleep with a subordinate, but not the leader of the other nation. Why? Because having sex with both the leader and the subordinates put them both on equal footing. And that should never happen. Hence, sleeping with Dendrossa was a no no. Not that I wanted to... Seizing the opportunity to steer the conversation towards a more serious tone, Dendrossa rose from the hotsprings, revealing her entire naked form. Great, as if I wasn''t hard enough. Small but perky breasts along with a delicately crafted pussy. One so prominent it folded outwards, enough that you could see it peak out in between her legs. As she gracefully folded her hands in front of her, her expression turned solemn. "The reason we sought out a Curse King like you, is because it''s been ages since west set eyes on one." A puzzled expression crossed my face. "But I thought Curse Kings were somewhatmon among Demon Kings," I chimed in, genuinely surprised by their statement. I wasn''t saying Demon Kings were stronger than Curse Kings What I meant was that a Demon King and Curse King shoulde across each other seeing as they were both on equal levels of existence. In other words, a god couldn''t say he/she hasn''t seen another god in ages. Only a mortal could say such. Abaddon shook her head, her white hair dangling back and forth above her shoulders. "Naturally, there should be more Curse Kings active. However, it''s been a little over half a century since west set eyes on a Curse King, and at that time, he was considered the most powerful Curse King in history." Senesica rubbed her little chin. "Yeah, his name was..." "Wait, is it Balrog...? The fire demon...?" I blurted out. "Humu, you''re a genius!" Dendrossa replied. Genius? I didn''t even say anything that worths thatpliment. If anything, I''m an idiot¡ª or rather, emotionally dense. Then, Senesica, her soft paw gently patting my head, tilted her head to the side and asked, "Is it possible you''ve have had some sort of contact with Balrog?" I furrowed my brows, surprised by her question. "No, Senesica, I don''t even know a thing about him," I replied honestly. Any concerns they had was better alleviated. So from my perspective, Curse Kings were somewhat important to these guys, for some reason. Because so far, I haven''t seen a single person who likes a thing about them. Not us, or even Skarz. No one. In Skarz?s case, he was loyal to me, so even with the knowledge that I''d ascended to a Curse King, it didn''t bother him one bit. He just wanted to serve me. What a guy... Abaddon smiled at me, her crimson lips on full disy. "Uh, what''s wrong?" I asked her. Then, she told me, "You know you can trust us to keep a secret," she edged closer towards me. "Come on, we did just have sex together you know~" "Humu, just tell us already," Dendrossa persisted as well. These guys really thought I was hiding information on him. "Eeeh," I scratched the back of my head. "But I''m saying the truth... I really don''t know him. "Humu," said Dendrossa. "I really don''t..." I said again, shrugging my shoulders in an attempt to shake off the unease. Senesica yfully tapped her paw on my head. "Baka," she teased, "but you do know his name, don''t you?" I nodded, "Well yeah I do, but not because I know him personally." I let that information settle in. "You see, the Grygans you saw outside were cursed by Balrog, and for over fifty years or so. What I did was just to break the curse on them and I unintentionally became their ruler.." "Ohhhh, the secondw of Flyndor right?!" Abaddon snapped her fingers. Naturally, magical principles got her excited. I''d expect no less from a teacher. "Yeah, that''s the one," I responded. "Humu, that makes sense," Dendrossa nodded her head with folded arms. Abaddon rubbed her chin. "Yeah, the Ancestral Binder put Balrog out ofmission around forty years ago. Since then, there hasn''t been any word from another Curse King." My curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but blurt out, "Huh? Who''s the Ancestral Binder?" "Eh, It''s not really important per se..." Senesica continued to rest on my head, casual as always. "All you need to know is that she ended Balrog..." Dendrossa added. I sighed and then told them, "Does that mean I should be worried too?" I was a Curse King after all, so if this Ancestral Binder came after me, I was at equal risk of dying. And from what they''ve said so far, Balrog was way stronger than me and apparently he was still defeated. Then again, [Consuming Void] was a powerful fail-safe skill. So I doubt I''d be defeated or "killed". "Eh, yes and no." Abaddon smiled awkwardly. "Hm?" I said. "Well, Balrog went from vige to vige and even kingdoms leaving despair in his wake with every curse he cast¡ª you don''t do that so..." "So I''m safe... good..." A sigh of relief exited my mouth. Chapter 251 I’m shaking it off with Tenebrous Slade?

Chapter 251 I''m shaking it off with Tenebrous de?

Naked Diplomacy Arc I --- (POV: Lumiere) As I gazed at them, a perplexed look crossed my face. "So let me get this straight," I said firmly, my eyes narrowing. "You came all the way here just to see a Curse King?" I know they''re "extinct" and all, but still. Dendrossa nodded in response. "Yes, but it''s not as simple as it sounds," she replied. "Go on," I requested. She paused, deep in thought, and then rubbed her chin contemtively, her eyes gazing upwards at the twinkling night sky. Suddenly, she submerged herself back into the soothing hot springs water, releasing a heavy sigh that caused bubbles to dance to the surface. With a burst ofughter, she admitted, "Humu, I apologize, I seem to have forgotten what I wanted to say." My left eye twitched in annoyance. "Typical," I muttered under my breath. Interrupting the silent tension, Abaddon spoke. "We want to form a pact with you. With our alliance, we can ensure that our best interests are protected. Should you ever require our assistance, we''ll be there for you." I raised an eyebrow, contemting their proposal. "A pact, you say?" I questioned, curiosity piqued. "What would this alliance entail, exactly? And why would you go out of your way to help me? I''m aware of my status as a Curse King, but I just don''t really know your motivations." Abaddon leaned towards me. "Curse Kings like yourself are important. By forming this pact, you not only gain powerful allies, but also vital connections to the realm of demons. Tenebrous de and the Demon King herself, Dendrossa," she gestured towards Dendrossa. I pondered their offer, weighing the potential benefits against the concerns guing my mind. "While it does sound enticing," I finally responded, "I still have a lot of unanswered questions... Why are Curse Kings so important? What''s so important that you''d go this far for a diplomatic approach? I need more than just vague reassurances." A deep sigh escaped Senesica. Her meow carried a hint of sadness as she spoke up. "It''s Iike you my beloved doesn''t trust us." Damn right I don''t. "Humu, that hurts," Dendrossa inly said. "Demon Kings aren''t as cruel as you guys make us out to be yunno." "Eh, but cius, Malphas and Vyn¡ª" "I don''t even wanna hear those bastards'' names," Dendrossa cut Senesica short. Senesica shrugged. "Just saying, meow." Soon, Abaddon?s body emerged from the hotsprings in a beguiling disy. Her luminous pussy pulsated energetically, casting an alluring glow upon her glistening, exposed breasts. She had an attractive body. Maybe because she was an older woman? Likely. "If that doesn''t sit well with you, perhaps we can establish an alliance, bound by mutual trust and cooperation, no?" Dendrossa rose gracefully, stretching her lithe form elegantly. "That seems eptable," she stated. "I''ll act as the mediator between Lord Silva and King Dendrossa, that way, I''ll be the conduit that passes information back and forth so you both can easily keep in touch." "Nice suggestion, Abaddon," said Dendrossa. "Oh, and beloved?" Senesica called out to me. I raised an eyebrow, "Yeah?" "Should you require anything, simply ask," a meow followed after. "Until you can finally learn to trust us," Dendrossa murmured, a slight frown creasing her graceful features. Feeling a surge of guilt and uncertainty, I scratched my head sheepishly. "My apologies," I told them. I get it, one of the requirements for the Naked Diplomacy enactment was to create a sense of trust. But it didn''t say to perfect this sense. Just to create and build. And the sex did build some familiarity and threw all shame and awkwardness out the window. It helped a lot. "It''s fine," said Abaddon. "A leader should make choices beneficial to them and their subordinates." Finally, I stood up, my cock swaying gently back and forth. Dendrossa extended her hand, her regalposure radiating from every pore. I sped her hand. It was in that moment, our hands entwined. This was the first marking of our alliance. "Perhaps, someday, you could grace Tenebrous de with your presence," Dendrossa suggested. An invitation to a demonic realm wasn''t my taste. Thest time I went to Hell, it was to meet with Vyndariel. However, I only met one of his generals¡ª kicked his ass too. "Perhaps," I replied. Then, Dendrossa moved to hug my right arm, her nipples pressing slightly against my arm. Honestly, I don''t understand this woman. "Also, maybe you coulde see my fianc¨¦e too! He''s the sweetest." "Oh yeah, you said you have one." "He''s name''s Malta!" "Oh Souka, good for him then, hah~" I forced a smile. Anyone who was married to her was trying their best. I couldn''t imagine being engaged to someone with augh that noisy. Then again, Eris? was just as terrible. ... Emerging from the Silva Onsen, the warm embrace of the onsen''s healing waters still lingered on our skin as we stepped into the cool night air. The sliding wooden door closed behind us with a soft thud. d in our elegant yukatas, mine adorned with ck fabric embellished with intricate gold trimmings, and theirs featuring a mesmerizing pattern of ck and red, we all exhaled steamy breaths. Senesica stretched her arms luxuriously, a contented smile gracing her lips. "That was a great soak," she eximed. "Oh yeah, Senesica?" I called her. She smiled at me. "Yes, my beloved?" "Eh, never mind..." I wanted to ask her how she knew so much about Japan. Dendrossa interjected with eagerness. "Let''s go eat already, we''re heading out tomorrow!" Just then, Skarz appeared, with Tapas trailing behind him, delivering the news that dinner was already prepared. A gleam of delight lit up Dendrossa''s eyes as she eximed, "Tasty!" Abaddon sighed softly and yfully admonished her, "You haven''t even tasted what we''ll eat." Undeterred, Dendrossa shrugged. "Anything would be better than the garbage I have to endure in Tenebrous de," she replied. Senesica, taking offense at Dendrossa''s remark, pouted and retorted, "But that ''garbage'' is my cooking!" A sheepish expression crossed Dendrossa''s face as she scratched her cheek, averting her gaze. "I suppose we should make our way to the dining area then," she suggested, attempting to change the subject. Refusing to let it go, Senesica''s anger red. "Don''t just casually change the subject," she scolded. Abaddon, unbothered by the brewing tension, shrugged nonchntly and couldn''t help but add, "Well, your cooking really is terrible." With that she started walking forward. Watching them head off to dine, Senesica then said, "I''ll make my beloved taste my food and you''ll see... It isn''t garbage!" A raised eyebrow was my quick response. Wasn''t I her beloved? Meaning she''d make me eat it. So, if it''s actually garbage... I''d be the one... Immediately, I tied my flowing hair up into a neat bun, the strands of obsidian cascading elegantly down my back. "As tempting as that offer sounds, Senesica... I actually have to go join Steria in bed. Perhaps another time?" Since they were leaving tomorrow, it was perfect! Senesica nodded understandingly. "Of course, another time then," she agreed. "Skarz will make sure you all restfortably," I said, smiling gently. Senesica returned my smile with an easy confidence. "Naturally," she quipped, her voice oozing with self-assuredness. With a graceful bow, she bid me farewell and took her leave. I sprouted my ck bat-like wings, their sleek membrane glistening in the moonlight. With a powerful surge of energy, Iunched myself into the skies above the Silva Citadel, my elegant yukata billowing behind me like a tempestuous storm. The wind whistled through my wings as I blitzed through the night sky, a streak of darkness cutting through the ocean of stars. After a thrilling flight, I finally arrived at the City Hall. With a silent stride, I made my way towards my personal quarters. My hands, gently holding both ends of a towel hung over my neck, provided a familiarfort. When I finally reached my room, I was greeted by the sight of Steria, her ck hair spread like a delicate halo across the sheets. She was peacefully asleep. With a soft chuckle, I said, "She must''ve gotten tired of waiting." Stepping forward with utmost care, I approached the bed. I tenderly tucked the corner of a soft, quilted nket over Steria, ensuring she remained cocooned in warmfort. Lowering myself to my knees, I nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, my lips lingering before I rose to my feet. "Goodnight." I made my way out of the room, turning off the lights as I did. Chapter 252 Back to the University?

Chapter 252 Back to the University?

(POV: Lumiere) School life was a total snooze fest. Seriously, it was like Groundhog Day every damn day. First, I''d drag my ass out of bed and force myself to go for a jog with Anastasia. There, she''d tell me more about the students in the ss. At first, I was like¡ª "Bruh, she never shuts up". But at some point it became obvious she was helping me understand the students better. That way, I''d be able to interact better with them. Apparently, Elise, yunno... the scarf girl. She was a total social outcast and barely said a word. She couldn''t socialize to save a life. Lance, on the other hand, manages to piss off everyone in the ss. Aidan and Lum? They were like human wrecking balls, always hurting people''s feelings with their blunt honesty. Ruri, though, she''s just your typical nice girl, all polite and stuff. Once I finally made it back to my room, I''d have to y teacher to my Elise doll. Poor girl was too scared to ask questions, so I had to figure out how to teach her without her even needing to ask. Honestly, it wasn''t going so hot. But hey, at least I was trying, right? After that whole circus, I''d change into my fancy lecture clothes and trudge my way to the dining hall. There, I''d join Anastasia, Ruri, Steria, and Lucilia for the most exciting meal of the day: breakfast. Can you feel the sarcasm dripping from my words? Yeah, didn''t think so. Another day of this monotonous school life. Yippee. "Professor?" "Professor?" "PROFESSOR?!" I heard Anastasia?s voice finally. "Hm, what''s wrong?" I asked, catching Anastasia''s worried expression. She hesitated for a moment before responding, "I''ve been calling your name for about two minutes now." My face flushed with embarrassment as I realized my absentmindedness. I was telling "someone" a story. Why do I even narrate my life? "Oops, sorry about that," I apologized, spooning a hearty portion of beef stew into my mouth. Steria stifled a yawn and yfully remarked, "You must be tired." Lucilia chimed in with confidence, "Nah, I highly doubt it. Lumiere never seems to get tired. He''s like an unstoppable force, especially during work." Lies... You always work me to the bone. I just don''tin. I was Elise in my own way. Ruri nodded in agreement, her eyes wide with admiration. "Indeed, he''s a powerhouse." Grinning, I humbly agreed with their assessment. "I guess so, but even powerhouses need their rest sometimes," I chuckled. Since Senesica and Dendrossa left back for Tenebrous de three days ago, things were less draining. Anastasia folded her hands, smugly smiling. "Perhaps Professor Steria?s right, maybe you''re just getting toozy." "Hmm," I chewed the food in my mouth. "What is it? Can''t handle school life?" she teased. Unable to resist teasing her, I stole a spoonful of her beans. "HEY! THAT''S MY FOOD!" she barked. "Is it? Maybe. You snooze, you lose." The color rose in Anastasia''s cheeks as she pouted, watching me with faux annoyance. I continued to eat, relishing each spoonful of Anastasia''s delicious beans. Then, I eximed "Wow, these beans are amazing!" Ruri, always curious, interjected, "Are they truly that tasty? I''ve never tried beans before." Intrigued, I questioned, "Really? What do you usually eat?" Lucilia chimed in "Oh, Ruri here?s from the Goldfield family. Her father''s a Viscount who owns several acres of wheat ball ntations." Ruri confirmed Lucilia''s words with a nod. "Yes, we mostly eat wheat balls. They''re versatile and can be turned into a variety of delicious cuisines." I couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Wheat balls? What exactly are those?" A hard swallow of food from Lucilia, she answered, "Well... They''re seeds created with magic thatbines ground wheat grains with herbs and spices. It''s a high sell in the market too." Jeez, I really need to get into that line of business too. Changing the world... Food can do that, no? The best way to get to a man was through his belly? "Is it me, or does that sound like work?" Steria said, ying with her food. "It''s just you.." I sharply told her. Steria rolled her eyes, "Whatever." Ruri giggled a bit. Then, she paused for a moment, her gaze fixed on her te of wheat balls noodle style and stew. "Well, being so caught up in patronizing our family''s wheat balls, I haven''t had the chance to try many other foods," she exined. I furrowed my brow in concern. "That can''t be healthy," Imented. She smiled and shrugged, tilting her head slightly. "It is what it is," she replied. The thought of her missing out on a variety of vors made me want to share my meal with her. "Would you like to try some of mine?" I suggested, raising an eyebrow. "Really?" Ruri''s eyes widened with surprise. I nodded, reaching for a spoonful of my beef stew. As I held it out to her, she opened her mouth and closed her eyes. I was a little surprised as I asked, "You want me to feed you?" Ruri nodded gently, her expression resembling that of a rabbit about to nibble on a carrot. Anastasia watched us with a pout, her cheeks flushed with a tinge of jealousy. I gave her grin as Ruri enjoyed the taste of the beans. Her eyes widened in delight. "It''s good!" she eximed. I chuckled, feeling satisfied. "See? I told you so," I said triumphantly. Anastasia huffed, her irritation evident. "What is it with you and acting like Ruri?s your girlfriend?" she mumbled under her breath. "Eh?" I blinked, caught off guard by herment. Ruri blushed furiously and waved her hands dismissively. "No, no! I didn''t mean it that way," she stammered, feeling flustered. Anastasia let out a huff of exasperation, shifting her gaze to the side. "Whatever, I don''t even care." "Someone sounds jealous," I teased, unable to resist provoking her a little more. Anastasia crossed her arms defiantly. "I''m not," she insisted, her voice slightly raised. Steria chewing gently, casually chimed in, "No, you definitely are." Anastasia''s frustration reached its peak, causing her to m her hand on the dining table. "I am not!" she shouted, attracting the attention of all the nearby students. I smirked at her outburst. "You''re a little noisy though." Lucilia just giggled watching this exchange. Anastasia''s temper red, and she clenched her fists, ready to shout again. However, before she had the chance, I swiftly scooped up a generous spoonful of the tantalizing beef stew. With a quick motion, I forcefully fed it to her, catching her off guard. Anastasia?s eyes widening in surprise as the vors exploded on her tongue. I chuckled, finding amusement in her unexpected reaction. As she chewed angrily, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "You..." she stammered between bites, "you''re just trying to embarrass me!" I smirked, leaning back in my chair. "Well, you''re chewing quite fast. Maybe you should be careful, or you might add some weight," I teased, raising an eyebrow. With a powerful gulp, Anastasia shot back. "That''s a lie! I watch my weight. I have the perfect shape, the kind of body any man would want!" Her words were strong, and yet there was some vulnerability in her tone. Tch, that''s just typical of women. I chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension. "Rx, Ana. I was just ying around," I reassured her, realizing I might have gone too far. Lucilia frowned at me, her eyes narrowing. "Don''t talk about a woman''s weight like that. I''m actually disappointed," she scolded. Right after, she took a sip of water. "But it was just a.." "No buts, or I''ll tell Serena," she interjected. Stammering slightly, I nodded in agreement several times. "Won''t happen again...! Don''t tell her!" However, this slip of the tongue had piqued Ruri and Anastasia''s curiosity. "Serena? Who''s she?" they asked simultaneously, exchanging confused nces. The silence was broken by Steria, who casually answered their question, "Oh, Serena?s his sister." "Really, Professor Steria?" Anastasia asked. Steria nodded, adding, "Yep. He never mentioned her before, did he?" Lucilia and I exchanged surprised nces before I turned to Steria, seeking confirmation. She continued eating her meal. I didn''t understand why she picked that answer, I''d have easily told them she was my fianc¨¦e. Or was I missing something? Chapter 253 The other side of the morning?

Chapter 253 The other side of the morning?

These events took ce some hours before thest chapter. --- (POV: Akashic Records) On the other side, dawn broke upon Lucretia and Simone''s morning routine. With the first light of day barely peeking over the horizon, Simone stirred from her slumber, stretching her limbs with a pleasant groan. Simone murmured to herself, "I suppose it''s time," as she gracefully rose from her bed. In the corner of the room, a crystal on the nightstand was emitting a faint glow. Simone focused her magical energy onto it, causing the light to cease its pulsating. "( Lady Lucretia calls this an rm. By infusing it with magical energy for a specific duration, the crystal converts seconds into hours. It seems to be working so far... After infusing it for 9 seconds, the crystal shed consistently after 9 hours had passed. Lady Lucretia really is an innovative woman... )" Satisfied with its stillness, she shed her flowing nightgown and slipped into herfortable jogging clothes. She pulled on her favorite hat before making her way towards the door. However, her steps halted as she gazed upon Lucretia, still lost in peaceful slumber. "( She should rest for just a few hours, and then I''ll wake her... )" Simone smiled gently. As Simone departed their cozy abode, she was wandering out of the grand cabin nestled within the lush campus grounds, a ce reserved exclusively for Lucretia and herself. Unlike the other members of the staff who resided in their assigned quarters in the residential block, she and Lucretia chose this secluded retreat as their abode. Her morning routine became a ritual. An invigorating run around the campus. The pounding of her footsteps echoed in the stillness. Each stride allowed her to connect with the sprawling expanse of the school. The run not only honed her physical fitness but also provided a respite for her mind, allowing her thoughts to flow freely and without constraint. As she jogged along, concentrating on the path ahead, a familiar voice suddenly sounded. "Simone!" She continued running. "Simone!!" "Hm?" Lumiere''s enthusiastic call reached her ears, apanied by his wave of greeting. With a graceful turn, Simone faced the source of the voice. She continued to jog on one spot. Lumiere and Anastasia finally caught up to Simone. Lumiere panted slightly, catching his breath as he smiled at her. "Simone, Yo." Simone, with an indifferent look, bowed her head respectfully. "Good day," she greeted them politely,. Lumiere shook his head, chuckling. "You don''t have to do that, Simone." Anastasia, standing beside Lumiere, mirrored his gesture and bowed her head as well. "Greetings, Simone," she said. Lumiere pulled back the hood of his hoodie, revealing his tied ck hair. "I had no idea you were into early morning jogs," he admitted, raising an eyebrow in surprise. Simone nodded. "Yes, I do," she replied, formal as always. "Although I tend to start a bit earlier than you two." Which would exin why they hadn''t met during Lumiere and Anastasia?s early morning jogs before now. "Oh," Lumiere stopped rubbing his chin. "That''s cool, I guess..." Suddenly, Lumiere''s gaze shifted, his eyes darting around as if he was searching for something. Sensing his uneasiness, Simone spoke up. "Don''t worry, Lady Lucretia isn''t around today," she assured him. Lumiere let out a sigh of relief, wiping the beads of sweat from his brow. "Phew," he eximed, grateful. "So, you really are scared of her, huh?" Simone asked, remaining calm. Lumiere stammered, trying to brush off the suggestion. "N-No, of course not," he denied. Anastasia nodded several times. "You totally are." "( Yep. )" (Lumiere) "Which means, you don''t like her anymore," said Simone. "Eh?" he said. Simone, straightforward as always. "Lady Lucretia... Do you like her?" "I don''t get it..." said Lumiere. Anastasia, who was listening attentively, interjected, sounding slightly puzzled. "Wait, am I missing something here? Why would you like Professor Lucretia?" she asked, seeking rification. Simone let out a small, knowing nod. "Never mind," she replied. With a nod of farewell, Simone turned to continue her jog, her footsteps fading away in the distance. Anastasia shook her head slightly, "Well that''s weird." "Yeah, tell me about it.." he replied. ... Simone returned to the cabin. She made her way swiftly towards her room. With a gentle knock on the door, Simone entered, her steps cautious and respectful. "Pardon my intrusion, Lady Lucretia," she greeted. Lucretia, still in the midst of awakening, rubbed her left eye sleepily as she sat up in her bed. Her long, lustrous brown hair cascaded around her, a tangled mess. "Ah, Simone, good morning," she replied, her voice husky from sleep. Simone smiled warmly. "Good morning, Lady Lucretia," she responded. She only ever smiled in the presence of Lucretia. As Simone made her way towards the window, Lucretiazily stood up, her huge nightgown brushing against the ground as she stretched out her arms, yawning widely. The rays of sunlight flooded the room as Simone pulled the curtains apart, illuminating the space with a golden glow. Simone''s eyes darted down to Lucretia''s clothing, a humble gesture to assist with dressing. Gently, she pulled down Lucretia''s nightgown to reveal her bare body. Lucretiacked voluptuous curves. However, she possessed a beauty that charmed all who beheld her. Easily, she was one of the kingdom''s most beautiful women. Lucretia was thedy that Simone served. Originally, Simone and her father were poormoners from the small vige of Flute. When Lucretia was eleven, she discovered the business potential of the vige''s resources, particrly a special type of ck metal called Randite. Simone and Lucretia crossed paths when Simone traveled to Flute. This encounter became the turning point in Simone''s life, leading her to be Lucretia''s personal maid. And as well, a close friend. Simone gently opened the intricately carved drawers of Lady Lucretia''s armoire, pulling out a fresh pair of delicate undergarments. The ckce panties and matching brassiere, specially tailored for Lucretia''s petite figure, was proof of the attention to detail that Simone had to every aspect of herdy?s life. With utmost care, Simone assisted Lucretia in donning the lingerie, ensuring it fit snugly against her small waist and enhancing the subtle curves of her perky breasts. Stepping back, Simone lowered her head in a respectful bow. "Lady Lucretia, you look as elegant as always," she murmured. There were a lot of men who had a thing for her elegant slender figure. To Simone?s surprise, Lucretia''s gaze wandered from her own chest to Simone''s unassuming chest. "Is anything the matter, Lady Lucretia?" she asked. "Eh, can youe closer?" she requested. Intrigued and slightly confused, Simone approached. "So, is anything the ma..." However, before she could even finish her sentence, Lucretia made her move, swiftly maneuvering behind Simone. In a bold move, Lucretia reached out with both hands, cupping Simone''s ample breasts, the touch firm yet surprisingly gentle. Caught off guard, Simone gasped, a soft moan escaping her lips. Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red as she stammered, her voiceced with a mix of embarrassment and curiosity. "W-What''s the matter, Lady Lucretia?" she managed to utter. Drawing in a longing breath, Lucretia released a wistful sigh, her hands lingering on Simone''s breasts for a moment before retracting. "Oh, Simone," shemented softly. "If only my own breasts were as generous and plump as yours, yet still retain their youthful perkiness." Simone''s embarrassment heightened. She only ever broke character around Lucretia because she knew who Simone really was. In public however, Simone was the picture ofpetence as well as perfection. Her voice trembled, the vulnerability palpable. "Mydy... I... I am ttered by your words," she confessed softly, her hand instinctively rising to cover her breasts. "But please, do not trouble yourself over such matters." Gently, Lucretia cupped her small breasts. "Why not... Doesn''t Lumiere like big breasts...?" "( Ah yes, the infamous topic... )" (Simone) Chapter 254 Lucretia?s in a dilemma?

Chapter 254 Lucretia?s in a dilemma?

(POV: Akashic Records) "So... Do you still like him...? Lumiere..." A straightforward question by Simone. Lucretia turned away. She made her way towards the ornate wardrobe. With a trembling voice, she replied, "Simone, I do more than just like Lumiere... I love him... Maybe with all my heart." Her fingers caressed the intricate carvings on the armoire. Simone nodded, the understanding evident in her eyes. "That much is very clear," she replied. "You think so?" Lucretia turned her gaze to ask. "Yes, Lady Lucretia. Your lingering affection for him, it''s never been a secret." Lucretia sighed. "Tell me about it." She paused for a moment before adding, "You wear only ck panties, as they remind you of him, do they not?" "I don''t even know why I was initially embarrassed to tell you that.." Simone couldn''t help but smirk as she pulled out one of Lucretia''s ck panties from her hidden stash. "Lady Lucretia, your secrets are safe with me. After all, I''m your loyal confidante," she remarked. In clear detail, Lucretia told Simone that whenever she saw the colour ck, it reminded her of Lumiere. Because of that, the colour constantly turned her on. So she made a good choice to avoid seeing the colour. But to keep her connected to him in some way, she wore ck panties¡ª it made her feel like Lumiere was touching her down there. Now that''s, personality. Lucretia retreated to her bed, copsing onto the silken sheets. With a heavy sigh, she murmured, "Why did Lumiere have toe to the University? Especially now that I am about to..." Her voice trailed off, the unspoken words lingering in the air. Simone slowly approached, her voice filled with empathy. "Now that you''re about to get married, right?" she gently prodded, her eyes searching Lucretia''s face for confirmation. Lucretia turned to the side, clutching a pillow tightly as if seeking sce. Her voice trembled, carrying vulnerability. "Yes, Simone... that''s why I''ve been acting so distant, so cruel... I didn''t want to admit my true feelings." "( I see... Well that exins it. She talks about Lumiere 60% of the time, about that one magical night they met and all of a sudden when she finally sees him, she treats him like day old bread... I suppose even mydy isn''t so perfect... )" (Simone) Simone''s eyes softened with understanding, her voice assuring. "Lady Lucretia, I have always known your heart''s desires. You don''t have to hide from me. I''m here for you, always." A faint smile tugged at the corner of Lucretia''s lips as she gazed at Simone. "I suppose you''re right... And you already do know a lot about me." "Of course, I''m your only friend after all." "HEY!" Lucretia buried her face into her pillow. "I have friends, lots of them," her words came out a little muffled. "Oh please, Lady Lucretia, no one likes a liar." Simone chuckled. "Yeah, Yeah." "So, what choice do you n to make now?" Simone brought their conversation back to the main topic. Lucretia let out a heavy sigh and confessed, "Honestly, I don''t know. After that encounter with that pervert, Merlin? I wanted to go see Lumiere at the Royal Capital. But then, I thought of my engagement... and everything got soplicated." Simone nodded understandingly. "I know it''s difficult, Lady Lucretia. But remember, Earl Goldcrest truly does love you. And he has so much to offer." "( I honestly don''t have any reason to defend Lumiere here. I don''t know enough about him to advise her to be with him. And also, I requested to speak with him, and he didn''t show up... Hence, he''s not dependable... Not one bit. )" (Simone) Lucretia sighed. "I know that, Simone. It''s just... it''s hard to love himpletely. He''s almost thirty years older than me, and he even has a son who I''m two years older than. It feels... unbnced. And to make matters worse, my father?s the one who wants me to marry the Earl for business reasons, not for love or happiness." However, Lucretia could clearly see how lucrative being married to the Earl would be. Simone''s eyes widened in surprise as she recalled something. "Wait, didn''t your father mention that he liked Lumiere too? What happened?" Lucretia felt a pang in her heart as she remembered that conversation with her father. "Yes, he did mention his admiration for him. But when I brought up the idea of seeing him again, my father shut it down immediately. He didn''t want me to develop any more feelings for Lumiere." "( Maybe because he''s the king''s bastard, or so I''ve heard... )" (Lucretia) Interrupting their conversation, Simone hesitantly added, "By the way, Lady Lucretia, I heard that you have a date with the Earl some time tomorrow." Lucretia rolled her eyes. "Yes, I know. You don''t have to remind me. I agreed to the date, but it feels like I''m just giving him a chance out of obligation." Simone gently touched Lucretia''s arm. "At the very least give the Earl a fair chance, mdy. He might surprise you." "( While I try talking with Lumiere again... )" (Simone) Lucretia grumbled under her breath, her lips twisted into a frown. "You''re right, Simone. It''s not fair to leave him hanging. But sometimes, I can''t help but feel like I''m just a recement for his dead wife... and Lance?s mother..." She had a lot going on in her life. Maybe Lucretia couldn''t see it, but Simone was trying to make things better. She knew to y on both teams. The Earl and Lumiere. Reason being that she clearly knew that given an equal chance, she may just pick Lumiere, but the happiness of her father was on the line. Lucretia was indeed selfish, but for her father''s sake, she''d throw away her needs for her wants. She "wanted" the Earl because of the vast riches he''d offer her to continue her aspirations. But she "needed" Lumiere, just cause. Simone gracefully rose from the bed she sat upon, her eyes scanning Lucretia''s wardrobe for a suitable dress. She finally settled on a stunning blue gown, adorned with delicatece and intricate embroidery. As she handed the dress to Lucretia, she spoke softly. "You know, Lady Lucretia, deep down, I think you still love Lumiere," Simone began, her brows furrowing slightly. "But perhaps, in all this confusion and doubt, you''ve started to question your own feelings. Are you certain that your love for him is stronger than your uncertainty?" Lucretia sighed, her fingers tracing the ornate patterns on the dress. "Maybe... I do love him more than I''m willing to admit, Simone. Buttely, I''ve been wondering if I''m just holding onto a memory of him that''s slowly fading away." "I don''t mean to upset you, Lady Lucretia, but have you not noticed?" "Noticed what...?" "Every time we''ve seen Lumiere, he''s always surrounded by other women, growing more distant with each passing encounter. What if, one day, he forgets about you entirely?" Lucretia''s eyes widened, shock coursing through her veins. "That will... never happen. Lumiere can never forget about me." "( And yet, I fear he is... I asked Lumiere if he''s interested in Lady Lucretia and both times he acted oblivious to the question. But when I asked Lady Lucretia, she was sure enough to say that she loves him... It''s a bit funny how Lumiere treats her nicely and yet isn''t in love with her anymore and then there''s Lucretia who''s in love with him and yet treats him badly... )" (Simone) Simone''s voice remained gentle yet firm. "Forgive me, Lady Lucretia, but in my observation, it seems that Lumiere is already starting to move on. You''ve pped him, insulted him..." "But I didn''t mean to d..." "At some point, he might even be relieved if you don''t cross his path for weeks." "I... He can''t... It''s not... It''s not going..." Lucretia was short of words. Her heart sank. "No, Simone, you''re wrong! Lumiere and I have a connection beyond all of that. We understand each other." Simone ced aforting hand on Lucretia''s shoulder. "I know it''s difficult to ept, but consider the Earl. He loves you unconditionally and is willing to stand by your side, forsaking all other women. Can Lumiere promise you the same?" Lucretia''s mind spun with conflicting emotions, her heart torn between the past and the present. She looked at Simone, her voice barely able to project sureness. "Will I ever be able to truly move on from Lumiere... and embrace the Earl?" Simone smiled gently. "That''s a question you''ve already answered..." "I have?" "Is there anything you hate about the Earl since you''ve known him?" "No, he''s not a bad guy, he''s not proud or pompous... He''s humble..." "And what about Lumiere, is there anything you hate about him?" "N... No I don''t think so..." "Are you sure?" "I guess I am... But then again," she folded her legs inward and nestled her chins on her knees. "I don''t know him all that well." "( Just as I thought... )" (Simone) Chapter 255 Resolving problems with Elise? (I)

Chapter 255 Resolving problems with Elise? (I)

(POV: Lumiere) Our time in the bustling cafeteria came to an end. I slowly rose from my seat, taking a moment to stretch my tired limbs. Ruri, always attentive, noticed my exhaustion and gently inquired, "Are you feeling tired, Professor?" I admitted the truth, responding with a nod. "Yeah, I''m pretty tired today. Teaching can be really draining, you know." Anastasia, with her no-nonsense demeanor, promptly chimed in. "A teacher mustn''t sumb toziness, dear ''professor''. You should really maintain yourposure and perseverance." This idiot... She put a lot of sarcastic weight on that "Professor". I scoffed yfully, countering her statement. "Honestly, I''m notzy. Just merely tired from the long hours of preparation andte-night teaching drills I''ve been conducting to find the most effective way to engage Elise." Steria sighed having finally eaten at least half of her food. She wasn''t a heavy eater, and that''s because she waszy. Everything seemed like work to her, the only thing she enjoyed eating was bread, and it was only the crust she ate. Nothing else. "Oh,e on now, Lumi. Tired''s just a fancy word forzy, isn''t it?" I raised an eyebrow at her remark, refusing to back down. "If tired meanszy, then that would make youzy too, wouldn''t it?" I retorted smugly. Steria, fighting back a yawn, yfully shrugged her shoulders. "Who said I''m notzy?" There was no defeating this woman in an argument, because she''de to a conclusion before you did. For her, conclusion = less work = more opportunities to bezy. Ruri rubbed her chin and uttered a thoughtful hum. "It''s rather unusual to see you so tired, especially since the day''s just begun," she remarked. From what I could tell, maybe Ruri felt that Elise?s basket case wasn''t the only thing that had me this way. And yet... It was. I sighed. "You''re right about one thing, Ruri. It''s not normal for me to feel this tired. But Elise?s been quite challenging to teach, and I''ve been dedicating countless hours to finding the best approach." Lucilia, finally grasping our conversation, added her perspective. "Is Elise the quiet girl who is always silent?" "Yeah, that''s the one," said Steria. Lucilia raised an eyebrow. "You know her?" "Nope." Steria took another small spoon of beans. "Just felt like talking." "Uh, sure." Lucilia turned her focus back to me. "I have trouble teaching her during Land Management 101 as well." Nodding in agreement, Imiserated with Lucilia. "Elise?s a unique student who requires special attention. It''s not an easy task, I''ll tell you that." Turning to Anastasia, I sought any additional insight she may have gathered. "Have you managed to gather any more information about her, Ana?" Apologizing softly, Anastasia shook her head. "I''m sorry, but anytime I try to confront her, she caves." "Seriously? Well that sucks... How else am I supposed to teach her?" Steria raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Huh? We''re supposed to be teaching?" she asked, perplexed. I rolled my eyes at her apparent cluelessness. "Well, duh! What else did you think?" I retorted. "Well I just tell them to kneel down, then roll on the floor and bark like dogs while I punish them and tell them all sorts of dirty things..." said Steria. Lucilia, who was standing nearby, chimed in with a curious expression. "Dirty things?" she repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. Steria smirked mischievously. "Oh, yes," she replied nonchntly. "I tell them the worst things, those boys are silly virgins that''ll never getid, it''s actually amusing..." As Steria continued to divulge her questionable methods, I couldn''t help but take action. I quickly ced my hands over Ruri''s ears, shielding her from the inappropriate conversation. Meanwhile, I observed Lucilia and Anastasia, horrified expressions slowly creeping onto their faces. The things Steria described were so immoral and unprincipled that even I hesitated to repeat them. But those boys she was teaching, they were a special kind of strange, that''s for sure. When Steria finally finished her disturbing monologue, I cautiously removed my hands from Ruri''s ears. To my surprise, her innocent curiosity got the better of her. "Please, what did Professor Steria say?!" Quickly realizing that it was best for Ruri to remain oblivious, I shook my head. "You don''t wanna know," I advised her. Steria then took the opportunity to defend her actions, "Huh? it''s not like I said anything wrong." "B... But all those things you said," Lucilia hooked. "About punishing them... And..." "But I love punishing them... My students, a pitiful bunch of boys with low self-esteem, just the perfect targets for my sadistic pleasure. These idiots will do anything for me, but I''ll leave them all as girlfriendless virgins, scarred for life. They''ll forever remain impotent bastards, unable to rise to the asion, haunted by memories of the woman who mercilessly punished them without granting them the satisfaction of sex. The thought of it just makes me want to... Ahnnn~~" As Steria''s words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled over our group. Lucilia, Ruri, Anastasia, and I blinked in unison, our shock evident on our faces. We were speechless, trying to process what we had just heard. "You still wanna know what she said before?" I knowingly asked Ruri. She immediately shook her head to tell me no. "Good," I said. Anastasia stood up, her face still pale from the shock of Steria''s unsettling words. Ruri, her naive eyes wide with innocence, mirrored Anastasia''s actions, uncertain of what to make of the conversation. Anastasia ced her hands on her waist. "We have Adventure sses with Professor Ophelia and Grome," she announced, her tone slightly rxed. My eyebrows furrowed in confusion at the mention of Ophelia and Grome. "Eh? Ophelia and Grome?" I repeated. I knew these guys, yes, I did. Lucilia joined the conversation with a casual tone. "Oh yeah, I remember them mentioning something about an easy quest that paid handsomely. This must be it," she chimed in. Teaching in a University? Did it really pay that much for adventurers? "You didn''t tell me though," I told her. Lucilia giggled yfully, lightening the tense atmosphere. "You didn''t ask, silly," she retorted, her giggles turning into chuckles. Steria, seemingly unaffected by the consequences of her actions, rose from her chair. "Time for sses," said Steria, actually eager. "Eh, Steria, you haven''t finished your food," not that I was surprised. "I''m too tired," she replied dismissively. "I''m in the mood to punish my sweet male students today," she added with a chaotic tone in her voice, before walking away. "Have fun!" I called after her, my voice dripping with sarcasm. Ruri spoke up, her voice soft but hopeful. "At least you have a day off today, right? Since you''re not teaching any sses?" she asked, her eyes filled with innocent curiosity. I sighed, even on a free day I wasn''t so free. "Well, technically, I''m not teaching any sses today," I began, trailing off with a hint of frustration in my voice. "But I still need to find a way to connect with Elise," I added. "Why don''t you ask the other teachers about their experiences with her? Maybe that will give you some insights on what to do..." "Anastasia you''re a genius!" I told her. Blushing at myment Anastasia said "Whatever." Ruri nodded eagerly and allowed herself to be pulled up from her seat, the sunlight dancing in her eyes. "Okay, let''s go, Anastasia! I''m excited for Adventure ss!" Ruri eximed. Anastasia chuckled softly, her cheeks slightly flushed from thement. "Professor Ophelia can be quite strict, so be prepared," she warned, her grip tightening on Ruri''s hand. Lucilia, noticing everyone getting ready to leave, stood up from her chair, straightening her skirt with a grin. "Well, I better go. I have a ss to attend," she said. She turned to me. "Don''t forget, my marriage proposal interviews areter today," she reminded me with a knowing smile. "It''s really important, so make sure to prepare yourself." I chuckled at herment. "Of course, of course, I won''t forget." I hardly forgot things... Sometimes... "I''ll get to that in a jiff," I added. I picked up my books, ready to head in the opposite direction. "Well, I better get going too," I muttered under my breath, a yawn escaping my lips. "And I still need to register at the Merchants'' Guild with Anastasiater today." Lucilia''s mischievous tone followed me, her voice dripping with teasing sarcasm. "Ooooh, sounds romantic," she joked, earning a light chuckle from me. Rolling my eyes yfully, I waved her off. "You wish," I replied with a smirk before parting ways with Lucilia. Chapter 256 Resolving problems with Elise? (II)

Chapter 256 Resolving problems with Elise? (II)

(POV: Lumiere) Elise Qute, quite the character. As her lecturer for a mere four days, I''vee to realize that she has a knack for ignoring my every word. It''s like she''s in a perpetual state of panic, silently freaking out in ss. And if I dare ask her a question, well, get ready for a waterworks show. The tears start flowing, followed by a sneeze that shoots out a fireball. Yes, you heard that right. A fireball... And then she resumes crying. It''s a real spectacle, let me tell you. If I attempt a more forceful approach, like shouting at her to stop crying, she takes it up a notch and screams even louder. Suddenly, I''m the bad guy, used of abusing my power as a lecturer. It''s a real charmer, this situation. And let''s not forget the times when she''s justpletely unresponsive in ss. "What am I gonna do about her," I sighed heavily. In the halls of the academy, I made my way to Alice Johnson''s office. She was the woman I met on my first day here. She wasn''t only a lecturer for Healing Magic and Herbology, but also a familiar face. And more importantly, a lecturer with experience. I knocked on her door, awaiting her gentle invitation to enter. "Come in," Alice''s soft voice resonated through the door, beckoning me inside. Without hesitation, I pushed open the door and stepped into her office, my eyes immediately drawn to her seated form, engrossed in a book. The ss was empty, as expected, signaling that she likely had a free period at this time. "Ah, Professor Lumiere," Alice greeted me with a warm smile, setting aside her book. I returned the greeting, my nerves momentarily easing in the presence of her calming aura. Gesturing to the chair across her desk, she invited me to take a seat. Gratefully, I epted her offer, sinking into the cushionedfort as I prepared myself to share my troubles. "So, what seems to be the problem?" Alice asked. I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "Well, I''m having a problem with one of my students." "...." "Her name is El..." "Elise, right?" Alice smoothly interrupted, finishing my sentence effortlessly. "Wait, how do you know?" I asked her. "Honestly, you''re not the only lecturer having issues with her¡ª even Professor Gunther gets frustrated by her in ss." "Gunther, the baldy?" "Yes," Alice chuckled. "That''s him." "I see..." If Elise''s issues were widespread, perhaps I wasn''t solely responsible for her difficulties. "Well, I see even you can struggle with students..." "Indeed," I sighed, frustration tugging at my voice as I copsed onto Alice''s desk, my chin resting upon its smooth surface. "I''ve attempted different teaching methods, drills, but it all seems... futile." All my effort had less worth than coats in summer. There were no results. Alice''s gaze softened, sympathy emanating from her eyes. "Changing one''s teaching methods can undoubtedly be challenging," she acknowledged. "But it seems Elise has a deeper underlying issue that needs to be addressed. She''s been known to cry whenever someone attempts to speak with her." "At least she doesn''t hurl a fireball at you..." "Eh?" "Never mind," I replied. I pulled myself away from Alice''s desk, this problem was really pressing against me. Resting my head back on the chair''s back, I used my arms as a makeshift pillow, my gaze fixed on the ornate ceiling. "Is there really no way to connect with her?" I sighed. Alice leaned back in her chair and contemted my question before finally responding, "Well, there''s a possibility that her family?s situation has contributed to her difficulties, Lumiere." Her words caught me by surprise, and I raised an eyebrow in confusion. Why didn''t I think of that?! A good number of schrs tend to perform badly because of family issues. "Her family?" I questioned. The unexpected connection Alice was drawing, was my only hope. She nodded, her eyes searching mine before she spoke again. "Perhaps you didn''t know, but Lum and Elise are cousins." "Cousins?" I repeated. "But their family names are different..." In noble families, it''s not umon for there to be multiple branches. These branches may have different lead-up names, but they all answer to the same family name. Let''s take the Bluedrag family as an example. Say there''re two cousins, A and B, from different branches. Cousin A would have the lead-up name Ristur Bluedrag, while cousin B would be known as Yurt Bluedrag. However, at the end of the day, they both still answer to the Bluedrag family name. It''s like a fancy version of having the samest name but different branch names. Alice leaned forward. "The main family name is Belforte, but Qute is a matriarchal branch of the Belforte family. Since the kingdom is primarily governed on a patriarchal scale, the relevance of their family is considered quite insignificant. As a result, they were forced to change their family names to something else. They''re still technically a branch of the Belforte family, but their connection is often overlooked." I began to piece the puzzle together, realizing the depth of the problem Elise faced. "So, Elise is constantly beingpared to Lum because she''s the next heir to the Qute house?" I didn''t know if she was the heir. But given the nature of the discussion, you could call it a "logical" guess. Alice nodded, her tone a bit sadness. "Yes, both Lum and Elise attended school in Elvindor, where she excelled in a wide range of subjects. She could read, write, do calctions, and even had basic mastery of the four main elements. She was seen as the perfect first daughter. In contrast, Elise struggled with her grades, which made life in school even more difficult for her." My heart sank at the unfairness of it all. Elise had been burdened with much more than I had realized. "No wonder she''s the way she is." "Indeed," Alice sighed, "it''s really sad." "Yep, but not an impossible fix." As I rose from the chair, I carried gratitude in my voice as I expressed my appreciation to Alice for our conversation. Anastasia?s suggestion was right on point. It wasn''t a good idea to go to the baldy professor. He seemed like those kind of lecturers sent from hell. He''d likely insult Elise because of her inability to perform at an above average level. "Thank you, Alice. Your insights have given me a n of action." "Wait, you''re going, already...?" "Yeah, it''s better if I act now, rather than waiting any longer." Alice''s smile widened, revealing her glistening, pearly white teeth. "If that''s what you believe is best, Lumiere, then it makes sense." "Alright, I''m heading out," I said. "Best of luck with your n." Without turning to look at her, I waved the back of my hand in farewell and exited the ssroom. Now, stood in the hallway. I took a moment to gather my thoughts before activating my additional skill, [Magic Detect]. With a surge of power, my magic sensory expanded, spreading like awork throughout the entire ArAuMer forest. The world around me shifted as I gained awareness of everything and everyone within thendscape. But my focus was singr; I sought a specific presence¡ªa familiar location that I was expecting would be in this forest. Finally, my senses honed in on the target, and I halted the skill. "Alright, found it," I said. This particr location was going to be a big help when trying to get Elise''s confidence back. My steps resumed, I navigated the hallways, relying on my residual magic detection to pinpoint the locations of Ophelia and Grome. It was crucial to determine where their sses were held, as it presented an opportunity to gather valuable information and perhaps find the solution I sought. With each stride towards their whereabouts, I prepared myself. It wouldn''t be easy, but if it meant helping Elise and bridging the gap between her and Lum, then it was a challenge I was more than willing to face. But the challenge I wasn''t ready for, was the noisy elf. Ophelia Fenberg... Chapter 257 Resolving problems with Elise? (III)

Chapter 257 Resolving problems with Elise? (III)

(POV: Lumiere) In the southern clearing, just outside the bustling Aldnoah Magic University, Ophelia stood with poise, her eyes fixed on the group of students engrossed in their training. d in sleek ck tracksuits, their attire seemed to possess a touch of modern elegance, undoubtedly the handiwork of Lucretia. The emblem of the university gleamed proudly on the left breast pocket of their uniforms. Anastasia, her breasts rising and falling with exertion, could be seen panting as she struggled through her push-ups. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, as she grumbled. "I''m a Cleric ss, why do I have to do this much physical exercise... Isn''t jogging in the morning enough?!" Luna countered herints with a calm stare. "Anastasia, just because your ss doesn''t demand much physically, doesn''t mean you should neglect it entirely. Plus, push-ups aren''t really that hard..." As if to demonstrate, Luna performed her push-ups with lightning speed, her movements swift and precise. Anastasia, still panting heavily, retorted, "Easy for you to say, Luna. Your demon heritage gives you an advantage in strength." Luna raised an eyebrow, abination of smugness and seriousness crossing her face. "Don''t make silly excuses, Ana. You can still improve and be stronger, regardless of your ss." Lum, the epitome of calm, executed her push-ups methodically, her grace contrasting with the physical strain. She chimed in, "Luna''s right, Anastasia. Although her demon heritage does give her an edge, we can all work at our own pace to be better." Luna, a proud smirk gracing her lips, quipped, "Exactly, Lum! Why would that even be a discussion?" Eh, maybe because you were doing one-armed push-ups!! Lum, her quick push-upspleted effortlessly, gave Luna a nk stare before simply shrugging it off and continuing with her exercises. Despite her own exhaustion, Lum seemed unfazed, not even a drop of sweat forming on her serene visage. Oh yeah, at the time I was hiding in the bushes. My gaze shifted towards Elise. "Jeez..." She struggled, barely able to lift her arms to perform even a single push-up. The effort seemed arduous. Lum was doing perfectly, and like before, Elise was struggling. I watched from my hiding spot in the thick bushes as Elise struggled to lift her arms, her face contorted with strain. Could I even say she was exhausted? I mean, she hadn''t even done one push-up... "She''s really ''pushing'' herself," I mumbled to myself. A small giggle escaped my mouth. For some reason I found my unintended pun funny¡ª Hm, no one ever understood my humor. Besides Serena. "I really miss her..." Just as I thought I sessfully concealed myself, Ophelia''s sharp gaze suddenly caught my small rustle in the bushes. "Crap," I cursed softly under my breath, realizing my cover had been blown. Ophelia briefly diverted her attention towards me, but quickly turned her sights back to the students. "Phew, she didn''t notice me," I sighed in relief. Her scrutiny was intense, but I survived... Little did I know, Ophelia had other ns in mind. Swiftly and effortlessly, she transformed the sword she held into a magnificent blue and gold scythe. That was her [Matter Reorganization] skill. With a powerful throw, the scythe soared through the air, hurtling straight towards me in the bushes. "Guess she did notice me after all," I muttered, a sigh following after. Reacting quickly, I employed the technique known as [sh Step], vanishing from my spot in an instant. The scythe whizzed past me, its trajectory slicing a deep path through the dense forest. Trees, one after another, fell with a resounding crash, as the force of the scythe''s throw carved a devastating path. "Holy crap!" I eximed, wide-eyed as I watched the destruction the scythe caused. It seemed like Ophelia had managed to cut down at least twenty-six trees in one fell swoop. Her physical strength was no joke. Still, I''d never checked it before. Ophelia, her eyes fixed on my ck blur, confidently called me out. "Reveal yourself." Slowly, I turned to face her. "Jeez, were you trying to take off my head?" I told her. As our eyes met, her face turned a deep shade of red, her pointy ears twitching in surprise. "L... Lu... Lumiere?!" she stammered, clearly caught off guard by my presence. I never understood Ophelia. She was always so confident, but around me it was a different case. At least, when we first met, she was like her usual self¡ª confident. Unbeknownst to Ophelia, the scythe had already made its way back towards her, like a boomerang. So engrossed was she in looking at me that she let it fly past her. Then there was an abrupt scream by Ruri. With a horrifying thud, the scythe lodged itself into the earth, inches away from Ruri''s vulnerable body. "RURI!" Reacting on instinct, Luna immediately abandoned her push-ups and rushed to Ruri''s side. She enveloped Ruri in a protective embrace, her armsforting and secure. "Ruri, are you alright? Oh, hells..." Luna''s voice trembled with worry, her fingers lightly assessing Ruri''s well-being. But the pale pallor on Ruri''s face spoke volumes, revealing the immense fear that pulsed through her veins. She peered down at the ground between her spread legs, realization sinking in that the scythe would have mercilessly sliced through her pus¡ª in-between her legs had she not been fortunate. Momentarily distracted from my relief that Ruri was unharmed, Aidan halted his own push-ups and adjusted his sses. A thoughtful frown creased his forehead. "I truly don''t understand the caliber of teachers we have here," he mused aloud. Lum, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. With some exasperation, she chimed in, "Tell me about it. It''s like they have no concept of safety or basic instruction." Meanwhile, Lance, who was lounging in the shade beside a snoring Grome, finally stirred from his rxed state as he caught wind of the conversation. His mirror in hand, he approached Lum. Lance''s smooth voice caressed the air as he quipped, "Well, Lum, I must say, your beauty is one thing they certainly can''t dispute. It ''almost'' rivals my own, wouldn''t you agree?" Caught off guard, Lum blinked. She wasn''t surprised, no. She was unsure how to respond to Lance''s unexpectedpliment. "Uh, thank you?" Since I''ve known her, that''s the nicest thing she''s said. My attention shifted back to Ophelia, concern etched itself onto my features. It''s like she didn''t even know what was going on. "Ophelia? You alright?" This noisy elf, always so weird. Her face still flushed with embarrassment, she stammered out a response, "I... I... I''m fine..." However, her trembling expression betrayed her true state. Ignoring her protests, I closed the distance between us, gently cing the back of my palm against her burning forehead. The moment my touch connected with her skin, she recoiled, averting her gaze. "I SAID I''M FINE!!" Ah yes, that''s the noise we all know and hate. A trace of steam escaped from her head. Unwavering, I persisted, genuinely worried about her. "Are you sure you''re alright, Ophelia?" I asked, my gaze searching her face for any signs of distress. She mumbled something incoherent, her ears twitching nervously. It was Luna who broke the tense silence. "Professor Ophelia! Your scythe, it almost split Ruri in two!" "My life... shed before my... Eyes..." Ruri spoke, anorexically. Confusion painted Ophelia''s face as she echoed, "My scythe?" Her words remained unanswered until she finally realized it herself. "OH NO!!" Without a moment''s hesitation, she darted towards Ruri. "Ruri! Are you alright?!" Ruri, still visibly shaken, stuttered out a response, "I... I''ll... I''ll live..." Just as the events unfolded, Anastasia gracefully approached my side, standing tall with her hands elegantly folded. Her hair was artfully tied in a bun, and the beads of sweat that trickled down her forehead and neck only served to enhance her natural beauty. It was weirdly, stimting... The way her delicate body perspired... Jeez, what''s wrong with you Lumiere... Casting a concerned gaze towards Luna, Ophelia, and Ruri, she turned to me. "What''s happening here?" she asked, her eyes searching mine for an exnation. Caught off guard, I blinked in surprise. Shouldn''t I be the one asking that? "Huh?" Her question hung in the air, and it took a moment for me to gather my thoughts. She pressed further. "I mean, why did youe here?" "Oh, that..." I said, underwhelmed. "Yes, that..." "It''s because of Elise, I have a n to restore her confidence..." That''s if she had one to begin with. Chapter 258 Resolving problems with Elise? (IV)

Chapter 258 Resolving problems with Elise? (IV)

(POV: Lumiere) After the chaos had settled, I was standing before Ophelia and Grome, with Anastasia by my side. I gave a full exnation of my recent conversation with Alice. Also, I filled them in on my n. Ophelia listened intently, her brows furrowing in concentration. When I finished speaking, she raised a finger, signaling for a moment to gather her thoughts. "Let me get this straight," she began. "You want me to organize abyrinth exploration ss as a way to bring Lum and Elise together again?" I nodded, my eyes firmly fixed on Ophelia. Grome, who was silent until now, frowned and spoke up. "But why does getting them back together even matter? What difference will it make?" I met Grome''s gaze. "You see, Elise has been suffering from ack of confidence," I exined, my voice steady. "She''s always beenpared to Lum, and people believe Lum is better than her. It''s been weighing on Elise, and I believe it''s affecting her performance." Ophelia nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "So, your n is to have Lum and Elise interact more while they''re alone in thebyrinth?" she rified. "And by doing so, you hope to boost Elise''s confidence?" I smiled, appreciating Ophelia''s ability to grasp the essence of my n. "Exactly," I confirmed. Maybe Elise or these guys didn''t know it, but I knew one thing was for sure... "Deep down, Elise admires Lum. If Lum, as blunt as she can be, can witness just how hard Elise is trying, I believe I can convince her to support Elise more in the academy. Lum''s opinion carries weight, after all." I was sure of this because I was once like Lum. I may not have said it, but I envied and admired "most" of my siblings. Because unlike me, their mothers were chosen to be my father''s wife. As for me, I didn''t have that luxury. Anastasia, who was scratching her neck throughout the debate, chimed a bit skeptically. "But how does that solve the problem of Elise''s low self-esteem? Just having Lum''s support isn''t enough, is it?" Well, from her perspective and everyone else''s, she had a point. "You''re right, Anastasia," I admitted. "It''s not a guaranteed fix. However, if Lum can openly acknowledge her, she''d be inclined to work more... Think about it, Lum is from a higher ss in their family, her acknowledgedment would mean a lot..." Besides, if I were alone with them during the exploration, I''d be able to interact better with Elise... Mwehehe... She''d have nowhere to run... Ophelia stared at me, her eyes narrowed in contemtion. "You have a point," she finally admitted, however, still uncertain. "But how do we make sure the students don''t question why I''m only taking two of them?" "Yeah," Anastasia shrugged, for some reason unhappy. "It''ll look like favoritism... I mean, recently, all you talk about is Elise," her eyes drifted to the side. "Eh?" I said. "Never mind," Anastasia replied. "O... Okay...?" Ophelia sighed, "Can we get back on topic please?" I pondered for a moment before responding confidently, "Actually, everyone will be going to thebyrinth." Grome snapped his fingers and interjected, "But won''t they get lost at some point? It''s a huge maze, after all." Naturally, that''s the point. I nodded in agreement, unable to hold my smirk. "Exactly. However, it won''t be all of them. We''ll ensure that there''s still a good number, so no one?s left at a disadvantage." Grome''s eyes lit up with excitement as he eximed, "That''s awesome!" "Pretty much," I replied with a satisfied grin. We instinctively bumped fists in celebration of our n. Ophelia rubbed her chin, still unsure about our idea. "It''s brilliant, but... I can''t help but feel a bit ufortable with it." Ugh, there she goes again. I turned Ophelia''s attention towards Elise, who sat isted under a shade tree, her face buried deep into her scarf. The other students interacted andughed, but Elise remained isted and distant. "Look at her," I said softly. "She''s alone." "I know that, but..." "No buts, sure we don''t know what''s going on in Elise?s head, but I do know one thing... She''s alone..." And there''s nothing good... About loneliness... Grome could sense Ophelia''s reluctance and quickly chimed in, "Come on, just go with the idea. It''ll be good for everyone." Ophelia grumbled under her breath, still hesitant. I ced my hands on her shoulders, urging her to take a leap of faith. "Come on, trust me. It''ll be alright." With a sigh, Ophelia finally relented. "Alright, I''ll go along with it." She folded her hands, clearly annoyed, and then made her way to leave. Watching her go, I felt a bit frustrated. "What''s her problem?" I muttered to myself, partly annoyed. Anastasia, overhearing myment, simply responded with a "Hmph!" and took her leave. "Eh, what''d I do...?" My gaze shifted to Grome. He looked at me, as oblivious as I was. "Oh yeah," said Grome. "Hm?" Grome leaned against the stone wall. "So, what''s the deal with you being here at the university?" he asked. I let out a small sigh, my mind wandering back to the events that led me here. "It''s a long story, but I met some certain women who connected me to this ce." "It''s always women with you, isn''t it?" he told me, underwhelmed. I dressed my hair sheepishly. "Hah~ I guess..." Grome scratched his head, a puzzled expression etched on his face. "But isn''t it a bit strange for you to take on a job like this?" he questioned. "Huh? Why though?" "I mean, aren''t you supposed to be developing a Viscounty and overseeing your domain?" I chuckled softly, shaking my head in response. "I have capable subordinates," I reassured him. "I trust them to handle things while I''m here." Skarz and Martini were capable and so were my femalepanions. Mojito... No. Grome smirked, clearly not buying my exnation. "Oh, so you''re just trying to skip out on work then?" he teased. Yep. I shifted ufortably under his gaze, feeling a bit self-conscious. "Who said that?" I countered. "I love working, okay?" Grome raised an eyebrow, a twinkle in his eye. "Sure, sure," he remarked with a yfully skeptical tone. "But I happen to know that you don''t particrly enjoy working with Lady Lucilia." I scratched my cheek sheepishly, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "She... she just stresses me out sometimes," I admitted. There''s no way anyone could say Grome was slow. He was smarter than they gave him credit for. It actually felt like he preferred acting dumb or less concerned¡ª than being his usual "intelligent" self. Grome let out a heartyugh, his metallic glove pping my back with a loud nk. "Jeez," I said. "You don''t even know the half of it," he said, still chuckling. "I don''t know where she gets all her energy from." I nodded empathetically, a wry grin forming on my face. "For real," I replied, partly exasperated. Grome cocked his head to the side. "Speaking of Lady Lucilia, isn''t today the day she has her marriage proposal interviews?" he asked, his tone filled with curiosity. I sighed deeply, a sense of dread washing over me. "Yeah, and I have to assist her with it..." Grome''sughter echoed once more. "Well, my friend, it seems luck isn''t on your side today," he jeered. He really wrong, but whatever. With a yful p on my back, AGAIN, he bid me farewell. "Time for some eats, I''m fucking famished," he eximed. Stretching my arms and letting out a contented sigh, I joined the small crowd of students that had gathered around Ophelia, their "esteemed" professor. "With utmost delight..." She may have said that, but she wasn''t delighted one bit. "I''ve decided to introduce abyrinth exploration test for you, my dear students. This test shall ount for forty percent of your final marks." A collective gasp filled the air. Amidst the fervor, Lance, smiled at his mirror. "Forty percent, you say?" he chuckled deeply, his voice like a velvet melody. "That, my friends, is a mere understatement. My beauty alone is worth a hundred percent..." How does that even... Never mind... Aidan adjusted his spectacles with an exasperated sigh. "Don''t you get tired of that?" Lance simply shrugged, a self-assured smirk ying on his lips. "Perhaps, the day my beauty wanes will be the day of eternal night. But until then, the world shall bear witness to my celestial splendor..." "Cringe, but okay," said Aidan. Aidan sighed, shaking his head in mock defeat. His gaze shifted as Luna, ever inquisitive, raised her arm, drawing Ophelia''s attention. "Yes, ss representative?" Ophelia acknowledged, granting Luna permission to speak. Luna directed her question to Ophelia. "When will this test take ce, and whichbyrinth on what continent shall we explore?" "It''s all you," Ophelia left me to answer them. Jeez. "Well, it''s an impromptu test, so likely early tomorrow morning..." "Like it''s possible, you''d have to have abyrinth in ce or it''d just be stupid," Lum adjusted her spectacles. I sighed. "I uh, already searched for it beforehand." "That that''d mean it wasn''t an impromptu test," she kept a steady stare at me. "It was nned." "Whatever," I said. My [Magic Detect] was high enough to search for abyrinth quickly. So, the moment I had the idea of abyrinth exploration test, I just t out searched for one. Even if it took only 3 seconds. Chapter 259 Off to the Merchants? Guild?

Chapter 259 Off to the Merchants? Guild?

(POV: Lumiere) So, I was almost done with my errands for the day. I had a chat with a teacher about Elise''s issues and we came up with a solution for her social anxiety and low self-esteem. I even put the n into action, so that''s all sorted. Now, all that''s left is for Ophelia to talk to the university''s director about thebyrinth exploration test. After that, I just need to register with the Merchants'' Guild¡ª lots of paperwork and help Lucilia with her interview for potential noble suitors. I''m really on a roll here, so I''ll probably finish everything before evening. We stood at the grand gates of the university, ready to head through the Dragons'' Gate so that we could be transported back to Drakoria, more specifically¡ª Argentia. "Take your time..." Anastasia told me, sarcastically of course. I held up a hand. "Sorry... almost done." I was looking at the Dragon Rune Key. It''s pretty cool. It was like a key that could open up the Dragons'' Gate. And get this, anyone could use it! All you gotta do was pour some mana into the key and vo, you''re in. Now, the key was made by Director Takano Ryu, who happened to be from the Dragon race. So, he knew a thing or two about essing the gate. What he did was he took some [Dragon Magic] and infused it into the key, making it a key for the Dragons'' Gate. Smart move, if you ask me. There were only three of these bad boys in the whole university. Gotta keep it exclusive, you know? So, in order to exit the university, we had to use it, since it was like having a VIP pass. I could exit the school with one of Steria''s portals, but with Anastasia around that wouldn''t be possible. "Do even understand how that key works?" Anastasia questioned, still impatient. I chuckled, tapping the key against my palm. "The Vice Principal said to tap the key on the Gate, and it''ll open," I replied. "Then do it already," Anastasia rolled her eyes. "Alright, let''s do it." Just as we were about to proceed, Anastasia hesitated. "Um, by the way, do..." "Eh?" "Do you li..." "I can''t get you Anastasia..." "Do you, uh, like what I''m wearing?" she asked, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink. "Hm?" "My dress... How do I look...?" Perplexed, I examined her attire - a flowing white dress entuated by a regal purple ribbon around her waist, paired with an elegant silver ne. Her sudden inquiry caught me off guard. "You... lo¡ª" "PROFESSOR LUMIERE!!" Before I couldplete my sentence, however, Ruri''s melodic voice reached my ears. Racing towards us in a simple yet stylish two-toned ck and blue dress, she gasped for breath, her hands resting on her knees. "Ruri?" I said, "Are you alright?" After regaining herposure, Ruri exined, "I heard you were leaving the school to run some errands..." "Hm, yeah." I nodded. With a determined expression, she closed her eyes for a brief moment, then stood tall, her quivering voice barely crossing a whisper. "I-I would... I''d like to apany you!" she confessed, her face radiating a deep shade of red. I mean, I waited for Anastasia?s early morning sses to end before I could take her with me. So, Ruri should be no different. I nodded at Ruri''s request, "That''s fine with me." Turning back to Anastasia, I asked, "It''s okay if she joins us, right?" She folded her arms and shifted her gaze to the side, her cheeks puffing up slightly. "Whatever," she muttered. "O... Okay," I managed to say, though my heart did a little flip at Anastasia''s half-hearted response. Ruri, with a bright smile, hurried to my side. She seemed genuinely excited to apany me. "Alright, time to head out.." I told them. "So, what sort of errands are we going for, Professor?" Ruri asked, her big blue eyes cute as ever. With a quick tap of the Dragon Rune Key on the Dragons'' Gate, I exined, "I wanted to register with Argentia?s Merchants'' Guild." "Oh, that''s neat," Ruri chimed. "Yes, it''s really important if I want to open up a business." Or actually, promote one. Winter was approaching, but the Pyroapple ntation and magicube trees would be prepared in time. By stocking enough during the cold season, we could continue selling even in harsh conditions. This would generate sufficient funds to establish a new ntation and expand our trade lines before summer. Better affiliations with the guild would make this happen. "Knowing you, I''m sure you''re ready for the test!" Ruri smiled. "Definitely." Confusion shed across Anastasia''s face. "Eh? Test?" she interjected. It was then that I realized it. "Wait, there''s a test?" I blurted out. Ruri nodded solemnly, her expression turning serious. "Yes, there is," she confirmed. "In fact, my father also pursued a career in the merchant trade, specifically dealing with the sales of wheat balls. He had to take the guild''s exams nine times before he finally became a guild validated merchant." Anastasia''s eyes widened a bit. "Wow, were the exams really that difficult?" she marveled. "I can''t even imagine having to write an exam nine times. I''d probably just give up after the third try." Ruri chuckled softly, shaking her head. "While one can technically be a merchant without the guild''s certification, my father''s business faced countless failures until he obtained the validation. The guild''s certification brings credibility and opportunities that are hard toe by otherwise." What she said waspletely true. Merchants'' Guilds were prominent organizations. They served as a collective voice for local merchants and yed a crucial role in promoting and protecting their interests. The guild provided a tform for merchants towork and coborate, fostering a sense ofmunity and cooperation within the businessmunity. Additionally, the guild offered various services and resources to its members, including ess to market research, business development workshops, and advocacy on issues affecting the merchantmunity. Joining them would totally help me churn out more of my creations, like my kickass rejuvenation pills. At first, I didn''t even give a damn about teaming up with guilds cause I was raking in cash like a freaking Viscount. But then, Lucretia goes and "discovers" antibiotics, and suddenly nobody wants my pills anymore. Now, I''m stuck selling them only to wounded knights and desperate adventurers. Seriously, it''s like my pills are the red-headed stepchild of the medical world. Maybe Lucretia was doing this to make money, but I was doing it to try and reduce the kingdom?s mortality rate. With the way she was acting, I wasn''t even sure I was interested in talking to her again. We would''ve made a great team considering she was an Integrator like me. "Professor?" "Professor?" "Oh, yeah?" I finally responded. Anastasia stared at me with suspicious eyes. "Why do you always do that." "Huh? Do what?" I asked. "That thing where you just stare into the distance and enter deep thoughts..." "Oh, yes, he does do that," said Ruri. I did do that a lot, but I suppose narrating was a hobby of mine. "Anyways, let''s get going to Argentia." "Sure, just casually change the subject," said Anastasia. Ruri giggled. "I suppose Sensei?s just like that..." Chapter 260 Im taking the merchant exams? 260 I''m taking the merchant exams? (POV: Lumiere) Finally, we arrived at the Argentia Merchant''s Guild. The building stood tall and elegant, a symbol ofmerce and opportunity. As I stepped inside, I was greeted by a bustling crowd of merchants and staff. "It''s so noisy here," Anastasia said. Ruri kept smiling. "I guess so, but it''s way better than several other merchant guilds." "Really?" Anastasia sighed, annoyed. "I can''t imagine any where else being worse." "Funny how I thought the same thing about you guys," I said. "Don''t even start," Anastasia frowned a bit. Smiling, I raised both my hands a bit. "Don''t bite my head off." "I wish I could, but it smells like old farts here..." "That''s the same thing I said when my father took me to Nuvada?s merchant guild." Come to think of it, I initially wanted to go to Nuvada, but Serena and I got sidetracked by our encounter in the Great Forest. There was no use going to Nuvada again, mostly because I was already financially stable thanks to the Grygan dungeon?s resources. Still, Nuvada was the best hub formerce. The number one business city in the Duchy of Elvindor. At the reception desk, a woman named Mary weed me with a warm smile. Her presence exuded confidence and professionalism. Her short brown hair framed her face, and her ck eyes, beautiful. Her corner of the guild''s main hall smelt like roses. Way different from the stale smell the old merchants here gave off. I approached her. "Good day, Mary the Receptionist, right?" I asked to confirm. Still, it was written on her name tag. "That''s me," she calmly said. "I came to ask about the Merchant Guild registration." Mary''s eyes widened slightly, surprised by my unexpected appearance. "Ah, an unannounced visitor," she said, her voice polite yet cautious. "Hah~ I guess so," I said. "In order to be a licensed merchant of our guild, you need to take the exams. And for that, well you must first study and prepare yourself." "Wait, so I can''t take the exams now...?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well, of course not, exam registrations are already closed... Winter''s almost upon us you know... And besides registering for the exams rather than just writing it without doing so would be disadvantageous." I turned to Ruri, who was standing by my side. "Is what she said true?" At this point, my hope was hanging by a thread. Ruri nodded solemnly. That''s never good, sigh. "Indeed, my father also applied to take the exam and had his name put on the roster," she shared. "Having your name on the roster means you can still have a chance to take the exams again, even if you initially fail." Phew, there was still hope "So, what you''re saying is he can still attempt the exams without needing to register again?" Anastasia asked. Mary nodded. "That''s correct, but I must advise you to consider registering we can make exceptions," she advised gently. "Late registrationes with an extra fee, but it ensures a smooth and orderly process." Jeez, I guess there''s nothing like closed or unessible if you have the money for it. I smiled confidently. "No need to worry, Miss Mary," I reassured her. "I have no intentions of failing the exams." Anastasia sighed heavily, then chimed in. "With that kind of confidence, you might just end up surprising yourself and failing," she teased, however her expression was indifferent. I furrowed my brows, yfully offended. "Hey, that''s not nice," I replied, trying my best to hide a smug grin. Ruri giggled, finding our banter humorous. Then, Ruri turned to me. "Oh yeah, Sensei?" "Yeah, what''s up?" "Before attempting the exams, it would be wise to familiarize yourself with the guild manual and the merchant decency guidelines," she advised. "Those type of questions tend toe up frequently." I guess she had a point. It was only natural that that sort of question woulde out. One focused on the rules and regtions of the guild. And on first try, no one would think to read these manuals and guidelines solely because they''d never consider it''d be asked in an exam. I nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Ruri. I''ll make sure to study them thoroughly." Mary, intrigued by Ruri''s knowledge, couldn''t help but speak up. "You seem quite knowledgeable about the exams. Have you taken them before?" A small smile yed on Ruri''s lips as she spoke. "While I am eighteen, I haven''t thought about attempting the exams just yet," she admitted, her gaze drifting off for a moment before returning to Mary. ording to Ruri, you''d have to be at least 16 years of age to take the exams. But the individuals who did write the exams were usually above 23 or so. I turned my attention back to Mary, ready to secure the necessary materials for my preparations. "Mary, could you please provide me with the guild manual, the merchant decency guidelines, and the exnatory set-up for the exams?" Mary shook her head apologetically. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have them readily avable," she confessed. Yeah right... We definitely believe you "don''t" have it. Anastasia raised an eyebrow, an expression of mild annoyance on her face. "Shouldn''t it be your duty to have these things prepared?" she questioned, her toneced with sarcasm. I interjected, trying to diffuse the tension. "Don''t worry, Anastasia. I have a solution," I said, a sly smile forming on my lips. This was an easy fix. Sure, it was the first time I was experiencing such a thing, but in a Merchant''s Guild, it went without saying. Reaching into my small pouch, I retrieved two gleaming gold coins and slid them across the counter towards Mary. "This should cover everything, right?" I asked confidently, my eyes fixed on her reaction. Mary''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the two gold coins. She cleared her throat andposed herself. "Thank you," she stuttered, quickly regaining herposure. "I''ll retrieve the manuals and the exam exnatory set-up for you." Turning around, Mary checked the shelves behind her, searching for the items I requested. After a moment, she returned with three items, cing them on the counter before us. The guild manual and the merchant decency guidelines were thick, dusty books, their age evident from their worn covers. The exam exnatory set-up, on the other hand, was a worn out scroll. I raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback by Mary''s nonchnt actions. "But..." "What''s wrong," she genuinely asked. Mary leaned back, maintaining herposure as she stared at the gleaming gold coins on the 10:47 "These books are clearly not in new condition," I countered, coughing lightly to emphasize my point. Anastasia chimed in. "And you expect us to pay two gold coins for something so old?" Mary rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "Honestly, you''re being ungrateful," she huffed, crossing her arms firmly across her moderate breasts. "These books are in perfect condition, and the price is fair." My frustration began to bubble at her dismissive attitude. "Ungrateful?" I repeated. "I paid two gold for this!" Mary leaned back, maintaining herposure as she stared at the gleaming gold coins on the counter. "Look, it''s either you take the book and pay the two gold coins, or I return your money and you wait until after winter to take the exams." That couldn''t happen. I needed connections to the guild for winter. I frowned, feeling a bit cornered by her ultimatum. I nced at the gold coins, contemting my options, before finally making up my mind. "Fine," I grumbled, reaching out to grab one of therge, dusty books. Ruri quickly snatched the scroll, while Anastasia took hold of the remaining hefty volume. Mary gave me a pointed look, her gaze lingering on the gold coins before finally meeting my stare. "Well, since you''re so eager, you better start reading now. You might attempt the exam in a week''s time," she suggested. I blinked in surprise. "A week''s time?" I repeated. "I was nning to skim through it and attempt the exam right away." Mary''s eyes widened, her mouth hanging open. "You''re serious?" she eximed. I nodded firmly "Uh, Yeah, I am...?" "Eh?" New Sacred Novel Chapter 261 Ive written the merchant guild exams? 261 I''ve written the merchant guild exams? (POV: Lumiere) I''d just finished studying for the test. Now, I was in the secondary hall of the merchant guild. This was where the exams were administered. Anastasia and Ruri were either waiting for me outside the guild or in its main hall. I was currently seated on a worn wooden bench, my quill and ink bottle at the ready. Just as I was about to dip my quill into the ink and begin writing, the invigtor approached me. He swiftly closed my ink bottle, much to my confusion. "Is there a problem?" I asked, my brows furrowing. The invigtor, a stern-looking man with graying hair, handed me a small tube-like object. "Take this," he instructed. I opened the tube and I realized what it was. "It''s a pen," I muttered under my breath, unimpressed. No surprise the Viscount?s daughter "created" something new. The invigtor, clearly proud of this new invention, seemed taken aback by myck of enthusiasm. "Is that all you have to say?" he asked, for some reason, annoyed. I met his gaze with a dry smile. "Well, if you must know, the paper here at the guild is of subpar quality. This pen will easily tear through it, unlike a quill which is lighter and more forgiving on the material." The invigtor clicked his tongue and snatched the pen from my grasp, muttering something about ungrateful bastards. He tossed my ink bottle back to me. "You can have your shitty bottle back..." "Oh, thanks." I caught it with ease, popping open the lid with my thumb. After cing the pen back on his desk, the invigtor approached me once again. "I''ll hold on to your reading items until you''ve finished the exams," he informed me. I nodded nonchntly, handing him the respective items. The invigtor dropped them carelessly on his table, not giving them a second nce. He then retrieved the question and answer papers from a drawer and ced them in front of me. "Remember," he said with a stern tone, "don''t make any calctions on the answer sheet. They may use the same questions in the future." Made sense, they had to manage paper. Even in a Viscounty as developed as this. "Makes sense, I guess, considering they''d ship a lot of papers to the Royal Capital seeing as it promised more revenue..." "Excuse me?" the invigtor said. I looked at him. "Never mind." "Tch, whatever." But I was hoping that wouldn''t be the case for too long. There had to be a way to mass produce paper to the point where even themoners had ess to it. "Remember what I said about the question paper." I smirked. "Sure, I''ll keep that in mind," I replied. Then again, very few individuals were concerned about the possibility of recycled questions. If you prepared well, then you''d pass. With that, the invigtor retreated to his desk, leaving me to start the exam. "Your time starts now," said the invigtor and immediately, I started my exams. The questions? No big deal at all. The exam? Broken down into three sections. The first one? Market analysis. Candidates had to analyze trends, find customers, and evaluatepetition. Second section? Negotiation skills. Real-life scenarios, baby. Gottamunicate, findmon ground, and make those sweet, sweet agreements. Last section? Financial acumen. ounting, nning, and risk management. Easy peasy lemon squeezy. Seriously, a 12th grader could ace this with a decent education system. And they''d finish it way faster than necessary. Trust me, it''s a piece of cake. I had a two-hour time limit to tackle around forty-five questions. If anyone actually bothered to read, they''d realize that detailed exnations were only necessary for those who were clueless and desperate to show off their limited knowledge. Honestly, the way the questions were framed was a godsend for the smart ones and a nightmare for the ignorant and arrogant. You might be wondering how that''s possible, but let me break it down for you. Something as simple as stock trading could be answered in a few words or a couple of sentences at most. But for those stuck in the Middle Ages mentally, they had topensate for theirck of knowledge with unnecessary exnations. It''s just in ridiculous. ... It had been about twenty minutes since the invigtor handed me the dreaded pen. As I focused on drafting my first answer, the man leaned casually against a nearby table and chuckled. "Finding it difficult, are we?" he taunted with a grin. "I can practically feel the sweat pouring off you from here." "Cool..." I told him, not even sparing him a nce. "Nghk!" he was pained by my nonchnt response. He steeled himself in the end. The invigtor chuckled again, his voice filled with amusement. "You know, the Viscount''s daughter took these same exams when she was only eleven. And you know what? She scored the highest mark the guild has ever seen ¨C a perfect 100%." "Oh, good for her... I wonder who she could be..." "Lucretia Efistes, the genius builder and the pride of Argentia!" I continued writing, not paying much attention to what he said. He just kept rambling and rambling like Lucretia was his daughter. "If she can build a device to keep her ego in check that''d be good..." The invigtorughed heartily. "Oh, I like your spirit! But let me remind you¡ª she''s earned the right to be proud, no one hase close to toppling that record. It''s practically untouchable!" To take the exam you had to be a lot older than 11. But I guess Lucretia could take it seeing as her father was the Viscount of thend the guild was on. I should''ve taken these exams sooner honestly. "I''m done..." I said. "Eh?" the invigtor eximed, rushing towards me in rm. "Are you giving up already? It''s barely been twenty minutes!" I handed over my answer sheet with a sly smile. "Oh, I''m done. Completely finished." He quickly nced over my scanty answers, his eyes widening in shock. "What is this? You barely wrote anything!" I shrugged casually. "I answered all the questions, just concisely. Quality over quantity, my friend." The invigtor couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw that I had actually given myself a score ¨C 101%. "Are you so arrogant that you would mark your own script?" he stammered. I scratched my head, feigning innocence. "What the hell are you talking about? Why would I give myself anything less than I deserve?" "B... Bu... But..." he stuttered, his frustration evident. I interrupted him with a smug grin. My quill pointed at a certain question I corrected on the question sheet. Sure, he said not to write on it, but... "You see, in the fourth stage of the product life cycle, decline should be managed by developing exit 10:48 or diversification strategies, liquidating remaining inventory. It''s not just about minimizing losses... "You see, in the fourth stage of the product life cycle, decline should be managed by developing exit or diversification strategies, liquidating remaining inventory. It''s not just about minimizing losses... Then again, you guys apparently know little about hedging but hey." I chuckled as I watched the invigtor''s frustration grow. Folding his fists, he mmed them on the table, his face flushed with anger. "You can''t just give yourself an extra 1%! That''s not how it works!" he shouted. Taking the pen from his hand, I leaned in close and shed him a grin. "Well, Lucretia?s dick rider, I believe in going above and beyond, yunno plus ultra stuff. If I think I deserve that extra 1%, then who am I to deny myself?" The man sputtered, his words caught in his throat as he struggled to find a response. Finally, he managed to speak. "You can''t just take the pen and leave! The exam isn''t over yet!" Stepping back from the table, I confidently dered, "Oh, but it is, Rider-san. I''ve answered all the questions and now it''s time for me to collect my well-deserved certification." Exiting the room, I found Anastasia and Ruri waiting anxiously for me in the main hall. Their eyes held curiosity as they eagerly awaited my results. "Did you pass?" Ruri asked. Before I could respond, Anastasia chimed in, trying to offerfort. "Don''t worry, if you didn''t pass, you can always retake the exams next year." "Guys, don''t worry I..." Eager to share my sess, I was interrupted by Anastasia''s tight embrace. Her delicate-sized breasts pressed against me, filling the air with a rosy fragrance that intoxicated my senses. "You really did fail," she murmured,pletely sympathetic for me. Suddenly, Ruri reached out and grabbed my hand, her touch affectionate and reassuring. "I''ll help you study for the next exam, Sensei. Together, we''ll make sure you pass," she promised, her grip firm and warm. As I tried to respond, Mary, seated at her desk, piped up with confusion. "Wait a minute! You were just in there, how''re you already out so early?" Anastasia quickly released her embrace. "Yeah, how?" For some reason, I missed her breasts on my face and her fragrance. "Actually, I didn''t fail. I just finished the exam early." I sighed right after, scratching my head with my left hand as my right was still upied by Ruri?s soft palm. "Ah! No way!" Ruri and Mary eximed. Mary shot first. "Hold on a minute! The exam is supposed to take two whole hours and it hasn''t even been half an hour yet!" "Eh, it was easy." Anastasia ced one hand on her waist and raised an eyebrow. "Oh really? And what was your score then?" "A hundred percent," I said. Just as the guild hall was buzzing with excitement, the invigtor burst into the room, his face flushed with astonishment. "Wait! I must correct myself!" he eximed, his voice echoing across the hall. All eyes turned towards him, the anticipation palpable. "He actually scored a 101%!" he dered. "Eh?" I said. He really did give it to me? Eh? The guild members erupted in a collective gasp. "How''s that even possible?" someone shouted amidst the chaos. Regaining herposure after a few moments, Mary stepped forward. "Well, in that case, I''ll make sure your guild card is ready in just a few minutes," she said. New Sacred Novel Chapter 262 Im on a date with my students? (I) 262 I''m on a date with my students? (I) Uing arcs: - White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc - Isadora Interlude Arc - Lucretia & Lumiere Arc - Isadora Soul Search Arc (Part I) - Lord of the Abyss Revival Arc (Part II) - Main Arc (End of Volume): Grand Conflict Resolution Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Leaving the bustling merchant guild behind, I clutched my guild card tightly. It had my basic information and identification number. This wasn''t only my registration point but also the hub for collecting information and sending messages to the guild?s headquarters. With my registered branch being in Drakoria, it "should" make things difficult. However, Steria had her ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡». So we could easily move around. As I mulled over these thoughts, Anastasia suddenly entwined her arms around my right arm and whispered, "I''m so d you passed!" I smiled in response. Not wanting to be left out, Ruri mirrored Anastasia''s actions, her slender arms embracing mine as her petite, shapely breasts pressed softly against my arm. Honestly... These women knew nothing about personal space. With a cheery expression, Ruri chimed in, "I''m happy too!" Anastasia interjected, her voice teeming with exuberance, "Actually, I''m even happier than Ruri! I was so worried when you were taking the exams!" "Is that so?" I said. She nodded gently. "I thought you''d fail..." "Hah~" Thanks for having faith in me? Ruri nodded in agreement, adding, "I was worried too!" Anastasia then confidently dered, "But I was even more worried!" Her breasts seemed to press against my arm more deliberately, a smile boldly on her lips. I let out a sigh, mindful of the gazes piercing through me like sharpened daggers. "Guys... We''re outside..." Just then, Ruri broke the brief silence, her curiosity evident. "Have you ever been to the Efistes Viscounty before now, Sensei?" she asked, her big blue eyes brimming with interest. ording to what Lugnar told me¡ª the Efistes Viscounty was broken down into Argentia, Ivory and Obsidia. Given how prosperous all three viscounties were, poption increased, and more poption meant more task as well as improved security. It was around this time Lugnar established the "Blue Guards". It had a good number of knights that were on Garret''s level. Which in truth was pretty high. Sure, I could kick Garret''s ass, but that was because I was on Lirien?s level of swordsmanship. A battle god. In truth, Garret deserved more credit. "So, have you?" Ruri pressed gently. I shook my head, "Um, no, I don''t think I have..." Intrigued, Ruri revealed, "Well, I''ve been to Argentia a few times with my father. I could show you around, if you''d like." A blush spread across her face as she hastily added, "I mean, like a friendly outing, not a date!" Embarrassed, she quickly released her grasp on my arm. "Either one would be my honor," I smiled. I gazed at Ruri, a warm smile spreading across my face, and she sweetly returned it, her eyes sparkling with affection. But before I could fully bask in the moment, Anastasia forcefully pulled at my arm. "Hey, don''t leave me out!" Anastasia eximed, tugging at my arm. "I know some ces in Argentia as well!" Her rosy cheeks puffed out in a slight pout. "Definitely not," I chuckled nervously as I reassured her. "Better." She nodded strongly, once. It became even more obvious how "enthusiastic" my students were. There was nothing wrong about going out to see ces with them, but it''dpletely suck if something were to happen. By something I mean more than physical contact. And for some reason, I couldn''t keep my hands to myselftely. I just didn''t know what was wrong with me recently. It almost felt like I''d been spending a little too much time around Isadora. Just as I was about to respond to talk to Anastasia and Ruri, a well-dressed, elderly gentleman approached us with a bow. "Greetings, young sir." The man greeted with a silky smoothe voice. Almost like he''d been practicing the voice prior. "Hm?" Ruri uttered, surprised. I quirked an eyebrow. "Good morning? How may I help you?" "Apologies, it appears I haven''t introduced myself," said the man in ck. "You think?" Anastasia?s sarcastic response was unneeded, but one thing about her was doing something unnecessary at the wrong time. She wasn''t explicitly a nice girl, unless she knew you on a personal level. In my case, she verbally assaulted me upon the first hour of our meeting. But now, she was my obedient teacher''s pet. Hah~ "I''m a coachman." Then, the man in ck proudly gestured toward a row of elegant carriages nearby. His was likely among them. It was no shocker that Argentia had beautiful carriages. But in the end, why was he telling me all this. I wasn''t interested in a carriage ride of the sort, thest thing I entered that was close to a carriage was the one I used to travel through the Great Forest while I was on my way to Elvindor. And till this day, it hadn''t been fixed. I just left it suspended in Serena''s pocket dimension. After his graceful introduction and disy, I told him, "Uh, okay." "Wait a minute..." "What?" I asked Anastasia. "I think I know where he''s going with this... What would be the best and most convenient way for us to go around Argentia?" Ruri ced her palms together. "A carriage ride!" she realized. "So, what''d you think, Sensei~?" Her arms remained tightly wound around mine as she shed me a gentle smile. "Hmm.." I paused for a moment, my left hand resting on my waist as I contemted her words. "Well, if you guys really want to use the carriage, we can go for a ride," I conceded. There were a few hours before I''d have to meet up with Lucilia for her marriage proposal interview. Maybe this would calm me down a bit before having to see one or two nobles cry after getting rejected. "Bravo!" The coachman''s face lit up with approval. With that settled, the four of us climbed into the luxurious carriage, settlingfortably beside each other. Anastasia and Ruri deliberately left me in the middle. Their proximity next to me was enough to look like I was wearing them. And the little bits of skin that peaked out from their dress gently revealing their thighs added a hint of eroticism to it all. I knew Ruri wasn''t aware of how much her thighs were showing. But Anastasia... She definitely was. Taking his ce next to the majestic horses, the coachman deftly grasped the reins. "So where to?" the Coachman asked. Anastasia and I both looked at Ruri. "Oh, it''s me," she said. "Hmmm..." By this time, our carriage set off. Ruri ced a delicate finger on her chin, those enchanting blue eyes of hers carrying contemtion. Anastasia chimed in and suggested, "Since this was a date..." "I thought it wasn''t," I interjected. Naturally, this was as good as any date could get. They were both dressed in casual garments that framed their bodies the way their school uniforms never could. "Hmph," said Anastasia. "It''s a date with two beautiful women, so deal with it." "Ah, sure." "Great," she spoke indifferently, trying to hide her excitement. "We''ll follow the normal order of activities, starting with a quaint little restaurant or perhaps a visit to one of the many trendy boutiques here." "Really?" I asked. "I''m the one spending money?" Anastasia folded her arms and retorted, "Of course! Or could it be you have the money, darling?" For some reason the Coachmanughed. I leaned in, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Why would you assume I was paying?" Anastasia smirked. "Well, if you could freely toss two gold coins to that receptionist woman earlier, then you certainly have the means, don''t you?" I let out an exasperated sigh, shaking my head. "Alright, alright. Let''s get going then." Ruri spoke up, addressing the coachman. "Uh, please take us to Lon Renzo Wears, please?" She said "please" twice, but I guess that''s just how polite Ruri was. "Lon Renzo Wears? An excellent choice, mdy," the coachman, replied. "By the way, my name is Kennedy," he added. Ruri, feeling a sense of obligation, introduced herself to Kennedy. "You can call me, Ruri." Kennedy''s eyes lit up and a warm smile formed on his face. "Oh, wow, Lady Ruri. It has such a nice ring to it." Ruri couldn''t help but giggle, tilting her head in appreciation. "Thank you, Kennedy." With that, the carriage set off, the tter of hooves against the cobblestone road could be heard. As the journey continued, Kennedy took the opportunity to learn Anastasia''s and my names. Chapter 263 I’m on a date with my students? (II)

Chapter 263 I''m on a date with my students? (II)

(POV: Lumiere) Lon Renzo Wears was a special boutique owned by a friend of Ruri?s uncle, Baron Josip Grumer Goldfield. He was quite a well-known man, and this was because I''d seen him once or twice at the Royal Mansion when he''de to supply jewelry to my father. Naturally, there was no use telling them that. At this point, I was instinctively neglecting all talks about my family or questionable royal heritage. ... The Lon Renzo Wears boutique. A luxurious and elegant ce¡ª filled with racks upon racks of exquisite garments. I''d just finished changing out of my formal attire, opting for a more casual aristocrat wear. A crisp white dress shirt, perfectly tailored ck pants, and shiny ck shoespleted my ensemble. As I buttoned up my shirt, I stepped out of the dressing room, and the moment Anastasia and Ruriid eyes on me, their gazes were filled with awe. "Steam blew out of their noses, huh? That''s quite the reaction," I chuckled, ncing at them. "Oh, darling, you look so pretty." I raised an eyebrow at Anastasia?s choice of words, amused. "Don''t you mean handsome?" Anastasia closed the distance between us, sneaking up behind me and sensually cing her hand on my waist. "No, pretty. It brings out those little curves you have, and it''s almost too attractive." I gently nudged her away, a smile ying on my lips. "Alright, that''s enough." Ruri approached from behind, her delicate fingers carefully cing a purple bow in my hair. Anastasia nced at it andmented, "It''d look even better if it were braided." I let out a sigh, shaking my head. "Come on, that''s enough teasing." Kennedy chuckled softly, clearly amused by the yful banter. I slid my hands into my pockets and turned to face Anastasia and Ruri. "Alright, alright, enough distractions. Do you two want anything?" Ruri politely declined, saying she was perfectly fine. Anastasia, on the other hand, couldn''t hide hers. "Oh, I definitely want something." "Like?" "Hmm. Anything you pick out for me will be okay at the very least." I rolled my eyes yfully, sarcasm oozing from my words. "Well, gee thanks." I made my way towards a rack of clothes, but a better idea suddenly popped into my mind. I selected two stylish coat-like robes, one in a vibrant green for Anastasia and another in a beautiful blue to match Ruri''s eyes. Ruri declined a few more times but conceded after some persuasion from me. They slipped them over their dresses, admiration shining in their eyes. Kennedy praised my choice. "My, my, you''ve made an excellent selection, young sir. These robes will surelye in handy seeing as winter is upon us..." "Yeah, that''s why I picked it up... So they don''t catch a cold.." The clothes cost 1 gold and 80 copper in total. Which cost a lot for just some clothing, but Argentia as a hub formerce was the definition of polite highway robbery. I changed into my regr attire. Then, Ruri took the purchased clothes from me. She insisted on helping me pack them up. "Are you sure? I can handle it myself," I said. She tugged at the clothes yfully and replied, "I can handle it." I pulled it my way, "But, it wouldn''t be fair to let ady do such a thing." She pulled it back gently, insisting, "I appreciate the offer, but I can manage." "But wouldn''t that be unnecessary," I pulled it back. Ruri finally took it out of my grasp with a smile. "I insist," she said. "Well, thanks," I replied, scratching the back of my neck. Meanwhile, Anastasia turned to Kennedy and asked if he knew of a great ce to eat. Kennedy stroked his white beard thoughtfully and responded, "Ah, there''s Lana''s Delight." Anastasia raised an eyebrow. "Lana''s Delight? What''s that?" I chimed in, "It''s a restaurantpany owned by Lana, the king''s third daughter." Lana had a continental eatery business, she used this to generate ie so I wasn''t surprised they had one here. Anastasiamented, "Wow, you sure seem to know a lot about the royal family, a fan?" I chuckled and shrugged, teasingly saying, "Well, maybe if you read more, you''d know too." Taking offense, Anastasia marched up behind me and argued, "I do read, a lot!" I chuckled, saying, "If you did, then your grades would be higher than Luna''s." Anastasia huffed and called me a jerk. Ruri quietly observed our exchange until I turned to her and asked, "Was I being a jerk?" Ruri covered her mouth and let out a delicateugh. She then replied with a smile, "No, Sensei?s an awesome person." I nodded several times, turning to Anastasia and saying, "See? Just an awesome person." As we prepared to leave the boutique, Kennedy was still standing in ce, observing us. I reminded him, "Aren''t you joining us?" Kennedy snapped out of his thoughts and hurried after us. What was on his mind? "Oh yes, my mistake," he said, gently closing the door behind us. ... After finishing our meal at Lana''s Delight, we made our way back to the carriage. As we settled inside, I let out a groan of difort. Anastasia turned to me, a puzzled expression on her face, and inquired, "What''s wrong now?" I sighed deeply andined, "There''s no way a te of that food could cost 30 silver. I barely ate anything and I''m still starving." Ruri interjected, "But isn''t that the standard for noble delicacy?" I shrugged, not entirely convinced, and replied, "Well, I guess it''s just not my cup of tea." It was a bit painful to have even eaten that food. The averagemoner used about 5 coppers to eat a day. Then if they had a family they''d spend about 15 coppers give or take. Even multiplied by ten, this barely crossed the 1 silver threshold. Thinking about this made me feel like I wasn''t doing enough to change this world. Sure, I''d helped a good number of people, but I hadn''t made any definitive change in the world. Which was probably because of the type of person I was... Scared of messing it up, even with all the skills I had. I knew this had to change at some point, or Serena and All-Father?s view of me would change. At this point, I honestly didn''t know what I was doing with my life. Going on dates? Neglecting viscounty developments? Teaching students? That wasn''t nearly enough... Truth be told, Lucretia somewhat had more of an impact than I''ve had so far. Or maybe I was giving myself too little credit. Stretching in my seat, I suggested, "We should probably head back to the Dragon''s Gate now." Anastasia, stifling a yawn, agreed, "I guess so." Kennedy, raising an eyebrow, added, "But it''s still morning." I acknowledged his observation and replied, "I know, but I have somewhere to be." Lucilia wouldn''t forgive me if I waste. Kennedy nodded in understanding and asked, "Where exactly is this Dragon''s Gate?" I pointed southward and estimated, "It''s about four kilometers from here." Satisfied with the answer, Kennedy settled back into his seat. As the horses guided us towards our destination, I felt a familiar presence by my side. Umbra, my trusty dark spirit, had quietly materialized. "Are you sure you don''t want to do anything else?" Umbra whispered. I arched an eyebrow and responded, "Like what?" Umbra suggested, "Well, for these girls, this is supposedly a date with theirpetent teacher. Perhaps you should get them something tomemorate the asion." I murmured, understanding Umbra''s point. "I see," I whispered back. Ruri noticed my fleeting conversation and asked, concerned, "Is everything alright?" I nodded reassuringly and assured her, "It''s nothing." In an instant, Umbra vanished from my shoulder, leaving no trace of his presence. Chapter 264 I’m at a jewelry store?

Chapter 264 I''m at a jewelry store?

(POV: Lumiere) After receiving detailed directions from Ruri, we finally arrived at the luxurious jewelry store belonging to Baron Josip Grumer Goldfield, who also happened to be Ruri''s beloved uncle. Stepping down from the carriage, Kennedy gracefully made his way to the right side, opening the door as Anastasia emerged. His courteous gesture was followed by a respectful nod, acknowledging her presence. With the same elegance, he moved to the opposite side of the carriage, repeating the process as Ruri stepped out into thete morning sun. Standing before the jewelry store, I was already calcting how much I''d spend. Determining the worth of a jewelry store was easy as pie. First off, let''s talk location. Expensive jewelry stores tend to shy away from crowded areas. They prefer the peace and quiet of more secluded spots, where they can attract the attention of the wealthy. After all, only a small percentage of the poption can afford those dazzling gems. Now, let''s move on to referrals. Who rmended the store to you? If it was a rich person, then chances are, it''s a high-end establishment. They know where to find the good stuff. On the other hand, if it was just your average Joe, well, you might not be walking into a treasure trove of luxury. Last but not least, let''s talk names. Expensive jewelry stores love to unt their fancy monikers. If the name sounds like it belongs in a fairytale or a royal court, then you know you''re in for a treat. They don''t hold back when ites to making a statement. "Josip''s Secret", that was the name of the jewelry store. So basically, this was before Victoria had a secret. "Shall we, then?" I suggested, gesturing energetically towards the door. Anastasia turned to me quizzically. "Are you seriously nning to buy us a ring or something?" she inquired. A grin tugged at the corners of my lips as I replied with utmost conviction, "Absolutely. That''s the n." Ruri blushed instantly, her hand instinctively covering her radiant face. "Are you sure it won''t be a bother?" she whispered. "Hm, no?" "But it might be too expensive..." I smiled at her, "Only the best for my students." Anastasia pouted ever so slightly, her yful fa?ade intact. "Sure, whatever you say," she muttered, unable topletely hide her excitement. "Great!" I eximed. Without further dy, Kennedy opened the jewelry store''s grand entrance, ushering us into its opulent confines. Our eyes were immediately drawn to a captivating figure, a man with lustrous ck hair, a prominent beard, and blue eyes. He stood behind the counter, a warm smile forming on his lips as he greeted us in a voice that oozed hospitality. "Wee to my humble establishment, how may I help you?" "Well, I was thinking of¡ª" My words were interjected. Ruri rushed into theforting embrace of the man who weed us. "Fourth uncle!" Ruri eximed. Her eyes sparkled with happiness as she held Josip tightly. Uncle meant that this was indeed Baron Grumer Goldfield. Josip, with a proud smile on his face, reciprocated the hug wholeheartedly. "My sweet Ruri, what a pleasant surprise! I wasn''t expecting to see you here. Shouldn''t you be at the university?" he asked. "Yeah, I came here with my..." Ruri was unsure how to refer to me. Josip''s eyesnded on me, studying me for a moment. An amiable grin formed on his lips as he looked at Ruri. Josip''s eyes flickered between me and Ruri. Soon, an impish smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "So, you must be Ruri''s boyfriend," he said, yfully teasing his niece. Ruri''s face flushed a deeper shade of crimson, embarrassment evident in her voice as she protested, "Fourth Uncle, you''re embarrassing me!" Josip''sughter, light and carefree, filled the room. He waved his hand dismissively, assuring Ruri, "Oh, sweet Ruri, that wasn''t my intention. I''m just happy to have finally met your beloved." Some women married at the age of 14 or 15. So technically, Josip was expecting marriage proposals by this time. Extending his hand towards me, he continued, "Pleasure to meet you. I''m Josip." I shook his hand firmly, and smiled as I replied, "The pleasure is all mine, Josip. You can call me Lumiere..." With an approving nod, Josip turned his attention to Ruri once again. "Well, Lumiere, it seems I''ll have to entrust Ruri''s happiness to you. Take good care of my precious niece," he said. I met his gaze confidently. "You have my word, Sir. Ruri''s happiness means a lot to me," I assured him sincerely. But, honestly, why was I talking like I was her suitor or something... Josip''s inquisitive gaze then shifted towards Anastasia, his curiosity piqued. "And who might this be?" he inquired, observing her with a keen interest. As Ruri clung to her uncle, she introduced Anastasia with proper noble manners. "She''s my friend, Anastasia," she stated. Anastasia, ever graceful, took a step forward and greeted Josip with a respectful curtsy. "Anastasia Clive, pleasure to meet you sir," she said. "Clive?" Josip repeated. He leaned closer and asked, "Any rtion to Earl Sepas Clive?" Anastasia nodded, her expression indicating surprise at the mention of her uncle''s name. "Yes, he''s my uncle," she confirmed. "Sepas is a good man. I''ve had the pleasure of crossing paths with him on several asions," he reminisced fondly. "Alright, back to business." Josip stroked his beard thoughtfully. "So, my youngdy charmer, you want something perfect to end a first date, huh?" It was no surprise he knew. "Impressive, two women at once? Ah, those were the days!" He chuckled nostalgically. I was a bit surprised this man had no problems with me saying two women, seeing as one of them was his niece. Then again, he probably had two wives. And he wouldn''t really care as long as I had money. I chuckled in response. "I suppose so, Sir," I acknowledged with a grin. Turning to Ruri, Josip directed her, "Make sure to make your friend feel weed while I show Lumiere some of the exquisite jewelry I have." Ruri nodded eagerly, "Of course, Uncle!" With Josip leading the way, I followed him deeper into the store. As we walked, I suggested, "Wouldn''t it be better if Ruri and Anastasia came along? After all, it''s their choice." Pausing for a moment, Josip nodded in agreement. "Normally, that''d be the perfect idea. However, in this case, I believe it''d be better if you made the selection yourself. If they both liked it, then it truly would be the perfect choice." Lies, he knew Ruri would tell me something was too expensive and I shouldn''t buy it. Add that to the fact that he knew since Ruri was his niece he''d have to give me a discount. Honestly, you can''t trust merchants... Entering another room, the atmosphere shifted. Everything was bathed in white, and numerous disy cases showcased an array of opulent jewelry. Just as I was taking in the luxurious surroundings, I noticed a man with striking blond hair. d in the attire of a wealthy noble, like the kind you''d see at any important function. Curiosity piqued, I turned to Josip and asked, "Who''s that?" Josip followed my gaze and smirked. "Ah, that''s Earl Goldcrest, a regr customer here. Seems like he''s already made his choice," he replied. Goldcrest, I''m sure I''ve heard that name before. If I wasn''t mistaken, this was Lance''s father. Chapter 265 I met an Earl? 265 I met an Earl? (POV: Lumiere) "Have you made your choice?" Josip asked. We approached Earl Goldcrest, who turned to face us with a confident smile. "Indeed, I have," he affirmed. Eager to see his selection, Josip urged, "Well then, show us which one you chose." The man carefully opened the box. A soft gasp escaped my lips as I saw it. Nestled within the plush velvet lining was a breathtaking ring, adorned with the most delicate blue gem I''d ever seen. It kind of reminded me of Lucretia?s blue eyes, almost the same color, just almost. Josip remarked, "Ah, Earl Goldcrest, you''ve chosen the [Blue Eyes White Gem]. A remarkable choice indeed." The [Blue Eyes White Gem], I''d never seen it before, but I''d read on it. It was a stunning piece of jewelry. Its deep blue hue was captivating and its rity, impable. The gem was cut in a rectangr shape, allowing the light to reflect off its facets and create a dazzling sparkle. Whether worn as a pendant or set in a ring, this gem was sure to catch the attention of anyone who saw it. Earl Goldcrest nodded, his voice filled with certainty. "Indeed, it spoke to me. I knew it was the perfect gem for my beloved." "Excellent choice, as always," said Josip. "And how much did this extraordinary piece cost?" the Earl asked. Josip chuckled knowingly. "For you, Earl Goldcrest, a mere 5 tinum." Earl Goldcrest''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, the weight of the price settling on his shoulders. "Hm, that''s a bit pricey," he admitted. 5 tinum was a crazy amount of money. It could about six to seven sprawling estates and here he was spending it on something that''d be worn on a single finger. Then again, this was one of the three most expensive gems in the world. As far as I knew, at least. Josip''s smirk widened, his confidence unwavering. "Not for you, Earl Goldcrest. You deserve only the best." Earl Goldcrest chuckled nervously, his eyes darting to the magnificent jewelry around us. "I suppose you''re right. This special room is where I''d find the finest betrothal gift for my fianc¨¦e." Makes sense now, he was trying to get a perfect betrothal gift. If this really was Lance?s father, that also meant he was likely taking a second or third wife. There was a rule in each kingdom or country. That no one was permitted to have more wives or arger legitimate harem than the ruler of their ce. Since my father had four wives, no one was allowed to have anything more than four. You could have concubines, but not a higher "legitimate" harem than the king. It was another way of stating one was better than the king. A glimpse of sadness flickered in Earl Goldcrest''s eyes as he continued, "She''s not particrly fond of me, so I''m hoping this exceptional piece of jewelry might sway her heart." I doubt it. Moved by his candid confession, I spoke up. "I hope it works out for you, Earl Goldcrest." Even if it won''t. He turned to me, a grateful smile crossing his face. "Thank you." Unable to ignore a nagging feeling, I mustered my courage and offered a suggestion. "May I propose an alternative? Perhaps what your fianc¨¦e needs is something more sentimental than financially extravagant." With a puzzled expression, Earl Goldcrest inquired, "What''d you have in mind?" I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts. "Why not try giving her flowers? It may seem simple, but if ites from the heart, there''s no way she could turn it down." Earl Goldcrest stroked his chin as he pondered my words. "Flowers? Isn''t that a little...." "Cheap? Yes," I admitted, "but sometimes, the thought matters more." Girls love expensive gifts, that''s a fact. But here''s the thing, I don''t even need toy eyes on his fianc¨¦e to know what she''s like. Let me break it down. The Earl is loaded and has a bunch of other fancy people under hismand. So naturally, his fianc¨¦e should''ve been impressed from the get-go. If she''s not still head over heels for him despite his status, then no amount of shy jewelry is gonna change that. It''s just a waste of money. The smarter move would be to go for something cheap but meaningful, like a bouquet of flowers or a cozy little dinner that he cooks himself. That''s the way to her heart. Of course, I couldn''t tell him this for two reasons. (1) It''de out as disrespectful. (2) And I''d make Josip lose 5 tinum. The Earl stroked his chin, deep in thought, and eventually, a nod followed his actions. "I can''t say for certain if she''ll like it, but I''m willing to give it a try," he dered, a confident smile spreading across his face. "This''ll be the perfect addition to our date tomorrow." Delighted by his response, I added one more advice. "Perhaps it''d be best not to make it too extravagant," I suggested, hoping to guide him in the right direction. "Focus on what she truly enjoys, rather than what you think she might like." The Earl chuckled, appreciating my input. "Excellent idea, hm, what do I call you?" he asked. "Lumiere, Lumiere Del Silva..." I told him. "I shall keep that in mind." With a nod of gratitude, he turned towards Josip. "We shall proceed with the usual payment arrangement," he informed. Nobles mostly consulted their financial advisors when it came to making payments. So most likely, the Earl would send his financial advisor to make the payments. They rarely ever made payments in person. If they had phones in this world, I doubt the Earl would even be here to make selections. A simple video chat would handle the matter. After finalizing their business matters, the Earl bid us farewell and took his leave. Once the Earl had departed, Josip refocused our attention back to me. "Shall we turn our attention to the jewelry you desire?" he asked kindly. I nodded eagerly. Now that five tinum was surely entering his hands, maybe he''d be more generous when we discussed prices... Maybe... "Certainly," I replied. "But first, what''s the average cost for the jewelry in this special room?" Josip considered my question for a moment before stating, "Nothing here costs more than two gold pieces." "Do you have any rings that feature a brilliant blue gem? And perhaps another with a captivating green gem?" In other words, something like a sapphire and an emerald. Josip smiled as he grasped my intentions. Without hesitation, he rushed towards a nearby disy case, returning with two elegantly crafted boxes. cing them gently in my hands, he revealed the treasures within. "These are definitely what you want..." "Really?" Grateful, I carefully opened each box, revealing a mesmerizing ring in each one. One boasted a vibrant blue gem, while the other showcased a stunning green jewel. "Ooooooooh," I uttered. "These gems alone are worth approximately 10 gold pieces each," Josip informed me. "But, if you''re buying both I''m happy to bump the price down to seventeen." "Hah~ you drive a hard bargain. Eh, could you lower the price to fifteen gold pieces? It''d be much appreciated." Josip''s eyes narrowed, his shrewd negotiator selfing to the forefront. "Ah, Lumiere, you surely know how it is here. Let''s meet halfway, and agree upon the sum of sixteen gold pieces for both of these... Excellent rings." I mean to be honest, he was already kind enough as it was. Me drawing the price down to fifteen was just trying to get "lucky". "I''ll take it," I decided. "Can you have it wrapped up and arrange for someone to pick it up for me?" Josip nodded. "Of course," he replied smoothly. "Consider it done. I''m actually d someone decided to purchase this set." I asked, "Why''s that?" Leaning in, Josip revealed a secret to me. "The initial price for each ring was around twenty gold pieces," he disclosed. "But I decided to cut it in half to make it more appealing to potential buyers." "So, the ring the Earl just purchased must have been here for ages," I deduced. Josip nodded, a hint of relief in his voice. "Indeed," he confirmed. "I was starting to worry that it''d never be sold. In fact, I even considered reducing the price further, but the blue eyes white gem was just too valuable to let go for anything less." Anyone who sold the blue eyes white gem in the gold standard was looking to get insulted by other merchants. "Ipletely understand. Besides, your rings are worth every piece." With a gracious bow, Josip took the cases back from me. "I''ll keep them safe until you''re ready to retrieve them," he promised. I nodded, grateful for his assistance. However, a sheepish smile yed on my lips as a thought crossed my mind. "Oh, if you could do me one small favor," I hesitantly requested. Caught off guard, Josip cocked his head to the side. "What is it?" he inquired. Scratching my head nervously, I confessed my worry. "Could you make sure Ruri doesn''t find out how much the rings actually cost?" I implored. "I have a feeling it wouldn''t sit well with her." Josip bowed his head respectfully. "Consider it done," he pledged. "Your secret is safe with me." Relieved, I beamed at him. "Awesome sauce," I eximed. A warm smile graced Josip''s face as he extended his hand towards me. "Pleasure doing business with you," he said graciously. "Feel free toe back anytime." "I will.." But then, something else came to mind. "Uh, I think I''d like to buy a few more things..." "Oh?" Chapter 266 —Prelude— Exploration Arc. 266 ¡ªPrelude¡ª Exploration Arc. Prelude to the White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc Hoping to make it one of the best written arcs. --- (POV: Lumiere) After spending 2 tinum, way more than I initially nned, I said my goodbyes to Anastasia and Ruri who were probably off to the academy to prepare for thebyrinth exploration test tomorrow. Now, I was on my way to help Lucilia with the interview. The streets were packed with people, but that wasn''t necessarily going to be a hassle. "Honestly, I''m so tired..." I wasn''t. "Okay, I wish, I could get tired." A sigh escaped my lips as I lowered my head slightly. ... (POV: Akashic Records) Meanwhile, Genevieve, Velzar, Esta, Fanatio, Ress, and Garret finally arrived in Argentia of the Efistes Viscounty, the bustling city weed them with open arms. Naturally, Esta remained slung over Velzar''s right shoulder, resigned to her fate of being under his control for the foreseeable future. She sighed and muttered under her breath, "I can''t believe I''m stuck with this guy." Genevieve nced back for a moment and caught sight of someone in the distance with long ck hair, his walk reminiscent of someone she''d been missing for a long time now. "( He walks a lot like... And that ck hair... )" Curiosity tugged at her thoughts, but she quickly turned her attention back to the road ahead. Fanatio, perceptive as ever, noticed Genevieve''s momentary distraction and gently asked, "Is something bothering you, Genevieve?" Genevieve forced a smile and shook her head, her voice carrying feigned cheerfulness. "Oh no, nothing at all. I''m perfectly fine, really." Garret, never one to let things go easily, raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Are you sure, Genevieve? You look kinda down." Genevieve''s smile wavered for a moment before she snapped, her irritation seeping through her voice. "I said I''m fine, okay? Just drop it!" Everyone fell silent, startled by the sudden outburst. As always, Fanatio remained calm and unsurprised. While Garret and Ress, on the other hand, were shocked. Velzar,pletely focused on his task of teasing Esta by massaging her ass and hearing her moan, barely registered the tension in the air. He finally stopped and faced the group, giving everyone an expectant look. "Alright, enough chit-chat. We should head to the Efistes Company. It''s not far from here." Garret chimed in eagerly. "Alright, time for some ice cream after that!" Ress, his hand clenched into a fist, nodded with excitement. "I bet it''ll taste amazing!" Fanatio, the calm andposed soul among them all, shook her head gently. "Actually, we''re not going there. Something important?se up." Garret and Ress shared a puzzled look before nearly shouting in unison, "Why not?" Velzar shrugged indifferently. "Not that I care, but why?" Fanatio locked eyes with Genevieve briefly before turning her attention back to Velzar. "We heard that a ck Dungeon Gate recently opened up somewhere north of here," she announced. Garret and Ress immediately perked up, their expressions turning serious. "We should clear it before anyone else gets to it," Garret said. Genevieve folded her arms and smiled at the prospect. "That sounds like a n," she agreed. Velzar, seeming indifferent as always, let out a yawn. "I''ll go get some ice cream for me and Esta," he dered. Esta, who was still perched on Velzar''s shoulder, shook her head. "I don''t want any," she protested. Velzar simply chuckled and smacked her yfully on her ass. Esta bit her lip, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. "I-I guess I''ll have some, then," she mumbled in a soft voice. "Good girl." Velzar smiled. Garret turned back to Fanatio, his excitement palpable. "What''re we waiting for? Let''s get to clearing that dungeon," he eximed eagerly. Fanatio gently reminded him, "First, we need to register the dungeon clearing as a quest. Otherwise, we''ll just be doing free work for the guild." The Adventurers? Guild Association (AGA) strictly adhered to rules for handling quests. Fanatio and her party, after clearing the Vanryr Cave, did not register it as an official dungeon clearing quest beforehand. As a result, it was categorized as a free quest. As such, the AGA weren''t obligated to pay them for their services. This system allowed the guild to assign a fixed price range to each quest, enabling them to control the amount of money paid to adventurers or parties. A free quest meant the AGA didn''t have any means to determine how much they''d like to ce as a reward for the quest. This rule was established about five years ago by the Grandmaster: "Kes Dimtris". Genevieve nodded in agreement. "That''s true. But do any guild branches exist around here?" she questioned. Fanatio considered the question for a moment before responding, "Perhaps not in Argentia, but there should be one within the Efistes Viscounty as a whole." "Maybe in Obsidia?" Garret suggested. Ress chimed in with a nod. "Obsidia is a likely ce to find a guild branch," he added. "Hmm, I suppose so..." ... Ranking System for Dungeons: 1. Dark Dungeon Gate (Rank S+): - Grade: Dark - Description: The most dangerous and challenging dungeons, usually found in remote or hidden locations. Only the strongest and most experienced adventurers can handle these dungeons. - Weapons: Legendary weapons, rare artifacts. - Materials: Rare and valuable ores, gems, and magical substances. - Magic Items: Powerful artifacts, enchanted equipment. - Monsters: Rank A and S monsters with exceptional abilities and powers. 2. ck Dungeon Gate (Rank S): - Grade: ck - Description: Highly challenging dungeons with strong monsters and valuable rewards. These dungeons pose a significant threat to adventurers. - Weapons: Rare weapons, enchanted equipment. - Materials: Precious metals, exotic nts, and rare gems. - Magic Items: Enchanted essories, potions, and scrolls. - Monsters: Rank A monsters with formidablebat skills. 3. Red Dungeon Gate (Rank A+): - Grade: Red - Description: Moderately difficult dungeons that pose a challenge to skilled adventurers. The rewards are valuable, attracting many seekers. - Weapons: High-quality weapons, master-crafted equipment. - Materials: Quality metals, valuable herbs, and rare crystals. - Magic Items: Spellbooks, enchanted artifacts, minor relics. - Monsters: Rank A monsters with notable abilities. 4. Orange Dungeon Gate (Rank A): - Grade: Orange - Description: Moderate difficulty dungeons suitable for experienced adventurers. The rewards are decent, attracting adventurers seeking progression. - Weapons: Solid weapons and equipment. - Materials: Standard ores, useful herbs, and crystals. - Magic Items: Basic enchanted trinkets, scrolls, and potions. - Monsters: Rank A monsters with average abilities. 5. Yellow Dungeon Gate (Rank B): - Grade: Yellow - Description: Lesser challenging dungeons suitable for entry-level to intermediate adventurers. The rewards are modest, appealing to those looking for a starting point. - Weapons: Entry-level weapons and equipment. - Materials: Common ores, basic nts, and crystals. - Magic Items: Minor enchantments, simple magical tools. - Monsters: Rank B-F monsters with abilities ranging from mid tome. New Sacred Novel Chapter 267 Theres a secret plan for Lumiere? 267 There''s a secret n for Lumiere? Prelude to White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) After Ruri bid farewell to Kennedy and ventured into the Dragons'' Gate, Kennedy mounted his carriage with Anastasia and made his way towards Ribune, a city in Argentia. It was also where Lumiere and Lucilia, had found sce when they first arrived. As they approached the city, the carriage came to a halt in front of a magnificent hotel. Somewhere around the corner, Lumiere was heading back with Lucilia. "I can''t believe those guys were crying... Honestly..." Lucilia felt irritated. With a nervous chuckle, Lumiere told her, "Maybe if you didn''t insult their appearance, they''d still have some dignity left..." "Insult them? I was simply correcting them," Lucilia averted her gaze dramatically. "Hmph! It''s not my fault that they''re dirty..." "Yeah, but calling them ''Dirty pigs'' isn''t really the best way to yunno... Correct them..." "Oh yeah? Then what should I have done...? Spoke to them politely like you did?" "You say that like it''s a bad thing..." "It is... You had one chance to make fun of those bratty nobles and you missed it." "Hah~ I don''t think insulting Barons and Viscounts would be good for me. I have no enemies, and I''m honestly not interested in making one." "Lame... No wonder Steria says you''re boring..." "What? She does?" "Eh, I never said that." Lucilia increased her walking pace. Lumiere ran after her. "Come back, you definitely just said that!" "Hm?" Kennedy uttered. He heard a voice that almost sounded like Lumiere''s, however, he wasn''t sure. Anastasia urged Kennedy, "Come on, let''s go inside already! I can''t need to tell him!" Kennedy chuckled, admiring her boundless enthusiasm. "Lady Anastasia, please be patient. Whether we hurry or not, we''ll reach our destination." Anastasia shrugged, her smile still lingering. "Fine, take your time." The moment the two entered the hotel, Anastasia called out, "Father, where are you?" Viscount Terry Felis Clive, her father, weed them from behind his desk in one of the opulent rooms of their suite. "Oh, there you are, my dear Anastasia," Terry greeted, staring at his daughter with fatherly affection. "And Kennedy, it''s good to see you too." Kennedy bowed his head. "The pleasure''s all mine, my lord." "How was your outing?" Anastasia beamed, unable to contain her joy. "It was wonderful, Father! Lumiere took me shopping, and he even bought me some gorgeous clothes. Then we had breakfast at this fancy restaurant. After that, we went sightseeing and ended the day with Lumiere surprising me with a beautiful gift." Terry chuckled, delighted by his daughter''s happiness. "It sounds like you had a marvelous time, my dear." Anastasia nodded eagerly. "Oh, indeed, Father." Terry turned to Kennedy, acknowledging his presence once more. "And I presume you had a pleasant day as well?" Kennedy bowed respectfully. "Indeed, Viscount. Driving the carriage was an enjoyable experience. I didn''t realize I had such skill and efficiency with transportation of that manner." Terryughed heartily. "I didn''t hire you without reason, Kennedy. Your dedication and talent never cease to impress me." "Thank you, Sir. It''s an honor to serve you and Lady Anastasia." Terry sat back in his chair. "So..." "Yes, my lord?" "I''ve heard Anastasia''s side of the story, but I''m interested to hear your thoughts on Lumiere, Kennedy. What do you think of him?" Kennedy ced a hand upon his chest and respectfully bowed his head. "Just as Lady Anastasia said, it was an absolute delight, Viscount. Lumiere proved himself to be a true gentleman, knowing exactly how to treat ady. What impressed me the most, however, was his ability to handle more than one woman and make each of them feel equally important." Terry raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "More than one woman?" he questioned. Kennedy nodded, a faint smile touching his lips. "Yes, Viscount. Anotherdy unexpectedly joined the date, which would usuallyplicate matters. However, Lumiere effortlessly amodated both women, both financially and emotionally. It was a fun watch." Terry couldn''t help but p his hands together in approval. "Bravo, Kennedy! That''s exactly what I wanted to hear. Anastasia, what are your thoughts on Ruri''s presence?" Anastasiaughed, partly amused. "Father, I''ll admit I was worried at first. I thought Ruri''s presence wouldplicate things. But surprisingly, it didn''t affect the date in any way. Lumiere handled the situation with grace, making all of us feelfortable and cared for." Terry stood up from his chair, his face beaming. "Wonderful! Now, Kennedy, tell me about Lumiere''s behavior and the way he thinks. Is it in line with Viscount Randolph''s rmendation?" Kennedy nodded, his expression grave. "Yes, my lord. Based on what I''ve observed so far, Lumiere has a keen sense of what steps to take in any given situation. Even though the date was unnned, he effortlessly adapted." "Plus, the idea tomemorate bothdies first dates with a special gift." "Indeed, my lord." Terry rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I must say, Kennedy, I''m impressed. It seems Viscount Randolph''s rmendation holds true. I believe we may have found a worthy suitor for Anastasia as well." Terry nced at Anastasia, a knowing smile touching his lips. "You don''t seem too bothered about this arranged marriage, my dear. I remember thest time we tried to set you up, you locked yourself in your room for nearly a week," he teased. Anastasia blushed, a sheepish smile gracing her face. "Well, Father, this time is different. I actually... I actually like Lumiere," she confessed. Terry''s smile widened. "You do? That''s wonderful news, Anastasia." Anastasia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "Father, what''s the next step? What should I do now?" Terry sat back in his chair, looking contemtive. "For now, my dear, I think it''d be best for you to continue spending time with Lumiere. However, do keep in mind that the more women he attracts, the less important you might feel," he cautioned. Anastasia ced a hand over her heart. "That won''t happen, Father. I''ll make sure he knows my worth," she vowed. Terry chuckled, a fond smile on his face. "I have no doubt about that, my dear. Now, go get some rest. I heard there''s a test tomorrow, and you need all the rest you can get," he suggested. Anastasia stretched her arms above her head, letting out a yawn. "You''re right, Father. I should get to bed early. I want to be fresh and ready for tomorrow," she agreed. Terry leaned in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Sleep well, my dear. I have no doubts that tomorrow will be a sess," he whispered. ¡ºThe secret n in the works...¡» Randolph and Terry had met at a meeting concerning the aristocrats of Drakoria. There, they got to know each other better. status, the topic of session could be raised, asserting him as a superior heir to the throne 11:24 pared to Arthur. While it would require time and effort, this oue was not impossible. Viscount Terry learned from Viscount Randolph that Lumiere could be influential in the kingdom if given the right stage. In other words, if he was made an aristocrat. Naturally, it was an easy thing to doubt. However, Viscount Randolph mentioned the Silva Citadel created by Lumiere as evidence. Additionally, Viscount Randolph''s friendship with Duke Dolselo, the current Duke of Drakoria, meant that helping Lumiere could improve Viscount Terry''s rtionship with the Duke and potentially elevate his nobility status. However, Viscount Terry wondered how exactly this could be achieved. Lumiere, the illegitimate child of the king,cked any im to inheritance or social importance. However, with the support of a Duke, there was a chance to elevate Lumiere''s status and gain the backing of Drakoria''s aristocrats. With Lumiere''s impressive track record and newfound aristocratic status, the topic of session could be raised, asserting him as a superior heir to the thronepared to Arthur. While it would require time and effort, this oue was not impossible. If Lumiere were to be king, he''d be obligated to show favor towards those who aided his ascent. Naturally, it was a gamble, but if that was the case, Anastasia wanted to seal his family''s name in history by making sure she was betrothed to royalty. Terry informed his daughter about the change in ns. Initially, she was supposed to join him at the Delia Viscounty, but after hearing that Lumiere had changed directions to head for the university, it turned out to be even better because Anastasia was already studying there. The purpose of her presence was to test Lumiere''s calmness, as Viscount Randolph had suggested. Which exined why she was so hard on him on their first meeting. Terry wanted to make sure that Lumiere wasn''t a barbarian before allowing his daughter to possibly "marry" him. As expected, Lumiere not only remained calm but also impressed everyone by casually redefining the magic system. "With such power, he was suited to be the next king..." This was the starting discussion the next time Terry met with Randolph. The next step in the n was for Anastasia to spend some alone time with Lumiere, preferably on a date, and try to make him fall in love with her. This part of the n was still being worked on, but it wasn''t an impossible task. New Sacred Novel Chapter 268 A visit from my girl?

Chapter 268 A visit from my girl?

You guys now have the power to control me, goals are now out. Prelude to White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) After a long day of exams, dates and arranging marriage proposal interviews, I finally returned to the university at night. Ruri and Anatasia had my key, so they could make their way home earlier. Lucilia, my fellow teacher, and I were the only ones left to wrap up our tasks. Using Lucilia''s key, we unlocked the gates to the university and returned it to Abaddon, before saying our goodbyes. As we strolled through the fields of the staff hostel, Lucilia let out a tired yawn, her energypletely drained. "Oh, I''m so d I have plenty of free periods tomorrow," she eximed, relieved. I let out a stretch, feeling the exhaustion beginning to weigh on me as well. It was more of mental stress than physical stress. Physically, I rarely got tired, but mentally, I did, a lot. "Same here. I should rest and n for the things I gotta do tomorrow," I replied. Lucilia raised an eyebrow. "Well, how about we celebrate the sess of our marriage proposal interviews? Let''s go out and have some fun." Her suggestion couldn''t have been perfectly and less perfectly timed. In the sense that: I had free periods tomorrow, but I was busy with a small exam for the students. "Another time, perhaps. Tomorrow''s packed with lots of stuff and I really don''t wanna mess it up." Lucilia nodded understandingly. "Ah, I see. You are always so diligent and responsible." Definitely not, but okay. "I should''ve known. Well then, we''ll see tomorrow," she said, giving me a gentle pat on the shoulder before turning to head towards her own destination. With Lucilia gone, I made my way to the male staff hostel. Climbing up the stairs, I entered the hallway leading to my room. The quiet atmosphere greeted me, allowing my mind to settle. The male teachers were either thirty-five or older, in other words, they slept as early as possible. I approached the door and opened it. Inside, I noticed a familiar silver-haired figure, waving at me eagerly. It was Serena... From the looks of it, she made herself quitefortable, wearing my white dress shirt and tie over her white panties and long white stockings. Her chin was perched on her knees, which were pulled up close to her surplus breasts. As I entered the room, she turned to face me, a gentle smile on her face, her mesmerizing cobalt blue eyesing into view. "Serena..." I called to her warmly. She smiled back. "It''s been a while, my lord." I stepped into my room. The glow of the fire core bulb illuminated the space. With me inside Serena, it felt warm and cozy. I mean... With Serena inside the room, it felt warm and cozy. Closing the door behind me, I let out a contented sigh. The eventful day slowly dissipated. The only thing on my mind now, was my goddess. I watched as she came down from the small table her butt was perched on. Gracefully, she approached me, holding a wicker basket adorned with a red ribbon. Triangr sandwiches, carefully cut and arranged, awaited my attention. Her silver hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing her delicate features as she presented me with this unexpected treat. I mean, it wasn''t unexpected... Serena was a wife material... If it was Steria, she''d have eaten the sandwiches then gave me the basket. A smile formed on my lips as I gratefully epted the basket. "Thanks," I said appreciatively. I sat on my bed and made myselffortable while she settled on a small table nearby. With her chin rested on her hand, her elbow propped on the table''s surface, and her bare buttocks raised up, she watched me intently, her gazepletely fixed on me. "Honestly, you should be more aware..." "Hm?" she said. I walked over to the window and closed the curtains. I couldn''t let anyone look at her ass, her panty strip was the only thing covering it. Only I have that privilege... Kek... I returned to my bed and focused on my sandwich again. Just as I was about to take my first bite, Serena''s eyes never left mine. "You want a bite?" I asked, a yful tone coloring my words. She shook her head gently, her smile intact. "No, thank you, my lord," she replied softly. I chuckled, amused by her response. "Alright then," I said, surrendering to her calm request. Taking a bite out of the sandwich, I enjoyed the delectable vors of the sandwich. No one had skill in the kitchen like Serena. Isadora, however, was a terrible cook, hah~ "Honestly, I expected Fasit or Sangria toe for a visit this time," I admitted while chewing my food. Serena nodded, her gaze showing understanding but she just watched me eat. "Serena?" "Yes? My lord." "How many bites have I taken so far." "Thirteen... Why...?" "I thought so..." She really was watching me eat. Right after, we went back on topic. "I wanted to see you, my lord. It''s been far too long," she confessed. Surprised, I paused for a moment, contemting her statement. "Too long? It''s barely been a week," I told her. Well, let me be sincere, I wasn''t expecting Serena to miss me that much after just a week plus. I mean,e on, for us humans, that''s a decent amount of time. But see, she''s a goddess, so time should work differently for her. ording to the All-Father, a year for godly races is like a few weeks for us mortals. So, naturally, I thought a week plus would feel like a day for her. You know, like she wouldn''t even notice I was gone. But then again, this was Serena. If I wasn''t so busy driving the plot¡ª I mean, working in the university, I''d be thinking about her all day. Her smile never wavered as she exined, "To me, that''s long enough. I missed you dearly." Her words caused a warmth to bloom within my chest. "I missed you too, Serena," I whispered, returning the sentiment. I finished up thest delectable bite of the sandwich, a satisfied smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Serena, ever attentive, leaned forward, curiosity dancing in her eyes. "How was it, my lord?" she asked. I returned her smile, impressed by her eagerness to hear my opinion. "It was awesome," I responded honestly. "Your cooking''s still as great as always." A pleased blush stained Serena''s cheeks, her silver hair shimmering under the gentle glow of the fire core bulb. "I''m d to hear that," she murmured softly. With nimble grace, Serena descended from the small table, gracefully retrieving the wicker basket from my grasp. Setting it aside, she produced a crisp white napkin. "Push out your lips, my lord," she enticed. It was her usual calm voice, but there was some yfulness behind it. Puzzled by her request, I raised an eyebrow in question. "Why? What''s it for?" I asked. A sweet giggle escaped Serena as she ced the napkin over her own lips, providing an exnation for her impish request. "Please, just trust me," she whispered, excitement heavily in her voice. "I just want to clean your mouth." Yeah right... A bemused smile crossed my face. "Very well," I consented, giving in to her whimsical request. I puckered my lips. Without hesitation, Serena leaned in closer, her breath warm against my skin. And in a swift motion, she nted a gentle kiss on my waiting lips. A surprised "Huh?" escaped my lips, slightly taken aback by her unconventional method. Chuckling softly, Serena withdrew, her eyes calm and attractive. "Uh, you know you could''ve just kissed me normally." "Fufu~ I know, but where''s the fun in that, my lord. I find this way much more fun... Fasit told me you''d like it a lot..." "Fasit?" "Indeed, she told me to surprise you in the sexiest way possible..." "I see..." "Initially, I wanted to stay here naked but I was a little scared you''d pass out..." "What? I don''t do that anymore..." "Sure," she said, teasingly too. It''s been over four months since I first saw a clear image of Serena''s greasy sausage wallet. And that day I was only caught off guard because I just got out of the Grygan dungeon with Ophelia. Jeez... Serena took a step back, her gaze locked onto mine. "So, how''s your time teaching in the university been..?" I let out the heaviest sigh since hearing about what Steria did to her students. Chapter 269 It’s a sweet reunion? (R-18+)

Chapter 269 It''s a sweet reunion? (R-18+)

Prelude to White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Soon after, Serena delicately unbuttoned my ck and gold dress shirt. Her fingers brushed against my skin, it reminded me of all the wild fun we had. Before I could begin recounting the trials of my teaching experience, Serena''s face drew impossibly close to mine. The proximity between us, our breaths mingling, it was great but nothing new. "Really?" she breathed. "Tell me more." I let out a shaky breath, my mind momentarily clouded by the intoxicating closeness of Serena. Her scent was always captivating. Like my own personal aphrodisiac. "The students," I managed to say. "They made my first day particrly challenging. It felt like I was constantly battling to gain their respect." Then again, they were idiots... There was no use trying to gain their respect, they needed to gain mine more. Serena''s eyes sparkled with amusement, her gaze never left mine. "But I trust you managed to find a way to rein them in," she teased, a gentle smirk ying on her lips. "After all, if you''re able to control an entire domain like the Silva Citadel, then it shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?" I nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Yeah, I did find a way," I confirmed, somewhat proud when I spoke. "It took a little cursed summoning to get them all focused in ss." "A what?" "Nothing..." It''d be better if she didn''t know. For some reason I felt like if she or Lucilia knew, I''d get a hard lecture from them both. Isadora, Fasit and Steria would definitely have fun watching me scare them. Serena''s fingers continued their light exploration of my chest, a soft gasp escaped my lips. Her touch was both tender and hot, igniting a fire within me that was ready get me up. She pressed her head against my chest, the warmth of her breath against my skin sending waves of desire coursing through me. It''s been a while since Ist took her from the back. To be precise, eleven days. Suddenly, she pushed me back onto the bed, her movements graceful and purposeful. I surrendered to her guidance, my back sinking into the softness of the mattress. "I really did miss you... My lord~" That was the sexiest dy I''d ever heard, her voice sounded normal and moments after the "you" came a throaty moan just before shepleted her sentence. "I know..." I told her. Serena lowered herself over me, her lips tracing a path of zing kisses along my chest. This moderately paced yet delicate action gradually heated my body. It made the intensity of the room much more erotic. Tongue brushing against my skin, Serena''s touch awakened every nerve in my body. Her movements were a sweet torment, sending waves of pleasure cascading through me. I clutched her waist, my hands slipping beneath the fabric of her dress shirt, yearning to feel her warmth against my skin. I gently rubbed Serena''s back, feeling the tension melt away under my touch. Her sharp intake of breath was like music to my ears, filling the room with a heady anticipation. Unable to resist any longer, I pressed my mouth against hers, my tongue boldly seeking entrance. As our tongues danced in a passionate tango, the taste of her on my lips consumed me. "Hhhhmmmmmnnnnn~~ ahnnn~~" Those were the sounds she ejected from her strugglesome moans. My hands, guided by pure lust, traced a torturous path down Serena''s body. "Eee.... Eeee.... Eeee~~" she uttered. The pleasure was obviously overwhelming. With deliberate slowness, I caressed her, feeling her soft curves respond to my touch. Cupping her bare ass, barely concealed by the damp strip of panties, sent a surge of heat through me. Serena always got so wet so fast it always excited me. It was like she already simted our sex in bed together and then her pussy was ready to go. I enjoyed the feel of the plumpness and softness of her buttocks. With every squeeze and knead of her buttocks, Serena''s body arched and twisted in a sharp response to my sensual touch. Her moans sted through the walls, mingling with my own groans of delight. The sensation of her flesh beneath my hands was a reminder of the experience that came with dicking her tenderized and satisfyingly smooth ass. My senses were set aze as Serena''s hand left my chest, embarking on a sensuous journey down my abdomen. I trembled and my breathing in shallow gasps as her hand ventured lower. And then, she found it - my pulsating cock. Her touch, firm and yet gentle, caused my body to quiver with desire. She looked up at me, surprise and hunger rumbling in her blue eyes. "Why''s it so hot and sticky?" she asked. I shuddered with need, desperately craving the release of pleasure that only Serena could provide. "I''ve been walking around all day," I replied hoarsely. "But if you prefer, I could take a shower first..." I''d just pour some cold water and I''d be good to go. Serena''s grip tightened around my cock. "Uuuuuhhh..." I uttered via a groan. The groan was intentional, a means to shoot out some of the intense pleasure welling up inside me. Leaning in to whisper against my ear, she breathed, "Don''t worry, I like it this way. It feels less clean, more raw." Her words sent a jolt of electricity straight to my core. To be sincere, Serena was as nasty as they got in bed. I''ve said this before but each time I believed I''ve said it enough, she''de with something new that''d be enough to shock me, and this was no different. As our sexy business continued, Serena''s touch on my cock became even more intense. With a tight grip that seemed to shake me to my core, she skillfully manipted my throbbing cock, causing it to vibrate and spasm with pleasure. Each deliberate movement of her thumb sent waves of ecstasy coursing through my body. Soon, she focused her attention on the sensitive cap of my cock. There, her thumb made a faint contact with the continually expanding cap and my sweet struggle increased exponentially. She used this thumb of hers, mixed with the sweaty texture of my cock to massage the cap in a circr manner. The thumb - a masseuse, and the sweat - the oil for lubrication. Continually, the thumb went, not relenting as it pressed my cap even more and massaged, tracing the top of my cock in a circr motion. "D... Do you like that~" Serena''s voice obstructed by her moan, after all, the ass massage she was receiving was far from medioc¡ª ahh~ "Do you like it~~?" Her sweet cock massage continued. My own desire continued to grow with each passing moment, and I knew I couldn''t simply be a passive participant. With Serena still straddling me, I let my right hand trail down the curve of her spine, the heat of her body searing through my fingertips. Gliding down the valley between her meaty butt cheeks, my middle finger found its way to the damp strip of panties that concealed her pussy. With a bold and confident touch, my finger gently rubbed against the fabric, teasing her with just the right amount of pressure. The slightly rough and crusty feel of the panties against her pussy was sure to make her body quake with pleasure. The effect was immediate - Serena''s legs trembled, her body responding to my every caress. "Aahhhnnnnnn~~ My lord is rubbing me... So... Ahnnnn~~!" But in the midst of her own pleasure, she didn''t forget to reciprocate. Each time she felt her own sensations building, she directed her focus back to my aching cock, squeezing it tightly in her grip. Meanwhile, I continued to explore the surface of Serena''s pussy, my finger now coated with her sticky juice. I rubbed her pussy in an upward motion, each stroke eliciting a whimper of delight. Five times, I felt the wetness grow, the lust building like a storm ready to break. And on the seventh stroke, as my finger made contact with the most sensitive spot of her pussy - the lower right section - Serena''s grip on me released in an instant. "AHHNNNNNN~~! NYYYESSSSSS~~!" Her back arched, pressing her breasts against my bare chest and her hardened nipple burrowing into my chest, her tongue unconsciously stuck out. Her eyes twisted upwards, giving me a nce that was both innocent and deeply primal, manifesting in a captivating ahegao expression. The sight of her surrender to pleasure filled me with a newfound hunger. Chapter 270 I’m getting handsy with my Goddess? (R-18+)

Chapter 270 I''m getting handsy with my Goddess? (R-18+)

Prelude to White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) As my hands continued to explore Serena''s pussy, I transitioned from a gentle stroking motion to a swirling movement, my finger gliding across the surface of her quivering, wet entrance. With each pass, the crisp and slightly rough texture of her panties gave way to the increasing dampness, causing them to adhere snugly to her slick folds. "Ahnnn~~ Ahnnnn~~ Ohhhnneee... Ohhh... Ohhnnnn~~... Nnnnneee~~" "How does it feel...?" I asked her. Serena tried to fight the moans. "Nnhghhhnnn~~ I... It feels~~... So good..." The sensation alone made her moan uncontrobly, and her pert buttocks clenched tightly in response to the pleasure coursing through her body. Even amidst the overwhelming ecstasy, her ahegao expression remained intact ¡ª her eyes crossed, her tongue protruding with strands of saliva trailing down and gracing my bare chest, while her throaty moans filled the air. "I''m gonna put it inside you now..." I told her, my voice at the time was a delicate whisper. But who was I kidding...? Given her current state, she didn''t hear a thing I said. However, her trembling body managed to force a nod. Gently pinching the sticky strip of her panties with two of my digits, I carefully pulled it aside, the slow and sensual detachment causing Serena''s eyes to roll back and her moans to crescendo in intensity. "Ohhhnnn~~ Nnyessss~~!! D... Do me... More~!"* With the barrier removed, the heat radiating from her pussy was palpable. From the way it felt, it was almost as if the pussy was begging for someone or "something" to plunge into its fleshy, wet depths. And that someone could only be me. A silent plea, only I could answer. Withdrawing my hand, now glistening with her thick secretions, I tenderly pressed my fingers against her face, tracing a path of her own thick fluids across her delicate features. The glossy remnants adorned her skin. It made her look much dirtier ¡ª in other words, sexually presentable. Then, my hand traveled back towards Serena''s luscious buttocks, I couldn''t resist the temptation to dominate her in the most primal manner this current sex position offered. "Get ready, Serena..." I whispered to her. Her dazed eyes fixed a weak stare at me. "Ohhnn~~?" she manage to say. Without hesitation, I delivered a resounding p upon her creamy flesh, the sound reverberating through the room as my palm sank into her meaty curve. She let out an ecstatic moan, the vibrations of pleasure coursing through her body, her eyes mped shut tightly. "Eeeeeekkkk...! Eeeeeyyyyannnn~~!!" The rush of power surged within me, fueling my desire to possess herpletely. Before the echoes of her moans subsided, I unleashed another sharp p upon her tenderized buttocks, intensifying the sensations pulsating through her. As she straddled me, her pussy trembled, the unmistakable vibrations rippling through her in response to my touch. "I.... It''s.... Coming~~! Goonnnehhhh~~!" The culmination of her ecstasy came forth as her pussy?s finest wine cascaded, soaking me with her warm, sticky fluid. A trail of her juices flowed downward, tracing a path along my abdomen, staining the sheets and showing just how much Serena loved being dominated. Her and Isadora both. "Hah~! Hah~! Hah~! Hah~! Hah~! Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!" Serena didn''t stop panting. Hers was akin to an exhausted dog. However, in this case ¡ª hers was much more arousing and elegant. Erotic... Yet elegant... With my hand still imprinted upon the spot I had struck, the hot tension emanating from Serena''s breath escaped along with my palm, manifesting as a visible steam that billowed from her mouth. "Ahhhaaannn~~!" a powerful pant and moan escaped her lips. Exhausted, she copsed onto my chest, her head nestled upon my left shoulder, her breaths heavy andbored. "Y... You''re so good... At this~~" she managed to tell me. I smiled telling her, "I know..." It wasn''t my first, second or fifth time. So of course, I did. From this new vantage point, I had an exquisite view of her supple buttocks, proudly disying the crimson mark of my strike upon her flesh. Leaning closer to her ear, my lips grazing the delicate shell, I whispered, "Do you remember, my love? This was one of the first few things we did together." Indeed it was, a specific technique of gaining points that Isadora came up with. Spanking for skill points. Serena continued to pant, her weakened smile breaking through the haze of pleasure as she replied, "I remember, my lord. Every blissful moment." Tears of joy welled in my eyes as I confessed, "I love you." Her response came with a gentle sincerity, "I love you too, my lord." I''d said that too many times. And yet, the more I said it, the more I meant it, and the stronger our bond became. My hand, now guided by pure desire for her sweet hole, descended towards the small cleft nestled between her sulent buttocks. Teasing her puckered entrance, I reveled in the soft feel of her anus before finally making contact with the heat, wetness, and stickiness that awaited within her pussy. In that moment, as my fingers lingered near the entrance of her pounding pussy, eagerness coursed through my veins. With aching want, I initiated the final plunge, effortlessly sliding two of my fingers deep into Serena''s heated vagina. "Geeeeeeee~~!" Her body jerked in reaction. Instinctively, she tried to rise, but I firmly pressed her head against my shoulder with my left hand, whispering a reassuring "shhh" into her ear. "It''s okay," I told her. A moan escaped from between her parted lips, a trickle of saliva dripping onto my shoulder, a tangible evidence of her heightened arousal. Serena''s breath hitched, "I... I know... I just didn''t think you''d go with two fingers at once...." The "element of surprise" was always important in sex. Smirking, I nibbled on her earlobe, my teeth grazing the soft skin, before murmuring into her ear, "Isn''t this what you want, huh?" Her response was swift,ced with need and abandonment, as she confessed, "Y... Yes, I love how they feel inside me~ It reminds me of my lord''s glorious cock..." Satisfied with her answer, I allowed my fingers to delve deeper into her pussy, each thrust sinking further into her depths. Serena''s body coiled and writhed, finding sce upon my frame. "Don''t worry," I whispered. "You can take it.." With a silent nod, her eyes filled with trust, allowing me to unleash a steady rhythm of in and out, in and out, each movement pushing the boundaries of pleasure. The slickness of her pussy coated my fingers, a richbination of her own arousal and the lubrication she produced, intensifying the glide of my digits. "Ahnnnnn~~ S... So good... Gonnnneehhh~~!" Though her tightness posed a challenge for my fingers, as they struggled to navigate the bear trap-like embrace of her inner walls, I adapted my approach. Removing one digit, I focused solely on using the other, ensuring an uninterrupted surge of fervent stimtion. In and out, in and out, my finger danced within her pussy, each thrust unleashed with a animalistic intensity, heightening her pleasure. With each motion, her body arched and begged for more. It was in her eyes, her body movements, the manner with which her nipples hardened the deeper my finger got inside her. "Eyyyyyaaahhhhnn~~! Ohnnnn~! Ahnnnnn~~!" Her gasps and moans never wavered. Serena''s pussy continued to pulse and clench around my finger. My single digit continued its persistent assault, seamlessly navigating Serena''s fleshy, pink walls with ease. "Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~~! Ahnn~~!" Each calcted thrust sent tremors of pleasure coursing through her body, her grip on me growing tighter as she fought against the intoxicating sensations washing over her. I refused to relent, my finger only increasing its speed and force, mming against the surface of her pussy with a deliciously audible p. The sound coursed through the room. Purely out of lust-filled instinct, my left hand instinctively raised, delivering a sharp, arousing p to Serena''s pert butt cheek. "Yame... Eyaaahhhnmnnn~~! Nyesss~~!" Her moans echoed through the air as she squeezed her eyes shut. She begged for more with her breathless cries, her body aching for the touch of my hand. Unable to deny her, I continued, each p fueling her sick sense of pleasure. "Yes, that''s it! So good," she moaned. "Give me more, please," she pleaded, her words carrying need and longing. Her longing gaze locked with mine, and I understood exactly what she desired. For several intense minutes, I delved deeper into her pussy an unyielding rhythm that pushed her to the brink of climax. She was about to cum. Her body quivered beneath mine, her inner walls clenching with each thrust, as if inviting the release she so desperately craved. And then, with an undeniable intensity, her pussy trembled, pulsating with pent-up pleasure. "I... It''s... I''m c... I''ming~~!" A powerful explosion followed, a torrent of her sweet juices gushing from her pussy in a cascade that even propelled my finger out of her?s pussy?s tight grasp. Her vaginal fluid painted the bed with its thick, creamy goodness, evidence of her satisfaction and arousal. But Serena''s body had other ns, a final surge of pleasure surging through her. "T... That was so good~~! My lord~~" As she rose from my chest, intending to find sce on all fours, her pussy unleashed yet another shower of her divine nectar. Arching her back and howling like a dog, she rode the waves of pleasure until she copsed, spent and exhrated, by my side. I wasn''t satisfied, but maybe Serena was still a bit tired. And my cock experienced a tragedy that day. I was hard throughout the night. Why did this world not have porn or something, I couldn''t sleep. Chapter 271 The labyrinth exploration exams? 271 Thebyrinth exploration exams? White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) I woke up bright and early, ready to conquer the day, only to find that Serena was gone. I mean, seriously, where did she go? I scanned the room, hoping to catch a glimpse of her, but no luck. This was totally out of character for her. Normally, she''d stick around after our steamy session, watching me sleep like a "creeper". Not that I didn''t like it though. Then, when I finally opened my eyes, she''d pretend to be snoozing so she wouldn''t seem like a total weirdo. But today, nada. Zilch. It got me thinking, did I do something to make her bolt without a word? I mean,e on, I was pretty damn confident in my bedroom skills. I know how to please a woman, no doubt about it. So, it couldn''t have been myck of action that sent her running. And let''s not forget about my recent sexcapades with Senesica and Lilith. I rocked their worlds and left them begging for more. So, naturally, I assumed any woman would be weak in the knees after experiencing the pleasure I bring to the bedroom. "Hm, it''s definitely not me..." I looked to my left and back. "It''s... Definitely not... Me..." Looking around my room, I noticed a neatly folded robe ced on what seemed to be a pile of clothes. "Hm?" Curiosity piqued, I approached it, picking up the robe and unveiling a small paper that rested atop it. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I read the words written in Serena''s elegant handwriting, "good luck." "Thanks, I''ll need it..." I responded like she was actually talking to me. Setting the first paper aside, my attention was drawn to another note tucked within the folds of the robe. It was Serena once again, her words expressing thoughtfulness, "I know winter''sing soon, so I made this for you." My heart swelled with affection as I kissed the paper before carefully slipping it into my pocket. "This one''s definitely a keeper..." Unfolding the robe, I marveled at its craftsmanship. It was a dark blue garment adorned with delicate silver ents, perfectly designed tobat the chill of winter. "Woah, this is awesome..." Serena had truly outdone herself. A sense of gratitude washed over me as I took in the thoughtful gesture. Minutes drifted by as Ipleted my morning routine, bustling with energy and anticipation. I emerged from my room to begin the day and found myself face-to-face with Professor Gunther, the stern and bald-headed professor who seemed to eternally wear a frown. At this point I knew a lot of baldies. Gunther, Garret, Ress, Sir Reginald... Jeez... I easily noted his disapproving expression. Well, because he always had one on. "What''s wrong?" I asked him. With a sigh, hemented. "I''m honestly tired of indecent young bloods like you, Professor Silva." My brow furrowed as I adjusted my spectacles, confusion marring my features. Gunther proceeded to borate. "I COULDN''T SLEEP LAST NIGHT!! I DON''T KNOW WHAT SORT OF INDECENT NOISES WERE BOUNCING OFF THE WALLS OF THAT SEX SHELTER YOU CALL A ROOM!" "Eh..." "IT ROBBED ME OF MY MUCH-NEEDED SLEEP!!" He must''ve overheard when Serena and I were going at it... "So, what''s you have to say?!" "Um..." I bowed my head in an apologetic manner. "I apologize. I promise, it won''t happen again." Hastening my steps, I made my way down the hostel''s corridors, eager to reach my destination. Gunther''s disdainful voice echoed behind me. "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU''RE GOING?! I''M NOT DONE WITH YOU! I STILL HAVE EIGHT OTHER COMPLAINTS!" "No can do, Professor," I called back, my voice polite. "I gotta go, I have tests I''m setting today so I can''t bete..." With that, I quickened my pace, leaving Gunther''s disgruntled voice behind me. ... Finally, I reached my destination. The first familiar face that greeted me ¨C Luna Mercurius, with her perfectly arched eyebrow raised in surprise. "Good morning, professor," she said. "Morning, Luna," I replied, hoping to engage her in conversation. However, she seemed more interested in the other students gathered around us. No, actually, it was more like she intentionally ignored my greeting. "Luna? Is anything wrong?" When it came to people like her, anything and everything you did could be wrong. With an air of dismissiveness, she spoke with her mildly haughty and sarcastic tone. "If being punctual isn''t a sign of ipetence, then I don''t know what is," she remarked, folding her hands under her meaty breasts. Feeling a twinge of guilt, I chuckled nervously. "I... Was a bit preupied." To be honest, I didn''t even think they''d all be ready to go this early. And yet, here they were. It felt like these bastards were actually shaping up to be model students. Luna simply shrugged and walked towards the group of students who had gathered in the dense forest clearing. Or not... They weren''t still respecting me enough... Sigh... Bastards... Ophelia was briefing the students on the purpose of our exploration of thebyrinth. Assuring them of their safety, she mentioned that she and a few other teachers would be monitoring the expedition closely. "I feel a bit ufortable," said Ruri, looking delicate as always in the university''s adventuring attire. It was no different from the school''s normal uniform. All they did was to make an addition which was that each of them were given ck, hooded robes to wear. The insides of the robe was a crimson red color which instantly reminded me of vampires who would wear a simr design. "Don''t worry, Ruri. We''ve got this," Anastasia reassured her. "And it''s not even a matter of being positive." "Really?" 09:56 "Yeah, we just have to kill one or two monsters..." "Wait, it isn''t...?" "No, because these tests will be nothing." "Really?" "Yeah, we just have to kill one or two monsters..." "I... I guess you''re right..." "That''s the spirit, it''s no big deal..." Aidan adjusted his spectacles and added "optimistically": "Yes, with our skillsbined, we should seed. Provided the women in this group can actually pull their own weight..." Lance, annoyingly and painfully known for his vanity, nced at his mirror before chuckling, "Oh, I have no doubt about that. The only weight I care about is the weight of my gorgeous muscles." With a yful flex of his right bicep, he kissed it for good measure. "Not this again..." Aidan mumbled to himself. Anastasia folded her arms, it looked like she was thinking. "Hmmm..." "What''s up, anything wrong?" I asked her. "Well," Anastasia gently rubbed her chin. "It''s just that I expected all the students to be present for this, and yet..." True, I didn''t sign all the students names for today to participate. I nodded in agreement, "Uh, Yeah, I thought it''d be safer to split the ss into two groups, tackling different portions of thebyrinth on separate days." Lum chimed in with an exasperated sigh, "Sounds like you''re just beingzy. Can''t handle the whole adventure with one group?" With a resigned sigh, I muttered under my breath, "Shit." Anastasia positioned herself directly in front of me, her arms folded and her gaze steeled as she confronted me. "So, it''s true, huh? You''re really taking thezy way out," she stated. A bead of sweat trickled down the side of my forehead as I stammered. "N-No, that''s not true!" I protested. Anastasia arched an eyebrow, she then smirked, "Oh yeah? Then why didn''t you answer the door this morning when I knocked for our early morning jog?" Oh yeah, that... My mind raced toe up with an excuse. "I... I overslept," I told her. Anastasia''s demeanor softened slightly, but her eyes still held some sadness. She turned away from me and muttered, "You really should answer next time. Those early morning jogs mean more to me than you can imagine." Confusion clouded my mind as I watched Anastasia walk over to Ruri. Ruri nced back at me with a perplexed expression, silently questioning what I did. I could only shrug in response. I didn''t understand either. "Alright, are we good to go...?" Ophelia asked. I scanned the group, my eyes searching for Elise. "Wait, Elise isn''t here yet," I spoke up. Just as I finished speaking, a small voice squeaked out, revealing Elise''s presence as she emerged from beneath a nearby tree. She stood up and told me, "I... I''m... Here..." "That''s great," I said, trying to sound encouraging. However, Elise avoided making eye contact with me, her gaze downcast ¡ª almost like she was about to cry. An uneasy feeling washed over me, and I instinctively took a step back to give her some space. Grome, counted the students. "Looks like we''re good." Ophelia let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, now that we''re all here, are we ready?" she asked. She was exasperated... Almost like she was asking this for the third time... But maybe soon... Because Steria wasn''t here yet... Chapter 272 Entry into the labyrinth? 272 Entry into thebyrinth? White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Just when I thought our noisy elf was about to snap, we were saved. Steria yawned and hovered towards us. "Alright, I''m ready," she said. Although she was thest to get here, by "Steria Time" she was early. "Wow, Steria, you actually managed to wake up early!" I said, shocked. Steria''s tired voice replied, "Huh, you sound surprised." "Well yeah, I mean, it''s you after all." "You said it was important to you, so of course I put effort." I thanked her, partially taken aback by hermitment, to which she replied with a nonchnt, "It''s cool," before letting out another yawn. Steria can be Steria sometimes... But when it mattered the most, she always came through. Ophelia, gripping the paper in her hand, gritted her teeth and demanded, "Are we ready?" The entire clearing erupted in a chorus of shouts, affirming our readiness. Grome charged forward in his armor with his sword in hand. "Alright, let''s go!!" However, Ophelia''s skepticism couldn''t be contained as she sarcastically asked, "Do you even know where you''re going, Grome?" His confident stride came to an abrupt halt, and he sheepishly admitted, "Ah, no not really." "So, Lumiere." Ophelia face me. "Yeah?" "Where''s thisbyrinth you''ve been talking about..." I took a deep breath and replied, "Alright, follow me." With that, we set off on our journey. ... We traversed the terrain, exchanging banter and stories along the way. Half an hourter... We finally arrived at the colossal door that guarded the entrance to thebyrinth. ¡¸Wind Cannon!¡¹ I ced my hand out and summoned a powerful gust of wind, dissipating the trees and bushes that obstructed our view of the door. "Alright, this is it..." The intricate engravings of a majestic dragon adorned its surface, eliciting a gasp of admiration from Luna. "It''s beautiful," she said. She was right. It looked a lot Iike those eastern dragons'' monument from the "other" world. Lance, never one to miss an opportunity to boast, chimed in, "Not as beautiful as me," while admiring his own reflection on the mirror. Grome was more amazed by the size, he muttered, "It''s so big." "Yeah," said Steria. "Almost as big as your c¡ª" "Not here Steria..." I sighed. Her eyelids closed half-way. "You''re no fun." Ophelia turned to me, curiosity apparent in her eyes, and asked, "How''d you find it?" "My [Magic Detect] picked it up." "Hm, makes sense, yours should cover a really wide range." She folded her arms and returned her gaze back to the door. Anastasia broke the silence and posed the question: "So, who''s gonna open the door?" "Before we do that," Ophelia stepped forward. "We should check for traps." "Check... For... Traps..." Aidan pronounced each of these words separately in as he wrote them down into a small book he had in hand. There was always that student who loved to take notes. He was that student. "Professor, anything else...?" Aidan asked. "Just be careful about the traps thing, again. Because it''s not funny, you could get sucked into thebyrinth and then get caught in an anti magic device that drains all your mana. And if you''re lucky... I mean unlucky, you''ll be stuck with a guy who you may or may not like and just ke¡ª" Her cryptic advice left everyone baffled. Blink. Blink. We all stared at her, confused. All of a sudden, Ophelia?s cheeks turned red. She cleared her throat and said, "But the bottom line is to check for traps before proceeding." Seeking a volunteer, I turned to Steria and implored her, "Could you check if there''s any traps around?" "Can do," she casually replied with a simple nod. After some few seconds, she said, "Looks like it''s safe." She didn''t move, however, she didn''t need to. Thanks to her grasp over her Apex Skill, it was easy for her to use spatial sensors to scan the entire area from where she was. It was like [Magic Detect], however, it worked on non-magical existences as well. A collective breath of relief escaped Ruri''s lips as she quipped, "Well, at least we''re safe from getting sucked into thebyrinth." Luna chimed in, a warm smile illuminating her face. "Perhaps Ruri, you''re overreacting just a tad." Aidan added his concurrence while adjusting his sses. "Agreed." "Hah~ I guess," she said. My eyes wandered,nding upon Elise, who quietly observed the conversation without participating. In a fleeting moment, I caught a glimpse of her smile. However, as our gazes interlocked, she startled and panic washed over her countenance. Hastily, I redirected my attention elsewhere, discreetly concealing my surprise. "Enough sidetracking, how''re we gonna open the door?" Lum questioned. Luna pondered for a moment before suggesting, "Maybe there''s a hidden trigger, perhaps a small rock that can open it?" Anastasia nodded, agreeing with Luna''s conjecture. "I mean, given the percentage of adventurers that get stuck in ces like these, it''s usually through a rock." "Hm?" Luna''s eyebrow raised. "Wait, it really is?" "That''s what I heard at least..." Ophelia strode towards the massive stone door, her steel glove transforming into a jagged golden dagger. Carefully, she cleaved out a piece of stone, the resounding scrape causing some ear difort. Grome watched her closely, "What''d you n to do with that piece, souvenir?" "No, you idiot..." Grome frowned a bit. "That was a bit harsh." "I wanna take a good look at it using [Appraisal]." After the use of [Appraisal], Ophelia ryed her findings to the rest of us. "This door is likely made from Lenseng stone," she revealed. "Hmm," Luna ced a finger on her chin and looked up a bit. "Isn''t that stone found on the Dragon Continent?" Lum adjusted her sses and nodded. "Yes, and they''re pretty rare toe by nowadays." Grome reached out and touched the stone door. "That means this door costs a lot," he mused aloud. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he continued, "We could sell it and make some big bucks." Before he could make a move, Ophelia swiftly sent a powerful knock with her fist to the back of his head, causing Grome to copse on the ground, cradling his head in pain. "Don''t do that, you idiot," she scolded him. Grome, looking up at her with confusion, mustered the word, "Why?" I stepped forward, cing a hand on my hip. "Dude, that door''s like an antique in its own right. It''d be best to keep our hands off things like this. Hmm... Wait... I guess it''s more like national treasure but on a continental scale...? Yeah, that?s it." Grome soothed his head as he watched me speak. "Besides, what''s inside thebyrinth should be worth more than the stone door, right?" Ruri asked. Ophelia nodded in agreement with my statement. "It''s likely," she responded. "However, there''re some dungeons that have a tendency to disappoint adventurers like us nine out of ten times." Grome, now back on his feet, couldn''t help but bring up an example. "Like that Palkis dungeon," he said, already annoyed. Ophelia sighed, folding her arms. "Don''t remind me," she muttered. She went on to exin that the dungeon seemed promising, with its appearance of brimming with valuable items. Yet, to their shock, they barely found anything worth sixty silver. "That sucks," I couldn''t help butment. "Definitely," Ophelia agreed. She continued, much more frustrated than annoyed. "But your Grygan dungeon, on the other hand, was way better. We found lots of airships, magic cores and crystals." Grome snapped his finger. "Also, don''t forget about those rare metals you brought along with you.." "Oh yeah, didn''t we sell them the day after...?" "Yeah, everything we sold cost about five gold." "That was a good month..." "Tell me about it," Ophelia slouched and sighed heavily. Steria stretched her arms and let out a loud yawn. "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but we''ve got more important things to do," she said, pointing towards the door. Ophelia quickly interjected. "Destroying it is out of the question. We don''t even know if it''s permitted to be explored." Sure, every dungeonbyrinth could be explored but it was best to inform the AGA if the party wanted to "raid" the dungeon. "Still, It''d be so much better if we brought this door down," I urged them. Ophelia crossed her arms, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "I think we should wait a bit," she finally said. Slightly frustrated, I let out a sigh. "Wait for what, Ophelia? It''s not like we can just sit here and expect the answer on how to open the door to magically appear," I argued. I plopped down on a nearby boulder. Unexpectedly, the boulder depressed slightly beneath my weight, causing a low rumbling sound to ur. To everyone''s surprise, the stone doors began to slide apart, revealing the mysterious depths of thebyrinth. All eyes turned towards me, disbelief written across their faces. "Well, would you look at that. It actually worked," said Steria. Chapter 273 On both sides of the labyrinth?

Chapter 273 On both sides of thebyrinth?

White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) After registering in Obsidia, "Fanatio''s party" had officially embarked on their quest to clear the dungeon gate and earn their well-deserved payment. Currently, they were standing in a dense forest located south of Argentia, their eyes fixed on a foreboding ck dungeon gate. The appearance alone showed how tough it''d be, its swirling blue vortex resembling a portal to another realm. Dungeon gates could pop up anywhere, at anytime. The colors the gate''s frame would be, was what was used to determine how dangerous a dungeon they''d be sent to. "So, do we get going?" Garret''s voice broke the silence. Ress nervously rubbed his palms together, his anxiety evident. "I gotta admit, I''m feeling a bit nervous." Genevieve, disying her calm and collected demeanor, reassured Ress. "Clearing a ck gate dungeon may seem daunting, but there''s no need to get worked up. We''ve trained for this." "Eh?" "At least I have," Genevieve added. Ress sighed. "Shit, that doesn''t help one bit..." "What I''m trying to say is that there''s no need to be nervous. We''re in a party after all..." Ress chuckled softly. "I suppose you''re right." Fanatio crossed her arms and walked purposefully forward. "Enough chatter. Let''s focus on the task at hand." Garret clenched his fist determinedly. "Sounds good. Let''s do this." One by one, they stepped into the portal, instantly transported to the heart of thebyrinth. The sight that greeted them was astonishing - an intricatework of pipelines stretched far beyond what their eyes could perceive. It was a dizzying maze. Garret turned to Genevieve, his trust in her unwavering. "Hey, Genevieve, mind casting that light spell...?" "Hm?" Genevieve raised an eyebrow. "Yunno, the one you used back at the Vanryr Cave? It''s pretty dark in here." "Oh, gotcha." Genevieve nodded, her fingers poised to weave the intricate magic form. ¡¸Radiate¡¹ (Rank E) With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a small orb of brilliant light. The orb hovered just ahead of them, illuminating the path and dispelling the darkness. Fanatio walked alongside Genevieve. "Must be nice," said Fanatio. With such a vague statement, Genevieve was left confused. "Huh?" Fanatio sighed, she didn''t like repeating herself. "It must be nice being a Magic Knight ss. Your abilities are truly remarkable." Genevieve smiled modestly. "I guess, being a Magic Knight does have its perks. But in the end, we all have our strengths in this party." "I suppose you''re right," Fanatio nodded slowly. Garret, ready for action, tightened his grip on his sword hilt. His mind was focused, his senses heightened. Since his loss against ck and then feeling useless against Valeriazar, he''d been doing his best to improve. Naturally, he wasn''t talented nor was he blessed with enormous magical power, however, he focused on his better aspects ¡ª hard-working. I can''t fall behind this time, he thought to himself. For a moment he looked at Genevieve and Fanatio''s back view. From his perspective, they did way better than him in their encounter with Valeriazar. "I can''t get left behind..." ... Meanwhile, The group had made their way into thebyrinth. Gromek turned to Ophelia. "Ophelia, could you keep your [Magic Detect] active?" Grome requested. Realizing that his own magical abilities were limited, he sought Ophelia''s assistance in detecting any potential threats lurking within thebyrinth. Ophelia nodded in understanding and then directed her attention to Lumiere. "Lumiere, activate your [Magic Detect], it has a wider range than mine," she instructed, her tone gentle yet firm. Then, Lumiere turned to the hovering Steria. "Psst, Steria..." "Mm, yeah?" "Could you keep your [Spatial Detect] skill active? It''ll sc¡ª". With a brief yawn, Steria interjectedzily, "Sure, I''ll use it to scan for both magical and non-magical threats." Steria''s nonchnt attitude mirrored her carefree nature, but her abilities were invaluable to the group. In truth, they were always invaluable. "Great," Lumiere said, giving Steria a thankful smile. He turned to Grome and Ophelia andmented, "We''re all set then." Taking charge, Ophelia strode past Lumiere and Grome, her confidence evident in every step. She informed the group, consisting of both students and teachers, "For safety, I''ll lead the way." Observing the group''s progress from the rear, Luna rubbed her chin thoughtfully and questioned aloud, "It''s strange that we''ve been walking for almost ten minutes and haven''t encountered any traps or monsters." Aidan raised an eyebrow and chimed in, "Shouldn''t that be a good thing? Maybe we lucked out this time." Lum adjusted her spectacles constantly as she spoke, in her t toned voice, "No, that''s never a good thing." "Yeah, it''s as if something''s deliberately waiting or manipting us," said Anastasia. Ruri hugged herself, feeling slight chills. "Yeah, I don''t feelfortable." Grome silenced the apprehensive murmurs among the group. "Pipe down, everyone. There''s nothing to worry about," he reassured them. All the students nodded. "Right," Grome said confidently. In a rush, he stepped forward and leaned in towards Ophelia. "Right?" Ophelia let out a weary sigh, her gaze focused on the borate designs adorning the stone walls surrounding them. "Honestly, Grome, besides these shy designs, it seems like a rather basicbyrinth so far," she replied, partly frustrated. "But..." Grome leaned in further, his curiosity piqued. "But what?" he urged, eager for any indications of whaty ahead. Ophelia looked around cautiously before continuing. "There''s something odd about these pipelines," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s strange to see them in abyrinth." Grome rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Maybe they''re some sort of channel, or contain a special type of liquid," he offered. Ophelia shook her head, her eyes narrowed. "I''ve touched the pipelines, Grome," she revealed. "They''re nothing more than rusty, empty conduits." Grome furrowed his brow. "That''s rather bothersome," he murmured. "We could always turn back now if you think it''s too risky." Ophelia shook her head defiantly. "No," she said firmly. "Turning back isn''t an option, at least not yet." Then, Ophelia smiled warmly as she nced at Lumiere, but the moment their eyes met, her cheeks flushed crimson, and she quickly averted her gaze. Forcefully regaining herposure, she faced forward again. "Hm...?" Lumiere uttered, cocking his head a bit. The group pressed on, navigating through what appeared to be the most empty and uneventfulbyrinth in history. Aidan sighed as he walked. "One thing''s for sure," he stated confidently, "there''s nothing valuable to be found here." Lance chuckled and leaned against a nearby wall, exuding an air of self-assurance. "My beauty is already enough to make every other thing invaluable," he quipped, causing Anastasia to roll her eyes. "That''s not even how the word works..." she said. "I''m sorry, you must''ve mistaken me for someone who gives a darn," Lance chuckled as he replied. Anastasia ignored him. Her sights went back to Aidan. "So, what''d you say about there being nothing valuable here?" Twirling a wavy strand of hair in her finger, Luna spoke. "If there was anything valuable here, then there''d have been traps or obstacles." "Naturally," Lum agreed calmly. "And since there aren''t any..." Anastasia?s left eye twitched. Aidan nodded slowly, "This is practically a uselessbyrinth..." Chapter 274 Impending death games of the labyrinth?

Chapter 274 Impending death games of thebyrinth?

White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) As they ventured deeper into thebyrinth, the group soon encountered their first corner. The path ahead had been straight and uneventful thus far, but now it was time to make a crucial decision. Grome suggested they take the path to the right, while Ophelia argued for continuing straight ahead. Of course this was until Lumiere intervened. "I have to agree with Grome on this one," Lumiere spoke up, his voice steady and calm. "This is the first turn we''vee across. It might be worth exploring." Ophelia shot him a dismissive nce. "What do you know?" she retorted, her tone carrying condescension. "You''re not even an adventurer." Lumiere sighed, taken aback by her sharp words. "Fine," he acquiesced. He slotted his hands back into his pockets. "Do what you want..." Steria, who waszily observing the exchange, let out a yawn and stretched her arms. "To be honest, my [Spatial Detect] skill is picking up something in that direction," she interjected, pointing towards the path Grome had suggested. Ophelia let out an exasperated sigh. "Alright, fine," she relented, her frustration evident. "Let''s continue in that direction then." "You''re not even an adventurer, what do you know.." Lumiere quietly mimicked Ophelia beside Steria who gentlyughed. Ophelia shot her stare to the back and Lumiere froze. Her gaze was fixed on Lumiere, but everyone felt like they were also in danger as well, so they equally froze up. "That''s what I thought.." Ophelia faced forward once again. Lumiere then mimicked her by quietly saying those words. Steriaughed again, but he immediately paused after seeing a stare from Anastasia and Ruri. The group followed the alternate path, their footsteps echoing through thebyrinth''s corridors. As they descended further, Ruri suddenly eximed, "I can see something up ahead!" Excitement filled the air, but their hopes were quickly dashed as Luna let out a disappointed sigh. "It''s just a dead end," shemented. "I knew we should''ve stuck to the normal path," Ophelia muttered, her frustration growing with each passing moment. But Lumiere wasn''t paying attention to the others'' grievances. His gaze was fixed on Elise, whose usually vibrant face was concealed by her neck scarf. Lumiere called out to her. "Elise, are you alright?" he asked. He knew now wasn''t the right time to do it. And yet he did. Asking her such a question when they were still so many would make it a bit difficult for her to answer, but he''d been watching her so far and she seemed gloomier than usual. Startled, Elise looked up, her hands trembled a bit. "I... Yes," she replied softly. "I''m fine." He could see how difficult it was for her to give an answer. But the fact she replied made him smile. Ophelia, losing patience, interrupted their moment. "Lumiere!" she shouted, her voice reverberating through the walls. "We''ve found nothing here, just a dead end!" Lumiere turned to Ophelia, his brows furrowing in thought. "That can''t be right," he said. "If Steria sensed something, then there must be more to this dead end." Ophelia crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. "And what makes you so certain?" she retorted. Lumiere hesitated for a moment before heaving a sigh. "Because," he began, his voice steady, "Steria''s never been wrong before about things like this before." Steria, hovering nearby, sighed audibly. "Must I do everything?" she grumbled. With a swift movement, she darted towards the dead end and pushed one of the rocks. To everyone''s astonishment, the wall split in two, revealing a small room adorned with a mysterious teleportation circle on the ground. Eyes widened in surprise, Luna asked, "What''s that?" Grome, grinned. "It''s a leveler," he eximed. "A leveler?" Anastasia echoed, also curious. Ophelia sheathed her sword and folded her arms. "Yes," she confidently began. "It''s a convenient magic circle that teleports a person from one level of abyrinth to another using magic power." Aidan, always quick to pick up new information, eagerly jotted it down in her small book. "Genius," he said. "It''s a lot simr to the ones father told me about." In the midst of the discussion, Ruri interjected, uncertain. "Do we... go in?" Lum, stepping forward, shook her head. "It''s not like we have a choice," she stated firmly, her face indifferent. "I''m not interested in returning to the aimless, straight path. Let''s see what lies beyond." Ophelia raised her hand to pause Lum''s advance. "Wait," she cautioned. "Remember, thisbyrinth is originally from the Dragon Continent. It''s possible that the levelers work differently here." "Well I hope so..." said Grome. "Hm? Why though?" Anastasia asked. "I''m guessing these levelers could fetch a fortune if they were sold as research materials." Ruri made a small guess. Grome chuckled, patting Ruri on the head. "Well done, Ruri," he praised her, causing her to giggle. "You''ve got the right idea." Elise watched this, and she looked even sadder than before. She slowly ced a hand on her head and gently pat it before dropping it down. Aidan nodded. "Absolutely," he chimed. "There''re plenty of top research guilds that would pay a hefty sum to get their hands on something like this." Lumiere, a bit curious, crouched down to examine the intricate details of the magic circle. "Hmm, it''s possible that these levelers work simrly to Dragons'' Gates," he mused aloud. Luna joined Lumiere, crouching beside him. "You''re right," she said. "Dragons'' Gates transport you to different ces through a timepse dimension, right? And this teleportation circle seems to have the same enchantments." Lumiere, his gaze lingering on Luna''s delicate neck, blushed slightly before standing up. "Yes, you''re absolutely right." He left immediately, leaving Luna crouching alone. Ophelia let out a sigh, her arms crossed in exasperation. "Well, I suppose we have no other choice," she conceded. "Let''s see where this leveler takes us." With cautious steps, the group entered the teleportation circle, only to find themselves immediately squeezed into a tight space. Lance groaned in difort. "It''s too tight in here," heined, his voice muffled. Anastasia grinned immediately. "Look at the bright side, Lance," she teased. "At least you won''t be able to see your gorgeous face in the mirror." "There''s nothing bright about that, don''t be foolish," he said. Lumiere, his brow furrowed, turned to Ophelia. "Do you know how this teleportation circle works?" he asked. Ophelia let out an exasperated sigh. "Oh, now you want my opinion," she quipped, a hint of annoyance in her voice. Lumiere struggled in the confined space, trying to get closer to Ophelia. "This isn''t the time for that," he said, naturally, frustrated. Ophelia shot him a pointed look. "What are you going to do? Lock us up in abyrinth all alone?" she questioned. Lumiere raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "How does that even make sense?" he retorted. Ophelia let out an exasperated sigh. "It wasn''t supposed to make sense," she admitted. Lum, who had been observing the exchange with a sigh, interrupted them. "Can you two settle your couple''s problem outside? We have more important things to do," she interjected. "We''re not a couple!" Lumiere and Ophelia protested simultaneously. "Whatever," Lum replied dismissively, shrugging her shoulders as she turned away. Aidan piped up. "Can we please get going? I don''t want to suffocate in this cramped space," he pleaded. Hovering above them, Steria chimed in. "Sucks to be you," she teased. Ophelia decided to provide an exnation for their current situation. "Levelers work in a simple manner. If we pour more mana into the circle, we''ll be teleported deeper into thebyrinth. If we pour less mana, we''ll be teleported to the outer edges." Just as she finished her exnation, Luna felt a tight squeeze on her buttocks, causing her face to immediately turn red with embarrassment. "Wh... Who touched my butt?!" she shouted. Nonchntly, Lumiere spoke up, his voice casual. "Oh, that was me," he confessed. "At least say it with some remorse!" Lumiere sighed, adjusting his hair as he spoke. "It''s a tight space, Luna. It was bound to happen," he reasoned. Luna red at him, unconvinced. "That''s a lie! I definitely felt a squeeze," she argued vehemently. Lumiere simply brushed off her usation. "Must''ve been your imagination," he replied nonchntly. Ophelia poured the mana into the circle and the group was suddenly enveloped in a blinding light. When the light finally subsided, they were in a new floor of thebyrinth, standing outside the leveler. Lumiere''s cheek still smarted from the forceful p he''d received from Luna, leaving a red mark in its wake. "Does it hurt, Professor?" Ruri asked, her head tilting a bit. Lumiere rubbed his cheek slowly, grimacing. "More than you know," he admitted. "But it''s fine, really. I deserved it." Steria let out a small yawn. "Wait till Serena hears about this," she teasedzily. "It wasn''t my fault," he muttered under his breath. "The space in that leveler was just... never mind." Unbeknownst to the group, hidden within the depths of thebyrinth, a woman of petite stature watched their every move through a floating orb. With her snow-white hair cascading around her delicate features and her pitch ck eyes, she exuded an aura of regalness. Dressed in pure white garments, she sat gracefully on a small throne, her legs crossed. "Excellent," she murmured to herself. "Let the games begin." Beside the woman with the loli-like appearance stood a figure with long, flowing blue hair and piercing blue eyes. Her features were serene, as she nced sideways at herpanion. "Our main objective is to capture the Curse King, is it not?" she asked. The loli woman''s white hair fluttered as she turned her attention to herpanion. "Indeed, he''ll make a perfect follow-up in my collection... But there''re other interesting specimens here as well..." These two weren''t your ordinary obstacles. One was the Imperial White Dragon, Laura. While the other, was the Battle God?s first seat, Aaron. Chapter 275 A problematic labyrinth situation?

Chapter 275 A problematicbyrinth situation?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Traversing through different sections of thebyrinth, Fanatio and her party moved with focus, their footsteps echoing in the eerie silence. Meanwhile, On a separate path, Ophelia and her ss briskly made their way deeper into the darkbyrinth. Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. The air became uneasy as Laura snapped her fingers, setting off a chain of events that none of them could have expected. The entirebyrinth bathed in a haunting shade of crimson, casting an unsettling glow upon the walls. Lumiere nced down and noticed the unusual transformation. "What''s happening?" he questioned. Ophelia?s brows furrowed. She replied with uncertainty, "I... I have no idea." Grome immediatelymented, "Dammit, I knew we should''ve turned back while we had the chance." The ground beneath them began to quake and tremble, intensifying their fears. Realizing the need for action, Lumiere turned to thezily hovering Steria. "Steria, keep the students together!" he urgentlymanded. "Hm, sure." With a nonchnt yawn, Steria slowly turned and extended her hand, attempting to use her spatial abilities to create a protective barrier. However, to her surprise, her powers faltered, failing to respond to her will. Panic entered Lumiere''s voice as he questioned Steria''s failed attempt. "What''s going on Steria? Set-up the barrier!" "That''ll be a problem..." "Wh... What''re you..." "My powers don''t seem to be working." "Eh?" In that moment, Steria ceased hovering and gentlynded on her feet, the usual confidence in her eyes reced by confusion. She shook her head fighting away another yawn, "Yeah, something?s definitely blocking my abilities." However, Lumiere wasn''t convinced. Instinctively, he raised his right hand, conjuring a magic barrier around the students. Yet, to his disbelief, it too failed miserably, his mana inexplicably blocked by an unknown force. "What''s happening?" Lumiere muttered to himself,pletely frustrated. Anastasia chimed in, "I don''t know what''s going on... but when thebyrinth turns red and rumbles like this, it''s never a good thing." Lance lowered his gaze from the mirror. "Well, it seems this could be the end of my handsome existence," he mused. Luna raised an eyebrow at his remark. "This isn''t really the time for that." Thebyrinth continued to tremble, its unsettling rumbles echoing through the air, causing the ground to quake beneath their feet. Simultaneously, on the other side of thebyrinth, Fanatio and her party found themselves trapped in the same harrowing situation. Fanatio?s eyes narrowed. She tried to make sense of their predicament. "What is happening here?" she wondered aloud. Garret looked back and forth. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t look good." Even with the rumbling of thebyrinth, she still stood calmly, trying to think. "I think it''s so¡ª" Before Genevieve couldplete her sentence, a blinding sh of crimson light engulfed everyone, momentarily disorienting their senses. In the chaos that ensued, the students, teachers and adventurers were forcefully scattered and teleported across thebyrinth to random locations. ... ... ... When the light finally faded away, Anastasia regained her senses, momentarily stunned by the disorienting experience. Her hand came into contact with something soft, and curiosity got the better of her. "What is this?" she muttered, gently squeezing the soft, fleshy object. A low moan escaped the unknown entity, further piquing Anastasia''s curiosity. "It''s so soft..." she murmured, applying another gentle squeeze. As a louder moan escaped, realization struck her. "That sounds like Lu... Luna!" Anastasia eximed, finally recognizing the voice. Luna, her eyes still squinted shut, managed to speak through the difort. "Can you please stop touching me there?" she managed to muster with a strained voice. Panicking, she quickly withdrew her hand. "Sorry Luna!" Anastasia was quick to react, carefully moving away from Luna as she stammered an apology. "I... It''s fine..." Luna told her. Anastasia stole a nce at her own modest chest, then cautiouslyparing it to Luna''s noticeablyrger breast. "Wow, your boobs are unnecessarilyrge." Luna?s face immediately flushed as she wrapped her arms around her breasts. "They are not!" "Sure, they definitely aren''t." Anastasia, deep in thought, rose to her feet and rested her hand on her chin, her emerald eyes scanning the dimly litbyrinth. "I wonder where we are," she mused. Luna, still seated on the cold ground, replied, "We must''ve been separated from the rest of the ss. Or perhaps everyone''s been scattered." Anastasia nodded in agreement. Just then, they heard footsteps. Their gaze shifted towards the?source of the sound. "That sound... What is it?" Anastasia questioned, her brows furrowing in concern. Luna pointed a finger behind them. "It''sing from over there." Turning their attention to the noise, their eyes widened as they spotted two strangers approaching them in thebyrinth''s eerie glow. "Stay back," Anastasia eximed. Luna, quick to react, extended her hand forward, conjuring ice particles in her palm. However, Fanatio, one of the strangers, calmly interjected before Luna could unleash her magic. "Don''t waste your time... Magic doesn''t work in thisbyrinth." "W... What...?" Luna''s face contorted in frustration as her attempts to manipte the elements fizzled away into nothingness. Nevertheless, both Luna and Anastasia remained on their guard, their instincts urging caution. With a slight raise of her hands, Genevieve stepped forward. "There''s no need to worry. We''re not going to hurt you." Fanatio, arms folded across her chest, added calmly, "It''s not like we have a reason to either." Luna took a hesitant step backward, her blue eyes narrowing as she questioned the neers. "If that''s the case, then how did you end up in thisbyrinth?" Naturally, the two believed their ss were the only ones that should be in thebyrinth at the time. No one else. Genevieve exchanged a knowing nce with Fanatio before exining their predicament. "We''re adventurers," Genevieve began. "We entered thisbyrinth through a dungeon gate. But after a sudden sh of red light, we got separated from our party members." Luna, feeling a sense of empathy, rxed slightly. "The same thing happened to us," she admitted in a softer tone. Anastasia chimed in, "Their story does check out." She lowered her guard down a bit, her suspicions alleviated. "So, how do we escape thisbyrinth?" Luna asked. Genevieve, her demeanor calm and collected, responded, "Initially, we thought there was no way out, but the people we woke up next to might just have the answer." Anastasia uttered, "Hm?" Suddenly, emerging from the shadowed corners of thebyrinth, Ruri, Ophelia, and Steria made their appearance. Upon seeing Ruri, both Luna and Anastasia eximed in unison, "Ruri!" Overwhelmed with relief, they rushed forward, embracing her tightly. "Are you alright?" Anastasia questioned, worry etched on her face. Ruri smiled warmly and reassured them, "I''m fine, no problem at all." Luna, still holding onto her shoulders, beamed. "That''s wonderful." Meanwhile, Ophelia approached Anastasia and Luna. "Are the two of you alright?" she asked. Luna nodded, a small smile gracing her lips. "I''m fine," she reassured. "Me too," Anastasia added. Ophelia''s worry instantly dissipated. "That''s a relief," she said. While arms still folded across her chest, Fanatio turned her attention back to Steria. "You mentioned earlier that you could lead us out of thisbyrinth. How exactly?" Steria, her left eye closed and yawningzily, nonchntly replied, "Indeed, all you need to do is follow me." Fanatio raised an eyebrow. "That doesn''t sound too difficult." Observing the interaction between Ophelia and the familiar faces of Luna and Anastasia, Genevieve''s curiosity got the better of her. "You know each other?" Ophelia nodded. "Yes, they are my students." Genevieve''s expression softened. "I see." Stepping forward, Steria, already impatient, directed their attention. "Can we please get going? I''ve been standing or nearly two minutes now, my legs are killing me..." Chapter 276 Meeting the strange woman in a steel chair?

Chapter 276 Meeting the strange woman in a steel chair?

White Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s wandering footsteps echoed through thebyrinth as he pondered his current predicament. His hands were buried deep within his pockets, and his mind was filled with questions. "Where am I now?" he mused aloud, hoping for some kind of answer. To his surprise, a feminine voice responded, "I don''t know." "Yeah, I don''t either, but it''s probably somewhere in th¡ª Eh?" Lumiere''s head jerked back and forth, his eyes scanning the empty surroundings. "Who said that?" he asked. But there was no one in sight, only the winding tunnels of thebyrinth stretching into darkness. Suddenly, a door materialized out of thin air on thebyrinth wall. "Oh no, a mysterious door appears out of nowhere, I probably shouldn''t walk into it..." Lumiere acted simr to the horror movies he could recall from the other world. Intrigued, Lumiere approached and pushed it open. "Is anyone there?" he called out. Once again, the feminine voice responded, this time closer, "Yes, I am. Can''t you see me?" Lumiere rubbed his chin, perplexed. "No, not really," he admitted. But as if in response to his words, torches lining the walls of the room burst into mes one by one, illuminating the chamber. It was then that Lumiere''s gaze settled on a woman seated on a wooden chair at the center of the room. This woman had long, wavy ck hair cascading down her back, pitch-ck eyes, and an ethereal pallor to her skin. She exuded an aura of elegance, dressed in a flowing ck gown with gold ents. Despite her situation, she wore a serene smile on her face. "Yo," she greeted Lumiere casually, as if they were old acquaintances. Lumiere scratched his head,pletely confused. Finally, he mustered the courage to enter the room and approached the strange woman. "Was it your voice I heard earlier?" The woman tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "Perhaps," she mused. "I do tend to talk to myself at times. I wasn''t referring to you, if that''s what you''re thinking." Lumiere raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback by her straightforwardness. "I see," he replied sarcastically. "So, you''re one of those types who talks to themselves. Fantastic." The woman chuckled softly. "Well, if you''ve been stuck sitting in this chair for ny-nine years, wouldn''t you do the same?" A rhetorical question. Lumiere was genuinely shocked. "Ny-nine years? That''s... Crazy," he uttered. The woman nodded gently, instead of being frustrated, she just calmly kept smiling. "Yes, I was sealed here, so I can''t ever leave this chair." Lumiere''s curiosity peaked, walked closer a bit. Still, the distance between them was still about eight meters. "But... how do you..." "How do I pee right?" she interjected. "Um, no, not exactly... I was going to ask... how you''re still alive?" "Ah, yes. If I remember correctly, I''m immortal. But it''s been so long, I can''t be certain anymore," she admitted. Lumiere raised an eyebrow. "Immortal, huh? That''s... quite the im," he muttered sarcastically. Undeterred, the woman changed the subject and gestured towards Lumiere. "But enough about me. What about you? How''d you end up here?" she asked. Lumiere scratched his head, a perplexed expression on his face. "Well, there was this sh of red light, and I got separated from mypanions," he exined with some frustration. "I don''t really understand it either." Lumiere''s attention then shifted, his eyes searching the woman''s face. "Do you know a way out of thisbyrinth?" he asked. The woman nodded slowly, her smile never wavering. "I guess I know a way out, but I struggle to exin it. It''s been so long since I''ve spoken to another person, I''ve honestly forgotten how to..." "Well, you''ve been doing great so far." "Hm, maybe because you''re so easy to talk to." "Ah sure. Well, bye then..." Lumiere turned to leave, ready to continue his search for a way out of thebyrinth. However, as he was about to take his first step, the woman''s calm voice stopped him. "Wait," she said softly. Lumiere turned back as he raised his eyebrow. "What is it?" The woman then spoke. "I may not be able to exin it to you, but I can show you the way out." Lumiere''s eyebrow shot even higher. "Show me the way out? How?" The woman smiled gently, seemingly undeterred by Lumiere''s doubt. Lumiere crossed his arms, studying the woman intently. "And I''m guessing you want me to be the one to free you?" he prodded. The woman nodded, her eyes never leaving Lumiere''s. "Yes," she confirmed simply. "( If she was sealed here, there''s probably a reason why. And without my magic, I can''t be too confident that I could defeat her... Still, I don''t think there''s any reason not to trust her, [Beginner''s Luck] would easily have prevented me from meeting her unless there was a reason... )" (Lumiere) Lumiere nced down at his hand, his expression troubled. "Even if I wanted to do that, my magic isn''t working here. I can''t even perform a simple spell," he admitted. The woman sighed softly. "I see. That''s disappointing," she murmured. "So, who ced the seal on you?" Her gaze met his, searching for an answer within her fragmented memories. After a moment of internal struggle, she finally responded, "Rivka." "Who''s Rivka?" "Hmm... I can''t remember." "Ah, great," said Lumiere, underwhelmed. "What I do remember is that she bonded my soul to this chair using a magic sealing rune, and the magic cores attached to the chair are designed to make sure I don''t ever break free..." "I see..." "Maybe I was asking too much of you, barely anyone can break her seals." "( Hmm, definitely not... With ¡ºSpirit King Avelnarogius¡» I''m pretty sure I can break the seal in less than one second... )" Lumiere scratched his head, contemting a possible solution. "Have you ever tried standing up from the chair?" he suggested. Amused, the woman chuckled softly, dismissing his idea. "That won''t work, silly," she replied affectionately. "Just give it a try," Lumiere persisted. Intrigued by his unwavering confidence, she cautiously rose from the chair, her astonishment apparent as she realized her newfound freedom. In that exhrating moment, she stretched her arms and neck, reveling in the bliss of liberation. "After ny-nine years, I am finally free," she exulted. "You''re wee..." The woman looked at him. "How''d you manage to break the seal?" Lumiere responded, truthfully admitting, "I didn''t do anything extraordinary. I just thought if the anti-magic rune in thebyrinth neutralized my own magic, it might have had a simr effect on the cores and the seal itself." "Neat." Then, the woman attempted to conjure her magic that manifested as a purple me, only to have it snuffed out by an unseen force. However, amidst her disappointment, she noticed Lumiere gripping the hilt of his sheathed Tsurugi. A gentleugh escaped her lips, muffled by her delicate hand. She confidently stepped closer, tilting her head to the side, entuating her bewitching smile. "Don''t worry," she assured him, her voice velvety and soothing, "you can trust me." "Sure." He watched as she elegantly stretched her arms, an act of confidence that seemed to boost her persuasive charm. "Besides, we have the same goal, so there''s no reason for me to betray you." Lumiere pondered her words for a moment, his gaze locked with hers. Perhaps there was truth in her words. With a nod, he sighed and conceded, "I suppose you''re right." Her yful grin widened, revealing a dazzling set of pearly white teeth. "Great! Then let''s start moving." As Lumiere took his first steps, the woman swiftly moved beside him, her slender arms wrapping around his. "Is that really necessary?" he asked. A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Of course... I''m currently powerless and in need of protection. And who better to shield me than you?" Chapter 277 Two “sisters†alone? (I)

Chapter 277 Two ¡°sisters¡± alone? (I)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Aaron adjusted her flowing blue hair. In her opinion, there were a lot of inconsistencies with Laura?s n, and this made her uncertain about the entire game?s set-up as a whole. "Lady Laura, are you sure it was the right choice to allow Lumiere to move in tandem with Ravenna?" she asked. There was nothing but utter pride and confidence in Laura?s pitch ck eyes. She chuckled a bit before she replied. "Trust me, Aaron. Neither of them will be a threat. In fact, using one Curse King to catch another is the best strategy we have." Now to exin. The woman Lumiere encountered in the hidden chamber was none other than a Curse King. Or more precisely, the Immortal Curse King, Ravenna the Eternal. And while she possessed immortality due to her curse of aging, she was still vulnerable against forces like Rivka. Rivka was normally known as the Ancestral Binder. But among immortal beings she was feared as "The Immortal Unaliver" due to her ability to kill even those who were immortal through her [Spirit Magic]. However, the Curse Kings were an exception to this rule, as they possessed a transcendent bacsh curse that guided their every move. In essence, attempting to kill a Curse King would result in either bing one and inheriting their curse or being eternally cursed. Nevertheless, this was onlymon knowledge to beings who lived in the time of Rynar, the first Curse King. Aaron''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "But why go through all this trouble? Why not simply incapacitate Lumiere right here and now?" she suggested. Laura let out a soft chuckle, her lips curved into a mischievous smile. "Oh, Aaron, as tempting as that may be, I can''t simply kill Lumiere. If I were to do so, my older brother would never forgive me," she exined. That was the only reason. Naturally, Laura had a means to bypass the transcendent bacsh curse and kill a Curse King or possibly, eternally incapacitate them. Aaron nodded in understanding, recalling the delicate bnce between the Five Orders and their apostles. "Ah, the politics of the Orders. I see, now I understand why you''ve been proceeding with caution so far..." Laura leaned back, crossing her legs and letting out a tired yawn. "Exactly. So, for now, I can''t have my fun with Lumiere," she casually admitted. Still, there was still the question of why release Ravenna? "But what was the purpose of freeing Ravenna? Surely the Imperial Red Dragon wouldn''t be pleased with that decision either," she inquired. Laura waved a dismissive hand, her gaze focused on the intricacies of herplex five-dimensional chess set. "Don''t concern yourself with that, Aaron. Ravenna may believe she''s found an escape, but in the end, her soul will give up, and she''ll die," she exined. Aaron''s eyes widened in surprise. "Die? But isn''t she immortal?" she asked, her disbelief evident. With a hint of boredom, Laura replied, "You ask too many questions, Aaron. Just watch and see how everything unfolds." Bowing her head respectfully, Aaron epted Laura''s directive. "If that is your wish, Lady Laura, then I will observe," she acquiesced, her voice calm andposed. Laura delicately picked up another chess piece and adjusted it on her intricate five-dimensional chess set. The pieces representing Lumiere and Ravenna, the Curse Kings, were carefully moved under her watchful gaze. A king, and a queen. The flickering orb in front of her seemed to react to their movements, glowing with a calm light. Laura''s eyes gleamed as she observed the shifting chessboard. "Oh, it seems another set has started moving," she mused. Her slender fingers maneuvered two pawn pieces representing Lum and Elise. ... Meanwhile, In the depths of thebyrinth, Lum groaned, awakening from her slumber. She blinked her eyes open and immediately locked gazes with Elise, who was resting against the opposite wall. Lum struggled for words, her mind still foggy from sleep. "Y... You''re..." Elise began, her voice trailing off. She didn''t know how best to speak to Lum. "What''s going on?" Lum solemnly asked. Elise, seated on thebyrinth floor with her chin resting on her knees, wrapped her arms around her legs, realizing Lum''s uncertainty. "We... We got teleported here, I think," she admitted with uncertainty. "I''m not entirely sure what happened." Lum''s hazy memory began to clear, and she vaguely remembered the sudden discement. "Oh yeah, that," she muttered. She clearly recalled the annoying red sh of light. Her eyes squinted in the darkness as she realized something was off. "Wait, where are my sses?" she eximed, panic seeping into her voice. Frantically searching the ground, Lum grew more and more desperate. Thebyrinth''s darkness yed tricks on her vision, making it nearly impossible to find her precious spectacles. "I can''t lose those," she muttered, frustration dripping from her words. Elise, her normally shy demeanor momentarily pushed aside, mustered up the courage to speak. "I... I kept them safe," she stammered, her hand sheepishly emerging from beneath her clothing, holding Lum''s sses. "I... I thought you might need them." Lum''s eyes widened in surprise as she epted her sses from Elise. "What''re you doing with them?" she asked. She examined the spectacles, her fingers tracing the familiar frame. Elise''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she looked down, her voice trembling as she spoke. "I... I didn''t want... The frame chipped a bit when we fell here, I didn''t want them to break... So I took them off and kept them for you," she confessed, her wordsing out in a rushed, nervous manner. Inwardly, she cursed herself for having to speak so much, considering she was usually the one keeping to herself. Lum, her eyes softening, took the sses from Elise''s outstretched hand. She studied them carefully, polishing the lenses delicately before cing them on her face. "I see." As Lum adjusted her sses, she noticed something else. There was a scarf draped over her upper body. "What''s this?" she questioned, holding out the scarf for Elise to see. Elise froze up, her eyes darting nervously. She stammered, "I... It''s... um..." Lum''s patience wore thin, her voice rising slightly. "Speak up if you want to be heard, Elise," she said sternly. "I can''t stand your freezing silence every damn second, it''s annoying." Sadness filled Elise''s narrowed eyes as she swallowed hard. "I''m sorry, Lum," she said meekly. "The scarf belongs to me. I... I didn''t want you to feel ufortable while you were unconscious, so I wrapped it around you." Lum''s expression softened, guilt washing over her. She realized she''d been too harsh in her initial statement. Instead of apologizing, however, she tossed the scarf back to Elise and told her, her words cold and blunt as ever, "Next time, don''t bother helping people. You''re the weak one, so I should be helping you instead." As Lum stood up and began to walk away, Elise remained seated, her expression reflecting sadness, fear, and uncertainty. She debated whether or not to follow Lum. Feeling a pang of loneliness, Lum sighed and looked back at Elise. "Aren''t youing along?" she called out, her voice softer this time. "You may be annoying, but that''s not enough reason for me to abandon you." "Al... Alright," Elise replied. Chapter 278 The women squad moves on?

Chapter 278 The women squad moves on?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) The group of women continued along their path in thebyrinth, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. As they turned a corner, they were met with a formidable sight - a group of rock, metal, and crystal golems, each ranging in height from twelve to fifteen feet. Ruri surveyed the golems and spoke. "Again?" she questioned. This indicated that this wasn''t the first time they''d encountered a monster within thebyrinth since they started moving. Without wasting a moment, Fanatio and Genevieve sprang into action. They charged forward, their weapons raised high. "No time to waste," they echoed in unison. With a powerful swing of her sword, Genevieve effortlessly demolished four golems, the impact from her horizontal sh reducing them to nothing more than particles in seconds. Her mastery over the de was evident as she moved with a swift and fluid motion. Not one to be outdone, Fanatio stepped forward. "Pendragon Style, 5th form: sh Barrage!" she said. In an instant, Fanatio''s sword moved with unimaginable speed, seemingly defying thews of nature. Her shes were precise and deadly, alternating from different angles with each strike. The sheer velocity of her movements allowed her to perform about fifty shes in less than ten seconds, leaving a trail of destruction in her wake. But what truly astonished the group was not the sheer number of shes, but the simultaneous precision with which each strikended. It was as if time had slowed down, blurring the line between reality and illusion. As Fanatio came to a halt, the remaining golems, though damaged, still stood defiantly. "Nothing happened?" said Ruri. Ophelia however remained calm. "Wait," she said. With an air of nonchnce, Fanatio sheathed her sword, a clicking sound resonating through the air. And in an instant, all the golems crumbled to dust, copsing on the ground in piles of sand. "Woah, that was..." Luna''s voice trailed off, her eyes wide with astonishment. Anastasia chimed in,pleting Luna''s sentence. "Impressive," she said. "Yeah," said Ruri. "You know, Fanatio, you really didn''t have to be so shy with it," Genevieve teased, her brown eyes narrowing at Fanatio. Fanatio, with a raised eyebrow, responded, "shy? That was merely a parlor trickpared to the sixth to tenth forms of the Pendragon Style." "Jeez, take a joke will ya?" said Genevieve. Steria stillpletely had her gaze fixed on Fanatio. "Is there something bothering you?" Fanatio asked. Steria nonchntly yawned and replied, "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that you being a Pendragon makes perfect sense to me now." Intrigued, Fanatio pressed further. "I don''t follow." Steria smirkedzily and dismissed the request. "You don''t need to. I''m toozy to exin anyways." Ruri arched an inquisitive eyebrow and focused her gaze on Steria. "Are your eyes alright, Professor Steria? They seem... off." Steria responded with a rhetorical question. "Why, is there something wrong with them? Or are they too magnificent for you toprehend?" Ruri shook her head and rified, "No, it''s not that. Your left eye has been closed for quite some time now." Steria merely waved off the concern. "Oh, that? I''m just a little sleepy, that''s all." epting the exnation, Ruri nodded in understanding. Anastasia couldn''t help but interject, "So, where do we go from here?" As if on cue, their attention turned to Genevieve, who was discreetly packing golem dust into a small pouch. "What''re you doing?" Anastasia questioned. Her tone suggested that now was not the opportune time for such activities. And then out of nowhere, Fanatio chimed in. "Actually, now''s the perfect time," she dered as she swiftly grabbed her own pouch and began packing golem dust as well. "I can''t believe you didn''t even remind me," Fanatio chided Genevieve. With an unrepentant grin, Genevieve quipped, "Well, you snooze, you lose." "How honorable." Fanatio remained ambivalent. Luna couldn''t believe her eyes as she witnessed two supposedly seasoned adventurers packing golem dust like it was gold. "I can''t believe they''re doing that right now, right Professor?" Her eyes trailed to the side in search of her professor. "Professor Ophelia?" But to her surprise, after a tap on her shoulder from Anastasia who then pointed forward made her to freeze in shock. They both saw Ophelia joining Genevieve and Fanatio in packing some of the dust. "You too?" said Anastasia and Luna. Ophelia, not missing a beat, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, students. Crystal golem dust is worth a fortune in the market. Selling some from a high-gradebyrinth like this one would fetch me a hefty sum." "Sure," said Luna and Anastasia. They werepletely underwhelmed. Crystal golem dust could be used to make powerful enchantments for weapons and armor, as well as potent potions that enhanced magical abilities. It was also a key ingredient in the creation of crystal golem constructs, which were formidable guardians andpanions. Additionally, crystal golem dust could be used in alchemical experiments to create unique and rare potions with various effects. Its versatility and magical properties make it highly sought after by mages, adventurers, and craftsmen alike. A few seconds more and they finished packing up the important items. Fanatio elegantly dusted off her hands, the sound of her light greaves gently clinking together as she did so. She adjusted her sword on her waist before turning to the seated Steria, who had been quietly observing themotion. "Steria, where are we now?" Fanatio inquired. Genevieve, always eager for progress, chimed in. "Any closer?" she asked eagerly. Steria stretched her arms with a yawn and replied, "We''re still a bit far from our destination, but considering the number of monsters we''ve encountered, we''re making good time." "True, there''s been an increasing number of monsters lurking in our path," said Ophelia. Anastasia folded her arms, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "Those monsters really did dy us, didn''t they? I hope they don''t continue to pose a significant obstacle." Luna gently rubbed her chin as she listened to the group discuss their progress. "Hm, dy," she murmured, lost in thought. Ruri, sensing Luna''s musings, called out to her. "Luna, is something bothering you?" Luna snapped out of her reverie. Luna recalled the moment when they first ventured into thebyrinth. To their surprise, not a single monster had crossed their path. "When we first got into thebyrinth, we didn''te across any monster... Not one... It was almost like the monsters never existed to begin with..." Fanatio nodded, a flicker of recognition on her face. "Yes, the same thing happened to us," she confirmed. Genevieve chimed in. "That''s normal. Some monsters don''t appear unless you''ve gone deep into the dungeon, well deep enough. But that depends on the grade of the dungeon I suppose," she exined matter-of-factly. Luna''s eyes lit up, her excitement palpable. "Exactly my point!" she eximed. "Hm?" Fanatio calmly uttered. "These monsters seem to follow a pattern. They only attack when we''re close to a new level or entry point." Fanatio, rubbing her chin in contemtion, suddenly realized the significance of Luna''s observation. "That''s actually smart. Perhaps these monsters only appear when they know we''re getting close to something important," she proposed. Genevieve eagerly added, "So all we have to do is head in the direction where there''re monsters, and we''ll technically be heading on the right path!" Ophelia interjected, her curiosity piqued. "But what''re these monsters trying to keep us away from?" she questioned. Steria, seemingly unbothered by the discussion, yawned nonchntly. "Probably this," she answered, pushing a small brick inward. Thebyrinth rumbled ominously in response. Ophelia''s voice filled with rm as she shouted, "Steria, what did you do?!" But it was toote. A hidden wall shifted open, revealing the hulking figure of a stone statue. The woman portrayed an elven-like appearance, holding a massive sword in her hands. Ophelia turned to Steria. "Who is that?" she asked, her eyes wide open. Chapter 279 Lucid dream room, but it’s not sexual, I swear? (R-18)

Chapter 279 Lucid dream room, but it''s not sexual, I swear? (R-18)

Note: All these events are happening in their heads, in other words they aren''t having sex with anyone who isn''t Lumiere, in other words it isn''t NTR. I had to exin this now just in case. White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Steria gazed up at the towering statue before her. "This is Artoria," she told them. Ophelia, captivated by the spectacle, repeated the name in disbelief. "Artoria?" Steria nodded, her voice now carrying theziest form of reverence possible. "Yes, Artoria, the renowned Dragon yer. She walked this earth long before Saint Melcius, the hero most know today, and the one who vanquished the nefarious dragon Valtara." Fanatio, ever the keen observer, furrowed her brow and pondered the significance. "That''s strange," she mused, rubbing her chin. Genevieve, intrigued by Fanatio''s remark, prompted her for an exnation. "Hm? What''d you mean?" she asked. There was an analytical thought in Fanatio''s eyes and then she borated. "The Pendragon family is renowned for its lineage of dragon yers. It seemsckluster to attribute the title of Dragon yer to someone like Artoria who isn''t even from the Pendragon family. And also, disrespectful to our image." Steria, contemtive in her response, rubbed her chin, weighing both possibilities. "Fanatio may be right," she conceded. "Naturally," Fanatio nodded confidently with arms folded. "Or she may be wrong." "Ack!" Fanatio uttered under her breath, partly irked. Ruri looked at the statue and then said, "Wow, Artoria looks like she must''ve been a great and powerful woman..." "Nah, she was a massive bitch, her and Aurelia..." "Aurelia? Wait what...?" said Genevieve. "Never mind, I''ve said too much," Steria casually changed the subject. Genevieve''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Steria. Naturally, anyone who heard the name Aurelia knew what it was associated with as no one else could share a name with a superior figure. Just like how no one could answer the name Grey, or James. Because it belonged to kings. "Oh yeah, Fanatio? One more thing." Steria lifted a finger. "Yeah?" she replied. "Look up on the evil demonic dragon¡ª Azi Dhaka, you should learn more about the Pendragons from there... That''s if there''s still any texts on that tale..." "Azi Dhaka?" Anastasia, feeling the impatience creeping within the group, interjected, "This is all fascinating, but how does it help us make progress? We''re meant to be moving forward yunno." Steria snapped her fingers, having just realized they were way off track. "Ah, I almost forgot," she said, tapping her chin absentmindedly, her left eye still closed. "Y-You actually forgot?" Ruri mentioned, a hint of shock and disappointment rubbing against her voice. But this was the wrong im. Steria didn''t forget, she was simply toozy to remember. "Oh well, back to business..." Steria redirected her attention, her gaze was once more focused on the colossal statue. "Where is it..." "Was it here?" "No, it was here..." "Nah, I''m pretty sure Merlin hid that rock here..." "Damn it, why didn''t that idiot make it easier for me..." She circled around it, methodically pushing bricks and searching for an answer. Finally, she pushed a particr brick, and in an instant, the statue split open, revealing a pristine white room. "What''s in there?" Luna asked, partly attracted by then emptiness and total whiteness of the space. Anastasia sighed. "How many strange ces do we have to enter today." "Jeez, there''s nothing ever good about white rooms..." Ruri already felt ufortable. "Doesn''t matter," said Fanatio, easily dismissing Ruri''sints confidently. "Let''s just head in, unless you''re nning on turning back." This was her way of challenging the group to follow her lead. Genevieve, usually pragmatic, shrugged and resigned herself to their fate. "I guess we have no choice," she muttered, epting the inevitable. Without further hesitation, they all ventured into the room, their eyes scanning the surroundings with anticipation. Luna, almost always observant felt a sinking feeling in her gut. "There''s nothing here," she whispered. "Not even a door to the next level." Even in the silence, there wasn''t an escapable echo for her voice. Still, Fanatio remained confident and calm. "We''ll just go back then," she said. But as she turned to retreat, her eyes widened in horror. Another white space greeted her, the entrance they had walked through vanished without a trace. "Ahem," Fanatio cleared her throat, eyes shut in contemtion. "W-what do we do now...?" Ruri was ready to panic. Anastasia pat her on the back. "Calm down, Ruri." "There''s no reason to get all worked up," said Fanatio. "( However, we''re also fucked... )" (Also Fanatio) Fanatio turned her gaze to Steria. "Steria?" Steria responded to Fanatio''s distress call. "Yes, Fanny Penny?" she answered. Fanatio gestured the disappearance of the door, "The opening''s gone.." Steria''s eyes darted to the spot Fanatio pointed, confirming the truth they all dreaded. Panic swept through the girls, their screams shattering the once-silent atmosphere. Steria, unfazed by their hysteria, blocked her ears and let out an exasperated sigh. "You''re all so noisy," she muttered under her breath. Suddenly, without warning, white clouds began to materialize around their legs. Ruri, her voice trembling, voiced her confusion. "Wh-wh-what are these white clouds?" she stammered. Ophelia drew her sword as quick as the wind. She immediately took charge of the situation. "Luna, Ruri, Anastasia, stay close to me," shemanded. But before they could react, the white clouds engulfed them all, the world around them fading into a blinding whiteness. In the midst of the engulfing haze, Genevieve cautiously opened her eyes, searching for herpanions. But to her surprise, she couldn''t see a thing. The darkness enveloped her, obscuring her view of everything around her. Panic began to well up inside her as she realized that she couldn''t hear anyone either. "Where''s everyone?" she called out into the void, her voice echoing into emptiness. Left and right, Genevieve frantically turned her head, desperately searching for any sign of her friends. "Fanatio?" she called out, worry weighing on her voice. "Steria?" "Ophelia?" But her calls were met with silence, causing her heart to sink deeper into a pit of uncertainty. Just as despair threatened to consume her, Genevieve noticed a gentle cloud materializing before her eyes. Confusion etched across her face as she observed the cloudy figure taking shape. It was turning into something... "Huh?" she muttered under her breath, her voice trembling slightly. Or maybe, someone... As the cloud solidified, revealing the silhouette of a person, Genevieve''s heart raced with anticipation. "Is anyone there?" she asked. But the silence persisted, leaving her alone with her unanswered question. "What''s going on with this ce?" Genevieve questioned herself. There was a lot of uncertainties and confusions in the empty white room. But her thoughts were quickly interrupted as a figure materialized out of thin air behind her. Startled, she instinctively spun around, only to find Lumiere standing there, his hand gently ced on her butt. Shock and anger surged through her as she jerked away from his touch, escaping his grasp. "Who''s there?" she demanded. But before she could react further, Lumiere revealed himself. "Oh Genny, always so jumpy... It''s me, your big brother... Lumiere." Genevieve scoffed. "That can''t be. Lumiere isn''t this tall," she argued, she spoke with pride. "He''s 161.4 centimeters." Lumiere merely vanished into smoke and reappeared behind her once more, this time wrapping his arms around her waist. A blush crept onto Genevieve''s cheeks as Lumiere whispered into her ear, his warm breath causing her to shiver. "How do you know that much urate detail about me?" he teased. Genevieve blushed ever so slightly and eximed, "Well, of course!" Lumiere, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye, yfully blew a gentle breath into Genevieve''s ear, causing her cheeks to turn an even deeper shade of crimson. A soft, pleasurable moan escaped her lips, as she surrendered to the delightful sensation. With utmost tenderness, Lumiere''s hands glided downwards, eventuallying to rest upon Genevieve''s crotch. In awe, he remarked, "Oh my, is it always this wonderfully warm down here?" Genevieve, desperately trying to suppress her mounting pleasure, sternly replied, "Shut up!" Her lower lip was caught between her teeth, that alone was proof of how hard her virgin body was fighting against this sort of pleasure. Meanwhile, within the confines of Genevieve''s undergarments, a slow and steady dampness began to form. Her juices, ever so gradually, seeped from her tightly shut pussy, gradually saturating her delicate panties. Masuta Pisu (Masterpiece). Chapter 280 Lucid dreams can “feel†too real? (R-18+)

Chapter 280 Lucid dreams can ¡°feel¡± too real? (R-18+)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) The room of lucid dreams. It was one of the many rooms across the countless levels of the infinitebyrinth that was the White Dragon Labyrinth. This was a self-defense mechanism built to ensure that adventurers didn''te across the burial ground of Artoria. Only a select few people could ess it. What had happened to the women''s group was a simr case. And now that they were in such a situation, all they could see was what they sexually desired the most. Now one might wonder¡ª why isn''t it what they desire the most? Why "what they sexually desire the most"? The answer was simple. This white room was made by Merlin Shivaheld. Across all the pages in the Akashic Records, he was the biggest pervert. However, we must praise his magic for this new form of degeneracy. The most perverted illusion spell. Lumiere let out a chuckle and then remarked, "Oh, how innocent you are. But I suppose you''ll always have that fiery desire down there, considering you think about me day in and day out." "Shut up," she retorted, her eyes tightly shut. In a hushed tone, Lumiere leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Genny, my lovely little sister, how many beautiful children do you envision us having?" As he posed this question, Lumiere swiftly tore open Genevieve''s snug shirt, revealing her beautiful breasts. With utmost tenderness, he cupped her right breast in his hand and began to gently massage it, causing Genevieve to perk up with a delightful moan. "Don''t you just love that... The feel of your big brother''s hand all around your breasts, doesn''t it feel good~?" "I... It doesn''t~~ ahnnnnnm~~" "Lying to me only makes it better, my love~" "I''m not.... I''m not... Ahnnnnnnn~~" His grip on her breast became more intense, the passionate rub and squeeze made her sight momentarily turn hazy. Her nipples had never felt so strong before. Her pussy had never felt so wet either. But most importantly, her heart had never felt so warm. It was like her heart was having an orgasm... Yes. However, before anything further could transpire, Lumiere applied a firm squeeze to herher regions. The fabric of her clothing teasingly brushed against her moist vagina, intertwining with her damp panties. "Now, how many kids do you want us to have~?" Lumiere asked her again. With another momentary squeeze on her crotch, Genevieve shot up. "OH LUMIERE!! HOW MANY DO YOU WANT TO PUT IN ME!! SHOVE YOUR BABY MAKER INSIDE ME, AS DEEP AND AS HARD AS YOU WANT!!" Well... That... Escted quickly... "Then we''ll make as many as we can," Lumiere told her. He took a thorough look at Genevieve, who was already panting heavily. "Hah~! Hah~~! Hahh~! Hahh~~! Hhah~! Hah~!" Hot steam escaped from her mouth, her pupils were raised to the top of her eyes, her wet tongue slightly protruded, and sweat dripped from every pore, sensually gliding down her face and settling in the crevice of her trembling breasts. "This is what I like to see." Lumiere expressed his utter satisfaction. And with his left hand, he delicately lowered the waistband of her pants. "A-are you... Are you really going down there...?" she asked. Lumiere smiled. "Of course, it''s a little too hot down there, I''ll need to cool it off..." "O... Okay~~" Gently, he slid his hand down and made initial contact with her panties, which were incredibly moist, as if she hadpletely immersed them in a bucket of her own vaginal fluid. "Hm?" "What''s wrong?" Genevieve asked him. "It''s a little too wet down there too, I''ll have to clean it up as well..." His hand ventured deeper, slightly parting her panties, and when he finally did, it was as if her vagina could finally breathe. This elicited another moan from Genevieve as she nestled her back against Lumiere''s chest. "Perfect, give me more of that hungry face of yours," Lumiere told Genevieve, relishing in the graceful movements of her body. With his hand now delicately exploring the depths of her pants, Lumiere''s hand was but a few inches away from Genevieve''s eagerly awaiting, pussy. As the untouched pussy of a virgin, she was unustomed to the "constant" caress of a hand or the tender touch of a cock. Therefore, when his finger gently brushed against the surface of her glistening vagina, Genevieve''s essence experienced a momentary malfunction, resulting in a simultaneous release of her golden nectar (urine) and her intimate fluids (pussy juice). "S... So quick~" Genevieve said in-between her stifled moans. The golden cascade of her urine gracefully descended down her quivering legs, creating intricate patterns of liquid artistry. The upper portion of her pants becamepletely drenched in a mixture of her divine fluids, rendering them both soiled and yet, in a peculiar way, erotic. Lumiere tenderly withdrew his hand from her pants, raising it up for their mutual admiration. It was adorned with her urine and her vaginal fluid. The fact that his single touch could bore such an instantaneous cum truly disyed how much Genevieve thought about him. If she didn''t cum five times a night thinking about him as she touched herself, then she wasn''t as horny that day... Because on her hornier days, she''d cum about seven to nine... 0% unnecessary exaggerations and 100% pure statistics and facts... Lumiere brought his hand near his lips, sampling just a bit of its taste, and with a contented smile, he proimed, "Salty." Lumiere then graciously extended his hand towards Genevieve. "Come on, lick it..." he told her. A sexually polite request always came out as an order. Not an opinion, a fact. Now, her very first instruction he imparted to her was to bestow upon his hand a gentle lick. "Anything you want," she replied obediently. With utmost enthusiasm, Genevieve employed both of her hands to grasp the hand, which bore traces of her own sticky essence and was adorned with the unmistakable, strong stench of her urine. She extended her plump, adhesive tongue and tenderly caressed the spaces between Lumiere''s fingers,vishing them with the utmost care. "Hmmnnnnghhh~~ It tastes... So good~~" The taste of her own essence brought her immense pleasure, causing a slow and tantalizing flow of desire to awaken within her pussy. Meanwhile, as she performed this act of devotion, a plump droplet of saliva escaped from Lumiere''s mouth, cascading gracefully onto Genevieve''s right breast. The saliva gently spread across her breast, leaving behind a glossy sheen that enhanced its allure. Lumiere, in a disy of sensuality, proceeded to massage her breast, while Genevieve remained focused on the task at hand, diligently licking his fingers. She enveloped his entire middle finger with her mouth, rhythmically moving it in and out, each sessive motion sweeter than thest. In her imagination, she approached it like a woman would approach a cock. Sucking the finger fervently with her saliva and lustful hunger to guide her. Chapter 281 Enter, the level of the Chaos Frost Dragon King? (R-18)

Chapter 281 Enter, the level of the Chaos Frost Dragon King? (R-18)

Note: Yes, there will be Intermission chapters of Ophelia?s "alone" time. To neglect such a piece of culture would be "scandalous". White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) "Harder~!" "Right there~!" "Don''t stop~~! Just... Keep... Going~~!" "Pump it all down my ass... Everyst drop of your hot seed~~!" "Ahnnnn~~! Nyessss~~!" The wettest wet dream that would ever im these women. The girls found themselves within a room that seemed to stretch on infinitely, its pristine white walls surrounding them. Some were already in a state of wakefulness. That being Fanatio and Steria. They weren''t affected by the influence of thebyrinth''s self-defense magic. Although cast by Merlin Shivaheld himself. Some others gradually emerged from the illusions that had entranced them. Luna, was the only one in that category. Fanatio let out a weary sigh, massaging her temple as she surveyed the bizarre scene unfolding before her. A scene she''d have enjoyed if it were all men. Her closet perverted antics were deplorable and her interests, heavily questionable. "Why on earth are they rolling about like a herd of wild animals?" she muttered to herself. Her gazended on Genevieve, whose hands were squeezed tightly between her legs, a look of both ecstasy and anguish etched onto her face. Saliva escaped the corner of her mouth, followed by the intense bellows of her moans. "Ugh, even you Genevieve... I don''t get how women can be such perverts." Yes, it was indeed Fanatio Pendragon who spoke these trifling words. "It''s honestly unbefitting..." Not far from Genevieve, Ruri stirred in her sleep, her voice trembling with desire. "P-Professor... Please be gentle," she whimpered, her words seemingly directed at an unseen figure. All that these unconscious women could feel in their heads were sexual touches. Their thoughts simted the most sexually aggravating scenes with the one of their dreams¡ª in truth, it was their paradise. There was nothing but ecstasy in the all white room. Anastasia, too,y dormant, her buttocks elevated in an unintentionally provocative manner. Her dripping wet, stickyvender panties peeked out from beneath her skirt, an unintentional disy that only added fuel to the mes of her moans. "Right there, professor," she gasped, her voice filled with longing. "You''re so good at what you do... Ahnnnnnn~~ Don''t stop~~! Give it to me more... Put a baby inside me~~!" Ophelia, lost in her own world of pleasure, echoed these sentiments, given how "holy" she was she spoke the dirtiest words that would even rival Steria or Isadora''s tongue. It was no secret that she loved Lumiere heavily. Truth be told, she had had some personal times with herself. Observing the bewildering spectacle before them, Luna stood beside Fanatio, her arms folded as she tried to make sense of it all. She turned to her superior, her confusion evident in her eyes. "What exactly is happening to them, Lady Fanatio?" she asked. "I couldn''t quiteprehend Professor Steria''s exnation." Fanatio bowed her head, a flicker of concern crossing her face. "I''m afraid I only managed to grasp a small portion of what she exined," she admitted, shaking her head gently. "I suppose we''re as lost they are..." Luna added. Fanatio calmly rubbed her chin. "However..." "Hm? Is anything wrong, Lady Fanatio?" "Indeed, for some reason, I feel as though each of these women..." "What''s wrong," Luna?s voice raised with worry. "Are they in trouble?" A perverted smile appeared on Fanatio''s face as a trickle of saliva rolled down the side of her mouth. "They''re taking the biggest PPs you can imagine...!!" In that instant Luna froze. "Eh," she said. Fanatio faced her,pletely innocent. "Eh?" The ever perverted curse that gued the Pendragon family. They were the biggest perverts across the kingdom, but the only person who didn''t know, was them. Steria gazed at the empty white space. This was the first time she had actually looked frustrated. But this wasn''t because of the situation they were in, no, far from it, this was because of all the women present, she was currently: "The Only Useful Person". Normally, even if she did know the answer, she''d leave the work to poor Lumiere believing it would help "improve his abilities". However, today was different. She was in Lumiere''s shoes. Muffled moans and lustful cries filled the air as the girls writhed in pleasure,pletely oblivious to their surroundings. Luna, trying to bring Steria''s attention back to the matter at hand, approached her cautiously. "Professor Steria, we need to do something about ourpanions," Luna said earnestly. She was the only one worried. Steria, lost in thought, ced a finger on Luna''s lips, shushing her gently. "Shhh, Luna," she whispered, her tone hushed. With a small smile, she walked away from Luna, ignoring the desperate pleas for release that echoed throughout the empty space. As Steria continued to ponder their predicament, her mind raced with possibilities. She rubbed her chin, frustration knotting her brow. Her "right" eye bounced back and forth, searching the room. "Where did Merlin hide that sted spatial opening?" she muttered to herself. "It''s only been a little over 3000 years. Surely, I should remember where it is." As already stated, Gods perceive time on a smaller range than most given the eleration of time in their respective dimensions. She let out a sigh, her annoyance evident. "Maybe I''d remember if everywhere wasn''t bloody white," she added, her frustration reaching its peak. As if driven by instinct, she snapped her fingers and tapped a specific spot in the emptiness. In an instant, reality cracked, and the girls were yanked away from the endless white expanse. They awoke in apletely dark room, the absence of light lending an eerie air to their surroundings. Ophelia, rubbing her sore ass, voiced her confusion. "Where are we?" she groaned, wincing at the difort in her backside. "Why does my butt hurt?" "It seems Steria managed to remove us from our previous location," Fanatio exined, she was relieved however did not show it. She nced at Steria. "So, how did you manage to do that...?" "Do what?" Steria raised an eyebrow and then yawned right after. Fanatio?s voice may havee out as aggravated, but she was perfectly calm. "How did you manage to get us out of that white room..." "It''s not important." Steria yawned again. Luna folded her arms, pushing her breasts up inadvertently. "I didn''t know Professor Steria was the secret type..." "Indeed, she always seems so bold," Ophelia added. Steria sighed and carried her face in her palm. "It''s not that I''m keeping a secret I''m just not going to give you a history lesson on something you''ll probably forget..." They all looked at each other, confused. "Oh," a thought came to Fanatio?s mind. She turned to the other women and then asked them. "So, what were you four dreaming about that had you all so sweaty and steamy?" The moment Genevieve, Ruri, Anastasia and Ophelia heard this, they immediately started blushing furiously. "That''s all I needed to know." Fanatio nodded like she was disappointed. "Don''t be like that!" Genevieve told her. Fanatio walked a bit forward, "We should focus on more important things..." In truth, Fanatio was simply jealous. The thought that someone else that wasn''t her would see a PP huge enough to make them blush was purely infuriating. She wanted to be the one to blush at the size of a PP. However, each time she was met with disappointment. She bullied several boys in her academy to show their sizes and would always mock them for being small. No, she didn''t want anything else other than to know something like an 8 to 12 incher actually existed in "young" men. Steria stood before them, a smirk curling her lips. "Of course," she said, her tone dripping with self-importance. "You can all thank me now. Consider it my generous permission." Before anyone could fully process their escape, the chamber was bathed in a sudden eruption of purple mes. They flickered to life, lining the walls in a perfect circle. Everyone immediately tensed, senses heightened as they prepared for the unknown thaty ahead. The room hummed with anticipation. Just then, five red pairs of eyes gleamed. "Oh yeah, if I remember correctly, there''s a dragon down here too..." Three heads emerged from the shadow corners of the room. It was the Chaos Frost Dragon King, Zerhogg. Chapter 282 Chaos Frost Dragon King Vs Goddess of Space?

Chapter 282 Chaos Frost Dragon King Vs Goddess of Space?

Note: You guys should expect theplete cosmology of this novel and power system soon, it''s a lot... White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Emerging from the darkness was the Chaos Frost Dragon King, Zerhogg, a colossal beast with five long necks and heads. Its presence carried not only elegance but also instilled fear in the hearts of those who beheld it. The dragon''s glossy scales shimmered with a pristine white hue, akin to freshly fallen snow, while its eyes burned with an icy blue me, reflecting its overwhelming power. With a wingspan that spanned an impressive expanse, Zerhogg once used them to gracefully traverse the frozen skies with unparalleled agility. As the groupid eyes on the mighty dragon, Ruri''s legs gave way, and she copsed to her knees, her disbelief immediately crept in. "There''s... there''s no way this... can be a real high-ranking dragon," she stammered. There was a tremor in her throat as all the saliva in her tongue dried up. Her eyes flickered in and out of belief. Anastasia, too overwhelmed by the presence of the dragon, slowly retreated backward, her legs trembling under the weight of trepidation. "How... how is this even possible? We... we would''ve easily sensed a dragon''s presence," she mumbled, her voice was barely audible. Steria, everposed, rubbed her chin thoughtfully before offering her insight. "Well, uh, not really," she calmly replied. Undeterred by the behemoth before them, Genevieve, Fanatio, and Ophelia took a step forward, unsheathing their swords and leveling them at the dragon. As seasoned adventurers, irrespective of how scared they were A low, guttural growl emanated from one of Zerhogg''s heads before the dragon spoke, its voice resonating within the chamber. "Several humans, a demon, and an elf... is this the extent of my challenge? Pathetic," it scoffed, belittling the group before it. It was natural for all dragons to be proud. They were the first flying creatures across the Cosmic Sea. Caught off guard, the group found themselves at a loss for words. How could they respond to such audacious arrogance? They stood face to face with a reality they never fathomed, a challenge they never anticipated for centuries. The recent generations hadn''t seen a dragon in ages, since Melcius yed Valtara with his own two hands. Before that, it was Barodius, Draknis & Barin. And into several thousand years was Azi Dhaka and several other evil dragons. There were barely kingdoms or continents then. The Pure Age. Collecting her thoughts, Ophelia finally spoke up. "A dragon... I''ve never fought anything close to it. It''d take at least ten skilled adventurers to stand a chance against a blue dragon, let alone this," she admitted. A blue dragon was the weakest of its kind. This was because it descended from Eunaria, who was the weakest of the primordial dragons (Imperial Dragons). "Well, we have no choice, we''ll just have to..." As the words escaped Genevieve''s lips, the group stood there frozen. But before she could finish her statement, a cmity unfurled before their very eyes. In a blink of an eye, an attack, swift as lightning, encased Genevieve in an icy prison, transforming her into a statue glistening with frozen tears. A frigid vapor wafted from the mouth of Zerhogg, proof he was the one responsible for such a treacherous strike. With a sinister grace, the six-legged creature emerged from the shadows to stand before them, cold air emanating from his presence. Shock rippled through the ranks as the reality of the situation sunk in, leaving everyone breathless. "G... Ge... Genevieve..." Fanatio''s voice trembled, haunted by disbelief. But before another word could be uttered, Genevieve disintegrated into minuscule particles of ice, erased from existence as if she had never existed at all. She was securely deleted. It was Zerhogg''s merciless amalgamation of his blizzard roar and chaos energy, an unparalleled force wielded only by the most superior of dragons, that effortlessly eradicated insignificant beings from the fabric of the world. Chaos energy was the pinnacle of dragon hood. Ruri''s terror grew insurmountable; she screamed with all her might as tears cascaded down her pale cheeks. "We''re all gonna die!" she wailed, her voice etching the depths of fear into their souls. "N... No way..." Luna uttered. Anastasia on the other hand was left in shock, unable to speak. "Oh yeah, that''s why we couldn''t sense him, he doesn''t use mana," Steria tapped her chin ambivalently. "Silly me." In a desperate act of defiance, Fanatio locked her furious gaze upon the vile dragon before her, her eyes aze with fury and sorrow. The dragon noticed the re. "Huh?" he uttered. Zerhogg found the spectacle amusing, because of this, he let out a thunderousugh that shook the "endless"byrinth to its core. But abruptly, hisughter ceased, reced by a resounding voice that boomed through the air, "Did you really believe I''d wait for you to make the first move?! What is this? A duel?!" For the dragon, it wasn''t. This was simply another way to pass time. To him, it was like breathing. One needn''t warn a person every time he was about to breathe. If Zerhogg willed it, he could''ve erased all of them, however, his pride resigned him to ying with his food one pick at a time. Zerhogg?sughter resumed again, much louder than before. "Shut up, bster..." Fanatio bluntly told him. The dragon?sughter ceased, not out of obedience, but the annoyance that a lowly human would tell him such. "b... Ster...?" Zerhogg managed to word it out. Just then, a voice cut through the cold air. "You insolent brat!" A man donning sses revealed himself, stepping out from behind Zerhogg''s towering form. A swift adjustment of his sses. It was a short and fat man, attired in a pristine white garment that entuated his roundness. His name was Chubzo, the loyal assistant of the Chaos Frost Dragon King, Zerhogg. As he stepped forward, his voice boomed with indignation. "HOW DARE YOU INSULT THE GREAT CHAOS FROST DRAGON KING, ZERHOGG...!! ONE WHO CAN ANNIHILATE COUNTLESS DIMENSIONS WITH A SINGLE BREATH!!" Steria picked her nose gently. "Wow, the zing is unreal..." Fanatio''s eyes narrowed, the intensity of her death re fixed upon Chubzo. "So, you''re a bster as well," she remarked. "H... How dare you...!" The round belly of the fat man quivered with trepidation, but he mustered his ice energy, channeling it into his palms, thenunched it like an arrow towards Fanatio. "HOW DARE YOU!!!" Unfazed by the oing assault, Fanatio deftly maneuvered her sword, slicing through the blistering blue beam, her immense physical strength splitting it in two. However, her victory was tempered by the cruel price she paid. Her right arm bore the brunt of the attack, transformed into a solid mass of frozen spikes that ensnared her limb. Meanwhile, Chubzo''s remaining beams shed explosively with the chamber''s walls and floor, transforming them into jagged chunks of ice spikes that reverberated through the room. Ophelia, quick to react, rushed to Fanatio''s side, "Don''t move that arm again." Confusion clouded Fanatio''s face as she questioned the rationale behind Ophelia''s warning. "Why not?" The pain she felt was intense, but she remainedposed. Ophelia responded without hesitation, "Are you crazy? If you move that arm, it''ll be torn to shreds." But she was adamant, "Then let it! I won''t stand by and watch myrade vanish like that!" Luna approached Steria, desperately seeking a solution. She was the only of he ssmates not scared to move in the presence of Zerhogg. At least, barely. "I... Isn''t there anything we can d... Do...?" she implored. Steria, her expression pensive, replied with a nonchnt shrug. "Oh yeah, I guess I could kill them... Gimme a sec..." She then walked towards Zerhogg and Chubzo. "B... But we don''t have any..." Luna paused. Steria looked at Fanatio''s trembling shoulder. "Rest, the other one''s already dead, if you die too it''ll be a serious pain.." Taking Steria''s words to heart, Fanatio reluctantly rxed. As Steria walked past them, her steps seemed to carry an air of calm confidence. She positioned before Chubzo and the mighty Zerhogg, her arms on her waist. She was feeling a bit sleepy. "( I wonder what Lumiere''s doing now... )" The dragon loomed above her. A deep, rumbling growl echoed through the room as one of Zerhogg''s five heads became infuriated. "INSOLENCE!" It let loose a powerful breath, a beam of frozen ice hurtling towards Steria at the speed of light. "BEGONE FROM MY SIGHT, YOU LOWLY CREATURE!!" roared another head, its voice thundering through the chamber. Steria''s right eye widened as the beam of ice tore through her, ripping her body apart in a horrific disy of destruction. Luna, her hands instinctively covering her mouth, gasped in horror at the sight. "No... This can''t be happening," she whispered. Fanatio could no longer restrain her anger, her teeth clenching so hard that blood trickled from her mouth. Every fiber of her being screamed in frustration at her own helplessness. Amidst the chaos and the pain, a faint voice pierced through the air. "Magicless?" Steria, with her left eye still closed, slowly opened it, revealing a zing stroke of purple magic energy escaping from it. The pressure in thebyrinth grew exponentially, causing the very fabric of space and time to crumble under its might. The infinitebyrinth itself began to tear in twain, creating two pairs of infinity. This was the closest Steria had gotten to serious in over 3,000 years... Chapter 283 Traversing the Blue Tree?

Chapter 283 Traversing the Blue Tree?

Note: Cosmology chapter dropping soon... White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Zerhogg, the Chaos Frost Dragon King, was seething with rage and eager to crush Steria with his power. A power he believed to be immense, and yet someone like her snuffed it out like it was mere child''s y. It wasckluster to say the least. He was unable to forsee that the woman who stood atop his gigantic frame was no mortal nor was she a human. By pure design and all that was powerful, she was a goddess of Trifects. "HOW DARE YOU SO CASUALLY REST UPON ME!! I AM TH¡ª!" But before he could speak any more, Steria''s graceful hand rose into the air, pulsating with a vibrant hue of purple magic energy. The sheer intensity of her magic caused the verybyrinth to tremble and quake beneath their feet, as if in anticipation of the impending chaos. In an instant, the swirling purple energy coalesced into a medium-sized sphere, crackling with untamed power. The air hummed with an electric charge, and the hairs on Fanatio''s arms prickled with excitement. She''d never witnessed such raw magic in her life. Even when Merlin used his, his was refined, controlled. Steria''s felt like one wrong step would have you erased from the annals of history. And yet this "exaggeration" was an understatement. The sphere began to morph and transform, taking the shape of an ethereal scythe: Druziel, the space cutter. A sub-skill of the Apex Skill: ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡» Its gleaming de seemed to glow with concentrated magic, illuminating the darkened chamber with its brilliance. For a weapon to bear such a name, it was clear that its capabilities defied imagination. It crossed the normal scopes of humanprehension. Without hesitation, Steria swung the scythe downwards, and the very fabric of space itself yielded to its might. A resounding screech echoed through the air as the curved de sliced through the dimensions, creating a wide rift before them. "Ah, yes, he''s somewhere around there..." said Steria. She could see the outer parts of the world, all that it was. "The Blue World". In an instant, Zerhogg''s physical form vanished into nothingness, as if consumed by the void. With Chubzo still in her grasp, Steria wasted no time and stepped through the opening she had created. Luna, her eyes widening in disbelief, observed the events unfold before her. "What just happened? Where did they go?" she uttered. From Luna?s perspective, all she saw was the Steria attempting to summon something and then thebyrinth rumbling before she saw her vanish along with the dragon and his attendant. "Wh... How... I..." Realizing that there was no time to ponder, Luna quickly turned her attention to her paralyzed friend, Ruri. She swept Ruri into a tight embrace, her touch gentle yet firm, as she stroked her hair soothingly. "It''s alright, Ruri. We''re safe now," Luna whispered softly. It had be obvious she always approached Ruri with a maternal care. Ruri''s body trembled uncontrobly, raw fear consuming her every fiber. The sight of the towering Zerhogg had been overwhelming, a nightmaree to life. She clung to Luna, trying to calm the pounding force of her heartbeat, it weighed heavily on her. ... Steria, having emerged from the rift in space, was now outside the Blue World, also known as Terra Nova or the Mortal Realm. The air was different here, carrying a mixture of energy that she couldfortably breathe and survive in. With Chubzo in her care, she encased him within an iridescent transparent cube, a spatial cage that would protect him from harm. As for Zerhogg, the moment his form entered the energy mixture of the Astral Canopy, his body began to corrode, reduced to naught but sparks of energy. The intensity of the cosmic force within this realm was a one only the highest forms of existence could endure. Steria surveyed thendscape of the Blue Tree, the physical world they had entered. It was a multidimensional realm,posed of intricateyers that represented different forms of existence and creation. The Blue Tree (Physical World) stood before her, huge and beautiful. It took the shape of a colossal tree,rger than a hundred thousand gxiesbined. Its roots delved deep into what appeared to be an abyss, a void known as the Yellow Abyss. Steria folded her arms and turned her gaze towards Chubzo. "What ring is Frostspire?" Steria asked him. Chubzo who was cowering in fear perked up having seen her lips move. His round tummy felt a mild difort. However, to her surprise, she couldn''t hear his response. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot..." Calmly, she snapped her fingers, undoing the mute spell that she had ced on the spatial box holding Chubzo captive. "What''d you say again?" she asked him, leaning closer to catch his words. Chubzo repeated himself, confirming that Frostspire was indeed the 60th ring of the tree. Steria nodded, satisfied with the answer. "Excellent. Now, silence," shemanded him abruptly, her tone leaving no room for argument. She let out a deep sigh, realizing that she didn''t even need to ask him in the first ce. She had the power to transport them directly to Frostspire, her memory of the ce still vivid. "Honestly Steria, you''ve been thinking with half a brain recently..." Casually, Steria opened a portal before them. It revealed an entrance to the 60th ring of the Blue Tree. The realms within the Blue Tree were arranged in a concentric pattern, much like the rings of a tree. The outermostyer, where they currently stood, was the weakest realm (Blue World), receiving a nurturing flow of energy from the Astral Canopy which filtered energy from the Great Spiral. If the mortals had too much energy than their body could contain, they''d die. This limited the infinity value of the Blue World, hence the reason the God Continent exists there, to ensure the Blue World received just enough that their infinity value wasn''t low in the collective infinity of the 100 rings that made up the Blue Tree. As Steria emerged from the portal, her arms folded, Chubzo remained safely encased within the iridescent cube she controlled with her ¡ºSpatial King Azurath¡» The sight of Frostspire, the 60th infinite realm in the vast expanse of the Blue Tree, greeted her weary eyes. A heavy blizzard raged around her, its howling winds whipping through the frosted mountains and iceden forests. "Fuck, this ce is as tiresome as ever," she muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the roaring storm. Snowkes glistened as they brushed against her body, only to be instantly dissolved by the sheer potency of her magic energy. Hovering above the ground, Steria focused her gaze. She activated her Spatial Detect ability, a power that allowed her to pinpoint the exact location of her quarry within this frigidndscape. She frowned as the image formed in her mind, guiding her towards a grand structure known as the Undying Pce of Ice. Lowering herself gracefully onto the frozen ground, Steria moved forward. The humanoid dragons, with blue and white scales shimmering, froze momentarily as they caught sight of her, a being of immeasurable power. They stepped aside, scared for their lives, allowing her unimpeded passage. Within the ornate halls of the pce, Steria''s piercing blue eyes fell upon her target. A woman of undeniable elegance seated on a throne of ice before her, d in a flowing blue and white kimono. Her short white hair framed a face with wlessplexion, entuated by the striking blue horns protruding from her forehead. This was the true "avatar" of Zerhogg the Chaos Frost Dragon King. Chapter 284 Walking and Talking?

Chapter 284 Walking and Talking?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) As Lumiere and Ravenna continued their journey through thebyrinth, Lumiere suddenly felt a violent shudder coursing through his body. "Jeez, I feel like I''ve been..." He felt weirded out for some reason. Startled, Ravenna looked over her shoulder and questioned him, "What''s wrong?" Trembling, Lumiere reassured her, "It''s nothing. I''ve been getting these intense goosebumps ever since we entered this ce." "Was it that loudugh we heard, or the split in space?" "Split in...? Never mind, it''s not important, maybe it''s just the stress getting to me." Naturally, Lumiere hadn''t acquired the level of heightened senses that was required for such level of cosmic awareness. The [World Acuity] skill was one way. Ravenna?s eyes were fixed on him, thoughtful. "Maybe." "I just hope my friends are okay..." Understanding his unease, Ravenna exined, "It''s not unusual to experience such sensations here." "Yeah?" "Of course, we should continue on our path." Letting out a heavy sigh, Lumiere expressed his exhaustion. "We''ve been wandering for hours, and despite not feeling tired, it''s as if thisbyrinth is never-ending." Ravenna disclosed, "That''s because it is." Confused, Lumiere questioned, "What do you mean?" Ravenna rified, "Didn''t I mention before? Thisbyrinth defies boundaries. Its vastness stretches beyond imagination." "You definitely didn''t..." Lumiere sighed. As they pressed forward, Lumiere suddenly recalled something important. "Oh! How could I forget to ask?" "To be my boyfriend?" she chuckled, "you''re quite young, to be so belligerent." "What, no I wasn''t aski¡ª" "You don''t need to lie... I mean, it''s not a bad idea," Ravenna then stopped. She ced her index finger on her lower lip, bent downward a bit with her butt pushed upwards, "Please~ Be gentle~" she then feigned a blush. Lumiere got aggravated a bit, "Stop doing that! Who said anything about a boyfriend?!" "I was just joking, I''ve never had one..." "Hm, you seem pretty enough to have one, I find it hard to believe." Ravenna lowered her head, her hair masking her facepletely. "Yeah... It''s like, every woman''s dream, right?" "Well, I guess so," Lumiere tapped his chin and looked at the ceiling. "Or maybe getting married." "I suppose..." Ravenna?s voice was a bit sore with sadness. "It''s not for every woman, some won''t ever have that privilege..." "Are you okay?" "It''s nothing..." she kept on walking. Quickly tying to find a way to turn the tables, Lumiere''s face lit up when he got the answer. "I can''t believe I didn''t ask! What''s your name, by the way?" Ravenna offered a small smile and replied, "Ravenna." Lumiere''s eyes widened in recognition. "I know I''ve heard that name before..." For someone who had enhanced Hyperthymesia, Lumiere had been forgetting or taking time to remember things a lot. Which was unusual. Or likely not. Just as he was about to say something, Ravenna calmly interjected, "I''d assume many people know my name; after all, I''m the Immortal Curse King." Stunned, Lumiere halted in his tracks. Unable to contain his astonishment, he stammered, "Wait, you''re truly a Curse King?" Ravenna nodded with a bright smile. "Uh, yes." It was a response simr to when a fan saw their celebrity role model on the road and asked "are you her" and they''d respond with an "Uh, yes." Overwhelmed by this sudden upscale, Lumieremented, "I thought all the Curse Kings had perished." ording to what he was told... Ravenna chuckled softly and assured him, "Oh, you, I can''t die silly, I''m immortal." Curiosity gnawing at him, Lumiere inquired, "Do you happen to know the whereabouts of the other Curse Kings?" Ravenna shook her head gently. "No. I''ve only had a brief encounter with them during a small gathering. Our paths rarely cross." Lumiere turned his sight away slowly. "I see..." he muttered to himself. "Is there anything you wanna tell me?" Ravenna''s voice broke the silence, her eyes fixed on Lumiere. He hesitated for a moment, his mind swirling with thoughts, but finally shook his head. "No, nevermind," he muttered, slotting his hands back into his pockets. "Let''s just keep going." They stepped forward, their footsteps echoing through the otherwise quiet surroundings. But soon, the world around them seemed to fracture, reality splintering into countless shards, and they found themselves standing in a bewildering ce. Staircases zigzagged in unorthodox manners, mirrors reflected other mirrors and their own reflections from countless angles. It was like being trapped inside a maze of endless possibilities. Lumiere nced around, his gaze shifting from the disorienting staircases to the bewildering reflections in the mirrors. "This ce... it''s incredibly confusing," he finally mumbled. For someone who could talk to Lirien and understand, this ce truly was one ofplete perplexity. Ravenna didn''t even spare him a nce as she strode confidently forward. "Just follow me," she told him calmly. Lumiere shrugged, his eyes still flitting from one reflective surface to another. "Sure," he muttered, attempting to regain his focus. But as Lumiere turned his head, something caught his attention in the corner of his eye. He blinked, then quickly averted his gaze, his eyes widened for a moment. There, in one of the mirrors, he''d caught a glimpse of Ravenna''s reflection ¨C a tantalizing view of her panties. The surreal nature of this ce, where the very fabric of space was twisted, allowed such unexpected sights to manifest. Lumiere coughed, he thought to himself why her panties could remain so pristine after so many years sealed in one ce. It was because Ravenna''s attire was made of magic threads. As long as it was in a mana rich air, it would be dense enough to maintain itself. He couldn''t bring himself to look at Ravenna directly. Hidden underneath her panties, he saw something pink peaking out a bit. "Um, Ravenna, is something... wrong with your outfit?" "Hmm," she raised an eyebrow and turned to him. "No? It''s been my outfit for over a century..." "And your jail uniform.." The twoughed a bit. "So, you wanted to ask me something?" Ravenna smiled at Lumiere with radiance. "Ah, no nevermind..." They continued their journey through the disorienting maze, their surroundings constantly shifting and distorting. And then, just as suddenly as before, reality splintered once more. The world shattered around them, whisking Lumiere and Ravenna to another ce entirely. Lumiere''s heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to regain his bearings. His eyes widened as he took in their new surroundings - a quaint little vige nestled in the midst of thebyrinth. Lumiere''s startled yelp turned heads as he hit the ground with a thud. "Ouch," he winced, rubbing his sore behind. Ravenna followed suit, hernding far less graceful as she plopped down directly onto Lumiere''s crotch. Her ck eyes met his. "Oh my," she murmured. She shifted her weight, rubbing her ass against Lumiere''s crotch, her ass was plump enough to gently press against his cock that it felt like a cushion. She did this twice before addressing him. "Seems like you''re quite big," she teased. Heat rushed to Lumiere''s face as he told her, "Get off..." "Do I really have to?" Ravenna''s voice took on a babyish quality, her eyes batting innocently. "You''re such a spoil-sport." "Yes, I do," Lumiere sighed, running a hand through his long hair. "You''re heavy, Ravenna." Ravenna huffed, standing up and folding her arms stubbornly. "I''m not heavy... It''s none of your business how much I weigh," she shot back defiantly. Lumiere rose to his feet, stretching his arms as he surveyed their new surroundings. "I wonder where we are now," he mused aloud. Ravenna shrugged, her gaze scanning the unfamiliar vige. "I have no idea," she said. Lumiere''s eyes narrowed as he observed the peculiar architecture. "What''s a vige doing inside abyrinth? It makes absolutely no sense," he pondered aloud, his brows furrowing. Ravenna tilted her head, a thoughtful expression adorning her face. "It could just be a mirage," she suggested. Lumiere nodded in agreement. "That''s definitely a possibility, but for some reason, theyout seems oddly familiar..." Where were they now? Chapter 285 Seeing things from the outside perspective?

Chapter 285 Seeing things from the outside perspective?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed their surroundings. "This ce... it feels like I''ve seen it somewhere before," he murmured. "I don''t know, maybe..." said Ravenna. Lumiere felt like he''d either "been" or "seen" the ce. Ravenna nced at him, her eyes scanning the vige before taking a hesitant step forward. The vige sprawled out before them, a cluster of humble dwellings crafted from mud, thatch, and rocks, with touches of wood here and there. There was the heavy scent of earth and the distant sound of shuffling feet. Commoners traversed the narrow streets, d in tattered brown and white rags. On their faces, tiredness was evident. "Well, let''s see if they can tell us anything..." said Lumiere. Ravenna''s lips curled into a frown as she turned to Lumiere. "I don''t think these people will be of any help to us," she said, her words tinged with caution. Lumiere sighed heavily as he grasped Ravenna''s arm gently. "Come on, no time for that now, we need to find our way out of thisbyrinth, and that means we need to know where we''re heading. These vigers might just know how, after all they live here... If that makes any sense..." Ravenna''s breath caught in her throat as she nced around, her hands trembling ever so slightly. Her eyes met Lumiere''s, uncertainty swimming in their depths. "I... I don''t know. It just feels... wrong, somehow," she stuttered. Lumiere''s smile was gentle as he turned his head to face her, concern etched into each line of his face. "Are you alright?" he asked. Ravenna''s head dipped slightly, her voiceing out as a whisper. "Yes, I''m fine," she murmured, her sorrow hidden beneath a curtain of raven-ck hair. Right after, Lumiere took a step out of the alleyway, Ravenna lingering behind for a moment longer, her hand pressed gently against the rough stone wall. As she followed in Lumiere''s wake, their footsteps synced. And soon, they were fully in the bustling vige. Vigers came and went, their weary bodies focused on their own meager tasks. Lumiere approached one. Naturally, presenting himself in a polite manner he asked. "Excuse me, sir. Do you happen to know the way to the next city?" That was the best way to describe the next ce they''d be heading to in thebyrinth. The person who was meant to be guiding him was Ravenna, but he had a feeling she didn''t expect something like this would pop up. So the idea was simple ¡ª get them out of their current location so they? he can advance with Ravenna. The viger''s eyes remained fixed on the ground, his lips forming a tight line as he refused to acknowledge Lumiere''s presence. Lumiere''s brows furrowed in frustration as he muttered under his breath, "These guys seem awfully rude." Ravenna, standing a few steps behind Lumiere, stayed silent, her ck hair cascading over her face, concealing her deep sadness. "Ra... Ravenna? Ravenna? Ravenna?" Lumiere called her name three times. Until finally, she responded with a distant "yeah," her words stumbling out as if lost in her own thoughts. She wasn''t like this, at least, as far as Lumiere knew. He leaned closer to her, peering into the depths of her eyes. "Is there something on your mind?" he asked gently. She hesitated for a moment before apologizing softly, "I''m sorry... I was just lost in my own thoughts. It''s nothing important." Lumiere tilted his head slightly, his eyes lingering on Ravenna''s face. "Are you sure? If there''s something that can help us, we should share it." Given his recent observations, he felt Ravenna knew more than she chose to let on. Still, there was no right way to approach her with this thought. She took a deep breath, her gaze finally meeting Lumiere''s. "I''m not sure if it''ll be relevant..." "At this point, anything is relevant," Lumiere sighed. "Nevermind, so what about the vigers." "Guess I''ll have to ask another one of these guys." "Hm, yeah." From her perspective, she believed she sessfully changed the subject. In truth, Lumiere just let it be. He didn''t see the need to persist. Lumiere turned to another viger, a middle-aged woman with a worn face and a gentle smile. "Excuse me miss I''d like to kn¡ª" Why did he suddenly pause? A simple answer would be because he was shocked. Because the moment he extended his hand towards her, intending to make contact. His hand passed through her as if she were nothing more than a figment of his imagination. Lumiere was shocked to his core. "What?" he said. He couldn''t wrap his mind around this bizarre phenomenon, so he tried again and again, attempting to touch different vigers. Each time, his hand effortlessly glided through their bodies. Confusion etched on his face, Lumiere halted and studied his hand, desperationcing his words as he turned towards Ravenna. "These people... they aren''t real?" Yes. Simply projections. Ravenna, deep in thought, remained silent. "I... Guess..." Suddenly regaining hisposure, Lumiere inquired, "What do we do now? You still know the way out, right?" Ravenna nodded. "I''m not sure enough, but it''s better than staying here." "Definitely," Lumiere replied softly. "At least now you understand why I said searching here is a waste of time." "Hah," he sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. "I guess you were right." They continued their journey. While Ravenna kept moving forward, Lumiere looked around. The interactions between the incorporeal vigers and himself continued ¡ª he walked through them as though they were ghostly apparitions. Suddenly, without warning, the scene shifted abruptly, as if skipping frames in a haphazardly spliced film. The once-vibrant vige now transformed into a serene forest. Standing a few meters away, they spotted a young girl twirling amongst the blossoming flora, herughter echoing through the tranquil surroundings. "Huh?" Lumiere furrowed his brow in confusion. "Where... where are we now?" Instead of answering, Ravenna focused her gaze on the young girl. "..." "I think we''re still around that vige..." "..." "Ravenna...?" "..." She didn''t give Lumiere even one response. "( She''s been acting weird since we got hear... )" (Lumiere) He decided to watch the small girl. "Pretty flowers," she said. She delicately reached out to touch a vibrant flower, but instead of blooming under her gentle touch, the flower withered and died, its petals crumbling into dust. The grass beneath her feet followed suit, turning brown and lifeless as if touched by a cursed hand. Lumiere could see the fear and confusion on the girl''s innocent face. Her voice quivered as she stuttered, "Wh-what''s happening?" Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over at any moment. With each step she took, more destruction befalling the once-lush forest. Trees wilted and shriveled, their leaves turning to ash and falling to the ground. The once lively creatures of the forest, rabbits hopping yfully and donkeys grazing peacefully, dropped lifeless to the ground. Lumiere''s heart wrenched at the tragic sight, and he could feel his own helplessness growing. Ravenna, her fists clenched tightly, watched the devastation unfold before her eyes. Anger shed in her gaze, her teeth grinding with frustration. The girl, overwhelmed by grief and terror, clutched her head and let out an agonizing scream. "STOOOOOOP!!" On hearing this... Lumiere attempted to reach out to the girl, but his hand passed through her once again. Just like the others, she was incorporeal "Damn it! I forgot," he muttered. In the blink of an eye, reality shifted yet again, transporting Lumiere and Ravenna back to the vige. The girl stood alone in the center of the deste square. Corpses of the vigersy strewn across the ground. Their bodies reduced to mere bones and rotting flesh. "What the hell is going on...?" "..." Ravenna remained silent. And then finally, the question Lumiere had been avoiding. "Ravenna... are these... your memories?" Chapter 286 It’s time for a forced checkmate?

Chapter 286 It''s time for a forced checkmate?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Ravenna nodded solemnly. Complete confirmation that the young girl before them was indeed her. Lumiere, baffled by her earlier silence, couldn''t help but question her motives. "Why didn''t you just tell us who you were from the start?" he asked. He was frustrated. It felt like they''d been going in a maze so far, if she''d said so from the beginning, there were chances they''d have found a better way to approach it. However, even in his frustration, he felt sympathy for her. She wiped out her own vige against her best wishes. Ravenna''s response heavily leaned on bitterness. "Would it have made a difference?" she retorted. Her eyes were fixed on the devastated girl in front of them. Lumiere, at a loss for words, turned his gaze back to the child. It made sense to him now why this ce felt familiar, it was somewhere in the Cross Kingdom. One of the smaller viges that experienced something now known as the "Period of nk Death". A historic recording that urred nearly 300 years ago. About a vige that had everything and everyone within itpletely shriveled to dust and reduced to rotten mounds of flesh. No one knew the cause of the death. Because of this, it was referred to as the¡ª "Period of nk Death". There was a public holiday to honor them. However, Lumiere never partook in it, but now... maybe he had a reason to. As if overwhelmed by the weight of her grief, the little girl sank to the ground, her legs drawn together and her chin resting on her knees. She wrapped her arms tightly around her legs and unleashed a torrent of tears. "I''m so scared." The girl sobbed. "Mommy, daddy, brother... they''re all... they''re all gone..." The magnitude of her loss intensified her cries, her voice breaking with each syble. There was nothing Lumiere could say. Nothing. It didn''t matter how much power you had¡ª if it was beyond your power, then so be it. And yet... In the midst of her tears, the girl''s attention was drawn towards a figure approaching. A man dressed in a ck suit adorned with a flowing ck overcoat, a top hat perched elegantly on his head, and a walking stick embellished with a skull-shaped handle. The scene was deste. However, the air he gave off... elegant. Crouching near the trembling child, the man asked, "How''re you doing... little girl?" His crimson eyes met her ck eyes. Through tear-stained eyes, she managed to speak. "My parents... brother... everyone... they''re gone, all of them..." Her voice choked with sorrow. Her words were punctuated with hups, making her speech nearly inaudible. The adjusted the monocle adorning his right eye, a thoughtful expression flickering across his face. "Hmmm." A small, smooth and gentle chuckle followed. cing his gloved right hand gently on her head, he offered a semnce of sce. "Crying won''t solve anything, my dear," he murmured. Though her tears continued to flow, their volume diminished slightly at his words. "And besides, little girl, you''re not alone... I''m here with you... I''ll be your friend..." He tilted his head and smiled. "W... Who are... you...?" she asked. The man tapped a finger on his chin. "I guess you could say I''m just like you." "Just... Like me?" "Yes, we''re called Curse Kings..." "Curse... King..." "Indeed, and my name is Balrog.." "Bal... Rog..." He extended his hand to her, offering a handshake. Slowly, she took his offer. "I hope we can be friends." His eyes gently closed and he smiled. The girl gently nodded. "O... Okay..." It looked like the perfect ending. However, to Lumiere it was just a reminder of who caused the grygans'' downfall. Hepletely despised Balrog for what he did. And yet, Lumiere still knew there was no use addressing the matter. Balrog was all ready dead ¡ª killed by Rivka, the Ancestral Binder. The scene before him seemed to dissolve into thin air, and he found himself back in the dimly lit tunnels of thebyrinth alongside Ravenna. Ravenna let out a heavy sigh of relief, her shoulders slumping as the weight of their previous encounter lifted from her. All the pure emotions of sadness she showed just vanished. Almost like it wasn''t her who suffered the pains of such a loss some centuries ago. It was possible she was trying to act in this manner to crumble the worth of that scene. The scene that decided a good portion of her life. Lumiere turned to her. "Are you... Alright?" She nodded slowly, a small smile ying on her lips. "Yes," she replied, sounding more like her normal self. "I''m pretty alright." "Hm, well that''s a positive answer." "Why not?" she dressed her hair. "So," Lumiere took a quick nce at his surroundings. "Where do we go from here?" She smiled at him. Then, she ced an index finger on her bottom lip in contemtion. "I''m not entirely sure," she admitted. "But I believe we should keep moving forward." "Hah~ it''s always forward..." After a nod, he pushed onward. However, unbeknownst to Ravenna, he held his right hand out, a small, ck, viscous substance swirling in the center of his palm. The matter moved in a circr motion, like a whirlpool of darkness, as Lumiere focused intently on it. His concentration never wavered, even as they navigated thebyrinth. Suddenly, Ravenna''s voice broke through the silence. "You''ve been doing that for quite some time," she observed. "What exactly are you trying to achieve?" His eyes closed halfway. "Nothing, really," he replied nonchntly. "I''m just bored, and this helps me pass the time." A sneaky smile appeared on Ravenna?s face. "Oh, so you weren''t bored when you were checking out my panties?" A sheepish look appeared on his face. "You... you caught me," he admitted. Ravenna chuckled softly. She closed her eyes, basking in her advantage over him. She wanted to y it off. "Of course, with the way you were ogling them, who wouldn''t...?" "Hey! I didn''t ogle anything," his voice dropped in volume. "I just took a... moderate look..." "Moderate, sure." Gently, Lumierebed his hair with his fingers. "Jeez, you don''t have to make a big deal about it." Ravenna''s smile widened, and she gentlyid a hand on Lumiere''s arm. "It may not seem like a big deal to you, Lumiere, but it really means a lot to me," she said. Lumiere''s face softened. "I should''ve known," he murmured a tad sarcastically. Ravenna chuckled softly, her voice teasing. "Well, I''m happy that at least one boy has had the chance to sneak a peek," she confessed yfully. "It''s one of those things a girl should experience in her life, right?" Lumiere''s eyes widened, and he stumbled over his words. "Eh, not really..." he hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Ravenna''s smile didn''t waver, and she leaned closer to Lumiere. "Either way, it was a special moment for me," she said. She then ced her hands on her chest, her smile turning fond. Lumiere''s heart skipped a beat at her proximity, feeling a warmth spread through him. "She''s actually kinda..." ... Laura observed their conversation from within the orb, her expression unreadable. She sighed softly. "Aaron," she called out. "Yes, mdy?" Laura cast her gaze towards the chessboardbyrinth, her fingers tracing the delicate curves of a knight piece. "It seems our ns have hit a bit of a snag," Laura admitted. "I didn''t expect that trifect to be able to bypass my antimagic barrier." Aaron nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Well, she''s a goddess," she mused. Laura tapped the knight piece against her bottom lip, lost in thought. "I suppose it''s time for a forced checkmate..." Aaron''s voice broke the silence. "What are yourmands, mdy?" Laura''s face remained serious. Slowly, she mmed the knight piece next to the king and queen pieces on the board. "Incapacitate them." Aaron''s nod was firm, the sharp sound of her gleaming sword unsheathing filled the air. "Excellent..." Chapter 287 An unlikely likely discussion?

Chapter 287 An unlikely likely discussion?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Steria gazed down at Chubzo, his pitiful form sprawled on the frosty floor of the Undying Pce of Ice. Everywhere she looked, ice shimmered, cold and unforgiving. The ice of Zerhogg was describe as ice so cold that it burned ¡ª enough that it could burn other mes. Zerhogg smirked as she approached, her revealing blue kimono a stark contrast against the icy backdrop. "Ah, Steria, you''ve finally graced me with your presence," Zerhogg purred. The tone in her voice could be characterized as fake sweetness. Steria rolled her eyes, her patience waning as she cut through Zerhogg''s facade. "Cut the crap, Zerhogg. I''m here to make you restore that girl you erased." If it were any other person, she''d easily have ignored their erasure. But, she knew how important Genevieve was to Lumiere, as such, if she failed to restore her, it would make her look like an ipetent wife to be. And expectedly, while Steria always tookst in a good number of things, she''d never settle forst when it came to her husband''s love and affection. Zerhogg''s yful smile remained, her hand resting gently on her t chest. "Oh, Steria, you wound me," Zerhogg replied, feigning hurt. "I expected you to visit me, show me some love." Steria scoffed, her gaze sharp as she met Zerhogg''s eyes. "Why would I waste my time visiting you?" Steria retorted, her tone dripping with scorn. Zerhogg shrugged nonchntly, lowering herself onto her intricate throne of ice. A flick of her wrist summoned another chair made of glistening ice for Steria. Reluctantly, Steria took her ce, her gaze never leaving Zerhogg''s scheming face. Chubzo, desperate to save his own skin, scrambled to Zerhogg''s side, his voice trembling as he stammered his apologies. "I-I did my best t-to keep them at bay, b-but..." Chubzo''s words trailed off, his fear was very obvious. And it had to be, Zerhogg was sweet on the outside, or rather ¡ª she was sweet to those she was attracted to. But lower individuals were no more than disgusting cretins to her. Zerhogg silenced him with a sharp re, her voice dripping ice. "Shut up." Hermand came out as firm and cold. Trembling, Chubzo obeyed, his fear rendering him submissive. He fell to his knees, his lips quickly finding sce in kissing and licking Zerhogg''s feet, desperate for her mercy. Steria raised an eyebrow. "Well, Zerhogg, that''s certainly an odd way to treat your so-called servants," she remarked, her words heavily leaning on sarcasm. Zerhogg smirked, "Hm." Then, she sauntered over to Steria, her dainty feet tapping softly on the icy floor. It was as though Chubzo wasn''t there. However, there was a well known fact that when a being was too powerful they''d see weaker existences as nothing more than inanimate objects. This was because they were so much stronger than them that they wouldn''t notice their power and discard them as "lesser objects". "Servants, subordinates, it''s all the same to me," Zerhogg replied nonchntly, her voiceced with arrogance. Steria shook her head, her tone firm. "You''re degrading them a little too much, even for someone like you," she retorted. Zerhogg''sughter echoed through the icy hall as she stood ufortably close to Steria, her breath caressing the air between them. "Steria, my love, that''s a huge load of crap," Zerhogg scoffed, disdainful as always. "I, above anyone else, know the darkness that resides within your heart. Don''t forget how cruel you were to those beneath you, even the weakest of mortals." Steria yawned dramatically, her eyes showing no signs of remorse. "That was a long time ago, idiot. I don''t do that anymore," she replied dismissively. Zerhogg''s lips curved into a skeptical smile. "All this talk sounds like lies to me," Zerhogg taunted. Steria''s smile widened as she proudly looked into Zerhogg''s eyes. "Actually, it''s far from a lie," Steria confessed, there was excitement in her voice. She ced her palm upon her chest, her hand perched between her breasts as she shot them forward proudly. "I''m engaged to a mortal, and I love him very much." Zerhogg pouted, a hint of envy in her eyes. "That''s not fair," sheined. "I wanna fall in love too." Steria chuckled softly. "Tough luck, Zerhogg," she replied smugly, her confidence radiating. Before Steria could even brace herself, Zerhogg leaned in towards her cheek, her lips poised for a kiss. Acting quickly, Steria pinched Zerhogg''s lips together, her eyes carrying amusement and utmost pride. "That''s enough of that, Zerhogg," Steria sighed, smiling. "Besides, I don''t swing that way..." Zerhogg''s muffled words reached Steria''s ears. "You''re no fun." That was all she managed to muster. Steria rolled her eyes. "Like I care... The only person I care to have fun with, is my darling husband Lumiere..." Zerhogg stood upright, rubbing her chin as she closely observed Steria from various angles. After what felt like an eternity, Zerhogg finally backed away, causing Steria to release a heavy sigh. "Do I really have to ask what the problem is?" Zerhogg shrugged, pretending it was nothing. "Well, I was just wondering," Zerhogg began, her eyes narrowing a tad seriously. "What kind of mortal could possibly make someone like you their subordinate?" Steria''s expression softened, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Actually, we haven''t officially gotten engaged yet," Steria rified. "But it''s just a matter of time." Zerhogg raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "That doesn''t really answer my question, though," Zerhogg pointed out. Steria let out a soft chuckle before deciding to satisfy Zerhogg''s curiosity. "This mortal that you''re so casually discussing... He''s my father''s sessor. The one will inherit his power, will and knowledge..." Zerhogg''s eyes widened in shock, her voice echoing through the icy hall. "Wait... you''re marrying your brother!?" she blurted out. Steria face-palmed, her patience wearing thin. "No, no," Steria groaned. "That''s not my father''s sessor. It''s someone else entirely." Zerhogg''s confusion was evident as she furrowed her brow. "What? The All-Father didn''t choose him?" she asked. Steria nodded, her face was a little less like her nonchnt self. There was some sadness in it. "Yes, that''s correct. While it''s notmon knowledge, we don''t speak much about it. It brings up... painful memories," Steria admitted. Normally, any understanding person would''ve stopped at this juncture and made no further inquiries, but Zerhogg was abnormal eighty times out of a hundred. "Just to be sure, when exactly did the fallout happen?" She asked casually. Almost like she disregarded Steria''s current mood. But they were both like that, so they could rte in this manner easily. Steria''s gaze turned distant as she reflected on the past. "A little over 1,200 years ago, give or take," she said. "I see," Zerhogg said. "Well, I must admit, I didn''t know." "Well, you are a God tier shut-in." "That''s one way to put it..." she chuckled. Standing up from her icy chair, Steria approached Zerhogg. "Anyways, I gotta go... So restore that girl you erased..." Zerhogg tapped a finger on her chin, deep in thought. "What if it''s not possible?" she mused. "Don''t y games with me... I know you can reverse the effects of your chaotic energy," she stated with a small yawn. It was always difficult for Steria to try and sound intimidating, because she''d yawn in-between every sentence. A smirk danced across Zerhogg''s lips. "You got me," she admitted. "Thanks for keeping my stupid servant alive, by the way." "Yaaannn~~ Even if I didn''t spare him, I have no doubt you would''ve hunted me down and killed me." Zerhogg let out a heartyugh. "Oh, have you really gotten that weak?" Stretching her arms above her head, Steria let out a satisfied sigh. "It''s not about being weak... I just sealed some of my powers. Having that much power was bing stressful," she exined. Zerhogg snapped her fingers. "Well, there you have it. I''ve restored the girl." "Okay." Opening a portal, she motioned towards it. "Later." Zerhogg raised an eyebrow as she watched Steria. "Aren''t you going to ask me about thatbyrinth?" Steria sighed. "Seems like a lot of talk for now. Maybe another time," she replied casually, brushing off Zerhogg''s attempt at luring her into a conversation. A fact was, she knew when thatbyrinth was created. Zerhogg grinned as she leaned against the ice throne. "You''ve always beenzy, haven''t you?" she teased. Without another word, Steria gracefully stepped towards the portal. Before disappearing into the swirling vortex, she turned back to Zerhogg. "I''ll visit some other time.." "That''s a promise!" Chapter 288 Two “sisters†alone? (II)

Chapter 288 Two ¡°sisters¡± alone? (II)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Back to the depths of thebyrinth. Lum and Elise forged on, their footsteps echoing through the deste corridors. Hours had passed, yet there was no sign of an exit in sight. Lum''s frustration was growing by the minute. "We''ve been walking on a straight line for nearly three hours." Her words came out as calm, but exasperation was heavily written in her voice. Elise, always the shy one, maintained a cautious distance from Lum, not wanting to impose. They were nearly three meters apart. She mumbled softly, barely audible, "Mhm." A pungent stench wafted through the air, assaulting their senses. Lum wrinkled her nose in disgust. "These tunnels are starting to smell worse than they look," sheined, her face contorting in distaste. Elise nodded silently, her face buried deeper within the confines of her scarf. The two continued their journey in silence. Their predicament was a little more delicate than the others. Because of that, Lum used any small second she had toin. The mere thought of being stuck here for another minute would drive her crazy. Nothing was working out, most especially, magic arts and magic skills. If they were, she''d have used her Unique Skill [Navigator] to find her way. It was a skill that could be used to track something provided they''d seen it at least once. As such, they''d even be able to sense other forms of energy with it ¡ª provided they had an idea what that said energy looked or felt like. It was the ultimate skill when sued in a strategic approach. Lum, unable to contain her frustration any longer, sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of her nose. "It seems like we won''t be escaping thisbyrinth anytime soon," she muttered. Elise murmured, her voicecking conviction, "Mhm." Lum''s patience reached its breaking point. She abruptly turned to face Elise, her eyes filled with frustration and anger. "Is that really all you can say? You sound like an annoying, uneventful human being!" she shouted. Her voice was reverberating through the empty corridors. Elise froze in ce, her body trembling. "I... I''m sorry..." She stammered out an apology, her words barely audible above the echoes of Lum''s outburst. Lum''s voice grew sharper. "That''s the issue with you, Elise," she eximed, her steps closing in on Elise. She reached out and grabbed Elise by the cor of her scarf, her grip firm. "You''re always apologizing, always letting people walk all over you. You''re utterly useless as the leader of a noble house!" Lum yanked on the scarf, Elise''s fingers instinctively clinging to the fabric, too afraid to pull back. With a forceful tug, Lum dragged Elise closer. "Even now, you can''t defend yourself," she seethed, her words biting. "It''s honestly infuriating." "I... I... I''m..." "Don''t you dare apologize again! Don''t!" As the tension reached its peak, Lum''s anger consumed her, propelling her to forcefully rip the scarf from Elise''s neck. The fabric tore away, leaving Elise exposed and vulnerable. Lum''s voice filled the air, sharp and cutting, as she berated Elise. "Always acting like a stupid little helpless child that can''t do anything other than cry...! You''ve been like this for so long and not even one shred of development, it''s absolutely irritating! Just looking at you and that scarf turns my insides!" Elise''s eyes welled up with tears. The emotional turmoil was too much to bear. "Can''t you do anything other than be useless and make mistakes! You always make mistakes and then you cry about it... Can''t you do anything that''ll give you some sense of aplishment! You have zeromon sense! Zero sense of self respect! So what do you have?!" The tears fell slowly, tracing paths down her cheeks, as Lum''s words sliced through her already fragile confidence. "Whatever." With a painful disregard, Lum threw the scarf to the ground and stormed off without a second nce, leaving Elise alone. Trembling, Elise sank to the ground, her shaking hand reaching out to touch the discarded, and now torn scarf. Her tears cascaded even more freely now, as she struggled to hold back her sobs. Choked with regret, Elise''s voice quivered as she muttered to herself, "I... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I... I... I don''t want to cause you any problems... I don''t want to look be a burden to you... I''m sorry for being... Around you, I''m really sorry." Meanwhile, Lum''s impatience did not subside. She abruptly stopped in her tracks, frustration evident on her face, and scolded Elise once again for her incessant crying. "Ugh, again with the crying! Just stop!" she eximed. Resuming her forward movement, Lum left Elise behind, walking on. It was unlike her to shout. In other situations, she was mostly always calm, but everything about Elise irked her, she couldn''t fathom how one person could be so weak willed. Especially since they were the next in line to rule over a noble house. Elise, fragile and broken, clenched the ck scarf in her hands, finding sce in its familiar touch. In silence, she followed behind Lum, ovee with difort yet knowing that sticking close to her was the only path forward. And then, like a shattered ss reflecting a different reality, the scenery around them abruptly transformed. The dark, destebyrinth shattered into countless fragments, reced by a vibrant garden teeming with blossoming flowers. Amidst the sudden shift, Lum calmly adjusted her sses. "Wow, that was a drastic change," she remarked, breaking the heavy silence. Elise remained silent, her presence lingering behind Lum. Right then, she was doing her best not to cry. Lum strode forward. And soon after Elise followed her. "Don''t follow me..." said Lum as she came to a stop. Lum continued to move again. Elise couldn''t help but feel a pang of uncertainty. Should she follow? She knew Lum had told her not to, but her fear of getting lost overwhelmed her. Without a second thought, Elise pushed her own hesitation aside and gingerly trailed after Lum, her footsteps quiet and cautious. Lum abruptly came to a halt, her back still turned to Elise. She turned around, frustration written all over her face, and sharply. "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me?" Lum snapped, her words were piercing, in a sense. Elise''s heart raced, and she stumbled over her words. "I... I''m sorry," she stammered, fear creeping into her voice. "I... I didn''t know where we were, and I was scared of losing my way." Lum''s expression softened just a fraction, but her annoyance remained palpable. "How is that my problem?" she retorted, impatience in her tone. "Figure it out yourself." Elise''s head lowered, her eyes cast downward. She could feel the weight of Lum''s words crushing her spirit. "I... I apologize," she managed to utter. Lum''s frustration reached its boiling point, and her voice thundered through the garden. "There you go again, saying sorry like it means anything!" she eximed. "I... I just wanted to..." "No matter how many times you say it, I still hate you. Nothing can change that fact. And I''m sure every other person you say that to feels the same way..." Elise''s widened eyes betrayed her shock and fear. She stood there, rooted to the spot, as Lum stormed off, leaving her alone in the garden. Tears welled up in Elise''s eyes, threatening to spill over as she whispered to herself, "I... I didn''t mean to... I just wanted..." Meanwhile, Lum continued her brisk pace, muttering to herself. "That girl always manages to get on my nerves..." Lost in her own thoughts, she turned a corner and saw a small, distraught girl huddled on the ground. "Huh?" Lum looked down at the teary-eyed child. "A little girl...?" Chapter 289 Two “sisters†alone? (III)

Chapter 289 Two ¡°sisters¡± alone? (III)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lum gazed at the tear-streaked face of the little girl. There was a strange familiarity aching in her heart. The quaint gazebo they stood in seemed to trigger a memory buried deep within her mind. As she pondered, a flicker of recognition crossed her features, and she whispered, almost to herself, "This gazebo... it reminds me of the one..." She paused, her eyes fixed on the child before her, and a sudden realization struck her. "She... she looks so much like Elise," she murmured. Lum crouched down, her eyes level with the girl''s, and studied her intently. "If anything, this child is..." Her hand extended, trembling slightly, as she attempted to touch the girl. But her hand passed through the ethereal figure, a mere illusion that appeared so hauntingly real. "As I thought, just a mirage," Lum said, her voice calm despite the situation. She raised her slender fingers to her chin, lost in thought as she observed the delicate features of the child. A question lingered in her mind, musing over the reason for the girl''s tears. "Why''re you crying? It seems you''re always crying... did you wet the bed again?" Lum''s gaze hardened as she red at the little girl before her. "Crying won''t solve anything," she told her inly. Expectedly, there was no response from the little girl. Under her breath, she muttered, "I wish I could just p some sense into you." But despite Lum''s harsh words, the child continued to sob, seemingly unaware of her presence. Lum, however, refused to be deterred. She spoke to the child as if she could hear every word, her voice gentle yet firm. "Stop crying, for goodness sake! Expressing your emotions in such a foolish manner will get you nowhere. There''s never any reason to shed tears over anything." It was then, in that moment of despair, that the little girl slowly raised her head, her ssy eyes meeting Lum''s gaze. With trembling hands, she wiped away the remnants of her tears and whispered. "Lu... M..." Lum''s eyes widened. The surprise in her eyes as the little girl locked eyes with her and spoke her name. "Wait, you can see me?" Lum questioned. But before the child could respond, a voice suddenly chimed in from behind. "Elise, you''re always crying. What happened now?" Lum turned, her gaze falling upon a smaller version of herself, resembling her when she was around seven years old. The little Lum pushed past Lum, her tiny figure casting a shadow upon Elise. Folding her small arms, she looked down at her sister and friend. There was a steeled look on her face. "Why are you crying?" the younger Lum asked. Elise, still seated on the grass, wiped away more tears and managed to speak. "I... I... I was scared... I was scared that those goblins hurt you more than what your mother said... And it was all because you were keeping me safe... I''m sorry..." Lum watched this. Then, she recalled. "Oh yeah, that''s right... We dide across some goblins in the forest around that period. If I remember correctly, I almost broke my arm." The little Lum shed a proud grin, revealing numerous bandages wrapped around her arms and face, covering cuts and bruises. Her tomboyish appearance became evident through her rugged attire and spirit. Reassuring Elise, she flexed the muscle on her slender right arm and proudly dered her strength. "Don''t worry, I''m strong, hehe," she reassured with a confident grin. Elise watched, a small smile forming on her face as she admitted, "I want to be strong like you, Lum. You''re always protecting me, but I don''t want that. I want to be strong too." The little Lum crouched down, gently patting Elise on the shoulder. With a tender voice, she assured her, "You can''t force bing strong okay...? Thates naturally, you''ll get stronger when you''ve made the choice to be stronger, and those choicese at their own time..." "Their own... Time...?" Elise asked. Little Lum tapped her chin finding a better representation of what she was saying. "I mean, you''ll decide to get stronger when you''ve seen someone you''re ready to protect..." "But won''t people hate me for crying too much?" Elise asked. The younger Lum clenched her tiny fist. "No one will judge you for your shorings... Anyone who does will get a beating from me," she dered. Elise''s determination shone brightly in her gaze as she dered her newfound resolve. Lum, taken aback by her sister''s strong resolve, uttered a soft "Hm?" Little Lum then smiled calmly but with confidence. "Oh yeah? What''s that?" she asked. Elise''s eyes widened. With a smile that reached her eyes, she revealed her decision. "I''ve made up my mind," she said. And then at the same time, Lum and Elise said these words: "I''m going to get stronger... So that I can also do my best to protect you...!" Little Lum''s heart skipped a beat, emotions flickering in her eyes as her cheeks turned a rosy shade of red. She gazed deeply at Elise for a moment before quickly looking away, her own embarrassment evident. And then our of nowhere, she lightly knocked Elise on the head with her tiny fist. Elise, taken aback, ced her hands on her head, eyes looking up at her sister. "Why''d you hit me? That was mean," she said, her voice wavering as tears welled up in her eyes. Little Lum stammered, feeling a pang of guilt and embarrassment herself. She finally found her voice and exined, "It''s because you''re a cry baby. Cry babies aren''t strong enough to protect anyone." Elise''s eyes filled with both hurt and confusion. "But you said no one would make fun of me for crying too much," she retorted, her voice breaking. "But you''re doing just that..." Little Lum folded her arms and looked away for a moment before turning back to face Elise. "B-Baka! Just because I say it won''t happen doesn''t mean it won''t," she replied. "But you know what you should tell them when they make fun of you?" Elise, curious yet uncertain, asked, "What should I tell them?" Little Lum leaned in, and whispered into Elise''s ear. "Tell them that you''re sorry," she said. That was an absolutely confusing thing to say to someone who made fun of you. Confusion marked Elise''s face as she asked, "I should?" Little Lum nodded confidently. "Yes, telling them ''I''m sorry''... It''ll be our secret code. It means that your best friend and sister, me, will kick their asses when I catch them making fun of you," she dered. "So cool..." Elise replied. "Well of course," little Lum smiled. "I''m awesome of course, just make sure you don''t forget it..." "I promise, I won''t!" Lum''s face saddened even more. Little Lum knelt down in front of Elise. "Don''t worry, Elise. No matter what happens, I''ll always protect you," she vowed. Elise''s head lowered, a hint of sadness in her voice as she shared her thoughts. "It''s not fair," she whispered softly. "What do you mean?" Little Lum gently asked. Elise raised her head, her eyes shining with an earnest desire. "I want to protect you too," she confessed. A radiant smile spread across Little Lum''s face as she stood up, reaching out to pat Elise''s head lovingly. "Someday, you''ll have that chance, my lovely sister," she encouraged. "But for now, let me be the one to protect you." Elise hesitated for a moment, her gaze wavering before she finally nodded. "O... Okay," she agreed. Little Lum''s eyes sparkled as she suddenly remembered something. "Oh, that reminds me," she eximed, tossing a ck scarf to Elise. "Hm?" Lum uttered, watching. "Since you''re always shy, you can use this to hide your face and avoid direct contact with others. You can also use it to clean your tears or hide your face when you''re sad or unhappy." Elise looked at the scarf in awe, her hands clutching it gently. She hugged it to her chest. "As long as it''s from you, I''ll cherish it." Little Lum giggled. "Actually, I didn''t buy it," she confessed. "It originally belonged to some fat rich kid of an Earl who got bullied. He cried just like you did." Elise pouted. "You''re making fun of me again, aren''t you?" she used. Then, little Lum held her hands up defensively,ughter bubbling in her voice. "No, no! Just making a little observation." As the two sistersughed and bantered, Lum watched them from a distance. Crouching down, she rested her elbows on her knees and her chin on her palms, a tender smile gracing her face. But then she remembered... The scarf Elise had kept for almost twelve years, was what Lum ripped. "I''m... The worst..." Chapter 290 Two “sisters†alone? (IV)

Chapter 290 Two ¡°sisters¡± alone? (IV)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lum observed her younger self and Elise from the gazebo. Sensing her sister''s solemn behavior, little Lum spoke up. "Why are we even staying here, Elise? This gazebo is always empty." Elise let out a small, sniffled sigh, her face reflecting a tinge of sadness. "I... I got lost and ended up here. And I remembered you once told me that when I''m lost, I should sit where I am, put my head down, and hope you''lle find me," she confessed quietly. A sigh escaped little Lum''s breath. "Honestly," she carried her face in her palm. "I was waiting for you and got lost..." A gentle smile graced little Lum''s lips as she scratched her rosy cheeks. "I guess I did say that," she admitted, extending her hand towards Elise. "Well then, let''s get going. It''s gettingte." Elise nodded slowly, wrapping the ck scarf around her neck forfort and warmth. It was now her most prized possession. Calmly, she took little Lum''s hand, allowing herself to be led away from the gazebo. Lum watched them depart. "Now I remember why she almost always says sorry to me... I forgot that was even a secret code..." However, the scene swiftly shifted, dissipating like a thick mist, and Lum found herself in the opulent halls of Belfort Manor. It was a memory from when little Lum was nine, standing before her father, Lord Marges Belfort. His bald head was adorned with thick green beards and his piercing blue eyes held a stern re. His voice boomed through the hall as he berated his daughter, cautioning her against associating with the other branches of the Belfort family. "I''ve warned you before, Lum! Associating with them only shows weakness, something members of our prestigious family should never disy!" he thundered. The Belfort house was the most powerful of the three houses. As such he saw their association with the lower houses as a means through which they could exploit the Belfort house. He especially feared Elise Qute''s family. Because the Qute house at some point had patriarchy as the leading norm, but again, the women of the house were able to overpower the patriarch and restore the matriarchal system of leadership in their noble household. Marges feared the scales could be tipped more. And more than anything, he was scared they''d use his daughter to achieve that goal. Little Lum, showing a surprising strength despite her tender years, met her father''s gaze without flinching. "But Elise is my sister," she dered earnestly. Lord Marges bellowed back at her. His voice was echoing through the hall, demanding her silence. "Shut up, you foolish little girl! Elise is nobody to you; she should be forgotten!" Little Lum, her small frame quivered. However, determined she was. She mustered every ounce of courage within her and took a few steps forward. She squared her shoulders and met her father''s intense gaze. She refused to ept his words. "No, Father! There''s no way I''ll ept that! Elise''s my sister, and I''ll cherish her more, infinitely more than even Huga!" Her words hung in the air, a challenge to her father''s authority. The moment those defiant words left her lips, Lord Marges Belfort snapped. His face twisted with anger, and without a moment''s hesitation, his handshed out and struck little Lum across the cheek. The force of the blow sent her crashing to the ground, blood dripping from her trembling lips. She spat out the metallic taste of iron, her shocked golden eyes brimming with tears. "Y¡­ Y¡­ You pped me," she stammered. Lord Marges, his anger still simmering, refused to show any remorse. His pride was too great to admit to a mistake, and instead, he admonished her for speaking ill of her half-brother. "You shouldn''t have spoken like that about Huga! He''s your brother!" he barked. Even while attempting to address his daughter in a lenient matter typical of familiarity. And yet, it came out as him trying to impose his will on her. Still, that was always the goal. Little Lum''s voice trembled with anger and anguish as she lifted herself up from the ground, her gaze never wavering. "You defend him so fervently because Anne gave birth to a son, while my mother couldn''t. All my mother could give birth to was me, and in the end, I''m just coteral damage, aren''t I?" Anne was her stepmother. Her words pierced through the air, striking a nerve within Lord Marges. Unable to control his mounting fury, Lord Marges stepped forward and forcefully grasped Lum''s delicate wrist. He tried to collect himself, but her words continued to sting him, striking at his very core. "Shut up this instant!" he spat, his grip tightening around her wrist. Little Lum, her voice filled with defiance, let out a shout. She didn''t let down for even one moment. "Let go of me! I''ll never agree to that! Elise is my sister!" she retorted. In a flurry of rage, Lord Marges assaulted his daughter with ps and punches that he didn''t even know he had in him. He let out an overwhelming rage he never believed could''ve sprouted from his being. The mist then vanished again, and Lum found herself immersed in another fragment of her past. She stood on the road within the sprawling grounds of the Belfort estate, watching as her younger self approached Elise and her mother. It was clear that they hade for a meeting between the three noble houses, and Lum couldn''t contain her excitement at the sight of her sister. With every intention of greeting Elise, little Lum bounded forward, but her eagerness was quickly quelled by a stern-faced maid. "Lady Lum, it wouldn''t be appropriate to associate with Lady Elise in public. It''s important to maintain proper appearances," the maid scolded. Frustration etched onto her face, little Lum halted in her tracks, her brows furrowing in disappointment. "But..." "No buts, Lady Lum..." She muttered under her breath, but her words carried the weight of her longing. "But she''s my sister¡­" As the mist swirled around her, more memories unfolded before Lum''s eyes. Each scene revealed how her younger self had undergone a transformation, shedding her tomboyish nature for a more feminine demeanor. She found herself surrounded by friends from various noble houses, and she would often pass Elise without exchanging a single word. In those moments, Elise could only bury her face in her scarf and retreat, clutching tightly onto her books. As time went on and it was revealed that Elise was next in line to lead the Qute house, tension seeped into their fractured friendship. Lum observed these memories, feeling a tight pain constricting her throat, but words escaped her grasp. "Elise¡­" she whispered. Suddenly, a voice broke through the silence, urging her to confront her emotions. "Do you miss her?" the younger Lum asked, her eyes searching Lum''s with curiosity. Lum blinked in surprise, snapping out of her daze. "Hm?" she mumbled, meeting the gaze of her younger self. The scene around them faded, leaving only darkness as the two Lums stood alone. "Wait, you can see me?" Lum questioned. The younger Lum smiled gently. "Yes, we share the same heart, after all. Do you miss her?" she asked again, her voice soft yet persistent. "I..." Lum froze up. They both knew the truth. But knowing the truth and admitting it... Were two different things. Chapter 291 Two “sisters†alone? (V)

Chapter 291 Two ¡°sisters¡± alone? (V)

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) It was a hard pill for Lum to swallow, but she mustered up the courage to confess to her younger self. "I... I miss Elise," she admitted. Little Lum looked up at her with wide eyes, there was hope in her gaze. "So...you regret giving up on our friendship with Elise?" she asked. The sadness in her voice was enough for even someone as emotionally blunt as Lum to pick up. Unless maybe it was because she knew herself better than anyone else. Lum sighed, her heart heavy with the weight of their past mistakes. She knelt down, cing a gentle hand on her younger self''s shoulder. "I don''t think there''s any taking back what we did back then," she said, her voice filled with regret. "Losing Elise''s friendship was something we both suffered." Little Lum''s eyes filled with tears as she lowered her head. "I guess you still hate me," she whispered. Lum''s heart ached at the words. "No," she replied, her voice firm yet filled with self-doubt. "I hate myself... and..." She hooked, having no other words to say. Hating herself still meant hating little Lum and when all was summed up in the end ¡ª little Lum''s observation was spot on. They knew what was in each other''s hearts. Silence settled between them, the heaviness of their shared guilt and pain hung on both their chests. Lum searched for the right words, unsure of how to mend their fractured rtionship. Finally, she spoke, her tone sincere. "There''s still a chance to repair our friendship with Elise," she said softly. But little Lum''s eyes filled with frustration, anger tainted her voice. "That''s a lie!" she eximed, her voice cracking with emotion. "If there was still a chance, then why did you rip the scarf we gave Elise? The one thing she treasured more than anything else!" Suddenly, the memory of Elise tearing the scarf shed before Lum''s eyes. The pain etched on Elise''s face struck Lum to her core. Lum''s voice trembled as she tried to form the words. "I... I didn''t mean to tear the scarf, I was just... I was just angry. I forgot how much it meant to Elise," she whispered. Her expression showed absolute regret. But little Lum''s eyes shed with anger and she shouted. "There''s no need for excuses! We don''t even deserve a shred of Elise''s forgiveness! We were so blind, so oblivious to her pain! We couldn''t even tell when she was crying out for help and dying inside!" "Dying inside?" Lum repeated. Her heart twisted at the thought of Elise suffering in silence. The guilt consumed her as she realized she had failed to see the signs, failed to understand Elise''s pleas for their sisterly bond to be restored. Little Lum scoffed. "Up till now, you still can''t see it, huh? All those times she said ''I''m sorry''... it wasn''t weakness, Lum. It was her way of trying to remind us of our connection, of our love. And wepletely missed it. The secret code we promised not to forget... we forgot it..." "No..." Lum gasped, her hand instinctively clutching her chest. A sharp pain pierced her heart, a physical manifestation of the guilt and realization overwhelming her. Elise wasn''t apologizing consistently due to her own shorings. No. "She... she was actually crying out for our help..." Little Lum nodded, her expression filled with sadness. "Maybe you haven''t noticed it... but the only one who can tell you the truth is me," she said softly. "You''re behaving more like father than your usual self." Lum''s eyes widened in realization, memories flooding back. She remembered how she hadshed out at Elise for showing her emotions, berating her for what she perceived as weakness. But Elise had simply been reaching out, desperate for their support. "I''m... I''m a horrible person," Lum choked out. "I... I know more than anyone else that Elise hates being alone... and I left her alone in thebyrinth." "Alone in thebyrinth?" Little Lum''s voice was filled with sadness as she went on, "No... It''s worse than that. We''ve left her alone for over ten years. We''ve let her suffer all this time." In the pitch-ck abyss, Lum found herself seated on an imaginary floor, her thoughts consumed by guilt and self-loathing. Little Lum, her younger self, sat beside her, her small form radiating sadness and despair. "There''s no way Elise will ever forgive us... I can''t even forgive myself for what I''ve done to her," Little Lum murmured, her voice quivering with remorse. Lum closed her eyes, desperately trying to calm her racing heart. Slowly, she took in deep breaths, a true feat amidst the heavy atmosphere. Finally, with a slightly forced smile, Lum approached little Lum and ced a gentle hand on her tiny shoulder. "Maybe... maybe to truly forgive ourselves, we have to start by forgiving each other," she suggested. It was confusing and simple at the same time. Little Lum turned to her, her eyes wide with confusion. "Each other?" she repeated, unsure of what Lum meant. Lum nodded slowly. "Yes, Lu... Me. You and I might share the same heart, but our frustrations and anger were built from different experiences. I, the older version, neglected Elise and destroyed any chance of friendship, while you, the younger version, wanted to keep the bond strong but were influenced by others." Little Lum turned to face Lum directly, her eyes searching for answers. "So... what do we do now?" she asked Lum met her gaze, her expression sincere. "Like I said, we forgive each other," Lum replied firmly. She extended her trembling hand for a handshake, looking little Lum straight in the eye. "Beating ourselves up and hating ourselves only serves to fulfill the wishes of our father and everyone else who doubted our friendship with Elise. It''s time to break free from that cycle." Little Lum hesitated for a moment, her tiny hand hovering in the air. But, after a deep breath, she reached out and sped Lum''s hand in hers. Their fingertips touched, the connection symbolizing the first step towards healing their broken bond. "The first step to rebuilding a friendship is, well... the first step," Lum whispered. Little Lum, her grip growing firmer, nodded in agreement. Together, they sat in the darkness, their hands entwined, ready to move on. In the blink of an eye, Lum found herself transported back to the familiar garden. The soft petals of the grass brushed against her as she scrambled to her feet. Heart racing, she searched desperately through the vibrant foliage, her mind calling out for Elise''s presence. "Elise! Elise!" she cried out, the words echoing in her mind. As Lum raced through the garden, her desperation growing, a glimmer of hope flickered within her. And then, there she was, standing steadfast in the very spot Lum had left her. Elise, dressed in the same worn scarf around her neck, looked at Lum with surprise. It seemed as though time had stood still for her. Lum paused for a moment, the weight of regret heavy in her chest, and finally found her voice. "Elise... you''re still... here," she stammered. Elise''s gaze remained fixed on Lum, her eyes searching for answers. "I... I''m sorry... It''s just, you told me whenever I was lost, that I should just wait in one spot and hope that youe..." Tears welled up in Lum''s eyes, her voice cracking with remorse. "You didn''t have to... wait for me. You didn''t have to have faith in someone as terrible as me," she muttered. "A... Are you okay, Lum?" "Y... Yeah... I am..." Elise tilted her head slightly, studying Lum intently. "But...you''re crying," she observed softly. Lum choked on her own sobs, her voice trembling as she replied, "Yeah... everything''s perfect, absolutely fine..." In a rush of emotions, Lum closed the distance between them, enveloping Elise in a tight embrace. Startled, Elise stuttered, her words barely forming. "Lum... You''re... Hugging me..." Lum held onto her even tighter, burying her face in Elise''s shoulder. "Just shut up and hug me," she whispered, tears seeping from her eyes. Elise, slowly raising her arms, hesitantly wrapped them around Lum, mirroring the embrace. Lum''s voice, muffled against Elise''s shoulder, broke through the silence. "I''ve missed you, sister," she murmured. Tears streamed down Elise''s cheeks as she whispered back, "I''ve missed you too." Chapter 292 The Right Hand of the White Dragon?

Chapter 292 The Right Hand of the White Dragon?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Back at the other parts of thebyrinth, Steria emerged from a swirling portal, her slender arms stretching out as she stepped onto solid ground. The effects of the anti-magic barrier were no longer restraining her abilities, for she had found a way to tap into her sealed power. Throughout their journey in thebyrinth, Steria had kept her left eye closed, a physical representation of her efforts to ess her hidden magic. This seal allowed her to harness an extraordinary and dense magic power that surpassed ordinary spells and arts. Naturally, she didn''t want to depend to much on it. Or she might be tempted to life the seals on her magic power. As she returned to herpanion girls, Luna and Anastasia, they hurried towards her, worry etched across their faces. "Are you okay, Professor Steria?" Luna''s voice trembled with concern. Anastasia then added, "You were gone for a... A long time..." Steria let out anguid yawn, her exhaustion evident as she brushed off their worries. "I''m fine," she assured them. "That''s good..." Luna said. "Is Genevieve alright?" While it may have seemed like Steria was asking out of concern, she was only asking to confirm if Zerhogg kept to her end of the deal. Luna looked at herpanion, surprise infused in her voice. "How''d you know she wasn''t dead?" Steria''s lips curved into a sly smile as she feigned nonchnce. "Oh, I just assumed she was," she replied casually. Anastasia''s brows furrowed, her confusion apparent. "Wait, you didn''t notice?" she asked, incredulity coloring her words. When it came to lying, Steria was the best there was because she did it with ease. Brushing off their bewilderment, Steria stretched her lithe frame and turned her gaze towards Genevieve. The young woman was seated on the ground, some inches away from Ophelia who tended to Fanatio''s wounds. "Professor Steria?" Luna called to her. "( What does she want now...? )" (Steria) "Hm, yes, Luna?" "How''d you do that with the dragon?" she asked. Any other person might have panicked before finding the right answer that would deceive them. However, not Steria. "Oh, that?" she replied. She leisurely strolled past herpanions, her limbs stretching to their limits as she yawnedzily. "It''s just magic," she finalized. Luna and Anastasia exchanged perplexed nces, their confusion mirrored in their expressions. Their world was built on the concept of magic. So saying it was just magic made it the most vague exnation one coulde up with. Steria approached Fanatio. Her delicate hands rested gently on her waist. "So, are you alright?" Steria asked softly. Fanatio nced down at her badly wounded right arm, then back up at Steria, her look was indifferent. "I''ll be fine," she said inly. Nodding in acknowledgment, Steria''s blue eyes did its best to remain active. She didn''t like long situations, they always got her tired. Right now, more than anything she wanted to sleep. "That''s good to hear," she murmured, her gaze shifting to Ophelia, who was diligently working on patching up Fanatio''s arm. "How long will it take?" Steria asked Ophelia. With her ripped off blue cloth and emergency herbs in hand, Ophelia replied, she waspletely concentrated, "Just a few more minutes, I think." Meanwhile, Genevieve shared her confusion with the group. "I honestly can''t understand what happened," she admitted, her eyes searching for answers. Steria, with a quirked brow, responded with a curious, "Hm?" Genevieve continued, "It didn''t feel like I died. It was more like... I blinked and everything went dark for a moment, then suddenly everything was back to normal." "( Makes sense, her perception of time is slower than much more powerful beings... Even Lumiere would''ve viewed it the same way, but I guess that OP skill of his would''ve kicked in before Zerhogg could try and delete him... )" (Steria) Steria''s interest piqued as she considered Genevieve''s words. "Oh, that sounds intriguing," shemented casually, her focus shifting as they neared thebyrinth''s small exit route. Not once had she worried herself about how Lumiere was faring. "( He''s a big boy, I''m sure he can take care of himself... )" (Steria) ... In another part of thebyrinth, Lumiere and Ravenna continued their trek. Lumiere continued to y with the small, jelly-like orb in his palm. Amidst their journey, a woman materialized before them, her long blue hair cascading down her back. Lumiere''s amethyst eyes widened, taking in her presence. "Hm?" Lumiere questioned. He turned to Ravenna, his gaze seeking confirmation. "Do you know who she is?" he inquired. Ravenna shook her head, her wavy ck locks swaying gently. "I''m not sure," she replied honestly, her eyes fixed on the woman''s solemn expression. Lumiere sighed softly. "It''s probably another stupid mirage..." The two walked past the woman. Just as they were about topletely pass by the woman, she spoke, her voice seemingly carried on a gentle breeze. "Sorry to disappoint you both, but you''ll never escape thisbyrinth," she remarked with an air of certainty. Lumiere, calm andposed as always, turned to face her. "So, you''re not a mirage?" he inquired, his tone steady. "( But she''s still stupid though... )" (Lumiere) The woman, named Aaron, shook her head slowly. "No, I''m quite real," she replied. Lumiere was intrigued by her presence. "You mentioned something about us never leaving thisbyrinth. Care to exin?" he asked. Aaron''s blue eyes bore into Lumiere''s, devoid of any amusement or lightness. "You see, you don''t understand the true nature of thisbyrinth," she calmly exined. Lumiere nodded, absorbing her words. "I see," he replied. Aaron''s expression remained unchanged, her focus unwavering. She continued. "Unfortunately for you, stepping foot in thisbyrinth was the wrong decision... My role here is to incapacitate you," she revealed, her voice devoid of any emotion. "Me?" Lumiere pointed at himself, "Unfortunate? That''s a first..." "..." Lumiere''s eyes widened in surprise when he realized the other part of her statement. "Still though, incapacitate me? On what grounds?" he inquired, perplexed by her statement. Aaron looked him directly in the eye, her gaze however chilling it was, didn''t faze Lumiere. He''d stood face to face with the Imperial Red Dragon before. "A Curse King has no rights here," she dered. Lumiere nodded. "Ah, I see," he remarked. Aaron slowly began to approach them, her steps measured and deliberate. Sensing the tension in the air, Lumiere turned to Ravenna and instructed her to step back. However, Ravenna''s grip tightened on Lumiere''s arm. "No, I don''t think you should underestimate her. She doesn''t seem ordinary," she cautioned. "Yeah, that''s cause she''s an elf..." said Lumiere. Slowly, Lumiere turned to face Aaron, his amethyst eyespletely studying her body. "( I still have my physical strength, so we should be alright... )" (Lumiere) "So, you mind introducing yourself...? It helps with the dialogue..." "No," Aaron replied inly. Her blue eyes didn''t reveal even an atom of emotion. Lumiere''s interest was piqued as he observed her closely, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his sword. But before he could even fully draw his weapon, a blur of movement urred. In a fraction of a second, Lumiere found his right arm firmly grasped by Aaron''s hand, her sword sheathed back before it was even "realized" as fully drawn. The pain was instantaneous, searing through his body as blood sprayed from his severed limb. However, Lumiere remained calm, and through sheer willpower, he suppressed any cries of agony. "( Oh, my arm... )" (Lumiere) Ravenna was shocked. "( Even my [World Acuity] barely caught sight of that... )" (Ravenna) Aaron nonchntly dropped Lumiere''s severed arm to the ground, her gaze never faltering, she looked smug, but not even a smile was there to prove it. "I suppose I could introduce myself after all. My name is Aaron Heneria Gdiatrix," she calmly stated. "( Gdiatrix... I''ve heard that name before... Eunaria, that Imperial Blue Dragon. )" (Lumiere) "But you may know me better as the Right Hand of the White Dragon, the Battle Gods'' first seat." It was a precarious situation for Lumiere. However, he remained calm. This was exclusively the one thing he was used toing across. As such, there was no use in panicking. For now, at least... Chapter 293 Who’s the actual savage?

Chapter 293 Who''s the actual savage?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) The battle was about to begin. "( I should have the advantage here... She outsses me in speed, sure, but without a doubt my physical strength is way higher than hers. This anti-magic barrier affects everyone within its range... So that means she''s also at a disadvantage too... )" He continued to study Aaron. "( She''s stronger than Lirien, but if this was a fair fight I''d win in less than three seconds... For now, I just need to watch out for her speed and cutting strength. She can''t use magical enhancements and neither can I, but naturally, a battle god has a well honed body... )" His gaze narrowed. "( Hmmm... What to do... )" Lumiere gazed at Aaron, his right arm severed and lying discarded on the ground. "You''ve lost your arm," Aaron remarked casually. "And yet you don''t seem too bothered..." Calmly, Lumiere shrugged with a smile. "I''m not gonna lie, it hurts a lot, but if I focused on that, I''ll surely be losing more than an arm in no time." "I have no intention of killing you, Curse King..." Drawing his sword with his remaining left hand, Lumiere responded, a smug smile on his face, "And doesn''t that make things easier for me? I won''t hold back just cause you''re a woman." He pointed her tsurugi at her. Aaron clenched her fists. "Trust me, I''ve heard far worse threats than anything you can offer." Without a moment''s hesitation, Aaron propelled herself towards Lumiere, her speed leaving even him astonished. In a blink, she appeared before her, his de aimed at her with deadly precision. Lumiere barely had time to react, parrying the attack, but the force still sent him hurtling backward. As Lumierended on his feet he could hear Ravenna''s concerned voice. "Are you alright?" "I''ll be alright," he replied calmly. "Just a minor setback is all." In an instant, Lumiere dashed towards Aaron once more, their movements bing a blur as they engaged in a high-speed dance of swords. Ravenna struggled to keep up with the intense flurry of sparks and shes. The confined space of thebyrinth seemed to expand around them as they shed, their skills matching each other blow for blow. Finally, a surge of deep blue energy, tinged with ck tron lines, burst forth from within Aaron. "Wait... That''s not..." Ravenna''s breath caught in her throat as Aaron vanished from sight, only to reappear behind Lumiere with astonishing speed. Her de sliced through the air and deep into Lumiere''s back, causing him to grunt in pain before copsing onto the ground. "Oh... No..." Ravenna?s breath trembled. There was no way she could help. Without her intense affinity for wide-range [Curse Magic] there was nothing else she could do. All her magical abilities were inessible due to her soul still recovering and their magic being canceled by the barrier. Blood poured relentlessly from the deep sh in Lumiere''s back, staining, he wore ck, so it wasn''t as visible. Yet a small smile graced his face. "Hm?" Aaron, bewildered by this reaction, questioned him. "Why would you smile in the face of such a grievous wound?" Lumiere, seemingly amused, touched his face as if to confirm Aaron''s observation. "Ah, you''re right. I really am smiling," he calmly replied, his ck hair concealing the emotions hidden in his eyes, leaving only his chilling grin visible. Intrigued, Lumiere inquired about the power Aaron had just disyed. "That chakra you used...," he asked. "Quite impressive, I must say. The white dragon taught you, yes?" He assumed this because dragons used chakra a lot. And after seeing Eunaria use it and making small research on it, he knew it was a norm for them. Aaron, caught off guard by Lumiere''s knowledge, hesitated for a moment before responding. "Why should I answer the questions of a repugnant Curse King like you? Without your curse abilities, you''re nothing but another pathetic existence." Lumiere chuckled softly, his wound continuing to seep blood, yet hisposure unshaken. "I don''t get it..." "..." "The hate on Curse Kings, it''s a little stupid... But I guess maybe one of them did something to change you..." "..." "They killed your close friend?" "..." "No? Okay, they ughtered your entire vige...?" "...!" "Ah, I got it... They killed your entire family didn''t th¡ª" Before Lumiere could finish his sentence, Aaron''s aura surged with a burst of intense blue chakra, propelling her towards him in a flurry of motion. WHOOOOSH!! With raven-like speed, she materialized directly in front of him, her sword aimed for the kill. Just as her de descended in a swift, horizontal arc, Lumiere swiftly bent downwards, narrowly evading decapitation, a few strands of his ebony hair severed instead. Reacting swiftly, Aaron swiftly struck him with a powerful knee to the jaw, sending him flying backward. In the same fluid motion, she hurled her chakra-infused de towards Lumiere, the sharp steel effortlessly piercing through his left leg. Lumiere, though brought to his knee by the impact, managed to maintain his stoic facade. The pain etched onto his face, but calm did he remain. He removed the sword from his left thigh. Despite the blood gushing from it, Lumiere rose from his knee, his movements tinged with a flicker of pain. He gingerly brushed his fingertips against his slightly disfigured chin. He was amused. "Well, that was a bit uncalled for, don''t you think? I thought the n was to incapacitate, not decapitate me." Aaron extended her hand, summoning the de that Lumiere had just removed from his thigh, her expression remaining stoic. She chose to remain silent, her eyes fixed firmly on him. Lumiere''s lips curled into a wry smile as he continued speaking, his tone barely concealing his amusement. "Ah, but I highly doubt the person who seeks my attention would be pleased to find out I''m dead, now would they?" Aaron''s voice broke the silence. "If it were up to me, I''d have killed you already." Lumiere raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh? Is that so? Impressive resolve, I must say. I''m honestly scared..." Without warning, the indifference that had marked Aaron''s expression wavered, reced by a glimmer of sorrow and anger. Lumiere noticed the subtle shift in her emotions. Unfazed, Aaron dered, "Enough talk. I''ll be done with you now. My apologies for almost killing you a few seconds ago." Before Aaron could make her move, Ravenna interjected, pleading with her to reconsider. "No! Don''t do it, Aaron! This is all my fault!" Lumiere, bewildered, nced at her. "Ravenna?" he murmured. Ravenna looked back at Lumiere, her expression softening as she held his hands gently. "Please, Aaron, leave him out of this. He''s not like the other Curse Kings. He''s not evil. Even you should be able to see that." "..." Lumiere reached out to Ravenna, shaking his head earnestly. "Ravenna, I told you I can handle this. You don''t have to-" Ravenna interrupted him, her voice filled with gratitude. "It''s okay, Lumiere. You''ve done enough already. I was able to walk and talk with someone after so many decades... Just that, is enough..." Aaron abruptly cut in, her tone resolute. "I''m sorry, but there are no rooms for negotiations..." "Aaron, please, if you want, I can kill myself or destroy my own soul, I''ll do it. Just let him go!" Aaron''s eyes narrowed as she sized up Lumiere. She could feel Laura''s presence in her head, urging her to act swiftly. "One less Curse King in the world would indeed be great," Aaron responded. "But this one... he''s a potentially greater threat." "Ouch," said Lumiere. Ravenna''s voice reverberated. "Didn''t you hear me? He''s different from the other Curse Kings! Can''t you see that?" But before Aaron could respond, Laura''s concise instructions resounded in her mind. "Aaron my dear, you''re wasting time..." Then, time seemingly slowed down around her. Without hesitation, Aaron sprang into action, her movements akin to a speeding bullet. In an instant, she materialized in front of Lumiere and Ravenna. Ravenna''s eyes widened in shock as she witnessed Aaron''s unfathomable speed. Her [World Acuity] would''ve caught it, if it was active, but given the barrier it was significantly diminished. Aaron raised her left elbow, striking Ravenna square in the chest and sending her hurtling through the air. The impact reverberated through the corridor, causing a sickening crunch to echo in the stillness. Lumiere''s face contorted as he reached out to intervene, but before he could even react, his tsurugi shattered into countless shards as if Aaron had effortlessly demolished it with her own de. However, her de was never "seen" moving towards his de. Without missing a beat, Aaron vanished once more, her form reappearing behind Lumiere in a sh. In a single swift motion, she sliced off his left hand, severing it from his wrist. Lumiere''s eyes widened in pain as he looked back, but before he could fullyprehend the situation, Aaron appeared once more, driving her de through his chest with a savage ferocity. The force of her attack obliterated his sternum, whilst blood erupted from Lumiere''s mouth. "It''s over..." But as the de pierced through Lumiere''s sternum, a sadistic grin crept across his face. The only other time he''d grinned like this was against Fenghis Rhan. His once vibrant purple eyes now burned with an unsettling shade of red. "You really are stupid," he hissed through clenched teeth. Chapter 294 Turning the accursed tides?

Chapter 294 Turning the ursed tides?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Suddenly, Lumiere mped his teeth onto Aaron''s ear, drawing blood as he tore it from her head savagely. Aaron staggered back, dropping to one knee as waves of searing pain washed over her. Her trembling hand desperately pressed against the gaping wound where her ear once resided, blood oozing between her fingers as she fought to stifle her cries. Lumiere chuckled, his mouth still smeared with Aaron''s blood. Dancing in his mouth, was her left ear. "What''s with that anger, Curse Kings should be cruel, shouldn''t they? Compared to others, I''m merely being lenient." Ravenna watched in shock, her eyes wide with terror as she beheld the true nature of a Curse King. This was the darkness that lurked beneath their seemingly invincible fa?ade, a part that, once unveiled, sent shivers down the spines of any who dared to witness it. Gritting her teeth, Aaron fought through the excruciating pain, willing herself to stand once again. Blood continued to trickle from Lumiere''s mouth as he chuckled softly, his armless form and the gaping wound in his chest doing nothing to quell his sadistic amusement. He spat out Aaron''s torn ear, the lifeless flesh hitting the ground with a sickening st. "Shall we continue...?" As the searing pain radiated through Aaron''s body, she fought to stay upright, her eyes struggling to focus. With a momentary haze clouding her vision, she mustered all her strength to use her chakra, channeling it to the wound in her ear. The pain dulled slightly and the bleeding ceased, giving her a brief respite. Still, the throbbing ache caused her to constantly remember Lumiere''s gruesome actions. Through gritted teeth, Aaron locked her gaze with Lumiere''s bloodshot eyes. "You may have caused me some damage, but don''t think for a moment that you''re in any position to continue this fight. Your sword lies shattered, your arms severed, and your chest isid bare with a gaping hole. You''re done." Lumiere''s lips curled into a more confident smile. His voice was chilling. "Oh yeah, I really should fix that..." With a sudden movement, a tiny ck orb materialized before Lumiere. The one he''d been ying with all this time. Its slimy surface gleamed in the dim light. Aaron''s eyes widened in disbelief as the orb exploded, engulfing everything in a swirling vortex of darkness. The void devoured their surroundings, consuming thebyrinth in its malevolent embrace. As abruptly as it appeared, the darkness dissipated, leaving Aaron and Ravenna staring in confusion. Aaron''s hand tightened around her weapon, readying herself for an imminent attack that never came. "What trickery is this? What''d you do?" Lumiere''s voice dripped with perverse satisfaction. "Oh? A trick''s a bit of a strong word don''t you think...? This," he gestured to the amorphous ck matter oozing from his being, "is the power of my heritage as the Curse King you so endlessly hate." He paused for a moment, relishing their disbelief. "Tell me, isn''t it fascinating? The fact that I''ve had this much power and yet barely cause any trouble... I''m apetent human and an ipetent Curse King, the thought of it is funny." "What power?" From Aaron''s perspective, all he did was create a strange ck matter (Eterna Noctis) she''d never seen before. That didn''t nearly qualify as something to brag about. "This power." After Lumiere said that, ck matter gathered more around him and instantly healed the gaping hole in his chest. His arms were fully reattached and the deep wound in his left thigh vanished just like the hole in his chest ¡ª both filled with flesh. The perks of ¡ºVoracious Queen Adephagia¡» ?s sub-skill, [elerated Regeneration]. Aaron was absolutely astonished, and yet, she was able to maintain her calm expression. No doubt, it was the work of an Apex Skill. Something which also ssified as one of the two branches of magic: Magic Arts & Magic Skills. "Magic... but that shouldn''t be possible in thisbyrinth. How''re you able to use it?" Lumiere scoffed at Aaron''s persistence, dismissing the importance of her question. "For now, that''s not really important... You''re here to take me down right?" "..." "Either way, let''s focus on disciplining you," he sneered. However, Aaron remainedposed. Just because her opponent "looked" like he had the advantage didn''t mean he actually did. That was how she saw it at least. She extended her hand, her voice steady as she called out, "Summon: Inzuriel." In that instant, the air crackled with energy, and the holy sword materialized, its brilliant radiance illuminating the darkness. The sight of the shimmering white de with its golden hilt stirred something deep within Ravenna''s soul, igniting a burning sensation. Ravenna couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. "That sword... It''s a divine artifact wielded by the battle gods?" Each battle god had a divine artifact bestowed upon them by Akaza, the Goddess of War herself. It was tailored to their unique race or ss. In Aaron''s case, hers was the Holy Sword, Inzuriel. Her soul burned even more. She clutched her chest, a brief cough escaping her. Meanwhile, Lumiere surrounded himself with a swirling spiral of ck matter, with strategic openings granting him limited visibility. From within, his voice echoed with satisfaction. "It looks like that weapon is burning my soul a bit," he observed. The presence of [Holy Magic] for impure beings like Curse Kings, Demon Kings and the lot was deadly, but not entirely so in Lumiere''s case. His slight resistance to [Holy Magic] wasn''t born out of a skill. It was because of he was "touched by the gods", All-Father''s energy was within him, so was Serena''s. Aaron, undeterred by Lumiere''s defensive tactic, dered matter-of-factly, "Although it should be impossible, it seems the effects of the antimagic barrier are already wearing off." If not, she wouldn''t have been able to summon a magic sword. Hence, her summoning the magic sword wasn''t as a way to fight with it, she was merely testing if it''d work. "Curse King..." "Hm?" "It''s unfortunate that you''ll have to contend with me with this magic sword of mine... Inzuriel, the de that cuts through all forms of magic.." Lumiere ced a hand on his chest, his expression turning serious. "You battle gods never learn," he muttered to himself. "It''s honestly painful..." Without warning, five ck fireballs materialized out of thin air, hurtling towards Aaron. It was [Curse Fire Magic]. It conjured mes strong enough to burn other fire spells and mana or other forms of energy. Furthermore, just it''s mere presence couldpletely dry out an entire sea in seconds. Reacting with lightning speed, she moved like a beam of blue light, her sword shing as she unleashed a single stroke. In a mesmerizing disy, she effortlessly sliced through the fireballs, reducing them to nothing but flickering ck embers. It was one stroke of a de that produced 12 shes. Unfazed, Aaron continued to charge towards Lumiere. But with a mere wave of his hand, Lumiere conjured a massive spiral of ck sh-shaped projectiles, created from the sinister matter that surrounded him. Aaron sprinted towards the swirling projectiles, her sword drawn and ready. With a single graceful motion, she unleashed one sh that turned into a torrential storm of fifty precise shes, each one cutting through the air like a de of wind. To her surprise, the projectiles remained intact, unaffected by her onught. "What...?!" She quickly activated her [Blink Strike]. In an instant, she materialized in front of Lumiere, her de aimed for his side. But just as her sword was about to make contact, Lumiere''s dark matter formed an imprable barrier, corroding and disintegrating half of her de. An authentic holy sword. Aaron''s eyes widened in shock. She swiftly retreated twelve meters, her thoughts spinning in confusion. "How did he..." she paused. Lumiere''s sinister smile widened as he taunted her. "Eleven meters now? Are you that frightened, Right Hand of the White Dragon?" "..." Lumiere then finally stopped. "Now, I''m only going to ask this once... What do you need me for...?" He felt there was more to it than him just being a Curse King. It was Laura''s voice who finally broke the silence. "It''s quite simple... We want you out of the way so you''ll hand over the Imperial ck Dragon to us," she calmly stated. Lumiere''s smile vanished, his expression turning serious. "The Imperial ck Dragon... you mean Serena, right?" "Who else?" Laura replied. Laura continued, her wordsing out as a warning than a threat. "You should understand, that there''s no escaping the demands of an Imperial Dragon. Serena was always destined to be in our grasp... Simply put, you lose." Silence... Then... The unsettling silence of thebyrinth was shattered by the small chuckles that started to emanate from Lumiere. "He-he-he-he-he...!" The chuckles grew louder with each passing second, echoing through the dark space. "He-ha-he-ge-ha-ha-he-he...!!" Before they knew it, Lumiere''s hands were spread out wide and hisughter intensified, transforming into a maniacal frenzy. "GEEEEEHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" His blood-stained mouth contorted into a twisted smile as heughed uncontrobly. "H... He''s a maniac..." said Aaron. The atmosphere grew heavy with horror as Lumiere''sughter reached its peak, his red eyes gleaming with a madness that surpassedprehension. Finally, theughter abruptly ceased, leaving behind an eerie silence. Lumiere''s face twisted into a sinister grin as he turned to face Aaron. Still, he addressed the voice of Laura. "Lose? Why would I ever lose to the likes of you?" He paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing. "I haven''t hated anyone as much as I hate you Imperial Dragons. But now, I''m starting toprehend just how deep that hatred runs." He ced one palm on his face. "I''ve honestly forgotten how strong I am..." Suddenly, six eyes appeared on Lumiere''s face, all glowing red. Four grotesque arms sprouted from his sides like twisted appendages, their elongated fingers dripping with ck slime. The very sight of his transformation made Aaron want to puke. And then, in a horrifying twist, Lumiere''s neck twisted upside down, the sickening sound of bones snapping could be heard. "I really should..." His body contorted in unnatural ways, his skeletal frame bending and contorting, as though breaking free from the restraints of reality. "...let out some of my anger once in a while..." As if possessed, Lumiere''s slimy and saliva-covered mouth unleashed a wickedughter, reminiscent of a horde of malevolent gremlins. Chapter 295 The true nature of a Curse King?

Chapter 295 The true nature of a Curse King?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) As a Curse King, Lumiere had already made his deration. From his "supposed" perspective, he''d forgotten his true strength as an apostle of All-Father and a Curse King. If someone as precious to him as Serena''s life was at stake, then to make sure they never were ¡ª he had to make a statement. And there was no better time than now to do such. Aaron''s narrowed eyes met his grotesque form, her voice slicing through the tension-filled air. "This is the true nature of a Curse King," she spat. Ravenna, too, was taken aback, witnessing the transformation unfolding before her eyes. Initially, she believed Lumiere was nothing like a Curse King. But now, now it felt like he was much worse than them. A very small number of all existing Curse Kings could take on such an ursed form. And yet, Lumiere had easily taken on this form. Aaron''s gaze shifted to her Holy Sword Inzuriel. Pouring an immense wave of her mana into the sword, the corroded de effortlessly regenerated. It was one of the feats of Inzuriel. It could cut through all forms of magic and as well use mana to regenerate itself, provided it could be destroyed in the first ce. Inzuriel was an absolutely powerful sword. It could withstand the mightiest magic attacks or physical attacks, but Lumiere''s ck matter (Eterna Noctis) was more of an anomaly. It didn''t matter how dense or how "infinite" something was, it would easily consume it. That was what it did with Aaron''s sword. "This is your end, Curse King." Without hesitation, she lunged toward him, ready to unleash her righteous fury and destroy the "abomination" before her. But in an instant, darkness devoured their surroundings, swallowing everything in its path. A pitch-ck void enveloped Aaron, leaving her floating, caught in an abyss where sight and sensation vanished. Panic tugged at her chest as she cried out, "What sorcery is this?!" She was trying to do her best to keep calm, but this phenomenon was like no other. It "felt" different. Or rather, because there was nothing to feel, it felt different. She frantically scanned the emptiness surrounding her, searching for any trace of her opponent. "Is this some cheap trick of yours, Curse King? I should''ve known that''s the best your kind can do... Nothing but cheap tricks! It won''t work!" she shouted. Her voice echoed in the "void". But then, an ominous voice resonated through the darkness, haunting and distant. "Trick? Oh, this is no trick," it hissed with a chilling certainty. Desperation fueled Aaron''s frustration as she futilely searched for the elusive speaker. There was evident frustration mixed with determination in her blue eyes. It was nerve-wracking to have to fight such an elusive battle, "Come out and face me, Curse King! Is this how cowardly you truly are?" In response, the voice dripped with taunting mockery. "A Curse King knows no limit to his shamelessness," it sneered. "Whether the tactics are cheap or cruel, victory is all that matters. After all, one cannot fully im the title of a Curse King without embracing their cruel nature." "Bastard," Aaron seethed under her breath. As Aaron''s de cut through the darkness, its pure radiance failed to illuminate the void, revealing an endless expanse that defiedprehension. The light from her sword cascaded through the empty space, but it seemed to stretch on endlessly, far beyond her sight. Confusion washed over her as she swung her sword repeatedly, yet no matter how many times she struck, there was no end in sight. "This can''t be possible... How can there be no limit to this darkness?" Aaron eximed, she herself couldn''t believe it. She desperately continued her relentless assault, shing at the empty void that seemed to swallow her every effort. It was as though the concept of "distance" did not exist. But then, a horrifying sight pierced through the ckness. A colossal demonic arm materialized before Aaron, grotesque chains and jagged red lines wrapping around its monstrous form. It stretched towards her, ominous and menacing. Fear gripped Aaron''s heart as the demonic arm wrapped around her body, tightening its hold with bone-crushing force. Her screams echoed through the darkness, the sheer agony of her predicament reverberating in the void. In the chaos, her holy sword slipped from her hand, plummeting into the abyss, disappearing into the unknown depths. "What''s wrong, my dear?" the haunting voice taunted, dripping with sadistic delight. "Are you frightened by a mere demonic arm?" it sneered, reveling in Aaron''s suffering. There was a hint of a pun there. Aaron was the Right Hand of the White Dragon. And this was a demonic arm, so one would think a name so fierce wouldn''t be easily frightened. However, this was true. Aaron wasn''t frightened up until Lumiere decided to show his true colors. Before now, she was able to easilyport herself in battle. Summoning every ounce of her strength, Aaron channeled her inner power, infusing herself with an intense surge of chakra. With a burst of energy, she managed to break free from the demonic grip, propelling herself through the inky ckness. "GET AWAY FROM ME YOU MONSTER!!" As she swam through the abyss, desperately seeking an exit, another demonic arm materialized, snatching her by the face without warning. "There''s no need to run. We''re just having fun, aren''t we?" the eerie voice whispered with a maddening tone. Joined by the initial demonic arm, the two appendages mped down on Aaron''s legs, their grip tightening with each passing moment. In an anguished cry, she screamed, defying the suffocating despair that was progressively consuming her to no end in sight. "Release me!" she roared. But the voice responded with twisted amusement, itsughter echoing through the void. "Oh, I can grant your freedom, oh great battle god... All you need to do is beg for your life..." An ominously cynicalugh followed. The perverse satisfaction its voice had from making Aaron look painfully insignificant was surprising. Aaron''s persistence burned brightly within her, refusing to let the Curse King''s darkness consume her. She refused to surrender her pride as a battle god, for she carried the weight of being the right hand of the Imperial White Dragon, Laura. Her loyalty to the Goddess of War, Akaza, fueled her resolve, knowing that she''d been chosen as the most capable warrior of all the other nine. Deciding to quit here would mean she was absolute disgrace. But more than that, it would mean she was a fraud. With every ounce of her being, Aaron focused her chakra, a seething storm of power gathering within her. She nned to unleash it in a burst of energy, shattering the demonic grip that held her captive. "Imand you to release me!" she bellowed. A fury that rivaled a thousand whirling des. But just as she prepared to unleash her chakra, the demonic hand around her face twisted with a sickening snap,pletely severing her neck. Aaron''s lifeless body fell limp in the clutches of the other arm. Death imed her, yet her consciousness remained, gasping for air in another area of the void. "Wh... What just happened...?!" As she tried to gather herself, the demonic arms reached for her once more, their shadows casting menacing tendrils across her broken form. "No... not again!" she screamed. Desperation flooded her very soul as she struggled against the inescapable grip. But this time, her tormentor had other ns. With a savage twist, the arms contorted her body like a mere piece of cloth, rending her apart in a gruesome disy of blood and gore. Aaron''s agonized shrieks pierced the darkness, her pain echoing through the abyss. A second time Aaron awoke, her eyes snapping open to discover that she had died not once, but twice already. Confusion gripped her as she frantically searched her body, trying to understand how she was still alive. "What... what''s happening?" she struggled to say. Before she could grasp the reality of her situation, a demonic arm sprouted from behind her, its blood-red ws shing through the air, tearing into her skull with merciless precision. Bone shattered, flesh mangled, and screams of unspeakable horror filled the void as Aaron''s head was brutally mutted. A third death consumed her, yet the cycle repeated once more. The torment continued, an endless cycle of pain and despair. Aaron''s spirit was incapable of resting. This horrific nightmare she was reliving wouldn''t let her. 1,456 times. That was the number of times Aaron died. Each death more gruesome and painful than thest. It escted to the level where even her soul felt like it was being tortured. --- Meanwhile, Outside the chaotic scene that Aaron was suffering without end, Lumiere stood there with hands in pocket. There was a bored look on his face, because he was tired. A yawn escaped his mouth as he then said, "Come on, she should give up already... I''m almost out of mana..." He looked to his back. "Besides, I really need to see how the others are doing.." He stretched his arms in a wearisome manner. Chapter 296 Now, bow and lick my feet? 296 Now, bow and lick my feet? White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Therge demonic arms reached towards Aaron. Their grotesque ws tore mercilessly at her clothes, a panicked scream escaped her lips. Her small yet perky breasts peaked out of her torn clothing, and little bits of her slender yet curvaceous body slowly came to view. "PLEASE STOP!!" Aaron shouted at the top of her voice. "I''LL DO ANYTHING YOU WANT JUST MAKE IT STOP!!" She shouted again. "Hm, that''s good enough for me..." In that moment, Lumiere swiftly snapped his fingers, and the darkness that had enveloped them faded away, leaving Aaron unscathed on the ground, her swordid beside her. It was as if nothing had happened. The biggest fake in history. Dazed and disbelieving, Aaron nced down at her trembling hands, still in the shock of her narrow escape. When she mustered the courage to lift her gaze, she found Lumiere standing before her, offering a sheepish smile as he scratched the back of his head. "Sorry about that," he admitted, partly embarrassed. "I didn''t think you''d listen if I tried talking then." He opted for the one method that was sure to work. "The way of Tenebrous de". Fight first then talk after. Beside Lumiere stood Ravenna, she was silent. Aaron, in a shaky voice, finally managed to ask the question that had been burning in her mind. "W... What did you do?" Fear and confusion weighed heavily on her words as well as her uncertain eyes. Lumiere paused, briefly ncing at Ravenna before meeting Aaron''s gaze again. "Well, I¡ª" he began, but before he could take a step forward to exin, Aaron let out a piercing scream and scrambled away from him as fast as she could. She frantically crawled until her back was pressed against the cold, wall of thebyrinth. Her entire body trembled with fear, beads of sweat rolling down her forehead. "P... Please, just stay where you are," Aaron pleaded with a trembling voice. Lumiere understoodpletely and nodded in response. "Of course," he assured her gently, his voice soothing and calming. "Oh, and sorry about the ear..." He then gestured towards her ear and pointed out, "I''ve already healed you, I don''t know how long it''ll take for the anti-magic barrier topletely through my mana canopy." Confusion crossed Ravenna''s features as she spoke up. "Mana canopy?" she questioned. "Oh yeah, I guess I didn''t really make it clear what I was doing... Huh..." "Mhm, all you did was cover her in a cocoon of darkness and we started waiting..." If only Ravenna could see what Aaron saw. Lumiere then exined to them what he did throughout the battle. (1) The small dense orb of ck matter he was spinning was him fullypressing all the mana he absorbed from Vito Heights when he almost consumed the entirety of the Blue Tree?s infinite rings. The amount of mana present in Vito Heights was so much that even us stated the destroyedndscape would regenerate overnight. (2) The ck matter (Eterna Noctis) isn''t magic itself, it is a primordial material. However, it is controlled or propagated by mana or any other form of energy with a strong enough force to. So provided the ck matter was present, the internal mana source would keep it from losing control while its external self wouldn''t be affected by the anti-magic barrier. Lumiere was "lucky" enough to have been ying with some ck matter as they walked in thebyrinth. (3) After Lumiere detonated the ck matter, he released all the excess mana he''d been storing within it. He quickly created several mana canopies,yering them until there were about sixty of them. The mana canopy sheltered their radius, allowing anything within it to safe from the anti-magic barrier. Which exined why both he and Aaron could both use magic. With sixty mana canopiesyered, it''d take some time for the anti-magic barrier to cancel out all of them as the mana was extremely dense. (4) All the illusions that Aaron saw could''ve easily been made real by Lumiere. While Lumiere didn''t necessarily have [Illusion Magic] or anything near it, he used something unorthodox. He created something called a "reality canopy". When Lumiere''s [Consuming Void] was absorbing everything in sight as well as tearing through reality to enter other "realities". It stored in itself, something referred to as reality particles. These reality particles were consolidated by the ck matter and used to create a field of distorted reality around Aaron. An idea he adapted from how thebyrinth could y tricks on them. However, his was much more realistic and could''ve been way worse had he wanted it to. ... Ravenna dark eyes opened up like shlights as she smiled at Lumiere''s exnation and nodded appreciatively. "Woah, you''re so cool," shemented. "( For a woman who can easily drain my life force if she wanted to, I don''t think so... But yeah, sure... )" Lumiere adjusted his hair casually and shrugged. "It was more of ast-minute thing, but it worked out in the end," he replied nonchntly. Inside, he was satisfied it actually worked. It gave him an idea of something he could use when he got out of thebyrinth. Lumiere took a step forward, intending to approach Aaron, but her voice suddenly cut through the air, filled with fear and panic. "No, please! Don''te any closer!" she pleaded, her voice trembling and her words taking on a deep dive. Lumiere sighed, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly. "I promise, I''m not gonna kill you," he assured her earnestly. "If that was my intention, I would have done it already." "..." "Besides... You''re not Gallus.." Lumiere whispered to himself. Tears welling up in her eyes, Aaron continued to beg him. "Just please, stay away for now," she implored with a weak voice. She was unable to even make contact with Lumiere''s face, she felt like she''d vomit at the sight of it. However, she was better than most. Any other person would''ve fainted by that time. Lumiere rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Though he was a bit disappointed, he understood. "Well, that''s a bummer," he mused, a yful tone in his voice. "I had some questions I wanted to ask you." Lumiere''s eyes then narrowed a bit as he thought. "( I don''t know why I even wanted to strip her to begin with... Jeez, Serena shouldn''t hear about this... )" Interrupting their conversation, a petite figure emerged from the shadows, gracefully walking past the mana canopies. With each one she walked past, the canopy shattered, and she did it so effortlessly it felt like she didn''t know there was even such a thing set. Laura smiled proudly and cleared her throat when she was in front of them. "You may bow now," she dered with some authority. Both Lumiere and Ravenna exchanged confused nces before responding in unison, "Eh?" Lumiere couldn''t resistmenting on Laura''s height, his yful nature taking over. "So cute, she''s almost as tall as me!" he eximed, poking her cheek teasingly. Laura''s expression remained stoic as she replied, "It seems you''re courting death, Lumiere." "Hm?" Ravenna uttered, noticing the petite woman actually said Lumiere''s name. Lumiere''s smile widened as he continued to poke her cheek, undeterred. "Yeah, the death of your cuteness," he retorted yfully. He then leaned in closer, even more curious. "So, who are you? Aaron''s little sister, perhaps?" The cheek poking continued, frustrating Laura bit by bit. 09:20 "What do I call you, Battle God Jr. ?" The cheek poking continued, frustrating Laura bit by bit. "What do I call you, Battle God Jr. ?" Immediately recognizing Laura, Aaron''s heart leaped in her chest and she rushed forward. She fell to her knees before Laura, her head bowed in a gesture of deepest respect. "I... I''m sorry," Aaron stammered, her voice barely audible but filled with sorrow. "I know I have no right to beg for your trust or respect anymore. If... If you want to take my life for my unbearable failure, then... then I won''t... I won''t resist." Lumiere, scratching his chin in thought, nced at Laura with a quizzical expression. "Hm? Am I missing something?" he asked. Laura ced her hands on her dainty waist, her gaze fixed on Aaron. "You don''t need to do that," she said, her voice steady but firm. "It''s my fault too. I should''ve known the Curse King was capable... I should''ve handled him myself." Aaron''s eyes widened in shock and she shouted. "No! Don''t say that! It''s my life to take, not yours!" She rose slightly, still on her knees, pointing her sword to her own neck. "I''ll end it myself, if that''s what you want," she dered, her voice trembling. Laura, with a gentle yet resolute expression, reached out and gently knocked Aaron on the head. "You''re such an idiot," she murmured affectionately, partly exasperated. "There''s no need for that. If I killed you, who''s going to bathe, feed and read me bedtime stories?" Aaron nodded, her eyes brimming with tears and the tiniest hint of a smile ying on her lips. "Thank you, mdy," she whispered. Ravenna, standing a few paces away, couldn''t contain her surprise. "Ooooooh," she uttered. Lumiere, tilted his head and let out a low chuckle. "So she can smile," he mused. After, Laura turned her attention to Lumiere. "From now on, you will direct all your questions to me, the Imperial White Dragon..." "Eh?" said Lumiere and Ravenna. The petite woman flung her hair back proudly. "Now, bow and lick my feet." Chapter 297 Proof, that shes an Imperial Dragon? 297 Proof, that she''s an Imperial Dragon? White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) We were seated on thefortable chairs in avishly decorated room. It was pretty dirty, the kind of dirt that''d get Fasit pissed. Several chess pieces were lying around and an array of delectable junk food, including crispy fries, sulent chicken, and tantalizing chips, along with refreshing smoothies and mouthwatering milkshakes. Yunno, things that shouldn''t be in "this" world. Laura was perched confidently on her throne. That was the only magnificent thing about this pigsty. Her piercing gaze fixated on me, and with a regal tone, she spoke. "Honestly, you Curse Kings have no manners... You should be grateful that I even allowed not one, but two Curse Kings to sit in my royal presence..." Taking in the eclectic surroundings, I decided to talk. "Are you sure you''re truly an Imperial Dragon?" I queried. I mean, if she was, she was a really messy one. Her white garments were stained with something that looked like soy sauce. Laura''s eyes widened at my audacity, yet she maintained herposure, taking a sip of her milkshake. Unfortunately, the liquid caught in her throat, causing her to cough. Jeez, this girl, woman? It was Aaron, the elf standing steadfastly by her side, who provided the necessary pat on the back to alleviate her difort, allowing her to regain her voice. Honestly, now I understand why she didn''t off Aaron before now. "What kind of disrespect is that?" Laura eximed, her voice slightly strained from the coughing fit. Sheposed herself and fervently dered, "Of course, I''m an Imperial Dragon!" There was a momentary pause. I still found it hard to believe. "To be honest, if it weren''t for the circumstances, I''d mistake you for a girl cosying as an edgy character. I mean if you''re gonna lie, I mean make I a little believable." Yes, I know what you''re about to say, Eunaria was a loli too, but she''s still considered an Imperial Dragon. At least she was giving off mad amounts of energy, like us. I always ced Eunaria in the same category as Eris. They were both idiots. But at least, Eris was a loveable idiot. Eunaria was just proud. Those two were power kegs disguised as little girls. Suddenly, the room erupted in turmoil as Laura''s outraged voice pierced through the tension. "How dare you disrespect me!" she eximed, fury coloring her tone. mming her milkshake cup onto the nearby table, she vehemently affirmed her status as an Imperial Dragon. "What else would I be?!" As I surveyed the cluttered and unkempt throne room, my gaze returned to Laura, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. "A slob?" I ticked her off again. "How dare you?!" "Hm?" "I''m not a slob!" "Yes, you are..." "No, I''m not...!" "Are too." "Am not!" It went on for about five seconds and then Ravenna chimed in. "She''s more like an... Elegant slob..." Intrigued by Ravenna''s statement, I nodded in understanding. It seemed that Laura was, in fact, an elegant slob. It reminded me of Aurora. The two of them were perfect representations of paradoxicalbinations. "Indeed," Laura admitted, a proud smirk on her lips. "Sure, putting ''elegant'' in front of ''slob'' makes it sound so much better.." I said. Laura shot me a re, taking another sip of her milkshake. "Just shut up," she retorted. "Still though, I don''t have any reason to believe you''re an Imperial Dragon," I shrugged. "Besides your knowledge of Serena, what other evidence do you have?" Ravenna chimed in. "There''s also the fact that I''ve seen the Imperial White Dragon before," she pointed out. "The one I encountered looked much older than the form you currently embody." "May I speak?" Aaron asked politely, and Laura gave her a nod of approval. As she began to exin, Laura took a moment to munch on a burger, her words muffled by the mouthful. "Maybe now you''ll believe me..." Or maybe if you''d just get yourzy butt up and transform or something. "Mdy altered her form to appear as a little girl," she stated. By this time Laura had just swallowed. "Mhm, that''s right." Perplexed, I voiced my thoughts. "Well that''s stupid," I mused. This made Laura choke on her burger again. "And isn''t Eunaria a little girl as well? Yet she generates immense amounts of energy." I raised an eyebrow, awaiting an exnation. Laura bristled at theparison, her fiery spirit momentarily overshadowing her regal demeanor. "Neverpare me to someone like Eunaria," she admonished. "My foolish younger sister is nowhere near as powerful or as likable as I am. And certainly not as attractive." I... I didn''t ask... "Oh yeah, I think I get what''s going on here." Ravenna snapped her fingers a bit. I looked at her. "You do?" Dragon... If you''re looking for another sibling why don''t you check an orphanage." 09:21 Laura''s lips curled into a sinister smile, her confidence oozing with chilling certainty. Ravenna leaned forward. "An Arcane Soul Sealing," she began. "It''s a powerful technique that involves removing and sealing arge portion of one''s soul. It''s usually done by powerful entities to keep their excess power in check, only to be released when they need it. And sometimes, it can even y a significant role in their growth factor, allowing older individuals to be younger again... Like wayyy younger." My curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but express my surprise. "That''s really a thing?" I asked. Ravenna nodded, her expression serious. "Indeed, it is," she confirmed. "My apologies," Aaron bowed her head. "I suppose I should''ve started with that first..." I still felt a bit bad for what I did to her... Not. She cut off my arm and drove a hole into my chest, if anything, I was being lenient. You really are a nice guy, Lumiere. Finishing her burger with a great gulp, Laura directed her gaze towards me, her eyes shing mischievously. "Naturally, you wouldn''t know about it, being the idiot that you are," she remarked yfully, her words dripping with teasing sarcasm. You''re the idiot, but okay. "Oh, sure." I responded while rolling my yes. "You haven''t lived long enough to even begin to understand how much knowledge I have..." And yet you haven''t learnt how to pick up a broom. "Sure," I replied, underwhelmed. Laura stretched her arms above her head, her elegant posture entuating her regal demeanor. She ced her elbows on the table, interlocking her fingers as she leaned forward. "But let''s not get too distracted," she stated firmly. "What I really want to discuss is you releasing the Imperial ck Dragon to us and surrendering your title as the Curse King." Two things that would never happen. My purple eyes red with a bit of anger. I narrowed my gaze at Laura, my voice uplifted by a cold intensity. "But I don''t know what you''re talking about," I told her inly. "Her name?s Serena, not Imperial ck Dragon... If you''re looking for another sibling why don''t you check an orphanage." Laura''s lips curled into a sinister smile, her confidence oozing with chilling certainty. "For now, maybe," she remarked. "But soon enough, she''ll be among our ranks. So why not take matters into my own hands, if my dear brother us fails to do so?" "That sounds like a truckload of crap..." I smiled. Chapter 298 Laura knows stuff? 298 Laura knows stuff? White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) By this time, Laura had already brought down the anti-magic barrier. If things got bad, I was sure Steria would be able to detect where Ravenna and I were. Like every other Imperial Dragon, she was conceited. There was a likelihood we could fight now, and she gave me full ess to my abilities. My mana points were at its max, so I had a fighting chance. I already tried using [Appraisal] on her, but it wasn''t working, which was likely because of her [Arcane Soul Sealing] of a thing. The status system registered what ever the soul fed it. So if her powers were sealed to the point it felt like she had none, then that was what the status system would register. Of course, this was only a theory... Finally, Laura confessed her intentions. "Look, I don''t really care much about the Imperial ck Dragon." "Her name is Serena," I told her. Laura shrugged. "Sure, Serena." She resumed her initial statement. "Like I said, I don''t really care about this Serena girl," a proud grin tugged at her lips. I furrowed my brow, puzzled by her words. "Then what''s the use of capturing her?" I asked. Laura''s voice took on a dreamy tone as she replied, with words leaning on affection. "I''m doing it for my lovely senior brother, us," she confessed, a fondness evident in her voice. She paused for a moment, rubbing her hands across her petite frame before resting them on her t chest. "Maybe if I do something good for him, it''s possible he''ll touch me... roughly," she hinted. "Like the way he touches Cenis," she added with a soft moan, her cheeks turning a slight shade of red. Her face was painted with lust. "Eh?" I eximed. It was all so abrupt. One moment we were talking about Serena and I was gearing myself up to fight, and the next... this. Laura continued, heavy longing pulled against her words. "I haven''t taken my adult form in ages," she murmured, her gaze distant. "But I''ll forget about that the moment us invites me into his bed, strips me down till I''m naked and vulnerable," she confessed, her voice growing huskier. I recoiled in shock, uncertain of how to respond. "Excuse me?" I stammered. My mind struggled to process her explicit words. Laura''s hands fluttered to her flushed cheeks, her eyes filled with desire. "And then, after he''s driven his manhood into me, and bloodes out," she whispered, her eyes gently closing, "it''ll be so special to see his hair and my proof of virginity share the same color." I stared at her in disbelief, my jaw dropping at her audacity. Ravenna, who had been listening silently, exchanged a bewildered nce with me. Interrupting the awkward silence, Aaron cleared her throat, drawing our attention. "Uh, Lady Laura, you''re going a little off-topic again," she interjected. A little?! You call that a little?! Laura sat up straight, instantly switching to a business-like demeanor. "Thank you, Aaron," she acknowledged. Aaron nodded, her head bowed respectfully. "It is my duty," she replied earnestly, still standing beside her. "So," Laura smiled at me. "Can you see now, my reasons for doing all this?" she calmly asked me. "Yeah... A little too, clearly..." What did you expect me to say to her? That thoughts like that were disgusting...? I personally had no right to say that. And proudly so too, I mean, I really "like" Genny, I just haven''t had the time to meet up with her and apologize to her for what I did after Arthur and I had a scuffle. Still, I''m sure she''s not taking any offense. When ites to me, she''s more forgiving. That aside... At least I was doing it with my step-sister. Laura took it a step higher by going for a direct sibling. Now, I''m not saying that''s a bad thing... Game is game. Laura blushed, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. She nervously tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and closed her eyes, feigning vulnerability. "Yes," she whispered softly, "it''s scandalous, I know. But I couldn''t help myself. Female dragons are naturally attracted to men with strength, and I believe my brother takes that title." Meh, I''m pretty sure All-Father could take him. Maybe even Steria, if she could get serious for once in her life... I cleared my throat, trying to wrap my head around her reasoning. "I can understand most of your motivations," I said cautiously. "But there''s still something that doesn''t quite add up." She looked at me, wide-eyed, awaiting my question. "What is it?" she asked, genuinely curious. I hesitated for a moment before speaking. I didn''t hesitate because of anything else, other than the fact that Laura''s words kept ying over and over again in my head. Why were thousand year old virgins the horniest... "How''d you know I''de here?" I voiced my perplexity. "It only makes sense that you were expecting me." If she said he waited for me all these years, I''d honestly feel bad for her. Laura smiled in a feisty manner as she leaned back in her chair. "Oh, it was easy," she replied, a twinkle in her eyes. "I simply asked Cenis for a little favor. She used her powers to check my future, and there you were." "What?" I said. Ravenna on the other hand didn''t seem too shocked. Then again, she''s lived for several centuries, something like that wouldn''t be a big deal to her. Still, I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. "Dragons can really do that?" I eximed, rising up from my seat involuntarily. Sure, I knew an actual "God" but asionally you''de across some god-like races that surprised you now and then... Laura rolled her eyes, as if my disbelief amused her. "Of course they can," she stated matter-of-factly. "Some dragon bloodlines are born with the ability, while others possess instruments that can do it." I took a moment to process this newfound information. "So, this Cenis," I asked, seeking rification, "she has the innate skill?" A slow nod apanied Laura''s response. Then, Ravenna started whistling but she failed to produce the sounds, all that came out was short 09:22 spurts of saliva drops. "Indeed she does," she confirmed, there was slight envy in her eyes. She folded her arms and pouted, her cheeks puffing out like pasty buns. "That''s why us favors her so much." The another question came into mind. "Then uh, couldn''t you have won this battle if she just checked everything about my future or yours?" Sure, there was no use telling her that... But Laura didn''t look "stupid" enough that she wouldn''t do that. So it was more me, indirectly asking her why she didn''t just do that instead. Given the situation, it''s the best advantage to utilize. Laura looked at me with amusement. "If only it were that easy," she replied coyly. "If Cenis could simply predict to me, the demise of every Curse King and how it happens, I''d be the happiest dragon alive... However, there''s just somethings she can''t tell me..." "Really..." "Indeed, but I don''t irvoyance to predict when you die..." Laura smiled at Ravenna. "Uh, thank you...?" Ravenna took that message surprisingly well. Laura then pointed back at me. "You''re on Cenis? top list of people that she shouldn''t tell their futures or give even hints about..." "Me?" I said. Laura yawned and then said, "It''s something about your true nature or whatever that is..." I leaned forward. "Can you, tell me more...?" "Will you give me the Imperial ck Dragon?" "No." I t-out told her. She pouted a bit. "You''re no fun..." Ravenna then mumbled to herself. "I keep saying the same thing..." "Hey!" I looked at her, "I can hear you, yunno." Then, Ravenna started whistling but she failed to produce the sounds, all that came out was short spurts of saliva drops. "Hmm, this reminds me of that one time Cenis talked about you and said something about what you really are..." I leaned forward a bit. I didn''t say a word, if I did, she might just remember she wasn''t supposed to tell me. This was perfect. "I''ve forgotten what she said, something about Blutonia... No, was it Lud... No, maybe Glutto..." Gluttonia. The only word I could remember my mother said... Chapter 299 I’m in the midst of... So many dragons?

Chapter 299 I''m in the midst of... So many dragons?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) This was the moment I''d been waiting for, for so long. "Lady Laura, I don''t think you should be releasing critical information like that..." Aaron told Laura. Crap. Laura dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand, her focus fixed on the importance of remembering. "No, Aaron, you don''t understand," she insisted. "I have to remember this so I can use it to remind Cenis how she slipped up." Phew~ I watched Laura intently, she delved into deep thought. I held my breath, refusing to exhale until the moment arrived. My eyes were bulged out. And then, with a snap of her fingers and an exmation of triumph, she shouted, "Aha! I''ve got it! It was L-" But before Laura could finish her revtion, a swift chopnded on her head, causing her to instinctively rub the affected area and wince in pain. "I warned you, Laura," Cenis admonished, her voice contemptuous. "No one?s meant to know about that. Who was this total babe? "Owie Cenis! That hurt a lot!" Cenis? Where the hell did shee from? Bute to think of it, it made sense a bit. If she could see the future, wouldn''t that mean she''d know when to appear and stop Laura from revealing information of this manner. irvoyance sucks. Cenis then waved at me with a gentle smile and closed eyes. "Hm?" I said. My attention was then drawn to Cenis'' appearance. She possessed a womanly figure, with huge breasts and a shapely waist, entuated by a tight ck dress that clung to her form and emphasized the naughty contours of her body. Her orange hair and eyes matched the vibrant hue of her scarf, creating a striking image. So what, they''d call her the Imperial Orange Dragon? It sounded a bitme. Laura looked up at Cenis, there were tears about to spill from her eyes. From my point of view, that chop didn''t feel like it hurt. But, maybe it did... "W... When did you get here?!" Cenis, lookingposed, responded coolly, "I knew you''d do something foolish with the information I gave you." Laura continued to rub her head, now more out of frustration than pain, and insisted that she hadn''t done anything foolish. "All I did was engage in a little dunegon game with them," she retorted. "Honestly Laura, it isn''t funny. You know this world was created by Little Mer for Artoria, everything about her is here, so it''s a bit disrespectful to him and Artoria for you to do such... You need to stop tampering with this world." Little Mer? Of course, I barely understood most of what she was saying, but either way, the way she said it made it sound important. Cenis was really attractive, in personality and appearance. Calm, elegant and beautiful. Laura was beautiful but also annoyingly proud. "But he let us use it though," said Laura. "We shouldn''t tamper with it, even if we have been granted ess," Cenis firmly stated, her gaze locking with Laura''s dark eyes. "Alright, I promise I won''t..." Laura said. Cenis'' eyes shed with orange intensity, a sign of her growing frustration. She swiftly struck Laura on the head once again, causing her to wince in pain. "OWIE!!" Laura, slightly groaning, demanded an exnation for Cenis''s actions. "Why''d you hit me again?" she protested. Her face was contorted with pain and confusion. Cenis'' voice dripped with contempt as she dismissed Laura''s question. "You know absolutely what you did!" "I don''t..." Laura growled a bit. "That''s anplete lie," she retorted, her tone biting. "I know what you''re nning. I just saw it in the future." Cursing under her breath, Laura mumbled her frustrations at Cenis''s eyes, the very ones that granted her this knowledge. Startled, Cenis demanded rification, her gaze locked onto Laura''s. "What did you just say?" she challenged. Panicking, Laura quickly denied saying, "I didn''t say anything, I swear!" Meanwhile, I turned to Ravenna, I was still absolutely lost. "Jeez, it''s hard to believe that Laura''s an Imperial Dragon," I remarked. "She''s a lot like Eunaria, but just a tad more catastrophic." Ravenna nodded in agreement. Then suddenly, she said, "I don''t follow..." "Huh?" "You just said something about Laura and Eunaria, I don''t know the other girl..." "Then why''d you nod...?" "I was talking to myself silly, I said something which I wholeheartedly agree with, so I nodded in response..." Oh right, I forgot... She talks to herself. Just then, a pair of muscr arms descended upon both Ravenna''s and my shoulders, catching us by surprise. "Hey guys," a familiar voice greeted us. As I shifted my gaze to the side, I saw us, the Imperial Red Dragon, standing beside us. "Hey Lumiere, how goes it?" us greeted me with his characteristic grin, his crimson eyes boring into mine. "Uh, us, yeah, I''m doing just fine..." I returned his greeting. He nodded, seemingly satisfied with my answer. His gaze then shifted to Ravenna, his eyes widening in appreciation. "And Ravenna, my dear Curse King, you look stunning as ever," usplimented, "you''d be more of a beauty if you weren''t so crazy..." Cenis turned her sharp gaze towards us. "us, be nice," she cautioned. us raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin never faltering. "But Cenis, I''m really being nice," he insisted, his voice carrying a certain charm. "I did call her stunning, after all." Ravenna''s dark eyes met us'' yfully, a sly smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Coming from the ruler of the Imperial Dragons, that''s quite thepliment..." I raised an eyebrow and looked at her. "You know he just called you crazy, right?" "Should it matter?" "Hm, not really, I guess?" Ravenna was really strange¡ª one moment she''s there, and the next, gone. Laura, finally recovering from the blow to her head, finished tending to the pain before gracefully rising from her throne. She hurried over to us, eagerly jumping into his awaiting arms. "Big brother us!" she eximed with a wide smile, her arms tightly wrapped around his waist. Her face nestled against his abdomen, relishing the warmth and familiarity. Laura yfully rubbed her cheek against his rock-hard abs, causing us to chuckle proudly. "You''re so fit, big brother...!" "Of course, Laura. Exercise always pays off," he joked. Meanwhile, Aaron immediately dropped to one knee and lowered her head respectfully, acknowledging the presence of the Imperial Dragons. "My lords," she greeted them with sincerity, her voice tense with respect. us raised an eyebrow, his gaze searching Aaron''s face. "Who''s she?" he questioned. Cenis intervened, "Aaron, she''s the one who apanied Laura thest time she came to Vito Heights..." us scratched the back of his long red hair sheepishly. "Ah, sorry. I don''t remember. Maybe because she''s too weak for me to recall," he admitted, his tone apologetic. Did he really just say that? And with a straight face too. This bastard was too proud. Cenis sighed, admonishing us for hisck of tact. "Come on, us, y nice." "Hah~ again, sorry..." he grinned a bit. Laura continued to snuggle her big brother. And in turn, us pat her on the head gently, treating her like some angel. "Honestly, you always spoil her..." said Cenis, she folded her arms, her breasts pushing upwards. "Well, she is my little sister after all." us? responses were always genuine, and truth be told, he did look like a good big brother. Still, that wasn''t nearly enough to make me even think of considering leaving Serena in their hands. The fact that All-Father hadn''t contacted me meant one thing... I was the only one who could make the decision... Chapter 300 Cenis is compassionate?

Chapter 300 Cenis ispassionate?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Okay, so the Imperial Dragon siblings had introduced themselves to me. The oldest was us, the Imperial Red Dragon. The second child was Cenis, the Imperial Topaz Dragon. The third child was Laura, the Imperial White Dragon. The seventh child was Eunaria, the Imperial Sapphire Dragon. In that moment, I realized something. I cast a questioning gaze at us, I addressed him, "Oh yeah, what about Eunaria?" us sighed, his eyes scanning the surroundings in search of her. "Her? She was supposed to be with us," he replied. The absence of her presence troubled him. Cenis, the ever perceptive and observant, interjected, "It''s likely she''s actually in the [Blue World]. Somehow, she must''ve slipped through the cracks during our journey here." us, weariness etched on his face, brought his hand to his forehead. "How on earth did she end up there?" he questioned. Adjusting her vibrant orange scarf, Cenis offered an exnation. "It''s possible that while we were traveling through dimensions, Eunaria stumbled upon a rift and was unintentionally transported to the [Blue World]." us let out a heavy sigh, his frustration palpable. He leaned forward and motioned towards Cenis. "Alright, go retrieve her," hemanded. Without wasting a moment, Cenis vanished in a sh of radiant orange light, I couldn''t tell if that was instant teleportation or not. It felt like it, by at the same time it didn''t. As if she hadn''t left at all, she returned instantly, holding Eunaria firmly by the cor. Eunaria, somewhat disoriented, groaned, "I feel like I''m gonna hurl. I can''t even begin to count how many dimensions we went through." Cenis, her tone teasing and yful, brushed off Eunaria''sints. "Oh, don''t be such a baby," she said gently as she released her grip, allowing Eunaria to settle on the ground. Eunaria steadied herself, visibly swaying with dizziness. Curiosity gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but ask Cenis about Eunaria''s condition. "What''s wrong with her?" I asked. I mean, shouldn''t their kind be immune to things like dizziness and hurling. Then again, maybe it was just Eunaria. "Carrying other beings while running can be quite stressful, even for powerful individuals like Eunaria," said Cenis. Ravenna and I exchanged puzzled nces, our disbelief evident. "Wait, you ran all the way there?" There was a gentle smile from Cenis? beautiful, rosy lips. "Of course." Her voice was music to my ears. "I''m the fastest of all the Imperial Dragons after all." While she did say this, her modesty was more prominent in her manner of speech. In us? case, he was far from modest. Anything that left his mouth felt like him finding another reason to brag or remind everyone how much stronger he was than them. But, the sad part of it all was the fact that he didn''t know how arrogant he sounded when he talked. "The fastest being in the entire Cosmic Sea, I dare say." us spoke out of nowhere. Cenis giggled softly, her expression humble. "Oh, us, there''s no need topare. I''m content with being fast enough," she replied graciously. Just as the conversation was settling, Eunaria stumbled her way back to us, her disoriented gaze fixated on Ravenna and me. In a swift motion, she pointed her fingers usingly at us, her voice ringing out with a shout, "Curse Kings!" Jeez, I''d forgotten how noisy she could be. I only knew her for ten to fifteen minutes give or take. But it was enough to know how annoying she could get... However, Cenis wasted no time in reprimanding Eunaria. A swift movement of her hand brought a chop to Eunaria''s head, and she scolded her gently, "That''s not why we''re here." "Yep." us calmly nodded, his muscr arms folded. But if they weren''t here specifically to speak with me, or to visit Laura... That means... Reacting on instinct, I rose to my feet. "You guys are really nning to take Serena by force, aren''t you?!" I questioned as my eyes narrowed with fierce intensity. us let out a nonchnt yawn before responding, his voice filled with indifference. "No, no. That would be... Hmm," he rubbed his chin slowly. "How do I put it..." A moment of silence and then he shrugged. "It''d be far too easy, and quite frankly, boring," he stated, inly. Silence fell between us, my gaze piercing into us'', an unspoken challenge in my eyes. Recognizing the tension, Cenis stepped forward, cing herself between us and me. She spoke gently. "I know you have concerns, and to be honest, I understand where you''reing from," she confessed. My frustration spilled over. "If you truly understand, then why are we even having this discussion?" If they did, she''d know I had no interests in letting Serena go. She was my responsibility. Cenis sighed softly. "I did tell us that things will work out in the end if we just wait. Trust me," she implored. There was sincerity in her voice. And although I didn''t trust even one of them, I knew what she said was true. Because us would''ve easily taken Serena anytime he felt like it. And I couldn''t fully grasp why All-Father wouldn''t intervene... "That doesn''t still give me enough reason to trust you guys... Last time we met, us assured me that Serena would surpass my [Skill Trade] level and as such I''d be incapable of being her master... And right after, I''d die..." If a guy could bluntly say that, then there was no reason to trust her. Even if she looked like a picture perfect version of apassionate woman. Cenis let out a weary sigh, her expression shifting between frustration and concern as she turned her gaze towards us. "Did you really say that?" she questioned. us reclined on Laura''s throne, his posture rxed as he observed our conversation with a casual demeanor. Laura took this opportunity to climb onto us''sp, nuzzling her face against his chest, a yful smile dancing on her lips. Eunaria watched the scene with a pout, clearly longing for the attention Laura was receiving. Standing alone was Aaron, pale and sad. Resting his head on his hand, his fiery red hair cascading to the side, us chuckled softly before responding to Cenis''s inquiry. "Yeah, I said it. But it was more of a joke, you know? I wouldn''t actually let him die," he exined. Cenis''s eyes narrowed, a slight frown tugging at her lips. "You better not forget that," she warned. "Remember what I told you." us rolled his eyes, smirking as he dismissed her cryptic advice. "Come on, Cenis. That message of yours was way too cryptic. I can''t exactly take that as useful information," he replied. "It''s honestly of no use to me..." Another sigh escaped Cenis'' lips as she pleaded with us to cooperate. "Just be a good sport and y along, alright?" she implored. "Trust me, I know what I''m doing." "Whatever you say," us responded nonchntly. Turning her attention back to me, Cenis extended her hand towards me. "Trust me, more than anything, I''m going to earn your trust," she assured me. I couldn''t help but scoff at her statement. "Trust? That''s not exactly a priority for me when ites to you guys," I admitted. Eunaria stepped forward angrily. "You arrogant little sh¡ª" "Language, Eunaria." Cenis red to her side where the quiet Eunaria stood. Cenis responded with a wink, which was a tad sexy. "Maybe not for now," she teased, gesturing towards her outstretched hand. "But let''s start with a handshake, shall we?" With a resigned sigh, I epted her handshake. "Alright." Chapter 301 I’m bidding the Imperial Dragons goodbye?

Chapter 301 I''m bidding the Imperial Dragons goodbye?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) As soon as the Imperial Dragons came, they nned on leaving. Another portal materialized before us, us, smothered by both Eunaria and Laura who clung to him affectionately, shifted his attention towards me. "Looks like this is where we part ways," he stated calmly. My eyebrows furrowed in confusion as I processed his words. "You guys are leaving already?" I remarked. Laura, her head held high with an air of superiority, turned to me with a sly smile ying on her lips. "Oh, don''t worry. If you miss us too much, it''s okay," she taunted, her voice still with that same condescending arrogance. A response of disagreement escaped my lips almost immediately. "I don''t," I replied firmly, trying to brush off her provocation. The response came almost as fast as she said it. Cenis stepped forward, a calm andposed expression adorning her face. "Actually, we were meant toe here," she exined. A puzzled expression crossed my face as I questioned their purpose. "You were meant toe here? Why?" Cenis nodded. "Yes, our presence here is crucial. If we hadn''t intervened, it would have had profound consequences for the entire cosmological framework of our existence," she exined. Ravenna, visibly perplexed, spoke softly to herself, trying to process this newfound information. "Wait, how does that even work?" she murmured. Chuckling lightly at Ravenna''s confusion, I turned to face Cenis and suggested, "I suppose you''ll have to take Ravenna along as well or seal her again, huh?" Now, I was against that, but there was nothing I could do. Just because I was lucky didn''t mean the same could be said for Ravenna. Curse Kings were still generally hated. At my remark, Ravenna''s hair fell across her face, effectively masking her expression. She lowered her head. "W... Why would you say that andugh?" she questioned, her fists clenched tightly. There was vulnerability and heavy sadness in our voice. Realizing my mistake, I hurried to rify my intentions. "No, that''s not what I meant, Ravenna. I just¡ª" I began exining, only to be abruptly cut off by her dismissive response. "Whatever," she muttered, turning her attention to Cenis. "If you want to take me with you, go ahead. It''s not like I have the strength to fight against you," she conceded. Why did I even say that? It was an absolute jerk move. I should''ve known how she felt about this ce even with how calm she was. After all, I saw her past, how lonely she was, leaving her here for another century would mentally destroy her... And yet I said that for some stupid reason. If I''m being honest, if I was Ravenna I''d have pped me. Rather than speak any further, I decided it was best to keep quiet. He turned to face her fully, tilting his neck and letting out a satisfying crack. After sighing calmly, he shrugged gently and coolly remarked, "Oh yeah, I almost forgot how much I should despise Curse Kings. Maybe it''s because you guys are so incredibly weak that I almost forgot you were here." Why does he always have to find one manner or the other to brag...? It was getting annoying, too annoying. "That''s enough, us." Cenis turned her sight to him. us gently clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Why should I? Curse Kings are the ones who endlessly love to unt their power... Shouldn''t I let them know their ce?" Ravenna stood there, her shoulders slumping under the weight of sorrow. Without reacting to us? words, she kept her gaze fixed on the ground. Maybe it was just me, but I could''ve sworn I saw tears welling up in her eyes. In a barely audible voice, she murmured, "It''s not like I chose to be a Curse King." My fists clenched at her quiet admission. I wanted to speak up, to defend her, but before I could utter a word, us interrupted, tauntingly asking, "So, are you going to get angry now? I thought you were the type to fight for women." His words stung like a p across the face, igniting a fiery rage within me. "..." I gritted my teeth, ready to unleash my pent-up fury. "Ohe on, Lumiere, we can fight you know... You can release some of that anger of yours. I''m sure you''d be able to scratch me once out a several hundred million times, or maybe even less, if you get lucky..." us gentlyughed again. "You should be proud of that much, at least..." Cenis stepped in front of me, shielding me from us'' provocation. But I didn''t need another woman defending me... I just didn''t want to do something that I''d regret. Cenis? eyes held a stern warning as she addressed him, "That''s enough, us. You''ve said more than enough today." Unfazed, us let out a mischievous chuckle, his smirk never faltering. "Hah, I suppose you''re right," he conceded, and so casually too. He acted like what he said seconds ago was trivial to him, and maybe he perceived himself strong enough that it was. us yawned nonchntly, his arms tucked behind his neck, as he addressed Ravenna. "To be honest, there''s no point in keeping you in thisbyrinth any longer," he said, his wordsing out with casual indifference. Ravenna''s head lifted, a glimmer of hope in her voice mingling with a sense of disbelief. "Really...?" she asked. A warm smile graced us'' face. "Well of course, I mean you''ve been trapped here for almost a century, it''d be better if we let you go, even Rivka wouldn''t be so heartless that she''d want to let you rot here..." Cenis chimed in, turning to Ravenna. "And you above all know how your soul is feeling right now." Ravenna ced a trembling hand on her chest. "Yes, I know." Feeling the weariness of standing, Laura interjected, "Let''s get going, big brother." us affectionately patted her head, acknowledging her restlessness. "You''re right, Laura, it''s time to go," he agreed. Cenis signaled her intention to leave, but before she could take her leave, Ravenna reached out and grabbed her right hand. Cenis turned to her in surprise, her eyebrows raised in curiosity. "Hn?" Trembling, Ravenna expressed her gratitude. "Thank you so much, Cenis. I''m truly grateful," she whispered, her voice barely above a breathy murmur. Cenis'' smile widened. "No problem at all, Ravenna. I have to go now," she replied softly, gently extracting her hand from Ravenna''s grasp. With a final nod, Cenis approached us and the other Imperial Dragons. "I can''t wait to see you in a few months'' time..." Cenis told me. "A few... Months?" I raised an eyebrow. "Nevermind..." she replied. Startled, I realized I still had unanswered questions. "Wait, Cenis, I still have some questions," I called out. "Oh, would you look at the time..." Cenis looked at the nonexistent sky. "THERE''S NO FRIGGIN? TIME!" She gently cocked her head and said, "Oh, my bad." "Oh yeah," us remembered. "Could you greet Steria for me?" "Wait... You know Stel¡ª" They vanished. Bastards. Ravenna stood there, her face concealed by a veil of silence, my eyes wandered over her form, searching for any indication of her emotions. I still screwed up though. Before I could reach out tofort her, Ravenna suddenly spun around and enveloped me in a tight embrace. Startled, I stood still, unsure of how to react. "I''m sorry for what I said earlier," I blurted out. Ravenna''s voice, muffled against my head, wafted up in a gentle reply, "I don''t care about that anymore." Ravenna''s embrace tightened, her arms holding me close as tears welled up in her eyes. Silent tears trickled down her cheeks, dampening my hair. "You''re finally free," I murmured softly. Ravenna nodded, not wanting to let go. Her breasts were pressed against my face, but I could manage that. With a gentle smile, Ravenna pulled back slightly, her eyes meeting mine. "Um, could we...stay like this for a while?" she asked. "Your breasts are on my face though." "It''s fine." "Then of course." I was happy Ravenna was free. But there was still something strange about it all. Chapter 302 Out of the labyrinth?

Chapter 302 Out of thebyrinth?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) In the heart of thebyrinth, as the Imperial Dragons'' presence faded from thebyrinth, the pressure in thebyrinth rxed. Grome, Garret, Ress, Lance, and Aidan found themselves trapped, their every instinct screaming at them to flee. They ran like their lives depended on it... Because well, it did... They sprinted through the maze-like corridors, desperately evading the relentless pursuit of towering insectoid monsters. Their hearts pounding in their chests, Aidan couldn''t help but voice their mounting frustration. "Come on, guys! Aren''t you supposed to be the legendary adventurers, the ones who can take on anything? Can''t you handle these oversized bugs?" Grome, his voice strained with exertion, shot a weary nce in Aidan''s direction. "First of all, we''re not legendary adventurers, we''re ''barely getting by'' adventurers." "Still doesn''t count as an excuse!" "It''s not that simpled. One or two of those critters? Easy. A dozen? The same. A hundred? Maybe manageable considering our numbers. But when we''re facing a swarm of over a thousand..." Ress then shouted at the top of his voice. "YOU RUN!!" He didn''t even need to finish his sentence before Lance cut in, a hint of panic edging his voice. "Are you saying this is going to be the end of my handsome existence? I refuse to let my good looks go to waste like this!" "Even now, you''re still praising yourself...!" said Aidan, running with each word pronounced. Garret had reached his limit. With an enraged expression, he abruptly came to a stop, drawing his sword with a swift motion. Dark fire crackled and surged along its de, as if it hungered for the destruction it would soon unleash upon their tormentors. "That''s it. I''ve had enough. I''ll take em? all down myself!" "Idiot!" said Ress. "He''s courting death!" Before his strike could find its mark, however, reality seemed to twist and warp around them. Thebyrinth rumbled ominously, and without warning, they were violently expelled from its depths. Spiraling through a vortex of disorientation, they found themselves suddenly sprawled across the lush forest floor of a small vegetative region near Argentia. Coughing and gasping for breath, they each managed to rise to their feet, their bodies and minds reeling from the adrenaline-fueled chaos they had just escaped. Beads of sweat clung to their furrowed brows, and Lance, being the first to find his voice amidst their collective awe, let out a disbelieving scream. "I''m... sweating!" he eximed. Without hesitation, he rushed towards a nearby babbling brook, desperate to wash away the grime and exhaustion clinging to his face and hair. The others watched underwhelmed. In a progressive manner, Garret, Grome, Ress andstly Aidan, said this: "So, we got chased by gigantic demonic fire ants..." "Had to run through several aisles that shot deadly mythril spikes..." "Held our breath for almost twenty minutes passing by the poisonous mist room..." "And all he''s worried about..." Aidan mmed the palm of his hand on his head. "Is his face..." Following suit, the others also did a heavy face-palm. After Lance had finished rinsing his hair and cleansing his face, he confidently rose to his feet, turning towards hispanions with a graceful flick of his luscious golden locks. A serene smile adorned his face as he elegantly brushed his hair back, as if he was starring in a shampoomercial. "I must say, I''m looking rather beautiful, even on my worst day," Lance said with a self-assured expression. The four men exchangedckluster nces, their response falling short of Lance''s expected excitement. "Yeah, great," they mumbled collectively, clearly unimpressed by his self-proimed beauty. They were more concerned with how this idiot didn''t care much about other things. ... Meanwhile, The group ofdies had crashnded deep within the ArAuMer forest. Anastasia found herself once againnding on Luna''sp, her hands inadvertently sping onto her huge breasts for support. Amazement filled her voice as she eximed, "How are they so big?" Curiosity got the better of her as she gave Luna''s breasts a purely experimental squeeze, her hands seemingly sinking further into the soft, weighty flesh. "I can''t believe they''re this big!" Luna, exhausted beyond the point of moaning, pleaded with Anastasia, "Are you done already?" "Oh, sorry, hah~" Realizing her oversight, Anastasia hurriedly apologized and swiftly removed her hands from Luna''s breasts. Meanwhile, Steria, who hadn''t been subjected to the crashnding, floated above them, stretching her armsnguidly while letting out an exhausted yawn. "I''m so tired," she murmured. To her, it was like their situation in thebyrinth never happened. Anastasia retreated to a secluded corner, fixated on her own "much" smaller breasts as she mentally calcted its size inparison to Luna''s. With utter disbelief, she marveled, "Whoa, they''re like four times the size of mine, or maybe even more!" Relieved to be out of their previous predicament, Ruri exhaled a sigh of relief and expressed, "I''m so d we''re finally out of there." Ruri made her way towards Anastasia and Luna, joining them in their secluded corner. The three girls gathered, they looked a tad exhausted. "It''s unimaginable," Genevieve whispered, she was still in a bad mood. "To think that there''re still dragons of that magnitude, lurking in those depths." One would think powerful ancient dragons would''ve exited the dungeon andbyrinth system of living since the wars several centuries ago ended. Fanatio nodded in agreement, her expression grim. "Indeed, it''s hard to believe that such immense power still exists to this day. I doubt the kingdom even knows..." As the weight of their encounter settled upon them, Genevieve and Fanatio exchanged nces, their moods growing darker. They silently walked away from the group, their steps heavy with the weight of their thoughts. The sudden understanding of how insignificant they were. That thought alone sent streaks of nightmares through their minds. Steria and Ophelia remained behind, unsure of what had caused this sudden change in atmosphere. "Hm?" Ophelia noticed they were leaving and walked forward a bit. "Where are you two going?" Genevieve and Fanatio lowered their heads, their fingers tightly clenching into fists. The pain from Fanatio''s injured arm was evident, the cracking sounds of her bones echoing in the air as she squeezed her hand. "Be careful," Ophelia warned. "Your arm hasn''t fully healed yet." Fanatio let out a bitter chuckle. "What does it matter? Should a useless arm like this even mean anything to me? I don''t think so..." Confusion crossed Ophelia''s face. "I don''t understand what you mean." Genevieve sighed heavily. She was frustrated. "If it weren''t for Steria, we would have... we would have died. We werepletely helpless, unable to do anything." Steria, hovering above them, let out an exhausted yawn. "She''s right," she interjected with her usual bluntness. Genevieve''s words lingered in the tense silence. "I thought I''d already epted how pitifully powerless I was since the attack on Zarbon city, that I was simply not strong enough to protect others. But now... now it''s be even worse. I can''t even save myself when it truly matters... just nothing but a helpless spectator." A loud silence settled into the atmosphere. Ophelia slowly lowered her head. "I suppose you''re right..." "( Hmm, this might be good for them... )" Steria casually watched them as they epted their powerlessness. Their inability to protect what was precious to them. To Genevieve, it was her life and that of others. To Fanatio, her pride as a warrior. Chapter 303 The final decision in day?

Chapter 303 The final decision in day?

White Dragon Labyrinth Exploration Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) The resolve to get stronger. It was something that was hard to find, and hard to maintain. But in the end, motivation was never the core for sess. It was discipline. Steria''s form shifted from lying on the air to sitting, crossing her legs as she floated effortlessly. Her unintentionally condescending smile danced on her lips as she gazed at Fanatio and Genevieve. "So, what do you two n to do now?" Fanatio exhaled heavily, there was bitterness in each syble. "We were weak, too proud to recognize when to back down from an unwinnable battle. We''ll never win fights if we continue in this manner.." "So," Steria smiled even more. "You''ll give up right..." "Giving up isn''t an option, I... We, need to do more." Steria''s smile widened. "I like where this is going. What''s the n?" Fanatio hesitated for a moment before pressing forward. "I have information, information that I''ve been keeping to myself. But perhaps now is the best time to share it with all of you." Genevieve leaned in, her eyes fixed on Fanatio. "What kind of information?" Fanatio took a deep breath, her voice steady. "It''s about dragons. Dragon-rted matters are usually kept confidential by the Pendragon family, but I believe it''s time for us to work together. I''m the daughter of the Hero King and a Pendragon myself. Genevieve, you''re a princess of the Cross Kingdom. Steria, you have enviable strength. And Ophelia, you have more experience as an adventurer than any of us, your informationwork might just be of use." She allowed her long talk to settle in. "Together, we can form a formidable force and gather information that even the Adventurers'' Guild... And possibly even the two kingdoms, might not have." Genevieve rubbed her chin slowly, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "I see where you''re going with this..." "We should form some sort of group, then?"Ophelia added. "Yes, we can be stronger together and uncover what''s really been going on since the attack on Zarbon city," said Fanatio Both Genevieve and Ophelia nodded. "Exactly," they said. "Hai." Steria''s morenguid nod followed suit. Fanatio folded her arms and nodded as well. "We''llbine our strengths, our knowledge, and be a force to be reckoned with. No longer will we be at the mercy of our own powerlessness. Hopefully, we can rise above it..." The four girls exchanged ced their hands together. "Together.." said all excluding Steria. The three girls looked at Steria and then she said, "What?" After rolling her eyes, she sighed and said, "Sure, together." Four of them were from different social standings, and didn''t all have the same race. However, what held them together was their drive to work together towards amon goal. Well, only the deadweight wouldn''t be working ¡ª nevertheless, Steria did deserve credit for doing her very best to make sure these women walked down the right path. And made the right choices... A friendship that could signal the start of new story. ... Meanwhile, Lumiere and Ravenna were forcefully expelled from the dungeon, tumbling onto the ground in a heap. Ravenna, unfortunately,nded directly on Lumiere''s face, her ass resting on his face. Lumiere''s body twitched awkwardly, desperately trying to adjust to the ufortable position. His face was perched between her sulent buttocks. This led to the unintentional pressing of both the fabric of her panties as well as the partly sweaty flesh of her tender ass nicely against his face. His nose was just a few centimeters away from making contact with her panty-covered clit. Ravenna let out a groan and slowly dressed her scattered ck hair, brushing herself off. She lifted her face to the sky, marvelling at the radiant sunlight that kissed her wless skin. A smile crossed her lips as she felt the warmth enveloping her entire being. "It''s been almost a century since I felt the warm touch of the actual sun on my body... I''ve never felt more alive than now... It reminds me of home, it reminds me of everyone I loved..." She closed her eyes gently to take the full embrace of the sun. Her hands gently massaged her smooth, spotless arms, she enjoyed her own touches, it made every hair in her body stand. Truly, she missed her actual life ¡ª the one before she became a Curse King known only to cause nothing but ruin. Suddenly, Ravenna became aware of muffled sounds, causing her to furrow her eyebrows and scan her surroundings for the source. "Hm?" Confusion gripped her as she heard the mysterious noises persist, seeminglying from nowhere and everywhere at once. "Where''s that sounding from?" she pondered aloud. Her gaze darted frantically in search. Just then, Lumiere, his voice slightly muffled, tapped Ravenna''s leg with his finger. Startled, she turned her attention towards him and blinked in surprise. "Hm?" she uttered, finally recognizing her unwitting perch. "Oh, what''re you doing down there?" she asked. A normal woman would immediately get triggered by this, but she didn''t take it has a big deal. To her, it was one of those few things a girl had to experience in her life. Lumiere, still somewhat restricted by Ravenna''s position, managed to mumble out a response. His words vibrated against Ravenna''s clit that was confined within the fabric of her panties, causing a ticklish sensation. "You fell on my face," he exined. Ravenna couldn''t help but smirk at Lumiere''s words. The provocative vibrations from his voice sent a shiver down her spine, and she yfully warned, "If you keep talking like that, I might just make a mess of these panties." Her voice held a seductive edge. Lumiere let out a long-suffering sigh. "Jeez," he muttered under his breath, feeling thoroughly underwhelmed by the situation. "It is true though..." "Eh?" said Lumiere. Right after, there was an unsettling silence and the two of them just burst intoughter some secondster. "At least get off me," Lumiere asked, stillughing. Gently, Ravenna shook her head. "The view from this angle is perfect..." She enjoyed the beauty of the forest. "Yeah, I... Can agree..." said Lumiere. Plot twist, he couldn''t see what she saw, so what exactly did he agree to? "Lumiere...?" "Yeah?" "I''m so happy right now..." "That''s good." "...." "Eh, Ravenna?" "Yeah...?" "You just peed a little, didn''t you..." "It slipped when we wereughing, I couldn''t hold it." "..." "..." "..." An incident that Lumiere never forgot to tell his daughters. Chapter 304 Rise of a Demon King?

Chapter 304 Rise of a Demon King?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Vyndariel was a demon lord tired of his meager existence on the Demon Continent. Every day felt like an endless cycle of mediocrity, and he longed for something more. Gazing out from his courtyard, he frowned in dissatisfaction at theckluster state of his territory. The small number of demons that served under him only further fueled his disgust. He yearned for power, for a multitude of loyal subjects at hismand. It was then that Vyndariel''s second wife, Ashia, approached him, concern etched on her face. A middle-aged great demon, she had braided silver hair, ck eyes and ck horns and wore a maid outfit. "What''s troubling you, my love?" she asked, reaching out to gently touch his arm. Vyndariel let out a weary sigh. "It''s nothing..." "As your wife, it is my duty to know when something troubles you, so please, tell me..." "Well, it''s just.." "Come on, go on." "I envy the Demon Kings of the ckcrest Region. But even more than that, I envy the Demon Kings who dwell in Hell. They''re like Demon Emperors, with multitudes of demons and even Hell Lords kissing their feet and bowing to them." "I see..." Right after, there was a calm silence. Ashia, ever understanding, wrapped her arms around Vyndariel''s and leaned against him. "Don''t worry, my darling," she whispered. "I''m sure there?s a way for you to achieve your dreams, whether you see it now or not." But Vyndariel, consumed by his frustration, snapped at her. "JUST DROP IT ALREADY!!" Ashia moved back a bit, surprised by his unexpected outburst. Was he so frustrated that he''d get angry so easily? She thought. This was the first time she''d seen him in this state. Ashia bowed her head, "I apologize, my lord. I was simply trying to console you..." "I don''t need empty constion!" he eximed. "If you truly want me to be stronger, find a way to make me a Demon King!" Ashia recoiled slightly, hurt by his outburst. "I''m sorry," she apologized, tears welling in her eyes. "I only wanted to offer youfort, to assure you that things will change." Ignoring Ashia''s attempt atfort, Vyndariel briskly walked past her. His anger built with every step. "I don''t have time to dream about it," he dismissed with a sharp tone. "Instead of hoping, you should focus on finding a way to make it possible. I''m tired of this small existence of mine... I used to be elite." With that, he exited the courtyard and made his way back to his chambers. If anyone asked Vyndariel the reason he wanted to get stronger, his response was always the same. "Does one need a reason to transcend the concept of power". A man with a simple and practically hard goal. He simply wanted to be adored. He wanted every living, breathing thing to bow down to him. He stepped into his dark chambers. Vyndariel snapped his fingers, causing the candles to illuminate the space with flickering mes. He walked over and sank onto his bed, still enveloped in a cloud of frustration. "How exactly am I going to elevate myself to be a Demon King?" he pondered, his brow furrowed. There were several ways to be a Demon King, but none were easy. A demon lord could have numerous demon lords serve under him. The numbers depended solely on how powerful they were. Or, they could im the souls of over 6,000 demons. It would be easy if he had the power to do that, and even the demons that served under him were less than 500. There was also the possibility of a Hell Lord serving under them, to elevate them to Demon King in ordance with the [Laws of the World] that maintained bnce when it was needed. There was also having several thousand demons serving under him. Each of these approaches determined how strong a Demon King they''d be. The more effective their method, the better the oue. Exhausted from his emotional turmoil, Vyndariel closed his eyes, hoping to find sce in sleep. However, instead of the peaceful darkness he anticipated, he found himself transported to a pitch-ck world. Before he could gather his wits, a towering demonic creature materialized before him, seemingly out of thin air. "Hey there,rade," the demon greeted, a devilish grin etched onto its face. Vyndariel turned in shock, his instincts urging him to summon his magic, only to be thwarted by the demon''s words. "Magic doesn''t work here," it chuckled, relishing in Vyndariel''s confusion. Panic welled up inside Vyndariel as he desperately scanned his surroundings. "Where am I?!" he eximed. His words came out with fake authority. He was partly scared. The demon''s voice dripped with amusement as it responded, "It''s quite rude to meet one of your kind and then act so irritated, don''t you think?" "I''m not a filthy creature like you subpar demons, especially not a freak of nature like you...!" "Freak of nature? No." Vyndariel''s eyes widened as he took in the grandeur of the demon before him, now revealing his name. "I am Malphas, Lord of the Abyss," the demon announced. The name belonging to the Demon King that ruled over the 8thyer of hell. The Abyss. Instinctively, maybe even out of a profound sense of reverence, Vyndariel bowed his head. The corners of Malphas'' lips curled into a wicked smile as he chuckled in his unnerving, thunderous voice. "Yes, that''s what I like to see," he remarked. Now, Vyndariel understood what Malphas truly was. "Good. So, do you understand how much of a fool you''ve been up until now?" He still wore his head low, his voice trembling as he addressed the Lord of the Abyss. "Yes, I... I do understand now," he managed to stutter out. Malphas'' deep, resonant voice filled the void. "There''s no need to feel ufortable around me, Vyndariel," he reassured. Even when he tried to sound lenient, his words still came out purely with malice and authority. A small smile tugging at the corners of Vyndariel''s lips, he replied, "That doesn''t seem too likely, my Lord. It''s not easy to stand in the presence of one of Hell''s strongest Demon Kings." Chuckling, Malphas dismissed Vyndariel''s ttery with a wave of his hand. "ttery will get you nowhere now," he dered, his piercing gaze fixed on Vyndariel. "I have something important to tell you." Vyndariel bowed his head even further. "Me? I''m honored, my Lord. Please, enlighten me." A sly grin yed across Malphas'' face as he leaned closer to Vyndariel, his voice a low, rumbling growl. "I want to make you a Demon King." Vyndariel could hardly believe his ears, it almost felt like the one thing he wanted was just answered all so suddenly. "What? Me? But... I am not worthy of such a title." "I know you want it, son of a bitch." "Eh?" said Vyndariel. Chapter 305 Ascension to a Demon King and the birth of demon spirits?

Chapter 305 Ascension to a Demon King and the birth of demon spirits?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) As Vyndariel emerged from his trance-like state, his eyes flew open, the realization of his newfound knowledge made every fiber of his being vibrate with excitement. With an urgency that consumed him, he dashed towards the main hall, where his first and second wives, Eistel and Ashia, awaited in confusion. Concern etched across her features, Eistel questioned, "Vyndariel, what troubles you?" Breathless, Vyndariel addressed them. "I''ve found it..." "Found what?" Ashia asked. "Pant~! Pant~! Pant~! Pant~! Pant~~! The answer I''ve been looking for.." Eistel raised an eyebrow. "Uh, my Lord. Can you be a little less vague?" "I''ve discovered the way to be a Demon King." The corners of Ashia''s lips curled up into a smile as she queried, "And how do you n to achieve this, my love?" Vyndariel''s grin widened as he responded, "I''d rather show you rather than tell you. Gather a sizable number of our loyal demons, so that they may witness the transformation that is about to take ce." Without wasting another moment, Vyndariel and his wives hurriedly departed, summoning the vast host of more than five hundred demons who pledged their allegiance to him. Each step forward solidified Vyndariel''s conviction. This was the moment that would forever change his life. A sense of euphoria washed over him as he admired his hands, an eager hunger evident in his eyes. The prospect of evolving, of ascending to new heights of power, consumed his every thought. "Women at my beck and call, unimaginable riches, iprehensible power and authority. All these and the world will be at my feet... Yes~! I said it, at my feet!!" A cynical grin crept upon his lips, apanied by augh that resonated throughout the hall, echoing off the walls like the haunting cackle of a madman. This was the reason Malphas saw him as the perfect pick. He had an insatiable hunger for power, and he knew one thing would never change as things went on ¡ª and that was the fact that the stronger Vyndariel got, the more malice he''d take into his being. His hunger for power would be expedited. It was a rather straightforward matter. Malphas conveyed to Vyndariel his desire to bring forth a new race, aptly named demon spirits. These ethereal beings would originate from the dark souls that inhabited the mortal realms, only to have said souls stripped away within the depths of the Abyss. Subsequently, they would migrate to the designated location where the summoner chose to invoke their existence. Following this, the demon spirits would require both the body and soul of a demon with whom they would merge, thus bing part demon while retaining their corporeal form. The demon heritage was required for Demon Kingship. The crux of this intricate ny in the hierarchical structure of the demon spirits, wherein a demon lord (supreme demon spirit) would reign supreme. Consequently, should Vyndariel create such a demon lord, he would undoubtedly ascend to the exalted position of a Demon King. But of course, making a deal with the devil didn''te without a price. Malphas exined to Vyndariel that he was to find a way to break the seal that was ced on him by the Hero Goddess, Aurelia. Of course, the most efficient way to break the seal would be to kill her, but being a cautious fellow, Malphas believed that it was likely that even if Aurelia was killed, it wouldn''t guarantee his freedom. Vyndariel didn''t have enough power to challenge and force her to break the seal either, because challenging her would mean challenging the Five Orders and that too would be catastrophic. Hence, Vyndariel needed to find another way. In the future, he did think to use the destruction core of Valtara to break the seal as destruction energy was theorized to destroy anything in existence. But, it went sideways because of a certain effeminate young man. Soon, the demons filed into the grand hall. Their numbers swelled until it was filled to the brim. Vyndariel stood at the center, his gaze scanning the room, his heart pounding with anticipation. "High"-ranking demons (High demons), adorned in regal attire, surrounded him. They looked at him with fierce loyalty. Eistel, ever graceful, approached Vyndariel, her movements elegant and poised. She lowered herself into a deep bow before speaking, "My Lord, all that you require for your evolution to Demon King has been gathered. Is there anything else you need?" Vyndariel raised an eyebrow, a sly smile curling his lips as he replied, "No, my dear Eistel. I will handle the rest." With a radiant face, Ashia spoke. She too bowed before Vyndariel, "I am overjoyed that you will finally be what you have dreamt of all these years, my love." "Indeed, Ashia. But, this is just the beginning." As it was, Vyndariel was already arrogant, but now he appeared even more than that, however, he always made sure to keep his insight intact. Arrogance always brought the fool to his knees. He wasn''t going to settle to be one of them. With amanding gesture, Vyndariel beckoned his wives and the assembled demons to step back. The hall fell into a hushed silence as Vyndariel extended his hands, veins pulsating with raw power. When it came to delicate matters of the soul, Vyndariel was an absolute sage at how it worked. However, some called it [Soul Magic] but it wasn''t, instead, one could picture it as conceptually understanding the soul by rting magic to it. Using [Fire Magic] he traced intricate patterns on the floor with fiery runes. As the Dark Soul Summoning Circle took shape beneath his feet, Vyndariel focused his mana and his very concept of summoning. A Dark Soul Summoning Circle was used to summon dark, poisoned or malevolent souls. A White Soul Summoning Circle did the opposite, usually used by kingdoms to summon the souls of righeous heroes. And a Soul Summoning Circle which summoned randomly. It wasn''t the ideal choice. The room grew tense with energy as Vyndariel tapped into a different ne, a realm beyond mortalprehension. From the Abyss, he drew forth the souls of three hundred beings, their essence stripped bare of consciousness and physical presence. The souls materialized within the expansive circle, their disembodied forms shimmering with darkened aeriform hues. Vyndariel cast a barrier around the circle, ensuring their containment. The trapped souls writhed within their confines, a twisted ballet of longing and despair. Vyndariel then came to a halt. Ashia, sensing his unease, moved closer and gently ced a hand on his chest. "What troubles you, my love?" she asked. Vyndariel sighed, his gaze fixed on the swirling souls in the Dark Soul Summoning Circle. "Toplete the fusion and transform these souls into demon spirits, I need a vessel for their essence," he exined. Ashia didn''t waste anytime at all. "You... you can use me," she offered, cing a hand confidently on her chest. "I''ll dly give up my body for the ritual, if it means helping you achieve your goal." "No, my dear Ashia," he replied gently, shaking his head. "Your sacrifice is not required. I can''t bear to see harm befall you." In that moment, Vyndariel snapped his fingers, directing all the demon souls towards him. The hundreds of demons present in the grand hall trembled as their bodies and souls were forcibly consumed by Vyndariel''s power. The room filled with a swirling vortex of energy as the trapped souls merged with the demonic essences. However, as the seconds ticked by, a realization dawned upon Vyndariel. It became clear that the current number of demons present wouldn''t be sufficient toplete the fusion for the demon lord candidate''s soul. Later known as, Isadora. Eistel spoke up. "My Lord, there''re still a few more demons waiting outside the hall. Should I retrieve them?" A cunning smile curled upon Vyndariel''s lips as he turned towards Eistel. "That won''t be necessary, Eistel. I have a different n in mind." With a swift wave of his hand, Eistel found herself ensnared within a barrier. "My Lord, what... What is the meaning of this?" she protested, mming her fist against the barrier in frustration. Vyndariel''s gaze shifted from Ashia to Eistel. "I''m a demon lord, and I demand absolute loyalty. Only a woman who''s willing to sacrifice everything for my happiness holds any worth in my eyes. Anyone who dares to be selfish and cling to their own desires is useless to me." Tears streamed down Eistel''s face as she pleaded with Vyndariel. "No, my lord, please! I''ll change, I promise! Just give me another chance!" Vyndarielughed. "Oh, Eistel, you misunderstand," he said coldly. "If you truly want to prove your devotion to me, then sacrifice yourself. Show me just how far you are willing to go for my happiness." Eistel''s cries grew louder, echoing through the main hall. "Please, my lord, I don''t want to die. I''ll do anything else, anything you ask of me," she begged. "Anything else? How boring," he scoffed. "A true servant would dly offer their life, without hesitation or reservation." Tears ran down her eyes and mucus down her nostrils. "No, please..." "Goodbye..." Chapter 306 Two sisters are born?

Chapter 306 Two sisters are born?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) After what felt like an eternity, the arduous process of soul fusion finally reached its climax. Vyndariel poured every ounce of his power into the ritual, drawing upon the strength of over a hundred demon spirits. Each spirit coalesced, their essence blending together in a swirling vortex of energy. As the final spirit merged, the raw energy coalesced into a humanoid shape, gradually solidifying into the delicate form of a young girl. She appeared no older than thirteen, yet within her eyes burned a crimson glow. Her long, obsidian tresses cascaded down her back, a stark contrast against her impossibly paleplexion. All his hard work and sacrifice hade to fruition. A wide, maniacal grin adorned his face as he extended his trembling arms, reveling in the culmination of power hunger and frustration. "It... It worked!" he cried out. Turning his attention to Ashia, his loyal wife who stood by his side throughout this ambitious endeavor, Vyndariel could hardly contain his excitement. He approached her. "Can you believe it, Ashia? It truly worked!" he eximed. There was unrestrained joy in his trembling voice. Ashia, her head bowed in deference, smiled warmly at Vyndariel. Her eyes glistened, she was happy. "I''m genuinely happy for you, my lord," she replied. Overwhelmed with emotion, Vyndariel reached out, his hand caressing Ashia''s soft cheek. "And I''m grateful for your unwavering dedication," he murmured. "I apologize for the sharpness of my words earlier." Ashia shook her head gently, a forgiving smile ying on her lips. "No apologies are necessary. I know how deeply your ambitions drive you." She was understanding. "Eistel was never as selfless as you," he confessed softly, his gaze never left Ashia. That''s why I''ll always love you more than her..." "R... Really...? My lord..." "Of course." Ashia''s cheeks flushed deep red as Vyndariel leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a long-awaited kiss. She closed her eyes and surrendered herself to the intoxicating rhythm. A little after, they finally broke the embrace, a thin strand of saliva connecting their lips for a brief moment before it snapped. "Hm?" Vyndariel''s gaze shifted from Ashia to the dormant demon spirits. One by one, the spirits stirred from their slumber, their somber eyes flickering with confusion as they tried toprehend their newfound existence. Among them, the most crucial spirit emerged from her slumber with a soft groan. Her red eyes scanned the unfamiliar surroundings. Vyndariel knelt down beside Isadora, his eyes locked onto hers. He could sense the immense power resonating from deep within her, the seed of a potential demon lord. Truly, he was ecstatic. "Awaken, child," Vyndarielmanded. "Hnnnnnn..." the little girl uttered. "You are now under my dominion. I am your master." Confusion and vulnerability colored the girl''s voice as she replied, "Y-you are my... Master?" Vyndariel nodded, his grip on her shoulders tightening. "Indeed. I am the creator of your very existence. You belong to me and no one else." The little girl''s voice trembled as she repeated his words, "I... belong to you... and no one else." Feeling a surge of paternal affection, Vyndariel gently ced his hand on her head, his touch both soothing and possessive. "Fear not, my dear. I shall grant you a name." She managed a weak, grateful smile. "Thank you..." her voice was low like a whisper. But before Vyndariel could bestow upon her a name, her body convulsed with agony. A sharp pain pierced through her back, causing her to shriek in anguish. Energy rippled through her small form, intensifying the torment. With wide eyes, Vyndariel watched as another demon spirit emerged from the little girl''s back, slightly older in appearance and possessing pointy ears and lifeless eyes. An unexpected development that left him shocked. "Who''s she?" Ashia asked, her gaze fixed upon the girl who had sprouted out from Isadora. Vyndariel took a moment to study both the two little girls, his eyes tracing their features. He was concerned, but it wasn''t anything so big that he wouldn''t be able to handle it. "Hmm..." Finally, he spoke. "She must be a conscious remnant, left behind after the souls were fused to create the perfect demon spirit." "A conscious remnant?" Ashia questioned, her brows furrowing in confusion. Vyndariel stood, his eyes never left Isadora once. She was the key to his evolution. The most precious "thing" he owned now. With immense care, he lifted her fragile form into his arms, his grip steady and protective. "It''s a nice way of saying she''s a waste product, easily discardable in the future." Ashia''s voice trembled with disbelief. "Isn''t that a bit too harsh, my lord?" Vyndariel turned to face her, his expression soft but resolute. "My love, it isn''t a matter of being harsh or not. In general, the truth can be bitter and diluting it to make one feel better is worthless. Because in the end, the truth still remains the same. So what reason do I have not to speak the truth as I see it...?" He justified himself. His logic was vivid and easy to grasp. As such, Ashia had no answer to his question. Ashia''s gaze shifted back to the girl termed a --- "conscious remnant", who sat motionless, her face devoid of any emotion. Although Ashia showed care to the emotionless little girl, Vyndariel wasn''t the same. He didn''t care about the other demon spirits, the only thing they were useful for, was serving under the supreme demon spirit who would then serve under him. "Look at her. Her magic power is the lowest of them all. She can''t even express herself; the literal definition of an empty shell. Quite frankly a waste of our time..." As if in response to their conversation, the emotionless little girl slowly extended her small right arm toward Vyndariel. In hopes that he would reciprocate the gesture of love he showed the perfect demon spirit. "...Pa...Pa..." The little girl finally spoke. "Sh... She spoke," Ashia looked genuinely happy. But Vyndariel turned away. With the perfect demon spirit still cradled in his arms, he walked away, towards the exit of the main hall. Turning back to Ashia, he spoke with calmness. "Take care of the other demon spirits in my absence. I shall return once I have attended to everything else." Ashia bowed her head in acknowledgment. "Of course, my lord. I shall ensure their well-being." The abandoned little girl remained there in silence. She withdrew the arm she once held up and then looked at her small palm. One could only imagine what she thought of herself that day. She was too young to understand the pain of rejection. Even after getting rejected by her own creator. Gently, Ashia ced her hands on the little girl''s cheeks and lifted her head up a bit before smiling at her. "My lord may not see you and her as equals, but I don''t believe that''s important in any way, because you''re both something else... Sisters..." "...Sister..." "Yes, you''re both sisters, uh, hmm." Ashia rubbed her chin. When the little girl saw her do this, she did the same thing, mirroring Ashia?s movements and almost immediately, Ashia giggled. What had Ashia thinking was the fact that this little girl needed a name. She was sure Vyndariel had zero interests in naming her, as such, it was her duty to do that. If she had at least a name, that would count as an importance of some sort. "Since you need a name... How about I call you..." "..." "Aha!" Ashia gently balled her fist. "What about Lirien?!" "...Li...Rien..." her dull voice uttered. "I... Like..." And on that day, two sisters were born. Chapter 307 Discovering “his†true intentions?

Chapter 307 Discovering ¡°his¡± true intentions?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Several years had passed since Vyndariel''s evolution into a Demon King. His evolution was a gradual process, unlike a sudden awakening. Despite Isadorapletely serving under him, Vyndariel''s ascent to full Demon King status took time. He diligently created more demon spirits, expanding his formidable horde and using them to conquer various settlements in order to grow his territory. With each new conquest, Vyndariel''s power swelled, and he became increasingly unstoppable. He ruthlessly seized the territories of other demon lords, forcing them to bow down before him. These subjugated demons only served to strengthen his might further. It was not long before Vyndariel broke free from the confines that once held him, evolving into a true Demon King. Upon Vyndariel''s transformation, Malphas, the Lord of the Abyss, devised a n to secure his ascension to the throne of the Abyssal Heights. As the ruler of the eighthyer of Hell, Malphas held significant influence within the esteemed roundtable of Demon Kings known as "Degzed." In order toplete his own end of the bargain, Malphas rmended him as the ideal candidate to rule over the Abyssal Heights (4thyer). The ruler of the tenthyer readily acquiesced. Thus, Vyndariel was elected as the new ruler of the Abyssal Heights. With this appointment, Vyndariel would govern over a realm teeming with countless demons, their unwavering loyalty only serving to further bolster his already formidable strength. ... Vyndariel stood in front of the mirror, carefully adjusting his suit and tie. Isadora sat on the edge of his bed, her legs crossed in a meditative posture, but she looked anything but serene. She broke the silence, whistling just a bit, "I can''t believe today''s the day we head to the Abyssal Heights, my lord. You''ve made remarkable progress in such a short time. Bing one of the most prestigious Demon Kings seems almost effortless for you." Vyndariel chuckled softly as he finished knotting his tie. "It''s not as easy as it appears, Isadora. A lot has happened in the background." "Hm?" Isadora uttered as she quirked an eyebrow. He paused for a moment, his expression turning serious. "When I was rmended as the next Demon King of the Abyssal Heights, there was one woman in Degzed who opposed my inclusion in their ranks." The woman he was referring to was the Immortal Demon King, Dendrossa. The ruler of Tenebrous de (the 7thyer of Hell). It was highly likely that had Malphas not been a Demon King deeper into theyers than she was, then everyone would''ve decided on not selecting Vyndariel as one of their own. Isadora''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Why? She didn''t like you?" Vyndariel nced at her reflection in the mirror. There was resolve in his gaze. "It wasn''t me she didn''t like. It was Malphas. She held some sort of grudge against him." Isadora leaned forward, intrigued. "What kind of grudge?" Vyndariel looked directly at her, his voice steady. "To be honest, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that I am now an official Demon King of Hell, and I''ll prove my worth to her and everyone else. And maybe with a little more work I can be one of the strongest Demon Kings they''ve ever witnessed." Isadora shrugged, epting his answer. "I suppose you''re right. Now, shall we?" Vyndariel smiled and gestured towards the door. "Indeed. Let''s not keep the Abyssal Heights waiting." As Vyndariel opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of his wife, Ashia, standing before him. She bowed respectfully and greeted him, "Greetings, my lord." Vyndariel returned her greeting, his eyes softening with affection. "Ashia, how are you doing?" Ashia lifted her head, a warm smile gracing her lips. "I''m doing quite fine, my lord." His concern evident, Vyndariel asked, "That''s good to hear. Have you done what I asked?" Ashia nodded, her eyes had a hint of pride with them, but she remainedported nevertheless. "Yes, my lord. I have gathered all 28,000 demons, and they are ready for departure." "Excellent," Vyndariel simply said. Vyndariel walked past Ashia, his gaze fixed ahead as he motioned for them to get going. Isadora, ready to join him, felt a sudden grip on her wrist. Startled, she raised an eyebrownguidly and turned to face Ashia, her expression curious. "What''s the matter, Lady Ashia?" Ashia''s eyes bore into Isadora''s. "You''ve been getting awfully close to Lord Vyndarieltely, Isadora." Isadora''s raised eyebrow dropped, her expression now serious. "And why is that a problem? Do I need your permission to interact with him? I know he spends more time with me, but that doesn''t diminish his feelings for you. Our rtionship is nothing more than that of a father and daughter." And that was indeed the truth. However, Isadora misunderstood where Ashia was going with her question. But anyone would given the manner in which the circumstances wereid out. Ashia released her grip on Isadora''s wrist. In her voice, frustration was caught a bit at her throat. "Even in all these years, you still can''t see the truth can you? Then again, I don''t me you given how much you''ve enjoyed your time..." "Hm? I''m not following," Isadora uttered, confusion etching her features. "What truth?" Without turning back, Ashia walked toward the door, her voice trailing behind her. "Remember, Isadora, I know Vyndariel better than anyone. Don''t forget that." Isadora''s brows knitted together in frustration. She was doing her best to remain calm and indifferent about the matter, but with how Ashia presented it, she felt less and less at peace with herself. Her fear and curiosity mixed together to gnaw against her conscience for the truth. "What''re you even getting at?" Ashia paused for a moment, her back still facing Isadora. "Vyndariel may treat you kindly, like a close friend and a daughter, but when the timees for you to be of use, mark my words, you''ll be sacrificed. If you truly love him enough to sacrifice your life for his cause, then there''s no point in having this discussion." Because, the point of this discussion was to offer Isadora a way out. She was warning her. Isadora''s hands trembled violently as the weight of Ashia''s words sunk in. "H... He''s going to sacrifice me...?" she whispered. Her shock was far greater than her fear. Her heart pounded in her chest as she looked down at the cold, hard ground beneath her feet. The reality of the situation crashed over her like a dark wave. Her father, technically, wanted to sacrifice her. Ashia stepped closer to Isadora. "I don''t expect you to believe me," she began, her eyes searching Isadora''s for any sign of understanding. "But I''m telling you the truth. You have something inside you, something powerful that Vyndariel seeks. It''s the most potent demon lord seed to ever exist. And he''ll stop at nothing to utilize it to his own advantage... no matter what it costs him." Isadora''s mind raced as she tried to process the gravity of the situation. Could it be true? Did she possess such a rare and dangerous power? And most importantly, could she trust Vyndariel, the man she hade to view as a father figure? "W... Why... Are you telling me this...?" Ashia continued, her voice softer now. "I wanted to give you a chance, Isadora. The chance to escape, to protect yourself. Whether or not you ept it is entirely up to you. But at least now you know the truth. I won''t force you to make a decision, but I hope you choose what''s best for your own safety." With those words, Ashia turned and walked out of the room, leaving Isadora standing there in shock. Trembling, Isadora ced a hand over her chest, she was too scared. She hadn''t yet experienced enough of life to give it up, to be a mere pawn in Vyndariel''s quest for power. After all, she wanted to see more of the Demon Continent, she wanted to know more about the other races in the world like humans, elves, dragons and so much more. However, Isadora joined Vyndariel and the others as they made their way to the portal that led to the Abyssal Heights. She did her best to act normal around Vyndariel and her fellow demons, to hide the turmoil brewing within her, but her mind was busy strategizing and preparing. Each night, she spent hours carefully crafting a magic suppression rune, inscribing the intricate scripts that formed its foundation. She took her time to make sure it was perfect. And at the same time, she knew being rxed would keep her at risk as well... Chapter 308 Acceptance and a hard decision?

Chapter 308 eptance and a hard decision?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) It''d been almost a month since Isadora had received the shocking news of her potential sacrifice. Seated within the courtyard of Vyndariel''s newly-built castle in the Abyssal Heights, Isadora gazed out at the ominousndscape. Her heart weighed heavy with the burden of the truth, a truth she was about considering sharing with Lirien, her sister born of the same soul. Lirien stood before her, her sword held out with practiced precision. Isadora picked up a small rock and tossed it up into the air. "Alley oop!" With a sh of movement, Lirien appeared right next to the stone, her sword slicing it in half. Impressed, Isadora threw three more stones, and with a single step, Lirien gracefully moved, expertly cleaving the stones into multiple pieces with a speed too fast for the eye to follow. As shended on her feet, Isadora couldn''t help but apud and exim, "Alright! Even I have to admit that was kinda awesome!" While Isadora outwardly praised Lirien''s skills, inside, she wrestled with the sad turnout for her future. Tonight, she would attempt to escape the clutches of Vyndariel and his dark ambitions. But how could she tell Lirien about the danger that awaited her? She decided to follow her heart, waiting for the right moment to reveal the truth. Isadora smiled warmly at Lirien, telling her, "That was an incredible technique. I almost missed it!" Lirien, with her usual dulled demeanor and half-closed red eyes, replied, "I doubt you could have." Isadora chuckled and rubbed the back of her head, yfully admitting, "You got me there. Guess you really are just that good with a sword." Lirien, uninterested in her own prowess, responded, "You''re much better with magic..." Isadora rxed against the courtyard wall, her eyes fixed on the distant horizon. She decided to voice her feelings, saying, "We may be different in many ways, but deep down, we are still sisters, Lirien." Gently, Lirien nodded, her pointy ears twitching. "...Yes..." Lirien gracefully tucked her sheathed ck de into ce at her waist and then began rummaging through her pouch, searching for something. Curiosity getting the best of her, Isadora leaned in. "What''s that thing you''re doing? Is anything wrong?" Isadora asked her. Lirien''s red eyes met Isadora''s gaze as she slowly nodded, and with a hint of hesitancy, began to speak. "I...I made something for," Lirien began, there was nothing but uncertainty in her voice. But then, she paused, andpletely gave in to her indecision. "Nevermind," she muttered, shaking her head. "It''s not important." She wasn''t bold enough to tell her what it was. A good number of times, Lirien could be blunt or straightforward. Seeing as she barely had any emotions, she didn''t have much to spare when it came to people''s feelings either. But when she was dealing with Isadora it was entirely different. She did her best to choose her words carefully so she wouldn''t up hurting her feelings or making her abandon her. To her, Isadora was her, so she''d never want to hurt herself. Isadora''s eyebrow arched in surprise, and she couldn''t help but press further. "Are you sure?" she asked,pletely concerned with this hesitant side of Lirien. Lirien nodded once more, her pointy ears twitching slightly. "Yes," she replied, her voice betraying a hint of ambiguity. "It''s nothing worth mentioning..." Her grip on the item in her pouch loosened. Soon after, she removed her hand from the pouch. epting Lirien''s response, Isadora sighed softly and shed a warm smile. "Alright, if you say so," she said. "You always were one for keeping secrets." "...Am I...?" "Of course you are, you rarely tell me important things..." "...You don''t ask me..." "Well, I guess that''s fair," Isadora giggled a bit. Intrigued, Isadora decided to shift the conversation to a safer topic. "So, Lirien..." "..." In "Lirien speak" that was her own manner of responding. There were few people who would think she was ignoring them, but people who actually knew her well would understand it was just how she acted. "What do you think of Lord Vyndariel?" Before now, Isadora thought Vyndariel was everything to her. Her savior, father and creator. And while most of these were true, she had a small insight into whom he truly was. But now thaut her eyes were opened, she wanted to know what other people thought about him. And why not start with the bluntest of them all; Lirien. Lirien paused, her eyes narrowing in thought. "I don''t know enough about him to form a solid opinion," she replied, her dull wordsing out with utmost honesty. "But, if I were to specte, he gives off the aura of a Demon King." "Eh... Well, of course he gives out that aura, he''s a Demon King..." "...Yes..." "..." Isadora didn''t respond, she knew Lirien still had more to say. But she always ended sentences in a manner that you''d think she had nothing more to say. "...Not every Demon King is wicked, but his aura can feel very poisonous and ufortable to be around sometimes. That''s it..." Just then, Isadora noticed how Lirien?s fists tightened, out of years of suppressed anger,plete hatred for Vyndariel and all that he represented as a Demon King. "( Oh, that''s right... Sometimes I forget Vyndariel rejected Lirien as nothing more than a waste product. How did I forget that...? Oh, I guess I just wanted to, so I wouldn''t have any reason to hate him... But in all honesty, Vyndariel is the absolute worst and the fact that I made myself ignorant to that fact simply because I wanted to please him, makes me the biggest idiot there is... I''ve been living a lie... )" "...Isa...Are you okay...?" Lirien asked. Having noticed she spaced out, Isadora shot up a bit and scrambled to regain her focus. "Uh yeah, I''m... I''m fine, hehe." "...You don''t look fine..." Trying to change the subject, she forced a chuckle. "I was just thinking about what you said about him... You never cease to amaze me with your bluntness," she confessed. "I love that about you." Her red eyes meeting Isadora''s, Lirien calmly retorted, "You''re just as straightforward, Isa." "No," Isadora gently shook her head as her forced smile dissipated to nothing but sadness. "I''m an absolute idiot." "...Why...?" Isadora was silent, her mind racing as she contemted whether or not to confide in her sister. This was the perfect opportunity to share her troubles, but the fear of judgment kept her lips sealed. She nced at Lirien, sad and uncertain. In that moment, Isadora summoned all her strength and forced a sorrowful smile. "Don''t worry," she said regretfully. "It''s something that happened a while ago, and now I just feel foolish about it." "...What happened...?" Lirien asked gently. Isadora''s gaze averted as she struggled to find the right words. She couldn''t bear to look her sister in the eyes and keep up the charade. With a heavy sigh, Isadora stood up from her seat and gestured towards the door. "It''s gettingte," she said. "Maybe it''s time we head back." Lirien nodded. "Alright," she replied. ... Later that night, Vyndariel paced the halls of his castle, only Isadora was on his mind. She didn''t visit him in his room, so he decided to check on her before retiring for the night. Approaching her door, Vyndariel was about to open it. "Hmm..." He hesitated, realizing that Isadora was ady and it''d be more appropriate to knock. With a small smile, he raised his hand and gently rapped on the door. But there was no response. He knocked again, hoping to hear Isadora''s voice on the other side, but silence greeted him instead. Frowning, Vyndariel concluded, "She must''ve already fallen asleep." However, as he turned to leave, a sudden surge of unease coursed through him, making him pause. Without a second thought, Vyndariel rushed back to Isadora''s door. With a powerful kick, the door flew off its hinges and he sprinted towards the bed where Isadora should''ve been sleeping, only to find it empty. Paned his voice as he shouted into the empty room. "What sort of joke is this?" In panic, Vyndariel rushed out to the hallway. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he used his [Telepathic Communication] skill, desperately reaching out to every demon in the Abyssal Heights. His voice echoed in their minds, urgent andmanding. "Attention! Isadora is missing! I want each and every one of you to sweep every nook and cranny of this realm. Lock down all portals and leave no stone unturned. Find her!" Sure, there was no way to sweep an entire "infinite" realm, but he didn''t care. The demons scattered, their footsteps echoing through the darknds as they embarked on the search for Isadora. Vyndariel''s eyes darted around, his heart pounding in his chest. His ticket to more power was missing. Soon, he came across Lirien, her usual dull face contrasting with the pouch clutched tightly in her hands. His anger red, and he shouted, "What are you doing here? Can''t you see that something terrible has happened?" Lirien''s gently shook her head. "...I came to see Isa," she replied softly. Vyndariel''s frustration grew as he shouted at her, "Isadora?s vanished! She''s run away!" He couldn''t be sure yet, but his conscience told him that. Without waiting for Lirien''s response, Vyndariel stormed past her. Every step he took thudded with purpose. Meanwhile, Lirien stood there in silence, shock overtaking her features. "I... Isa..." "Isa... Isa is... Gone..." "Isa left... Me..." "She told me that... Isa told me... She wouldn''t..." The pouch slipped from her hands and hit the carpeted floor with a dull thud, releasing two bead nes that rolled out. Lirien''s eyes widened, she copsed on the floor as well. "...She... Didn''t take me with... Her..." Chapter 309 Back in the Demon Continent, again?

Chapter 309 Back in the Demon Continent, again?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Isadora stumbled and stumbled, desperately trying to put as much distance as possible between herself and the Abyssal Heights of Hell. Despite the painstaking efforts she had put into fortifying the concealment rune over the past month, she knew it wouldn''t be enough to elude Vyndariel. In the case of high-level existences, they possessed an uncanny skill known as [World Acuity], capable of seeing through even the most skilled concealments, due to the fact that it can "sense" all that the world has to offer. But that didn''t stop Isadora from running. She would run until her legs gave out. Her only luck was that [World Acuity] functioned on different levels depending on experience in use of the skill and also the entity using it. Breathless and weary, she pushed herself onward until a cruel twist of fate sent her careening to the ground. A misced rock, a fleeting misstep, and Isadora tumbled down a sheer cliff face. The snap of her leg caused her body contorted in agony. Pain shot through her every nerve, and an anguished scream escaped her lips. Her descent halted abruptly as her broken form collided with the very rocky ground below. At the foot of the cliff, she had two painfully twisted arms, a snapped neck and a shattered leg. Even with her regenerative capabilities, death seemed an inevitable oue. ... Yet, to her surprise, Isadora''s eyes slowly opened, only to find herself face to face with a young man. Curly ivory hair, blue eyes, smooth vani-colored skin and a calm expression. He hovered above her, his breath warm upon her cheeks. Their proximity was unnerving, but a gentle smile spread across his face as he greeted her. "Oh, you''re finally awake," he said. Isadora, bewildered and disoriented, immediately voiced out her confusion. "Well... This is an odd way to greet someone you don''t know," she replied. Normally, a good number of people would jump in fear, but for Isadora, her case was different. She was more ufortable than scared. Suddenly realizing his closeness, the young man hastily drew back, putting some distance between them. "I apologize," he stammered. "I was just worried you wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. My intentions were only to help." Isadora''s brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of the situation. "I don''t understand," she murmured. But almost immediately, Isadora''s memories flooded back, reminding her of the massive cliff dive she took earlier. She frantically searched her body for any signs of injuries or broken bones, only to find them miraculously healed. A gasp escaped her lips as she realized she was whole and unharmed. "But how... How is this possible?" she whispered to herself. Her thoughts raced, and a new realization hit her like a thunderp. Isadora abruptly leaped off the bed, startling the young man who had been watching over her. "Is something wrong?" he asked with genuine concern. Without wasting a moment, Isadora blurted out her fears. "This is the Abyssal Heights, isn''t it? Vyndariel must''ve already found me!" The young man was lost. "No... Eh..." he tried to reach out to her. Isadora jumped back even more. "SYAY BACK! DON''T YOU DARE TAKE ANOTHER STEP! I''ll burn myself, burn everyone and everything here! I don''t care anymore!" Her voice trembled with desperation. The young man''s eyes widened with rm as he instinctively held out his hands, trying to calm her down. "No, no! You''ve got it all wrong!" he eximed, desperately trying to make himself heard. Their problem wasmunication. Isadora was to quick to act when she received an information and the young man was a little too slow when giving information. "I don''t know who this Vyndariel is or what the Abyssal Heights are, but we''re in the Shagura Region of the Demon Continent!" Isadora froze, she waspletely. "Wait, what? What''s really going on here?" she demanded. She had every reason to believe him.. Aside from the fact that the entire ce felt nothing like the Abyssal Heights, she''d never seen anyone who looked like this young man before. Just mere looking at him, and she could tell that he wasn''t a a denizen of the Abyssal Heights. Awkwardly scratching the back of his head, the young man sheepishly replied, "I wish you''d started with that question." "..." There was no response from Isadora. "..." And soon after, there was no response from him either. Getting slightly frustrated, Isadora swallowed down her pride and then told him, "Alright, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t make baseless usations, it''s just I was being cautious, it''s not like I know who you are..." The young man smiled after hearing her apologize. "It''s fine..." he kept smiling. "All I know is that I found you injured and brought you here, to my territory." Isadora became just slightly curious. "Hm? Your territory...?" "Uh yeah, the Berijin Territory..." After hearing that he was the one who brought her from the foot of the cliff she copsed at, all the way here, Isadora sighed. She felt somewhat guilty for her outburst. "Again, I''m really sorry," she murmured. "Can we start over? I''m Leya, by the way." The young man''s eyes softened, and a relieved smile tugged at his lips. "I''m Belram Berijin," he introduced himself. "Now that we''ve got that settled, how about you sit down and I''ll exin any other thing that I can remember." After their initial introductions, Isadora and Belram began exchanging information. Belram revealed that he was the demon lord of this territory, responsible for overseeing and protecting his domain. He exined that while conducting his usual daily sweep of his territory, he stumbled upon Isadora at the foot of a cliff just outside their borders. At first, Belram assumed she was dead, but upon closer inspection, he discovered that she''d been utilizing a concealment rune, which suppressed her natural regenerative abilities as a demon. As soon as Belram divulged this information, Isadora''s reaction was immediate and intense. She let out a sharp shout. "N... NO! You shouldn''t have taken off my rune...!" Now, they''ll find me, she thought. Seeing how tense she was already getting, Belram sought to reassure her. He informed Isadora that there was a powerful spatial distortion barrier epassing the entire territory. This magical barrier had the unique ability to scramble the senses of even the most astute magical trackers, rendering them unable to detect their presence. Within the confines of this protective barrier, they''d be safe from any outside threats. It also had an extra feature in which the spatial barrier bent space around it making the territory invisible to outsiders. "Wait, you can really do that?" "Of course," Belram smiled proudly, nodding gently. Then, Isadora rubbed her chin. "Well honestly, that might just be better than my concealment rune..." "That''s the perk of [Spatial Magic] heh~" Isadora''s expression softened as she processed everything. She really was... Safe. "Oh, I... I see," she muttered. Belram hesitated for a moment, however he went ahead in the end. "I know it''s not in my ce to ask, but why exactly were you running on a cliff?" Isadora''s gaze shifted to the side, her demeanor changing. With a subtle change in tone, she replied, "It''s... it''s not important." Belram, respecting her wish for privacy, nodded understandingly. "O... Okay," he said with a gentle and supportive voice. "I won''t press any further. Just know that you''re safe here." Chapter 310 Serving a new master?

Chapter 310 Serving a new master?

This arc ends in the next chapter. --- Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Some months had psed since Isadora''s daring escape from the Abyssal Heights, and now she was in the safety of the Berijin territory. Having be one of Belram''s trusted subordinates, along with a select few other demons, Isadora was settling into her new role. Initially, when she learned of Belram''s position as a powerful demon lord, she imagined a vast army of minions under hismand. However, to her surprise, he only had around two hundred demons serving him. It was a modest numberpared to her expectations, but the demons of the territory held great reverence for Belram. They saw him as apassionate and fair leader, uninterested in amassing power or expanding his domain. All he desired was a tranquil existence within his territory. He was a demon lord with no enemies. Isadora made her way down the ornate hallway of the Berijin Manor. She soon arrived at the door to Belram''s chamber and rapped gently upon it. "Um, Master? It''s Leya..." Isadora decided to use a fake name instead of her actual one. "Come in," a weary voice called out from the other side. Isadora turned the handle and entered the room. There, she found Belram seated in an elegant chair beside a cluttered desk, strewn with papers, a quill, and an ink bottle. He appeared exhausted, his features etched with fatigue. "Leya, you''re here already. My apologies, I seem to have lost track of time amidst my pile of work," Belram said, mustering a tired smile. Isadora offered him a gentle nod and smiled in response. "It''s alright, Master," she reassured him. "You''ve been working tirelesslytely. Is everything alright?" Her genuine concern for him, always made Belram feel happy. Belram sighed and leaned back in his chair, his weariness evident. "Ah, yes, everything is fine. I''m just a little worn out, that''s all," he replied, attempting to downy his condition. But Isadora could see beyond his facade. Hisplexion was pallid, his eyes heavy with fatigue, and a slight feverishness clung to him. Isadora approached him cautiously. "Master, you need to take better care of yourself," she insisted, sounding a bit worried. "Don''t neglect your health for the sake of your duties. You''re important to all of us." Belram''s eyes softened as he looked into Isadora''s concerned gaze. He chuckled a bit. "Haha~ I didn''t know you cared that much about me, Leya..." Isadora''s cheeks turned a little red, she folded her arms and looked to the side. "Well, of course, you''re my Master after all... Why wouldn''t I?" Isadora stood by Belram''s side, a wooden bowl in her hands. "Master, we''ve already prepared your meal for the afternoon," she announced, her voice light. "But wait... it''s already afternoon?!" Belram eximed, his eyes widening in surprise. He rushed to the window and nced outside. The once tranquil demons of the territory now bustled with newfound energy, their activity signaling the passage of time. cing his hands on his waist, Belram sighed, realizing he''d been working much longer than he expected. "I swear, I was just nning to do a little work in the morning then survey the territory..." Isadora chuckled softly. "It''s alright, Master," she reassured him with a gentle smile. "The others took care of the daily sweep of the territory. Everything?s in order." Comfort washed over him as he turned to Isadora. His shoulders felt light already. He then exhaled a sigh of relief. "Oh, thanks. I don''t know what I''d do without you guys," he confessed. Isadora smirked as she replied, her tone teasing. "You''d probably die, but that''s by the way," she said. Belramughed, a warm sound that matched his personality. "Hey, that''s not nice," he retorted, yfully swatting at her arm. Isadora smirked, growing serious as she gestured toward the bowl. "Well, enough about that. You shoulde eat already," she urged him. Belram obediently made his way to the bed, taking a seat next to Isadora. Curiosity crept into his voice as he asked, "Who cooked?" as he tried to take the bowl to eat. Then, Isadora held the bowl just out of his reach. "Firstly, I''ll be the one to feed you," she stated. "And, secondly, I''m the one who made your lunch for today." "Oh, I''ve never eaten your cooking before. I''m sure it''s great..." "Y... Yeah..." "Hm?" Belram curiously looked at her. "Is anything wrong?" "Hm, no, no, uh, nothing''s wrong at all..." "Alright then, let''s see... What... You... Coo..." When Isadora opened up the wooden bowl to reveal its contents, Belram''s eyes widened in shock. Before him sat a purple concoction unlike anything he had ever seen before. It looked like a disgusting blob trapped in a bowl, and Belram already took a step back in uncertainty. "H... Hey, I... Is that safe?" he stammered. But Isadora, not giving Belram a chance to escape, simply hid her embarrassment. "Just eat it already," she urged as she held a spoonful of the purple concoction. Without a moment''s hesitation, she swiftly shoved the spoonful into Belram''s mouth. Belram''s entire face turned a sickly shade of green, and he copsed onto the bed, his body wracked with difort. Panic filled Isadora''s voice as she shouted, "Oh no! D... Don''t tell me I''ve killed Master!" She hurriedly leaned in to check if he was alright, her heart pounding in her chest. "This is bad... This is really bad..." As she watched, she couldn''t hear him breathing. But then, to her astonishment, Belram rose up from the bed as if from thin air, gasping for breath, a look of relief washing over his features. Panting heavily, he ced a hand on his chest, visibly shaken by the experience. Isadora, her hands still shaking, ced them on Belram''s cheeks and pulled his face close to hers. "Are you okay?" she asked. Belram nodded slowly, his breathing starting to normalize as a small smile tugged at his lips. "I''m okay," he reassured her. "I have the [Poison Resistance] skill." Isadora''s eyes widened, her anxiety quickly turning into disbelief. "Are you trying to say my food is poison?!" she eximed, gently pulling on his cheeks with her fingers. Belram chuckled nervously, hisughter tinged with nervousness. "No, it''s not like that," he began with a soft voice. "It''s just that... I almost died after eating it." Belram paused, his gaze capturing Isadora''s. "Uh, Leya... we''re awfully close, you know," he pointed out. Isadora''s gentle frown melted into a contemtive expression. "Yeah, I guess I am..." "It kind of reminds me about the first time we met..." "Yeah." "You told me tha¡ª" Before Belram could say anymore, Isadora kissed him and he also joined the rhythm. They had sex. After, Isadora and Belram found themselves lying naked in bed, their bodies glowing with the aftermath of body rubbing. They gazed up at the ceiling. "Uh, Master, I know it''s both our first time... But you''re not really good at it are you.." They only went for 8 minutes. Belram''s face flushed crimson, embarrassment overtaking him. He turned to look at Isadora. "You don''t need to make fun of me, Leya," he murmured softly. "I... I wasn''t in top form." Isadora reached out to caress Belram''s cheek tenderly. "Lies, but that''s alright," she sighed. "That''s not something you should worry yourself about. You''re still looking a bit feverish, though." Belram coughed, partly ufortable. "It''s nothing," he rasped, trying to dismiss her concern. But Isadora stretched her arms gracefully and leaned in closer. "Either way," she whispered, her warm breath tickling his ear, "maybe you''ll be better at it next time." "Next time?" Belram repeated, surprise edging into his voice. "Of course," she shrugged. "It''s definitely not a one-time thing..." Belram''s gaze shifted away, his shame bing palpable. "Great," he mumbled. "I''ll... I''ll be better next time, I promise." But as he spoke, a sudden fit of coughing overcame him. Instinctively, he covered his mouth with his hand, hoping to stifle the sound. When he removed his hand, his eyes widened in horror as he saw it smeared with stters of crimson. Blood. It stained his palm. Chapter 311 Misunderstanding the unforseen tragedy?

Chapter 311 Misunderstanding the unforseen tragedy?

Isadora Interlude Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Several years had passed, allowing Belram and Isadora to grow closer and share their dreams and aspirations. It was a serene day, the sun casting a warm golden glow upon the grand balcony of Belram''s manor, as they observed the bustling activities of the demons below. Belram smiled gently as he turned to Isadora. "You know, Leya, I hope that one day I can extend my help to humans, just as I do for demons," he confessed. Isadora''s gaze shifted from the bustling scene to Belram. "I''ve been meaning to ask you about that," she admitted. A quizzical expression danced across Belram''s face. "Huh, ask me about what?" he inquired, scratching his head slightly, his blue eyes searching hers. With a thoughtful look, she proceeded. "It''s about your appearance," she began delicately. "I understand that higher-ranking demons usually bear a striking resemnce to humans, but you... well, you seem to resemble a human more than most." Belram''s eyebrows arched in surprise, a gentle chuckle escaping his lips. "Ah, I can''t believe I haven''t told you yet," he confessed. "You see, my mother was human, and my father was a demon." It madeplete sense to her now. "So, you''re some sort of hybrid?" she asked. Belram nodded. "Yes, I am," he affirmed. "I understand that the notion of demons and humans intermingling isn''t widely epted, but I''m doing my best to challenge that perception." "Challenge it?" Leaning closer, Belram''s tone turned earnest. "We may be in a time of peace with other continents, but this peace doesn''t necessarily mean that races truly embrace one another. Deep down, there exists a reluctance and unease... What I''m trying to do, is to make a world where everyone is equal regardless of status, race or talent..." Isadora ced a hand over her mouth. "Equal? You''re kidding..." "Well, it is possible..." The seriousness in his eyes was proof that he really did believe it was possible. He knew his status currently was small, but he didn''t base his influence and sess on simply status. He had people who could help him reach out to the world, and all he needed to do was request their aid. Isadora''s fingers danced across her chin. She took the time to think about what he was saying. "I have to admit, this notion of equality you speak of seems rather far-fetched. Like yunno, stupid..." "Huh?" Belram''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. "The truth is, very few individuals really give a damn about the idea of equality." Belram''s head sank lower, a faint chuckle escaping his lips. Raising his eyes to meet hers again, he posed a scenario. "Alright, I have a fun question for you.." "Hit it..." "Suppose you had two children. One possesses zero talent for magic but brims with intellect, while the other possesses great magical aptitude but scarce intelligence. And you find yourself on the brink of financial ruin, unable to afford schooling for both. Who would you choose to send to Aldnoah Magic University?" Isadora didn''t waste time to produce an answer. "Easy, I''d go with the child with high magical talent, because the intelligent one could probably forge their own path without relying on magic." "Ah, typical, have you truly considered the most vital aspect of this question?" he mused. "Did you bother asking which of the children even want to join the university?" Isadora''s brow furrowed. A frown appeared on her face. "No, but... But you didn''t include that in the question," she retorted. cing his hands on his waist he clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Tsk, Tsk... That sounds like sore loser talk to me..." "You..." Isadora instantly got triggered. Belramughed. "Alright, alright, I''ll talk..." he raised his hands in submission. "Whatever," Isadora rolled her eyes. "What I mean is, people don''t really care about certain matters unless they''re ced in a grand context. Perhaps, for now, equality may seem trivial to the world, but if we illuminate it with a brighter light, I believe they cane to embrace it." A yawn erupted from Isadora, clues of fatigue tugging at her weary frame. "So, in summary," she mumbled, exhaustion pulling against her words. "In summary, it isn''t impossible... It''spletely possible..." "Sure, if you say so." "And I know with you, I can achieve that..." he smiled at Isadora. Isadora''s cheeks turned a bit red. ... Isadora assisted Belram in his pursuit of equality, apanying him on visits to the Human Continent. Despite facing animosity from many humans and his own maternal family due to his progressive ideas, Belram remained undeterred. Isadora supported him for two months until their arrival in the Berijin territory, when Belram suddenly copsed. Isadora cradled Belram''s limp body. "Belram, are you alright?" worry was in her voice. Belram''s coughs increased, leaving him gasping for breath, unable to respond. Panic welled up within Isadora, "I''ll get you some water!" But he weakly grasped her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. "No...water," Belram managed to rasp out with a strained voice. Isadora''s eyes widened with fear as she watched him continue to cough, blood staining his lips. Confusion swirled in her mind, and she desperately searched for answers. "Why''s this happening?" she asked herself silently. Belram''s coughs grew worse, and he struggled to speak, his words punctuated by bursts of blood. "It''s because of... the Skill Trade," he exined. She was getting too powerful for him to keep as a subordinate. Isadora''s hand instinctively flew to her mouth. "So... I... I was the one who killed you..." she stuttered, tears welling up in her eyes. Belram shook his head weakly. "No, Leya... you mustn''t think of it like that," he managed to murmur. Tears streamed down Isadora''s face as she gently caressed his cheek. "But it is. It''s all my fault," she sobbed. Belram''s coughs intensified, blood pooling around his lips, yet he mustered the strength to speak once again. He reached out to Isadora, his touch weak butforting. "Please... don''t cry," he whispered, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "It doesn''t suit you." Unable to control her sorrow any longer, Isadora''s sobs grew louder, her body trembling with grief. "Why shouldn''t I cry?" she wailed. "All of this... it''s because of me!" He gently shook his head. "No... It''s not..." Several strained coughs choked Isadora as she cried. "Leya..." "Y... Yeah..." she sobbed. "Could you do onest thing for me..." "Anything..." "Your real name... What is it?" Isadora hesitated for a moment. "You... you already knew?" she whispered. Belram nodded softly, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "Yes, I knew, but I understood that you didn''t trust me enough then," he replied. "But I hope you do now?" Isadora took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She nodded slowly, looking into Belram''s eyes. "My real name... is Isadora," she said. "Isadora..." Belram repeated. "That''s a beautiful..." And then, the air suddenly felt heavy, and their world seemed to freeze. Belram coughed violently, blood staining his lips, his body trembling in pain. "Bel! Bel!" Isadora called his name, panic rising within her. But there was no response. Belram''s eyes grew lifeless, his body limp in her arms. He was gone. Isadora could hardlyprehend what had just happened. Devastation washed over her, and she buried her head into Belram''s lifeless body, her tears pouring like a never-ending river. She clutched him tightly, as if holding on to a fading memory. Amidst her grief, one of Belram''s demon subordinates stumbled upon the scene. His eyes widened, and he stammered. "Y... Y... You killed him... You killed... Lord Belram..." Isadora''s head snapped up, her tear-stained face filled with anguish. "No!" she cried out, her voice shaking with pain. "It wasn''t like that... I didn''t know... I didn''t know it would... kill him..." The demon subordinate''s fear turned to anger, and without a second thought, he fled, returning momentster with a group of furious demons, intent on avenging their fallen lord. But when they arrived, Isadora was nowhere to be found. High above in the darkened skies, Isadora flew, her hands trembling as she covered her mouth to stifle her cries. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." She said this endlessly, as she flew out of the Demon Continent. Chapter 312 [Intermission] A medieval booty call?

Chapter 312 [Intermission] A medieval booty call?

(POV: Lumiere) --- After ensuring that Steria was peacefully asleep in her room, I made my way back to therge dining hall. There, I found Lilith, Senesica, and Dendrossa all seated at the table, indulging in their meal. Lilith''s eyes lit up as she spotted me, and she weed me with a warm smile. "Come, join us," she invited, gesturing to the empty seat beside her. For some reason, I just felt like this was going to escte to something sexual again. To be honest, I did enjoy the Naked Diplomacy thing... Jeez, why am I even saying this... When did I be such a sex addict dammit. Hm, no, not really, addiction is a strong word, instead I''ll use a reference. On a usual week, I wouldn?t even think about sex, but because of Isadora I think my tastes changed, by a lot. After she brought that information about the Demon Emperor spanking his wives for skill points, I haven''t been able to focus on anything else other than that ¡ª well, not spanking specifically, but drilling my female panions". I really need a change a pace... A sigh escaped my lips. "I appreciate the offer, Lilith, but I''m honestly feeling quite exhausted," I replied, my body yearning for rest. Dendrossa rubbed her chin and grinned. "You didn''t seem so tired when you were drilling Lilith and Senesica though..." "I... I didn''t even..." I turned my face towards another direction and then cleared my throat. "We agreed it was only formal, there''s no need to bring it up again..." Just as I was about to make my way to my own quarters, a familiar weight suddenly settled atop my head. Senesica had once again transformed into her cat form, her vibrant eyes gleaming mischievously. She gracefully stretched out a furry limb and began grooming herself with delicate licks. "Are you nning to on abandoning three beautiful women...? she purred. "It wouldn''t be polite to refuse Lilith''s invitation." "But..." "No buts, if you''re going to sleep with a woman, then you should also have dinner with her too~" Sighing, I relented, realizing there was no escaping their persuasive tactics. "Alright, fine. I''ll join you," I finally agreed, a weary smile pulling on my jaw. I walked over to the table and took a seat, feeling the fatigue settle in. As I settled in, my mind drifted to the red demon that had caught my attention earlier. The one with a mean face, but I couldn''t remember his name. It made me question the perfect memory I was supposed to have. Then again, it was times like these I didn''t understand who I was, for all I knew, All-Father could probably be hiding some important information from me. Whatever... I turned to Dendrossa, eager to learn more about him. "By the way, Dendrossa, where''s the red guy?" I asked. Dendrossa raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by my forgetfulness. "The red guy?" she repeated questioningly. Feeling a tad bit embarrassed, I scratched my head sheepishly. "Hah~ Yeah, sorry about that, I forgot his name." Senesica, who was still perched on my head, yfully tapped my forehead with her fluffy tail. "Tapas, remember? That''s his name," she reminded me. "Ah, Tapas, right," I murmured, recalling his name. I turned to Dendrossa, awaiting her response. "Oh, he''s with Skarz at the moment, gathering some cooking tips," Dendrossa informed me casually. "Cooking tips? What would he need those for?" I questioned, genuinely perplexed by the absurdity of it all. I wasn''t even surprised that Skarz had great culinary skills. He''d been taking lots of lessons from Serena and Fasit. And then, after cooking, he''d give it to Mojito to taste and then he''d get a good review. But then I told him if he wanted better reviews, that he should probably give someone who didn''t like any kind of food and at the same time was so blunt they''d give you a truthful and concise review like "It''s terrible". The perfect rmendation was Steria. So, Steria has been helping him improve his culinary skills by telling him how horrible it was. But to be honest, He''ll never meet her expectations. Lilith interjected, a bright smile crossing her lips. "Believe it or not, Tapas is an incredible chef," she revealed, amusement dancing in her eyes. "He may not look the part, but his culinary skills are truly remarkable." "Really?" I raised an eyebrow. "I wouldn''t have guessed it." Lilith chuckled softly. "He gets that a lot," she admitted, herughter twinkling like music. "But trust me, his talents in the kitchen are undeniable." I''m sure he cooks well and all, but with how muscr he is and the mean face he always puts on, not to mention the steam that leaves his nose, it''s hard for me to imagine how he''d look in an apron. The thought of it makes my insides turn... Blegh... And then all of a sudden, Dendrossa decided to ignite a fire. "If anything, the one who really needs those cooking tips is Senesica," she teased. In her cat form, Senesica''s golden eyes narrowed into slits as her fangs shot out and her fur stood on end. A low, menacing hiss escaped her as she prepared to defend her culinary honor. Dendrossa, remaining the sharp-tongued demoness she was simply smirked in response. "In fact, I''d go so far as to say that Senesica''s cooking is worse than terrible." Lilith, sensing the impending sh, let out a weary sigh. "Can we perhaps avoid a fight?" she pleaded. She was the only, normal one here? Senesica too, sometimes... Nevertheless, I chose to step in, wanting to diffuse the situation. I had experience in handlingrge disputes between women, it wasn''t my first time after all. "Dendrossa, could you, yunno, ease up a bit on the reviews?" I requested. Dendrossa let out a boisterousugh. Should''ve known that wouldn''t work "Oh, but I just remembered the time Senesica followed me to Degzed," she reminisced. "She was the one who made the meal for everyone, and let me tell you, it was so horrible that if all the Demon Kings didn''t have resistance to poison, they''d have probably died." Senesica, unable to contain her protest, let out a strident meow. "That''s not true!" she eximed. "The water I used to cook wasn''t good, and you know it, meow~~!" For some reason, I found that oddly cute... A small giggle left my mouth. Dendrossa chuckled. "Unless the water you used was acid, there''s no way the food would taste that bad," she retorted, her smirk widening. Lilith, her hand delicately ced over her mouth, couldn''t suppress a giggle. "Even Demon King cius called it hot garbage, and he eats rocks of ice for breakfast," she chimed in. "cius sucks to be honest..." Dendrossa murmured. I, desperately trying to keep the peace, calmly interjected. "Lilith not make this any worse, please." But Dendrossa, never one to back down, raised her voice defiantly. "I could literally poop on a te and make something way better than Senesica, BAHAHAHAHAH!!" To hold my puke I covered my mouth. "Real ssy..." I mentioned. "There''s no way you just said that..." Lilith took another bite of her meal. Sensicas''s eyes shed with fury, her cat-like features contorting into an expression of pure rage. In a split second, sheunched herself from my head, her ws outstretched, andnded squarely on Dendrossa''s face. Dendrossa let out a scream as Senesica''s ws dug deep into her pale skin, leaving behind marks of her wrath. The fight between the two was a went on for hours. Lilith and I tried to break them apart but we just suffered damage as well. Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, we managed to separate them, both panting and covered in scratches. By this time, it was a little over midnight. We all decided to retire for the night. Each of us made our way back to our respective rooms. Just as I was about to enter my room, a faint voice reached my ears, causing me to freeze in ce. "Lumiere~~" It was the lewdest voice I''d ever heard. Something about it was just so godforsakenly sexy. Curse my enhanced hearing. The source of the voice led me to the Silva Onsen, one of the more secluded spots within the Silva Citadel. And was it a coincidence that I just had sex there...? Chapter 313 [Intermission] The horn rubbing offer? (R-18)

Chapter 313 [Intermission] The horn rubbing offer? (R-18)

? (POV: Lumiere) --- No, there was absolutely no reason for me to be back at the Silva Onsen. But one does not simply stumble upon such a lewd voice. I was dying to know where that voice came from. On any other day, I''d be able to trace who the voice belonged to ¡ª provided I''d heard the voice before. But in the case of this voice, it didn''t matter how many times I''d heard it, it was painted with so much lust and desire that I couldn''t tell who it belonged to. Still, my best guess would be Isadora. She was in the Delia Viscounty, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t leave toe see me. "Turn back now, Lumiere..." But I still kept walking. "Come on, turn back already..." And I still kept walking dammit! I needed some sleep, it wasn''t the right time to be doing this. I approached cautiously, unsure of what I''d find. As I neared the hot springs, the intoxicating aroma of the water mingled with the warm night air. And there, amidst the steam and gentle ripples, I saw Senesica, reclining in the water, her lithe figure outlined by the moonlight. Her heavy, meaty breasts gracefully floated in the water, their curves entuated by the gentle sway of the waves. The sight was both mesmerizing and tempting, stirring desires I had earlier today. Sensing my presence, Senesica''s blue eyes met mine, a seductive smile spreading across her lips. "I knew you''de," she purred. With Senesica in the hotsprings, the first thing to escape my mouth was a sigh. "Aren''t you supposed to be sleeping?" I asked her, exasperated. She shrugged nonchntly. "I got bored and decided to take another soak. Care to join me?" Her invitation hung in the air, luring me in. Yes, I wanted to join. No, I shouldn''t, it''ll end up getting sexual. I turned away, pretending to be unaffected. "No thanks," I replied, feigning disinterest. But her persistence didn''t waver. A seductive smile appeared on her smooth as butter face as she leaned closer, the rustle of the waters catching my ears. "I''m naked," she whispered, her fingers tracing the curves of her fiery red horns. "You can touch them all you want." "Huh?" "My horns... You can touch, rub and massage them all you want~~" My heart skipped a beat at her boldness, and I couldn''t help but nce back at her. "How does that remotely make joining you any more appealing?" I questioned, trying to maintain myposure. Still, something about her presentation made me a little hard. She made touching her horn so unfathomably sexy. Senesica shrugged, her eyes now fixed on mine. "Well, at least you''ll get to touch my body," she purred, wrapping her arms around her wet, glistening skin. A slight moan escaped her lips, joining the swirling steam in the air. I shook my head, determined to resist her charm. "No, I''m gonna hit the hay," I insisted. She persisted, her voice growing softer, sweeter. "Come on, it won''t hurt to have a little fun. I promise I''ll be good," she tempted, her gaze still carrying powerful desire within them. I pondered her proposition, rubbing my chin as if deep in thought. She seized the opportunity, her hands yfully cupping her breasts, submerging them beneath the water''s surface. "See?" she teased. "They''re gone, you can''t see them anymore." It''s not like I wasn''t enjoying the view... Her confident charm worked its spell, and I gave in, stripping down and entering the inviting world of the hotsprings. Settling in the water, I positioned myself opposite her, stealing a nce at her appealing form. Senesica pouted, disappointed that we weren''t closer. "We''re not even going to be together? That sucks," she remarked with a sultry smile, her body seemingly glowing in the soft light. I shrugged, attempting to maintain my cool facade. "Whatever..." As the steam curled around us in the moon lit hotsprings, Senesica''s slender figure stood out against the tranquil backdrop. Her gaze, deep and captivating, met mine as she peered into the crystal-clear water. Her icy blue eyes glimmered like frozen stars. What''s she looking at now, I thought. A yful smirk tugged at her lips. "For someone so persistent on leaving, you''re certainly quite hard down there," Senesica teased. Crap, she caught me. Maintaining myposure, I poised my hand delicately over my cock and its straining desire. "You never cease to amaze me," I murmured, and that time I wasn''t talking to Senesica, I was talking to my little brother. "Hm?" Senesica uttered, ignorant. "You said you''d be good, remember?" I told. She smiled even more. "I''m not the one pitching a tent down there..." "I''m out," I said, already standing up. "DON''T GO!" She said. I didn''t n on it, heh. "Will you be good?" I asked her. Senesica''s cute nod and gentle hum came off as more wholesome than tempting. "I''ll be good, I cross my heart," she said. Then, something crossed my mind. "Speaking of surprises," I began, my eyes momentarily trailed over to the attire she hung on a zen rock, "your choice of dressing... it''s a little..." "Sexy, right?" she smiled. I sighed. "No, I mean, it''s a little less like you''d expect from a race of demons..." I didn''t know the best way to word it. For all I know, she might not know the actual name of the attire she was wearing. So using the direct name might not give me the answer I wanted from her. Her response came with a calm confidence that mirrored her grace. "You mean how I wear this kimono, even though it doesn''t quite align with the world we find ourselves in?" she questioned. Now I feel stupid... I nodded in agreement. "That''s exactly it," I confirmed, my gaze now locked on her every move. Without hesitation, Senesica picked up a bar of soap nearby, capturing my attention with her next proposition. "If you promise to massage my horns," she gently waved the soap from side to side, "then I''ll tell you all about them." What is it with her and horns? Does it bring some sort of sexual pleasure that ordinary sex doesn''t? And if it does, I might as well tell Serena to whip out hers when we''re doing it... "Why not?" I decided. I rose from the steaming water, water droplets cascading down my slender, muscr frame, and approached her with a stride of confidence. As I neared her, Senesica''s slender fingertips grazed against the tip of my sensitive cock. It was seriously sensitive at the time because I was trying to fight my growing sexual urge. I just had sex with her like 5 hours ago, there was no way my rod was itching for seconds. Honestly, I need more control. I let out a frustrated sigh, my mind clouded with desire. "Damn it!" I eximed. Still though, that felt good... Senesica, who continued her teasing, giggled softly. The mischief in her blue eyes were the most attractive thing about her. "I swear, that''s thest time," she assured me. I shot her a warning look. "It better be," I responded. Determined to distract myself, I reached for theforting familiarity of the soap bar nearby. Positioning myself behind Senesica, who was already submerged in the warm, inviting water, I softly sat down on the edge of the hotspring. My legs straddled her head, my cock resting on the wet ground behind her. The scent of fragrant oils filled the air as I rubbed the soap between my palms, creating a gentlether. It was time to rub those nice long horns of hers... Chapter 314 [Intermission] Washing horns turned flesh exploration? (R-18+)

Chapter 314 [Intermission] Washing horns turned flesh exploration? (R-18+)

(POV: Lumiere) --- My attention fixated on her delicate red horns. There was nothing lewd about this. There was absolutely nothing lewd about this, but for some damn reason Senesica made it look so dirty. With a whispering touch, I trailed my soapy hand along the length of her right horn. The moment my fingertips made contact, Senesica let out a low, sultry moan that sent shivers down my spine. "Ahnnnn~~ That gentle touch... It feels so good~~" Her heavy breasts swayed hypnotically in the hot, steamy water, their sulent appearance impossible to ignore. Every stroke, every rub against her horn stirred a primal reaction within her. Her cheeks flushed with a deep shade of lust, her body trembling with an insatiable desire. Her hands sank into the water, grasping desperately at her breasts as she fought against the overwhelming pleasure. More moans escaped her luscious lips, begging for more. "Rub them more, rub my horns more..." she pleaded, her voicepletely gged by her fervent moans. "Senesica?" I called her name. "D... Don''t," she panted heavily, her eyes heavy with sexual desire. "Don''t call my name like that, it''s turning me on so bad~~" The fuck, I just wanted to ask a question. "So, what about the kimono? Will you finally tell me?" I asked, hoping to distract her with our initial agreement. But she remained silent, lost in the current of her own desires. Fueled by the urgency of the moment, I decided to apply a firmer grip to her horn, squeezing it gently. As I moved my tight hold up her sleek, slender horn, her tonguezily rolled out of her mouth, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure. "So fucking~~ goooood~~" she moaned out. I watched as Senesica''s body arched back, her voice a melody of pleasure with each breathless moan that escaped her lush, parted lips. The steamy hotspring water caressed every inch of her glistening skin, enveloping her in a sensuous embrace. Her hands, now free from their earlier fixation on her breasts, rested gently on the water''s surface, fingertips barely grazing the liquid''s inviting touch. With a confident stroke, I resumed my massage, my hands gliding along the length of her smooth, curved horns. The soapthered against her delicate flesh, creating a slick, sensual sensation. As the foam increased, it broke down into soft, opalescent globules that cascaded down her enchanting face, mingling with the beads of sweat that dotted her forehead. The sight, bathed in the dim, flickering light of the hotspring, was mesmerizing. So good damn it... Senesica''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her chest rising and falling with each rapid heartbeat. The anticipation bubbled within her, her body quivering with need. It became clear to me, this wasn''t the usual sexual want... She needed this. And it was my noble duty to ensure she had the full force of it. I tightened my grip on her horns, my fingers intecing with the stunning curves, eliciting a deep, throaty moan from her as her teeth bit down on her lower lip to restrain her unending pleasure, even if just by a little. My hands moved with a rhythm born of an intimate understanding, traversing the lengths of her horns with a precision that only heightened her mounting pleasure. "Ahnnnnnn~ Nnyyesssss~~ Soo~~ So goood~~" "Do it more... Ahnnnn~~" Sensations cascaded from her horns through her body. Her breathing grew heavier, mingling with the sound of cascading water. Steam billowed around us, obscuring our naked bodies from each other for just a moment. I released my hold on Senesica''s horns, reluctantly pulling away to grab more soap. As I turned, my eyes met her intensely yearning gaze. Her body, now rxed in the water, quivered with the aftermath of her pleasure. Each pant bore the weight of her satisfaction. Through heavy breaths, Senesica''s voice trembled, "You''ve rubbed me so hard, I... I''ve released into the water." I instantly knew what she meant, but I had to see it or myself... What had she released? Golden elixir or love juice? I watched as Senesica''s body slowly arched outwards again, a mixture of her love juices and the water flowing out from her pink, fleshy pussy. The squelching sound only intensified as she plunged her fingers deeper, seeking her own pleasure. With one hand in the water, she skillfully bnced the act, her other fingers finding erotic embrace in her mouth, sucking on them with a delicate need that only made her look less elegant and more hungry. "I''ve never gone so deep inside myself~~" She was correct. The only person who''d done that, was me. When she pulled her hand out of the water, thick strands of her love juice clung to her fingers, some trailing down to her elbow. Pure ecstacy coated proof of her intense release. Seeing the satisfaction on her face, a sinful smile adorned her lips as she gently smeared the thick fluids across her face. "I came here to get clean~~" "Yeah?" I replied. "But now, I feel so dirty I don''t ever want to be clean~~" Her movements were now controlled, refined, a disy of her sensuality. She then plunged her hand back into the water. "Come on, rub me more already... I can''t wait~~" "Of course," I told her. I retrieved the soap, eager to resume our intimate ritual. But in my haste, the slippery bar slipped from my grasp, unfortunatelynding right on Senesica''s head. She uttered a gentle "ow," but the soap seemed to have a mind of its own. It glided along the contours of her chest before sinking into the inviting, meaty cleavage of her breasts. The moment it made contact, Senesica twisted her body in surprise, the soap burrowing deeper and deeper, lost within the confines of her sweaty breasts. "Ahhnnnnn~~ Oh my ahhnnnn~~!!" "Shit!" I said. Initially, I felt like this was a big error. BUT IT WAS ABSOLUTE GENIUS!! Her panting became heavier, her arousedzy eyes stared at me. "Please, Lumiere," she pleaded, her eyes bing even more aroused. "Get it out before it goes deeper." I assured Senesica that I would retrieve the soap for her. "You can leave that to me," were my exact words. My hands plunged into the softness of her breasts, seeking the elusive bar of soap nestled between them. But as my fingers explored her supple flesh, something primal within me took over. Instead of focusing solely on my task, I found myself captivated by the intoxicating sight before me. Thoserge, slightly saggy breasts of hers. Normally, her breasts weren''t saggy, but because of how heavy they were, it made it hard for them to stay up. Her knockers were too damn big. My right hand, driven by lust and curiosity, deviated from its original mission. It seized one of her breasts, its warmth enveloping my palm, and the heaven-sent sensation of her tender flesh sent sparks of pleasure coursing through my body. My cock throbbed for more pleasure. In my excitement, my grasp faltered and my hand slipped, grazing the delicate rosy tipped nipple of her breast. "AAHNNNNNNN~~!!! DON''T DO THAT~~!" Senesica let out an uninhibited moan, her voice dripping with desire. "I found the soap," I managed to utter. "But wouldn''t you agree that this is way better?" As I spoke, I straddled her head, the hard cock between my legs unintentionally brushing against her neck. Her response was a moan that seemed to reverberate through her entire being, transforming into ascivious smile as her eyes fluttered open, her desireid bare. I continued my sensual exploration. My right hand resumed its work, massaging her breast with fervor. The slippery foam made it difficult to maintain a firm grip, but each time I squeezed, her flesh yielded, voluptuous curves protruding between my trembling fingers. "More~" "More~~" "More~~~" "Moreeeee~~~!!!" Senesica couldn''t have enough of it. My other hand delved into the depths of her cleavage, exerting pressure as it reached for the soap. As I retrieved it, the foam acted as a lubricant, intensifying the sensations as it glided along her silken skin. I discarded the soap, its purpose fulfilled, and then my left hand seized her other breast. Applying a firm squeeze, I delighted in the weight and softness of her flesh. With both hands now engaged, I dragged her breasts sideways, pressing them together in a rhythm that caused her rosy tips to brush against each other, a delicate friction that only heightened the ardor between us. "Ohn nyess!! Do me more!!" She screamed. Maybe I wasn''t done for the night... Just yet... Chapter 315 [Intermission] Ride in the hotsprings? (R-18+)

Chapter 315 [Intermission] Ride in the hotsprings? (R-18+)

(POV: Lumiere) --- As I sat there, caressing Senesica''s breasts with unparalleled desire, my hand was abruptly intercepted by her grasp. "Come here~" And of course, she said that in a sexy manner. With an irresistible force, she pulled me into the soothing embrace of the hot springs. Immersed in the warm water, I attempted to protest, "Actually, I was perfectlyfortable with where I w..." but my words dissipated into thin air as I was instantly drawn closer to her, our faces mere inches apart. For some reason there was a difference between having sex with Senesica and having "sex" with her. In rougher terms, there''s a difference between fucking her and having sex with her. Before, I did it on the grounds of satisfying myself and carrying out my own end of the diplomatic act. But now, it was much more wholesome than that, there was more "feeling" to it. Her breath cascaded over my lips, the touch of heat and sweetness that sent shivers coursing through my body. Sensing my hesitation, she whispered seductively, "Don''t you prefer being this close to me? Feeling the warmth of our bodies intertwine?" She wasn''t wrong to be honest. Before words could escape my lips, our desires converged, and our mouths collided in a passion filled kiss. "Hmmnnnn~~ yeeaahnnnn~~" "Hnnnnn~~ Hnnnn~~!" Our tongues danced together, exploring the depths of each other''s mouths, the intoxicating feel of our saliva merging to be one as our tongues wrapped more and more felt good. Finally, we reluctantly broke the kiss, a glistening trail of saliva lingered on Senesica''s mouth. With a gentle, yet sexy motion of her thumb, she gently wiped away the evidence of our lip lock. "We shouldn''t be doing this," she murmured. "Last time was just for official purposes." But I couldn''t resist. "And you say that now?" I retorted. There was no use trying to turn back now. We were already getting touchy with each other, she was wet to the point of squirting and I''d already massaged her "intimately" enough that it crossed the boundaries of formality. We might as well have sex again. This wasn''t a suggestion, but rather, a prediction. A faint smile graced Senesica''s lips as her eyelids fluttered closed. "Perhaps dwelling on it is pointless," she responded. "We should focus on the present, on the now." With these words, she moved closer to me, her arms encircling my neck. Our bodies, submerged in the water''s embrace, moved with anguid grace. Senesica positioned herself delicately upon myp, the heavenly curves of her juicy breasts tantalizingly pressing against my chest. Senesica gracefully settled atop myp, her voluptuous ass cradled my rock-hard cock between its luxurious softness. Our bodies melded together, her supple breasts pressing tantalizingly against my chest, our faces mere breaths apart. That moment was a total turn on. And then "purely" on instinct, I told her, "Why don''t you lift your hip a little and ride the top of my rod?" A yful smile showed on Senesica''s lips as she leaned closer, her voice came out dripping like honey, "Do you mean your cock?" Chuckling softly with a hint of awkwardness, I replied, "It''s a bit strange for ady to call it that, don''t you think?" A note of amusement lilted through my words. "Wait, really?" "Well, most would say so," I continued, "but it''s not quite the same for us guys." Sure, Serena called it "cock" too, but that was because she was in her feral moments. Isadora and Steria were well... Isadora and Steria, so them calling it that didn''t really matter, did it? Their decency levels were really low. "Alright then~~" Soon after, Senesica adjusted her position, delicately pressing her round, firm buttocks against my pulsating shaft. The sensation of her moist, fleshy pussy teasingly grazing my cock sent jolts of energy coursing through my veins. Not the veins in my body, but he one surrounding my cock. Slowly, she initiated a gentle back-and-forth motion, her hips swaying sinuously, her breasts tracing tantalizing patterns across my eager chest. Her breasts pushed and pressed tightly against my chest and then on dropping, her rosy tipped nipples would draw a gentle path down my chest. The seductive look in Senesica?s eyes as she looked at me felt like she was giving my soul the dirtiest look you could imagine, "Like this? Do you enjoy it?" Her coy demeanor sparked an even tougher hardness deep within my cock, a primal me adding more texture to my meat. "Yes," I managed to breathe. "But perhaps a little faster, or else my rod might find its way into another delightful hole of yours." My attempt at restraint faltered as the intensity of the moment swept me away. I didn''t want to even say that. What I thought I said was: "Be careful so it doesn''t slip in..." But something else entirely different came out. A wicked grin came from Senesica as she continued to ride my cock with a driving force that belied her innocent appearance. "I don''t mind which hole your cock dives into," she purred. "I''ll take it all, and I''ll love every moment of it." "You said cock again..." I told her. She smiled. "Yeah, I can''t help it..." "Should''ve known..." Senesica''s movements became swift, a blur of motion as she rhythmically ground her supple buttocks against my throbbing cock. The water surrounding us churned and swayed, mirroring the escting pace of our lust. A scorching heat radiated from her pussy as the friction between our bodies intensified. A sexual fire was ignited. The pressure of her clenching buttocks against my cock created an exquisite sensation, the softness of her flesh enveloping it from all angles. "AHNNNNNN~~ AHNN~~ AHNN~~~!" The water could barely contain the force of her movements, the waves crashing and sshing in response to her insatiable need for more. And then, in an explosive burst, her pussy spasmed, releasing a torrent of her delicious nectar that drenched my pulsating shaft. The sensation of her squirting, the hot, sticky wetness coating my dick, only served to intensify her already frenzied movements. It was as if her body had be a wild, untamed force, seeking to consume every inch of my being. "AHNNNN~ FINALLY~~!" As I watched in awe, a drop of saliva glistened on the corner of her mouth, embodying the rampant desire that coursed through her veins. But before she could continue her relentless pace, her body tremored, and she copsed on top of me, her perky breasts pressed tantalizingly against my chest. Her hot breath tickled the sensitive skin of my neck as I gently caressed her back, concern etched in my voice. "Are you alright?" I asked. Senesica''s voice, raspy with exertion, assured me that she was fine. "I didn''t expect it to feel this good," she confessed earnestly. "But I''m a little tired now." I looked into hers. "Do you still want me to take you?" I asked, my desire burning unabated. She smiled yfully as she whispered breathlessly, "If you still want to, I''m all yours." "Okay then..." I never got the answer to that kimono of hers. But it turns out something more important happened that night. Sleeping with Senesica once didn''t do much to affect my life. But sleeping with her the second time would change a lot of things for me. And for the better... Chapter 316 I’m getting married?!

Chapter 316 I''m getting married?!

I''m owing you guys one bonus chapter for hitting 100 golden ticketsst month, will post don''t worry... Winter Break Arc Part I --- (POV: Lumiere) --- Only two days had passed since thebyrinth incident, but everything seemed to be going well. The staff hostel provided a haven for me, shielding me from the outside world while the students enjoyed a well-deserved break. Now, without sugar-coating it, my students got pissed at me because of what happened so I''ve been hiding in the hostel ever since. Steria asionally came to give me me information on what was going on on campus, and one thing remained the same ¡ª Ophelia was still pissed. Also, I''ve been dodging Anastasia. If she came to the hostel, I''d piss Gunther off enough for him to throw a fit and then she''d get scared and leave. Ruri came one time too. I''m not proud of it, but I used a curse summoning to scare her off. So yeah, I wasying low for a while. But to be honest, I was pretty relieved that no one was harmed given all the crazy stuff that happened. Also, winter had unexpectedly arrived... Normally, winter came when nearing the other half of the year, and could vary depending on what part of the hemisphere we were on. But it was different here... The mana in the air dictated the change in seasons rather than the calendar. Despite the biting cold, everything was in motion. The pyroapple ntation thrived, ensuring a steady supply even in the depths of winter. That was all thanks to Skarz, he was a capable guy. So I knew I could trust him when it boiled down to watching over the Silva Citadel. I rose from my bed, stretching my tired limbs, and wandered over to the window to gaze out at the snow-covered campus. The scenery was breathtaking, the pure white canvas painting a serene backdrop for the few brave students braving the cold in their coats. "These guys don''t ever take a break do they..." Just then, I saw Luna also walking in the snow. Naturally, she wasn''t wearing any coat, demons had a good level of thermofluctuation resistance. "Doesn''t she ever take a break...?" As I stifled a yawn, a hint of a movement caught my eye. I turned, surprised to find Ravenna standing before me, already d in her ck coat, a vibrant scarf snug around her neck, and gloves shielding her "delicate" hands from the chill. "Hm?" I uttered in confusion. No, I wasn''t caught off guard about how she got into my room. She''s Ben staying with me since we left thebyrinth because apparently she had nowhere else to go. Still though, it was fun having her around since we''d y some board games alongside my spirits. Initially, I was scared she''d zap my life force identally but she told me she can barely use her abilities anymore. Maybe that was the reason us let her leave. Maybe... Ravenna''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she locked her gaze on me. "Am I missing something?" I asked, puzzled by her excitement. She frowned a little, cing a hand on her hip defiantly. "You promised, remember? We were supposed to go out once you''d rested for two days. Well, those two days are up." I blinked, dumbfounded. "Has it really been that fast? Jeez..." I muttered, my mind grappling to catch up with the passage of time. She rolled her eyes, dismissing mypse in memory. "Well, it doesn''t matter now. Get ready quickly, we''re going out." "I guess I did promise you..." I went to my wardrobe, intending to grab my usual attire for our outing. However, before I could even reach for it, Ravenna swiftly intervened, shaking her head and rejecting my choice. "No, no, you can''t wear that," she said. To be honest, she was sounding a lot like Serena... But I''m sure her reason was something stupid. Sigh. Confused, I furrowed my brows and asked her why. I wasn''t expecting a reasonable answer though. She let out an exasperated sigh, as if myck of understanding frustrated her. "Do you really want us to look odd when we''re walking on the road together? You in your casual clothes while I''m the one bundled in a coat?" The logic seemed backwards to me. It was winter, so wouldn''t me being in casual clothes be the odd dressing while her bundled in a coat be the" definitely not weird one"? Still though, she was still weird. If we decided to y a two versus two in our board game sessions, she wouldn''t pick any of the spirits as her partners. Instead she''d select her "friend". Yes, the same one she spent several decades talking to. "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" I argued. "And I mean, besides, we have natural resistances against this level of cold, right?" Ravenna''s expression turned into a pout as she crossed her arms. "Yeah, but my resistances are barely working as it stands," she confessed. The disbelief must have been evident on my face, as I couldn''t fathom how even her resistances were struggling. It was something that usually urred naturally. So, most of the time one had no control over it. "Even your resistances?" I asked incredulously. "Mhm." She nodded gently. "Well, I guess it''ll recover at some point, right?" I suggested optimistically. She shrugged half-heartedly, her voicecking its usual confidence. "Uh, sure, whatever," she replied dismissively. Without another word, she headed towards the chair where she had neatly folded an outfit for me. As she picked up the coat, scarf, and gloves, her confidence returned. She approached me, holding them out as if presenting a solution to all our problems. "Here, wear these," she instructed firmly. "But I have resistance against this cold," I reminded her, unsure why she was so insistent. Ravenna sighed, her patience waning. "Yeah, but my resistances are barely working, remember? And we need to match," she replied with a hint of irritation. "Just put them on for my sake." I relented, willing topromise for Ravenna''s peace of mind. "Fine, I''ll wear them," I agreed reluctantly. "But only because you''re being stubborn about it." With a triumphant smile, Ravenna ced the scarf around my neck before I could protest. "No, no, I''ll do it," she insisted. "It''s one of those things a girl should do for guy right!" "No! When has that ever been a prerequisite for womanhood?!" "Lies! Steria told me it was!" "Damn you, Steria..." She continued to wrestle with me so as to wear the scarf on my neck. "Now let me dress you up so I can tick it off my list!!" Wait, she has a list? I looked at Ravenna, taken aback by her sudden deration. "Yeah, but only if we were married," I told her, half-jokingly. It was the only reason a woman would dress a man. When I was a kid Rhetessia was the one who dressed me up and bathed me. Because she did most of that naked I guess she was technically my first crush, especially with how big her knockers can be. Damn it, perverted thoughts again... Ravenna paused, her eyes widening slightly before a mischievous smile yed on her lips. "I suppose you''re right," she replied, a gremlin-like chuckle left her mouth. Before I could react, she gently ced the scarf around my neck, leaving it there. "Thank you," I said, the warmth of the scarf bringing a sense offort. "Now I can finally breathe." I wore the scarf myself. As Ravenna balled her fists, a soft thud sound resonated in the room, muffled by the thick gloves she wore. "I got it!" she eximed, her eyes sparkling like jewels. I raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Got what?" I asked. "The solution to everything," she said triumphantly. I leaned forward, urging her to continue. "Go on," I encouraged. "There''re so many things I can''t do because of our rtionship status," Ravenna exined. "But, if we get married, it could change everything. I''ll be speeding through womanhood and reaching the peak that every wants to woman attain ¡ª getting married." Startled, I blinked at her. "Eh?" was all I managed to utter in surprise. "Yes, of course!" Ravenna eximed, her excitement growing. "It''s perfect. If I get married, I''ll unlock new possibilities and fulfill societal expectations." Iughed at her enthusiasm, though a part of me couldn''t believe what I was hearing. "So, we might as well start a family too, huh?" I teased, only half-serious. Ravenna''s smile faltered slightly, her eyes turning thoughtful. "I''m not sure there''s even time for that," she confessed. "But for now, let''s focus on the marriage thing." I raised an eyebrow. "Wait... You''re serious?" I asked, hoping for some rity amidst the whirlwind of her ideas. Ravenna took a step closer, her hand reaching out to hold mine. "Of course, I am," she replied softly. "Why would I joke about something like this?" Was I really, getting married... Now? Chapter 317 I’m snow walking with Ravenna?

Chapter 317 I''m snow walking with Ravenna?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- We stepped out of the room. The cold draft from the hallway made several passerbys shiver. I turned to Ravenna, she was still tightly gripping me. "So, are you gonna let go off me so I can lock the door, or..." With some show of amusement, she apologized, "Alright, sorry, do what you have to do," and let go, her fingers sliding off my wrist. Pulling the keys from my coat pocket, I inserted one into the lock, its metallic click echoing through the chillness of the corridor. Locking the door behind us, we began walking down the hallway, the sound of our footsteps resonating against the wooden floor. Suddenly, Ravenna''s slender figure pressed against mine, her arms encircling mine in a firm embrace. And this left me, a little confused... "Was that really necessary?" I inquired. It wasn''t the first time, but now that she was out of thebyrinth you''d think she''d leave or go back to her "normal" life. However, she chose to stay with me and well, here we were. Ravenna giggled yfully. "Of course, my knight in shinning armor," she replied. "We''re about to get married for goodness sake, so why shouldn''t I hold you like this?" Wasn''t she supposed to be joking about that? "Jeez," I chuckled, slightly flustered. "Just be careful not to squeeze me too tight." As we continued walking, a familiar figure emerged from around the corner. It was Gunther, the bald professor, his usuallyposed demeanor shattered in the face of our unexpected interaction. He froze in his tracks, his face turning beet red. To be honest, Gunther was chill, just not around young bloods for some reason. "This is scandalous!" Gunther eximed, unable to contain his outrage. "How dare you engage with more than one woman a month without even having the decency to marry them first?" Confusion took hold of me. "Engage? What''re you talking about, Mr. Gunther?" Then it hit me... This guy heard when Serena and I were going at it. Gunther''s anger intensified, the cold winter air unable to cool his burning rage. "I demand that you show some decency! Marry these women before engaging in such intimate acts with them!" It''s barely even handholding!! My gaze shifted to Ravenna, who still clung to me without hesitation. I couldn''t help but wear a quizzical expression. "Intimate?" I repeated. Gunther''s frustration reached its peak as steam appeared to rise from his seething head. He roared, "O... Of course it is! Can''t you see the impropriety of your actions?" If only he knew he was yelling at two Curse Kings. Actually, Ravenna has a more terrifying record than I do. She killed over nine hundred thousand people in the space of one year. "Don''t worry sir, you have nothing to worry about now," Ravenna told him with a smile. "Eh?" I turned to her, a puzzled expression on my face. "What''d you mean?" Ravenna chuckled softly. "We''re actually getting married today," she revealed. "So, there''s no need for him to be concerned." Just then, Gunther moved back a bit, his infuriated demeanor was instantly reced by sheer astonishment. He froze, his eyes widening as he took in the sight of Ravenna and me. "I... It... It makes sense now..." Maybe to him, he thought us being this close was some sort of couples thing. "Eh?" Gunther stammered. "You''re getting married today? But... but why didn''t anyone tell me?" I smiled warmly at him, "understanding" his confusion. "It was ast-minute decision." A reallyst-minute one that came out of nowhere. But she had to be joking, it was just a matter of waiting to see how long the joke wouldst. "I see," Gunther nodded slowly. "I apologize for not informing you earlier, but at least now you know it''s not something scandalous, right?" "..." "Right?" Gunther''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly regained hisposure. "Well, congrattions," he managed to say. "Thank you, good sir," Ravenna replied cheerfully. "We appreciate your well wishes." We were about to take our leave, but Gunther didn''t seem to be done yet. "Not yet!" he stomped the ground. "If you''re going to marry this woman, then I suggest you marry the other women that you''re always so dirty with, and it best be ast-minute decision like this one!!" "Eh..." "No buts! I''ll follow you and you''ll go propose to them right new you scandalous little professor!!" "Hm?" Then, I noticed Ravenna?s grip around my shoulder tightening. Was she angry? Either way, I looked at Gunther and told him, "We, uh, honestly have to go.." Slowly, we started taking our leave. "You sexual animals! Of course you''d take your leave! The bedroom isn''t enough for you scandalously aroused hotblooded creatures to fulfill your sexual fantasies! You have to go all the way to somewhere more obscene to get..." Gunther dramatically shook his waist and then added, "Jiggy with it!" I... I honestly can''t deal with this guy sometimes. In the end, we bid Gunther farewell and left the staff hostel, a breathtaking sight greeted our eyes. The campus was nketed in a thickyer of snow, the pristine white contrasting beautifully against the surrounding buildings. Despite it not being a snowstorm, the snow on the ground was deep. It felt peaceful... "Woah!" Ravenna eximed, her eyes widening in awe. She extended her hands, allowing a snowke to delicatelynd on her palm. "So this is how snowkes look!" she eximed, her voice filled with wonder. "Haven''t you seen snowkes before?" I asked, genuinely surprised. She looked at me with her oddly calm eyes. "Yeah, but it''s been so long that I''ve forgotten,"as she admitted this, then came a slightly attractive sheepish smile. I chuckled, finding her response endearing. "I guess you''re right. Sometimes it''s hard to believe you were actually stuck sitting down for ny-nine years," I replied. Still, a God tier shut-in would love that sort of situation. Not having to eat, sleep or interact with people, just exist. Suddenly, Ravenna dropped to her knees and scooped up a handful of snow. With careful hands, she began molding it into a shape. I watched her with what could only be called a curious smile. "Should you really be ying with snow?" I asked. She was several centuries old, and yet she was still fascinated by the snow. However, I guess a good number of ancient beings are childish in one manner or the other. Like Eunaria, and definitely Laura too, I don''t care how elegant she ims to be. "Hm, why not?" Ravenna retorted, a sweet grin forming on her face. "It''s not like I get to enjoy this often. Plus, ying with snow is cool." I let out a genuineugh, her enthusiasm infectious. "Nice pun," I said. Ravenna lifted an eyebrow, shepletely missed the point. "Hm?" she questioned, waiting for an exnation. I fumbled over my words, realizing that her joke didn''t quite make sense to her. "Uh, nevermind," I muttered, feeling slightly embarrassed. Jeez, these guys don''t know what a good pun is, I thought. I looked away, stuffing my hands into my pockets. When I turned my attention back to Ravenna, I noticed she had already begun packing the snow tightly to form arge ball. She then started patting and shaping it meticulously. Curiosity got the better of me, and I asked, "What''re you doing?" Ravenna shed me an excited smile. "I''m making a snowman!" she dered proudly. "Wow, that''s totally... great," Imented. It was a sarcastic remark, yes, but could you really me me? People would hear of Curse Kings and think evil warlords of chaos that could destroy viges with a single word from their lips. And yet here was Ravenna, sweet as ever. Annn~~ "Focus!" I pped my cheeks. "Hm?" she said. I chuckled sheepishly. "Eh, nevermind, I didn''t say anything..." Ravenna grinned. "You shoulde join me," she suggested. I shook my head, gesturing towards the campus. "I''m okay. But shouldn''t we get going? It''d be better if we left and went somewhere in Argentia or the Efistes Viscounty as a whole," I reasoned. I wasn''t necessarily eager to explore new ces, I just didn''t want my students to see me. Especially Anastasia... Ravenna''s smile faltered slightly, but she nodded understandingly. "I know, I know. I''ll just finish building my snowman and then we''ll go.." "Sure..." And just then, I heard someone call my name. "Professor Lumiere?" Chapter 318 Student chat in snow?

Chapter 318 Student chat in snow?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- In that moment, a familiar voice called out my name, causing me to quickly turn my head. Lum and Elise stood there, both of them wearing expressions of surprise and curiosity. Crap. Crap. Crap. My heart skipped a beat as I instinctively took a step back, preparing myself for possible confrontation. However, before I could react, Aidan''s voice broke through the tension. "There''s no need to run," he told me, appearing behind me. "We lost interest in chasing you yesterday." I knew his voice was meant toe off as reassuring, but everything about the way he said it just sounded menacing... I immediately acted like I was confused; sheepishly scratching my head as I wore an ufortable smile. "Who said anything about running? Certainly not me." I retorted. Lum''s eyes narrowed as she let out an exasperated sigh. "Cut the crap," she snapped, her tone stern. "We all know what you were gonna doing." I bristled at her usation, feeling a surge of indignation. "Hey, watch yournguage," I snapped back, barely any strength behind my words. To be honest, she was right. After all, I was the one who suggested thebyrinth thing and went things went south, I wasn''t even around to help them. But that wasn''t the worst thing to happen. It was the fact that even after everything that urred, I forgot to visit them and see how they were doing¡ª note, it wasn''t because I forgot to, although I totally did for a moment, but I was so upied with Ravenna I didn''t have the chance to. Lum rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Whatever," she muttered dismissively. In the midst of our exchange, Elise remained silent, that was usual, her face partially obscured by a scarf. But one thing came to me as unusual from her... I noticed the surprising fact that Elise and Lum were both present at the same time. It was a rare urrence. And not just being present at the same time, but being so close to each other. I looked at her. "..." She looked at me. "..." "Elise, yo!" I called out, attempting to break the awkward atmosphere. Startled, Elise took a step back and her eyes met mine. "H... Hi... Professor Lumiere," she stammered nervously. I let out an awkward chuckle, trying to put her at ease. "No need to be so shy around me," I said with a warm smile. "I won''t bite." "I''m... S... Sorry," Elise replied. Lum, observing the interaction, sighed heavily. "Jeez, Elise, you need to be more forting," she advised. The way Lum acted the the moment she heard Elise apologize almost felt like she was a robot; pre-programmed to react in that manner. Without warning, Lum gently grabbed Elise''s wrist and pulled her closer, positioning her just a few meters away from me. Blushing furiously, Elise immediately retreated, seeking refuge behind Lum once again. Lum let out a long-suffering sigh, shaking her head in disbelief. "You''re helpless," Lum muttered in resignation. Elise, hiding behind Lum, then said, "Sorry." "It''s fine," Lum sighed. Now this was absolutely weird. The two of them were getting along, my initial thought was that they didn''t fancy each other, but actually, maybe they did and I just couldn''t see it. Or, no, if they did I''m pretty sure at least I''d have seen a sign or two... I pointed first at Lum, then at Elise, and once again back at Lum. "You guys are..." Lum, with her arms folded and her sses gently adjusted on her nose, raised an eyebrow expectantly. "Hm? Speak up, please," she said, urging me to continue. I still took my time to analyze the closeness before telling her. "Well, it''s just that...you and Elise seem to be getting along pretty well," I finally managed to say. A small smile tugged at the corner of Lum''s lips, and she nodded in agreement. "Of course we are. After all, she''s my sister," she replied matter-of-factly. Who knew Lum could smile?! She was always so stuck up and blunt I thought she''d remain like that forever. I paused, contemting my next words, but before I could speak, Aidan interjected. "And who might thisdy be?" he asked, his gaze shifting towards the wavy haired woman behind me. Confused, I turned around and looked back at Ravenna, who had apparently finished building a snowman. She was still making the finishing touches on the snowman. "I''m his wife," she said nonchntly, like it was nothing big. "No." I said immediately. It didn''te out with shock nor denial. I was already used to Ravenna giving me this level of surprise so I just had to adjust. Aidan, looking skeptical as ever, nced at me before turning his attention back to Ravenna. "I must say, it''s hard to believe you aside from the fact that she sounds so sincere," he remarked. I shook my head vigorously, trying to convey my disapproval. "No, no, she''s not my wife... definitely not," I insisted, my words stumbling over one another in my haste. Aidan shrugged nonchntly, adjusting his long brown coat and the furry cor. "Well, a sincere person, no, a sincere professor wouldn''t run away from his students because hecks themon courtesy to check up on them, would he?" he retorted, his breath visible in the cold air. I let out an awkward chuckle, realizing there was no escaping this conversation. "You''re not gonna let that go will ya...?" I said. Aidan shook his head. "Certainly not. Just pray that Anastasia doesn''t find you anytime soon," he warned, his tone half-joking, half-serious. But knowing the type of person Aidan was, he definitely meant every word of what he said. The only reason he sounded amused was definitely because of how good it''d feel to watch me be on the receiving end of her nagging. Aidan adjusted his long brown coat, the soft fur cor framing his face, as he turned his gaze towards Lum. His words created tiny clouds as he spoke. "Lum..." "Yeah?" "Be honest, who do you believe? The professor or Ravenna?" Lum only took a second to think about it and then she said, "Lumiere." "THANK YOU!" I thanked Lum in earnest for her impending response, desperately hoping she would see the truth in my words. Lum, with her arms folded and sses perched delicately on her nose, contemted her answer. "Well," she started with a thoughtful voice, "it''s hard to imagine a loser like the professor could really capture the attention of someone like her, she''s way too attractive for him." I felt a surge of disappointment wash over me, my gaze dropping to the snowy ground. "I take that back," I muttered. The students of mine were still bastards after all... Ravenna, still crouched by her snowman, ced a finger on her chin and tilted her head slightly. With a her usual calm and somewhat emotionless smile, she addressed Lum directly. "To be honest, Lumi does possess a certain charm that could draw the eyes of many women," she confessed. Lum shifted her gaze towards me, her eyes critical as she took in my appearance. "While that may be true," she acknowledged, "I can''t help but wonder what kind of woman would capture your heart." I shrugged, attempting to convey my belief that beauty lies in the eye of the beholder. "Looks aren''t everything," I offered. "It''s the connection between two people that truly matters." I said that, but on both asions (Lucretia & Serena) I fell in love with looks before getting to know them. Ravenna interjected yfully. "Says the pretty boy." "I''ll be the judge of that..." Lum rubbed her chin, deep in thought. Deciding to examine the matter further, she walked towards me, getting so close that her nose was almost touching mine. We locked eyes, the air around us charged with anticipation. Her sweet vani scent enveloped me as her hot breath brushed against my face. Lum squinted her eyes pensively. "You do have very nice lips," she said. "..." "You might just be a great kisser..." "..." "We should test that." "Eh?" Chapter 319 Analytic snow chat?

Chapter 319 Analytic snow chat?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- For a moment I thought Lum and I were going to kiss right on the spot. It''de as strange to me if I kissed a woman like her. She didn''t have any problems per se, however, it''d be strange for me to attract her "type" of women. Maybe she didn''t say it out loud, but to me, she looked like the type of woman that would stomp a man to kill time and enjoy it. Elise''s face grew redder by the moment. Her grip tightened on Lum''s arm as she urgently pulled her back. Lum blinked in confusion, her sses glinting in the sunlight, and turned to Elise for an exnation. "What''s the matter?" she inquired. Elise, her face now hidden behind the scarf wrapped around her neck, muttered softly with a barely audible voice. "You were... a little too close," she stammered, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment. Lum''s hand rose to her chin, her slender fingers brushing against her delicate skin as she pondered Elise''s words. "I suppose... you''re right," she relented, her voice thoughtful. Elise peered out from behind her scarf, her eyes wide with curiosity. She hesitated for a moment before mustering up the courage to ask the question that had been gnawing at her. "L... L... Lum... were you really going to kiss me?" she whispered. The expression in Lum?s eyes remained the same; nd, her lips curling into a partly smug yet sadistic smile. "Ew, of course not..." she responded calmly. "Jeez, you''d think the worst she could say was no.." Aidan shrugged. I looked at Aidan. "I guess I know who''s failing my next ss..." "Excuse me?" Lum gave such a quick response. Almost like she nned to say it before Elise even asked. I let out an awkward, pained chuckle. Lum, her attention now focused on me, approached with intentional steps. "No, Elise," she said in her usually elegant and calm demeanor, "I was actually going to suggest that Aidan do the kissing." "Eh?" said Ravenna and I. "Tomfoolery of some sort, perhaps?" Aidan told Lum. However, it looked very obvious that Lum wasn''t joking in the slightest. She turned her gaze towards me, her eyes scanning my form with a critical yet appreciative gaze. "I mean, Professor Lumiere certainly fits the bill of a woman, doesn''t he?" she remarked. I let out a weary sigh, my shoulders slumping as I tried to regain myposure. "That''s enough, Lum," I muttered. Gently, Ravenna pped with her gloved hands. "No, it''s actually!" "Don''t..." I held my head in my palm. "...make this worse." Lum adjusted her coat, her fur cor framing her face perfectly as she leaned in closer to examine me. "Besides all that," she continued, her voice with a hint of indifferent admiration, "you have beautifully purple eyes, lush ck hair, a soft expression, and rosy lips. Your figure is slender but at the same time with enough curves to shame a few women." "Mhm." Aidan noded calmly. "That''s definitely enough to get a good number of women excited." Elise''s face flushed an even deeper shade of red, small puffs of smoke seeming to emit from her head. It was clear her innocent nature wasn''t prepared for such explicit details. Lum''s gaze lingered on me, analyzing every inch of my physique. "In addition to those striking features," she narrowed her eyes a bit, "you possess finely-toned muscles, too." She reached out and grazed her fingertips along my right shoulder, testing its firmness. "Truly the epitome ofpetence, I dare say," said Lum. I gently removed her hand from my shoulder, feeling a slight difort. "Well, that''s enough ttery for one day..." Ravenna, who had been observing our interaction, stood up and lightly pounded my back with her slender fists which only looked bigger due to her thick gloves. "Lumiere~" she called out. I sighed, bracing myself for whatever Ravenna was about to say. "What is it?" I asked wearily. It''d barely been an hour and I was already exhausted. Ravenna''s eyes widened as she exined her dilemma. "My snowman," she began with disappointment. I looked at it. "Huh?" "It doesn''t have a face." I pondered her dilemma for a moment before offering a solution. "Well, why don''t you gather some rocks from beneath the snow? You can use them to create a face," I suggested, hoping to ease her disappointment. Traditionally, most used either sticks to carve the face or small objects to form its facial features. Ravenna straightened her posture, cing her hands confidently on her waist. "That''s not something ady should do, Lumiere," she retorted in a slightly sassy manner. "It''s a man''s job, especially since you''re my husband." Again with that...? I let out a tired sigh, ncing over at Lum and Aidan for solidarity. "Again, not my wife," I reminded them. "Sure, Professor," both Aidan and Lum chimed in unison. Tch, sarcastic bastards. I turned my attention back to Ravenna, deciding it was best to resolve her "problem" quickly. "You''ve already caused me enough trouble," I muttered under my breath. Focusing my mana, I formed small pieces of rock in the palm of my hand, molding them into several pebbles. With precision, I controlled the pebbles, expertly attaching them to the snowman''s face, forming dotted eyes and a joyful smile. Ravenna''s eyes widened, a smile spreading across her face. "Perfect!" she eximed. "Finally, now I can rest..." I said. "Hey, you don''t have to be so negative about everything." "When have I eve..." I sighed. "Sure." Lum, folding her hands confidently in front of us had a partly smug smile on her face. I wouldn''t necessarily call it a smile, but it was like she''d smile with just one word of ttery. "Impressive, you both. But are you sure you can even begin topete with my magnificent creation?" I nced at Lum, my confusion evident on my face. "What''d you mean?" I asked. "Oh boy..." Elise said under her breath. Lum pointed with a delicate finger towards a towering sculpture in the distance. My eyes followed her gesture, widening in absolute awe. There, before us, stood a well detailed replica of our campus, entirely built from pure white snow. "Woah¡­" we all exhaled simultaneously. Our breaths were stolen by the snowbound masterpiece. Ravenna?s eyes sparkled. She turned towards Lum. "It''s absolutely amazing," she gushed. "Of course," Lum blushed a bit. "It looks exactly like this ce, right down to the smallest details!" "Campus, you mean?" "Uh, yeah that, whatever." Ravenna was too excited to consider anything else. Confidently, Lum calmly replied, "Well it''s no surprise. My image training has been honed to perfection." Aidan, adjusting his spectacles, chimed in with a touch of dry wit. "Well, that''s certainly an impressive talent," he remarked coolly. "But let''s be honest, Lum, what use is it in the grand scheme of things?" "Come again? I dare you." Lum red at him through her lens. "In honest terms, it''s an absolutely useless talent..." Take a hint dude... Lum''s eyes narrowed. "Useless? I beg to differ. Right, Elise?" She turned towards Elise, expecting a supportive response. But Elise was nowhere to be found. Lum''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Elise?" she called out, already worried. Just as Lum began to panic, we all noticed Elise, carefully adjusting the snowman that Ravenna had created earlier. Lum''s eyes widened, her body seemingly frozen in ce. "What¡­ what are you doing with their snowman?" she stuttered. Elise turned towards Lum. "I''m just adding a few finishing touches," she exined. "I want it to stand out more, to truly capture the essence of what she was trying to..." But as Lum''s gaze met ours, a wave of apprehension washed over her. Her hands trembled as she attempted to form a ball of snow, her breath quickening with each passing second. Slowly, her movements grew more erratic, as if her arms had lost all function. Concerned, Lum rushed to Elise''s side, her voice filled with urgency. "What''s wrong, Elise?" she asked. She was both worried and frustrated at the same time. Lum shook her roughly, hoping to rouse her from her frozen state. Chapter 320 There’s a snowworks festival?

Chapter 320 There''s a snowworks festival?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- Elise''s eyes widened. Her voice came out as something barely audible, a whisper, like someone who''d just been shot and was about to croak. "S... So many eyes," she confessed, her words trembling. "It''s too much, Lum." Though her body fought against her, Elise managed to regain herposure. Lum extended a helping hand, pulling her "sister" to her knees. "You should''ve only focused on making our snowman look better," Lum told her. Elise''s hesitation was palpable as she gathered her thoughts. "I wanted to, Lum," she finally spoke, both with shyness and honesty. "But sometimes, you take these contests too seriously. It bes less about having fun and more about winning. And this time it wasn''t even a contest." Lum''s face contorted. "So, y... y... you''re saying I''m boring?" she questioned. Elise''s cheeks burned crimson as she stammered to find the right words. "N-No, Lum," she replied, her voice somewhat like a squeak. "You''re not boring, but sometimes it feels like the fun gets lost in the pursuit of victory." "Huh?" Lum said. "Y... Y... You''re really fun but also very boring sometimes!" Ah yes, there it was. The mega flop that every socially awkward individual experiences during conversations. Lum''s face paled, her body copsing onto the snow from her kneeling position. Elise panicked, rushing to Lum''s side. "Are you okay?" she asked frantically, worry etched in her every word. Meanwhile, Aidan, his patience exhausted, yawned and dered his departure. "I''m off to the library," he announced casually, being his usual indifferent self. I raised an eyebrow almost immediately, "What for?" Aidan''s lips curled into a half-smile as he replied, "I n on indulging in a few good books. With this break, the library should be much emptier now, so I''ll be able to catch up on a some fun topics..." "Oh, alright." He slotted his hands into the pockets of his coat and walked off, a thud sound forming with every step of his that sunk into the snow. "Have fun," I told him. "Whatever." He walked away. Yeah, he''ll definitely be failing my sses. Ravenna, her hands trembling from the cold, carefully crafted the final adjustments on the snowman. She delicately etched the letters L & R into the snowman''s chest. Intrigued, I approached her. "Those initials, what''d they mean?" "I thought you''d catch it quickly to be honest..." "Eh, no, I obviously don''t know everything." "It stands for Lumiere and Ravenna, it''ll be the proof of our bond or like the proof that we made this together..." Hm, well, to be frank, I only "reluctantly" added a face for the snowman so I''m not sure I can really say I helped make it. Even Elise made more contributions to building it than I did... Well, before she cracked under social pressure. "Well, whatever makes you happy I guess." "No," Ravenna gently shook her head. "You still don''t get it do you." "Hm?" She paused for a moment, her gaze drifting into the distance, before turning to me with a serene smile gracing her lips. "This snowman, this brief glimpse of joy and connection, it''s something I''ve missed since I''ve been sealed, but now, it holds a sacred ce in my heart. By immortalizing our initials, I hope to preserve this memory forever, regardless of the passing seasons." For some reason, that felt beautiful... To beautiful... I''d like to say I haven''t changed, but I guess I have. Usually, I''d have been the one tomemorate something so... "sacred". When did my personalitye to this? I scratched the back of my neck, considering her words. "You''re right," I admitted. "Still, we can''t predict how long the snow will be around since it''s caused by mana phenomena. Eventually, summer wille, and this snowman-san will melt away." Tenderly, I patted the snowman on its snowy head. "Hah, I guess the snowman''s existence was doomed to be ephemeral from the start..." She didn''t look happy. I guess I shouldn''t have said that. Ravenna rose to her feet, her eyes brimming with determination. "Until then, let''s cherish every moment with snowman-san and forget about the uncertainty that lies ahead." "All righty then," I responded with a nod, falling into step beside her. Together, we made our way over to Lum and Elise, our footprints leaving subtle imprints in the pristine snow. Observing Lum, still recovering from her earlier distress, I couldn''t resist asking, maybe as a way to spite her. "Is everything alright, Lum? You look a little..." I grinned. "...pale." With a posture brimming with newfound confidence, Lum dressed herself as well as her hair. "That pathetic state of mine that you just witnessed some minutes ago will never ur again. It was a one time thing. That''s thest time you''ll ever see me like that, so you better not bring up that topic..." Her tone carried came with her usual stickler personality. "W¨Cwhat topic?" I inquired, easily feigning innocence. I could see the surprise flicker in Lum''s eyes, an unspoken realization that I''d chosen to cooperate with her rather than delving into her vulnerability. She cleared her throat, adjusting her sses to regainposure. "Alright," Lum finally acquiesced, a subtle nod indicating her eptance of our unspoken agreement. We were about to continue on our way, but then, Lum suddenly turned to me with a look of remembrance. "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you something," she said. I arched an eyebrow, already curious. There was never a time she had something to tell me unless it was say I was either ipetent or simply not suited for a certain thing. "Tell me what?" I prompted. Lum leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "There''s going to be a festival called the Snowworks Festival," she revealed. "Th... Then why''d you say it... Like it''s a bad thing...?" "Hm, I thought it''d be more exciting that way." "The Snowworks Festival?" I repeated. "What''s that all about?" "It''s like fireworks, but instead of using fire, they use snow magic to create breathtaking disys. It''s a way to celebrate and promote the beauty of the winter season." I nodded, beginning to understand the allure of such an event. "Sounds intriguing," Imented. Ravenna, who was listening, seized my arm with excitement. "We absolutely have to go, it sounds amazing," she eximed. I smiled, unable to resist her smile, it was partly too overwhelming. "Sure, why not?" I agreed. "Count us in." Lum added, "The festival is going to be held at night, so many students from our school will be heading to Argentia to witness it. The festival itself runs for three days, so I guess even if you miss today''s own, there''s always the next..." I nodded, mentally noting our ns for the day. "That works for us. We''ll join you guys after we finish up here." Lum shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t really care either way. I''m just telling you because it''d be proper to have our professor with us." I chuckled at her bluntness. "You do you, Lum," I told her. As Ravenna and I bid farewell to Lum and Elise, Ravenna tugged at my sleeve. "So, where are we heading next?" she asked curiously. I nced at her with a warm smile. "We''re going to Argentia," I announced. "At least there, we have a better chance of having fun and meeting fewer people we know." Ravenna raised an eyebrow. "And why''s that a bad thing?" "Well, I''m kinda scared that your Curse Skill could activate at anytime and that might not be good..." Now, I know carrying her to a popted ce wasn''t the best idea either. But aside from my luck factor, there''s a higher chance that people that make more of a forceful contact with us might trigger her annoyance and her skill might just kick in. Or maybe even excitement, but oh well. Like earlier today, Gunther. That bald... Idiot... "You''re ashamed of me, aren''t you..." Ravenna''s sad voice strained out. Chapter 321 Her checklist for the day? 321 Her checklist for the day? Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- I turned to Ravenna, noticing the crestfallen look on her face. In a way, I understood how she feeling, I couldn''t proudly say I was treating her well, but that was solely because I was trying to be careful. Her Curse Skill was extremely dangerous, if it activated at anytime, there was no stopping it. It was an instant death skill that basically killed anyone unless "maybe" they had a high-level negation skill. There were chances that I could luck out and not get killed, but that wasn''t even worth depending on. I had my Sacred Benefaction: All-Father''s Crest of Guidance run in tandem with ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡», so provided an instant kill attack hit, I''d get lucky enough to have my fate changed, but that had very huge limitations. Because if I did die, the world could potentially "end". After all, thest time I almost died the [Consuming Void] sub-skill auto activated and almost drowned the whole world in darkness. Couldn''t let that happen again. Still, if us let her go, maybe he was certain that she wouldn''t be of any harm again. I still kept he in my room for a full two days and monitored her, just to be sure. I was the one who freed her, so might as well take responsibility. I really need to fix this, I thought. Immediately, I ced my hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes. "No, Ravenna... you''ve got it all wrong," I said earnestly. "I''m not ashamed of you. It''s just that sometimes, having to consider how catastrophic your skill would be in a densely popted area can be a little bothersome." Ravenna sighed dully. Eh, did I make it worse? "It may not be personal, but it still hurts, you know?" she replied, her eyes searching mine for understanding. "If you were given the choice between being a Curse King or being normal, you''d choose normal every time." I nodded, acknowledging the truth in her words. There was no use lying, because no one would choose Curse King. "Yes, that''s true," I admitted. "But that''s because most of us would make the same choice. It doesn''t mean I''m ashamed of you, and it certainly shouldn''t be because of your Curse Skill." I was trying to be careful is all... Being ashamed of her would unfair, Skarz despite his hatred for Curse Kings, still faithfully served under me. As well as many others. If I don''t do the same for her, it''s foolish, I reasoned. Ravenna''s voice trembled slightly as she continued. "The point is, you don''t have a Curse Skill that automatically activates itself at the worst time and causes genocide. I didn''t want to kill the people I met, but they died anyways. And each time, people hated me for it. They feared me and branded me as one of the worst Curse Kings in history." She lowered her head again. "I don''t want to be hated or feared for something that''s out of my control." My heart ached for her, and I reached out to gently take her hand in mine. "Ravenna, Ipletely understand what you''ve been through," I said softly. After all, I saw her memories. It was dark and tragic, especially given the fact that she was still a little child at the time. The fact that she could still maintain her humanity baffled me. I smiled at her. "But remember, your Curse Skill no longer has its effect. You have the chance to live a normal life now, free from anyone that''ll be scared or afraid of you..." Ravenna looked at me, calm. "Thank you," she whispered, smiling only a bit. "I don''t want to be hated or feared. I just want a normal life, like everyone else." "And you''ll get that..." She lowered frowned a bit. "Not really, but that''s a littleforting." Clue in already, Lumiere, I need to find a way to get her smiling again. "ALRIGHT!" I raised both hands to my own cheeks and pped them several times. It didn''t hurt, thanks to the protective gloves I wore. But the action signified my resolve. "Ravenna, from this moment on, I promise to pletely'' support you in your pursuit of a normal life," I dered confidently. "R... Really?" her big dark eyes shot open slowly. "You betcha! I''ll take you to the best parts of Argentia...!" That''s if I know any. "And I can also fly you to the Royal Capital if you want...!" Maybe if I got the magic airship I parked in Zarbon City going, because wings wouldn''t cut it. Then again, flying to Zarbon City would also be problematic. "So are you down?!" I asked her finally. Ravenna raised both her hands a bit and formed fists, the gentleness of her grin and sweetness of her reply, "Aye!" made me happy. "I''m d you''re excited," I said with a smile. Our steps crunched in the fresh snow as we made our way towards the Dragons'' Gate. The magic portal stood tall waiting for us to make entry. Around the portal were several knights hired with the protection of the gate. Since it was a Winter Break, students and teachers could go off campus freely if they wanted to. On other days we''d have to ask Vice Principal Abaddon for the key, but it was much easier now seeing as there was a 24/7 watch over who used the portal and at what time. Still though, Steria was a way better choice. As we stepped through the gate, the familiar sensation of teleportation covered and transported us, and within seconds, we were back in the busy city of Argentia. "WOOOOOOAAHHH!! IT''S SO NICE!" Ravenna gushed. I shrugged. "Eh, the Silva Citadel?s way better..." "What''s that?" "It''s my domain, not really like a barony or anything aristocraty, it was fully given to me by the Beast King, but before that we developed it like crazy ¡ª we''re even nning on making a game room soon." Since I was about to have a child, likely a boy, I''d need a game room where they could have fun. I preferred a boy for a child because I could be stern with him. If it was a girl my heart would melt instantly. And if she called me "daddy" I''d go crazy. In summary, a daughter would make too overindulging. "Well," Ravenna nodded gently. "I''d like to go there today..." "We could always go tomorrow or next week even, there''s time." "Yeah, but today would be waaaaaaay better." "Alright then, I guess we can do that, it''ll work in my favor too since I need to see if the pyroapple ntation is ready to move... And I should personally hand the blueprints for the new technology I made to the Beast King." Yeah, I made something "cool" during the two days I was in "quarantine". "You see," Ravenna?s dark eyes brightened up a bit. "My suggestions are making things easier for you.." "Not gonna lie, you''re right..." She folded her arms and nodded smugly. "Of course, you have a long way to go, junior." Ravenna turned to me, and slugged me a bit with a gentle hit. "Alright, first on the list is finding an inn to grab a bite," she gestured eating and then shrugged before saying, "Nothing too fancy, just a cozy ce to eat." You''d think that she''d have poor organizational skills. "That sounds perfect," I replied, falling into step beside her. We walked through the lively streets, taking in the sights and sounds of the city. The air had the scent of warm pastries and freshly brewed coffee. Yes, I know, coffee. Lucretia was really ripping off the entire "other world". Now I''m not gonna lie, I do my share of that too, but at least it''s not to make money. Jeez... Ravenna nced at me, her finger tracing the items on her mental checklist. "After the inn, we''ll catch a small y and then spend the rest of the day sight-seeing," she said. "A small y?" "If it''s winter they should have one or two ys on ground, right?" "Hmm, it''s kinda strange that you know that..." I rubbed my chin looking at her. "Well of course, they even did ys when I was a kid." "Oh, makes sense..." I said. Then, I mentally reviewed her ns for the day. It waspletely simple and nothing exactly special or memorable. But maybe to someone who didn''t know the worth of the everyday life they lived. For Ravenna, it was everything she ever wanted and more. I raised an eyebrow. "That''s the general n, but I think we can make a few additions along the way." Ravenna looked at me, already curious. "Few additions?" she asked, her calm yet yful smile activated. I simply winked at her, enjoying the suspense. "It''s a surprise," I teased, causing her tough in response. Chapter 322 Stellarias got a friend? 322 Steria''s got a friend? Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- We continued walking, Ravenna turned to me, her brow furrowing slightly. "Where do you think we can find a good inn around here?" she asked. It''s possible she was trying not to be too frivolous by going to a restaurant, but I had deep pockets so money wasn''t a problem. "Are you sure you want to eat at an inn?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah, why not?" "It can get rowdy, and it tends to smell a lot like a ce for old men and adventurers with bushy beards." Ravenna let out a genuineugh, shaking her head. "I don''t mind that.." "And if you''re trying to be considerate about my money you don''t need to, I can afford high-ss if that''s what you want..." "Not that either." She giggled a bit, eyes cutely closed. "Then what''s the problem?" A woman would never want to eat at an inn unless she didn''t have a choice. The only type of women that ate there were the ones who needed a ce to rest their head for the night, and they were mostly adventurers; usually in a high-end inn too. Someone like Genny could stay at any inn irrespective of how decrepit because she didn''t want to see like a hypocrite; wanting to a knight but avoiding inns because they weren''t to her taste. "Well, if I''m being honest, it actually reminds me of my life before I became a Curse King," she admitted. "When life was much more... simpler." "Well, if that''s what you want, then I''m fine with it," I told her. We continued walking through the city streets, the winter chill nipping at our cheeks. It didn''t necessarily bother me, but with my resistances fairly reduced, it''d let me actually have use of the coat I wore. I do sweat a lot during intense sex, but that''s because the heat I generate from sex isn''t just the normal bed kind. It''s more than that. We made our way through the bustling crowds. "Hmm, these guys..." I noticed how well-dressed everyone was. Coats, warm hats, gloves, and boots - their attire looked refined and modernpared to other ces on the map. It was easy proof of Lucretia''s knowledge of modern innovations, which she used to greatly influence the Viscounty''s advancements in various aspects of life. I did hear the Shield Kingdom?s attire were much more modern than the Cross. So, likely on the same level as this Viscounty. Suddenly, my eyes met a familiar face. Steria stepped out of a quaint caf¨¦ and immediately caught me by surprise. "Steria?" I called out. Steria turned towards me, her hands casually tucked into the pockets of her long blue coat. Her ck hair, usually cascading freely, was now folded neatly inside a ck warm hat. She wore ck pants and blue boots with furry trims that perfectly matched her coat. I could''ve sworn I saw her sigh in frustration for a moment. Like she didn''t know I''d be here... Hmm, she''s definitely hiding something, I thought. She sauntered towards me. "Oh, Lumiere," she greeted me with a slight smirk. Steria was always the type to march to the beat of her own drum, and I had grown ustomed to her unpredictability. "What''re you doing here?" I asked. Steria yawned, azy smile appearing on her lips. "Well, I was out with some friends," she replied nonchntly. Eh? What''d she just say? I instantly raised an eyebrow at her statement. "Wow, you have friends?" I questioned, feigning surprise. It came out as sarcasm but there was still some genuine hints of curiosity hidden beneath it. Steria narrowed her eyes yfully and retorted, "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think? Of course, I have friends, interesting ones too." I couldn''t resist teasing her further. "I''m sure they''re just aszy as you," I remarked. I was already underwhelmed by my expectations of them. Steria let out augh, her nose wrinkling slightly, giving her a strangely endearing look. "You''d be surprised, Lumiere," she replied cryptically. "My friends are what you''d call, rtable but not in that sense." Hmm, strange, but this is Steria, so not surprising... I countered her statement. "That''s only if they''re not a figment of your imagination," I retorted. "Sure, let''s say they are," she yawned. "I''m too tired to argue..." "You''re always tired.." Then I looked around and then at the caf¨¦ she just came out from. "So, where are these friends of yours?" I asked, my tone was skeptical as I air quoted the word "friends." Steria simply shrugged. I turned my attention to where she was supposed to be standing, but she had vanished into thin air. Confused, I looked back, only to find Steria standing right next to Ravenna, carefully observing her with a finger against her chin. "So, Ravenna, what''s up?" Steria asked casually. Ravenna raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly before she closed them with a serene smile. "I''m doing just fine," she replied calm andposed as always. Steria smirked. "That''s good to know. So, you and Lumiere are on a date, right?" she asked, causing Ravenna''s eyes to widen in surprise. "Wooooah, how''d you know?" Ravenna asked. Steria leaned back, a smug expression ying on her lips. "Oh, I have my ways," she responded cryptically. "So what, you can like read minds?" Ravenna was still amazed. "It''s one of my... many talents," Steria used a haughty tone to speak. "Lies," I interjected. "I told her about it." Steria chuckledzily before finally relenting. "Alright, alright, you got me," she admitted. I turned my attention back to Steria, my tone shifting to concern. "Seriously though, where are your friends? Are they in the caf¨¦?" I was eager to know what type of people Steria would make friends with... No, actually, what type of people would make friends with Steria... Just as I was about to head towards the caf¨¦, Steria appeared before me in a sh. It was the fastest I''d ever seen her move, leaving me unsure if she had teleported or simply moved at an extraordinary speed. cing a hand gently on my chest, she yawned before speaking in a nonchnt manner. "No need to go there, Lumiere," Steria said dismissively. This was definitely alien zone for me. Steria barely put effort into anything, so she wouldn''t have been so quick to stop me. Confused by her strange behavior, I spoke up. "You''re acting weird. Usually, you don''t care about anything," I observed. Steria nced to the side, averting her gaze. She gently twiddled her fingers and blushed a bit, her lips puckered a bit as she spoke softly with heavy vulnerability that tugged at my heart. "I''m afraid that if you met my friends, you''d be more interested in them than me." "Awnnn~~ but that won''t happen..." I assured her. She then gave me the puppy eyes. "R... Really?" "Cut the crap," I switched moods immediately. "I''m not falling for that." "Not even a little?" Steria sighed. "Eh, it was worth a shot," she shrugged as she spoke. As I stood there, contemting Steria''s strange behavior, I noticed a figure emerge from the caf¨¦. Her long ck hair cascaded down her back, contrasting beautifully with her brown eyes. d in a casual winter attire, simr to Steria''s, she looked of confidence and elegance. I wasn''t clear enough yet. But if I were to use one word to describe her, it''d be... PP... "Wait a minute, isn''t that Fanatio?" I eximed. I easily recognized her. Steria turned towards me, her expression calm and collected. "Fana who?" she inquired. Ravenna appeared beside me, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Fanatio? Who''s that?" "Eh, she''s a friend of mine," I informed her. "Well, not really my friend, but a friend of ck''s. Though technically, I''m ck." I struggled to exin, my words stumbling over each other. Steria''s gaze remained steady. "Oh, that''s good to know." "You''re acting like I haven''t told you about her before..." "You have?" "Yes, that night in the kitchen house? The girl that likes PP?" "Don''t recall," she shifted her gaze. Liar. "Shouldn''t you be getting going now?" she urged me. I arched an eyebrow, skepticism clear in my tone. "You seem awfully eager for me to leave. What''s the rush?" I asked, my gaze fixed on Steria''s face. It was then that realization dawned on me like a bolt of lightning. "There''s no way Fanatio''s your...," I began to say, but my words were cut off abruptly. Steria swiftly interjected, her words falling like quicksilver. "Bye now, we''ll talkter," she uttered. In a swift motion, she opened a portal right before me, its swirling vortex immediately pulling me in with an irresistible force. In an instant, I was whisked away. Shit. Chapter 323 Meeting at an inn?

Chapter 323 Meeting at an inn?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- "Uhhnn..." I was sprawled onto the hardness of a wooden floor. Any other person might have suffered a headache from that abrupt teleportation. Gently rubbing the sore spot, I surveyed my surroundings¡ª it was an inn. Confusion gnawed at me as I muttered, "What the hell is wrong Steria?" Just as I started to get up, a sudden crash interrupted my thoughts. "Geeeeahhhh!!!" It was the high-pitched scream of a woman. Ravenna, seemingly materializing out of thin air, had crashnded right on top of me, her ass now firmly pressed against my face. Not the first time... "Hm, where am I?" she murmured to herself while frantically scanning the room. I was forced to blurt out, "You''re on my face!" "Oh?" Ravenna raised an eyebrow in light surprise, calmly retracting herself. "Sorry about that," she told me. "Yeah, it''s alright," I said, then gingerly rose from the unyielding wooden surface. I took a good look at her and then checked if Steria came with her although it was unlikely. "Are you okay?" I asked her. "I''m fine," Ravenna responded, "but why exactly were we warped here?" Idly stroking my chin, I sighed. "Understanding the reason Steria does anything is utterly impossible." Ravenna suddenly gasped. "I... Is anything wrong?!" I instinctively asked her out of worry. In an excited and hurried manner, she told me, "We''re in an inn...!" "Oh yeah, you said we''d start of there, right?" "Yes!" she gave a powerful nod. "I''ll go ce an order for us!" "Uh, sure..." Immediately, Ravenna moved towards the counter. Several people in the inn gave her strange looks. And it made sense since after all we literally appeared out of nowhere. No one would really know she was Ravenna, the Curse King that killed numerous people. She hasn''t been active for ny-nine years after all¡ª it''s normal for people to easily forget. Just as I was about to make my way towards the inn''s counter, a tiny, mirror-like portal materialized before my eyes. Steria''s smug face greeted me from the other side, cheerfully eximing, "Yo!" I was immediately irritated and so I retorted, "Don''t you ''yo'' me. Why''d you do this?" "Huh? Do what?" "You know what I''m talking about!" With a heavy sigh, Steria then told me, "I was only trying to improve your date, you should be more grateful you know..." I scoffed at her feignedpassion, retorting, "We both know you''re not that caring." Steria winced, half-heartedly uttering an "ouch" before she said, "Either way I''ve made it easier for you to go to an inn." Technically, she was right. Then, Steria folded her arms and yawned a bit. "You''re wee." I furrowed my brow, "Hmmm," after, I nodded. "I guess you''re right." "Always..." Then almost immediately something sprung into my mind. "Wait a minute, how''d you know we wanted to go to an inn?" I definitely didn''t tell her, and I was sure Ravenna didn?t either. With a nonchnt shrug, Steria calmly replied, "Given your... ahem... romantic endeavors in the past, why wouldn''t you want to have a date at an inn? I mean, after all the stressful talks and delectable food, you''d probably book the nearest avable room and engage in some passionate activities all night long." I stared at her, underwhelmed by her audaciousment. "Do you really have no shame?" I asked her. Steria smirked. "Oh, that''s not all you should know," she continued. "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow. "There''s another important piece of information you should be aware of," she paused for unnecessary dramatic effect before continuing, "Don''t get too attached to Ravenna." I folded my arms, studying Steria intently. "Not that that''s gonna be a problem, but is there anything I should know?" I asked. "Well, to keep it short, there''s a high chance Ravenna will leave once she gets what she wants. You know, fulfill her own desires and move on with her life." I already expected that. But I thought it''d also be a good idea if I was on good terms with at least one of the Curse Kings. Their aid might be very important in the future. Then again, with Abaddon saying that Curse Kings are extinct, I guess thinking about that shouldn''t be as important anymore. I took some time to process Steria''s words. "Isn''t that a good thing then?" I asked. "If she''s just after one thing, then why should I worry about getting attached?" Steria raised an eyebrow, her expression slightly incredulous. "Ah, but that''s the catch," she replied. "If you don''t guard your heart, you might find yourself developing feelings for her before she goes, I mean sure, she''ll definitely fall for you, but do you really want that?" Well, Ravenna will regain her abilities when her soul recovers fully, and after that she''d be a problem to stay around. I was sure I wouldn''t fall for her, if i was lucky enough. Still though, there had to be a way around that Curse Skill of hers. If there was, she wouldn''t need to iste herself from the outside world again. I sighed. There wasn''t anythingplex about the current situation. Unless I made itplex by getting attached to her or vice-versa. Steria?s certainly given me some food for thought. But for now I''ll just wing it. "Alright then, I suppose I''ll keep that in mind," I conceded. "Alrightie then, I gotta go," Steria gave me a quick salute. With a nod, I bid Steria farewell as she disappeared through the mirror-like portal. Steria was a strange one. But because she wasn''t acting strange today, that made her strange for some reason. I couldn''t put it to words, but she was¡ª better... "I just don''t get her sometimes..." My gaze shifted towards the inn. The lively atmosphere within its walls. Adventurers, with their tired faces, sat at wooden tables adorned with overflowing mugs of frothy beer and tes brimming with mouthwatering delicacies. The savory smells of roasted chicken and simmering soup wafted through the air. My stomach grumble a bit. "I guess I could have a bite to eat..." Soon, I spotted Ravenna, poised at the counter, making orders with excitement. She waved with a bright smile on her face. I returned the gesture, making my way towards her. "Are those guys really here?" I thought to myself about Garret and Ress. It was strange that I knew these two individuals and they were both affiliated with each other. I was at least sure that it had to be some time after the Holy Sword Festival, because if they knew each other, I''d have at least seen them together, even if it was once. "Jeez... I wouldn''t be surprised if they formed some kind of party together." Reaching the counter, Ravenna smiled warmly. "Hey there," she greeted. "Yo." "What kept you so long?" "Eh, had an itch..." "Was it there?" she looked at my pants. "Eh, sure." "So Steria was right about that then..." "Eh?" "I''ve already ced our order. We just have to wait for them to bring it to our table." Ravenna started taking her leave. "Wait," I walked behind her. "What was Steria right about...?" It was like she wasn''t even listening to me. She just absent-mindedly stroked her chin and scned the inn. "I''ll lead the way, let''s find a cozy booth to settle into." She just discarded my question! "No, what about what St¡ª" I gave up, she obviously wasn''t listening. Ravenna steered us through the bustling inn, weaving effortlessly through the crowds. We took a few steps. Then... "WOAH! Lumiere, that you?!" A voice called my name, louder than the joyful chatter... I turned and acted like I was searching for the source. But it was definitely Garret, besides what Steria said, I could already catch his presence in the inn. I greeted him with a wave, but quickly spiced up my reaction with some surprise. "Garret! What in the world are you doing here?" He had a fat chicken leg in his grasp, he took a deep bite and then tore a fat flesh from its meat. He chewed as sauce rolled down the sides of his mouth. "Come join us you son of a bitch!!" He was seated with Ress and a few other adventurers. Chapter 324 A hottie, two baldies and me?

Chapter 324 A hottie, two baldies and me?

Winter Break Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- For the most part, we were still in Argentia. I didn''t need to check outside to confirm, the modern attire of the people here was enough to tell me that. Still, what was Garret still doing in Drakoria. It made sense that he could decide to stay, but the tournament happened in Zarbon city¡ª Drakoria?s capital city. So, the fact that he was here also meant that Genny was here as well, which was an instant bother. We left things in an awkward situation and we haven''t discussed it since then. Well, because I haven''t seen her... Her, or my family... "I should pay them a visit," I muttered to myself. I stopped my endless thinking and looked at Ravenna. She was already deep in the crowd. "Over here!" I told her. I made my way through the lively inn, I spotted Garret seated in a cozy booth. I approached him, my eyes inadvertently drifting towards the man seated beside him ¨C Ress. My gaze shifted between the two. And for some reason, I asked a strange question. "Are you guys, brothers?" Ress arched an eyebrow, he already looked pissed, but just a bit. "Are you asking because I''m bald?" he retorted. "Well, I hate to break it to you, but being bald doesn''t automatically make us rted." Yeah, but it was worth a shot though... Still, Ress did have a temper. I mean, it was one of the reasons I had to kick his ass early into the tournament. Then again, I wasn''t the one who kicked his ass, it was ck, so all that hate went to him and thankfully not him. I forced chuckled at his witty response, shaking my head. What I was actually chuckling at was how I kicked his ass. "What? No, I didn''t even notice that," I admitted. "Yeah," Ress frowned at me and folded his arms. "You totally didn''t notice that I was bald..." "Not even a little..." I swear I could''ve seen his head sparkle after I said that. Then, I extended my hand towards Ress, seeking to establish a friendly connection. "I''m sorry for the assumption, Ress. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Whatever," he grinned. Ress took my hand, gripping it firmly before releasing it. Garret''s grin widened. After, he interjected. "Well, it''s really been a while, hasn''t it?" He dropped his drumstick onto his te and reached for his beer, taking a long, satisfying swig before wiping the foam from his lips. "I haven''t seen you since the tournament," he continued. "What''s been going on with you?" I leaned back in my seat, a smile spreading across my face. "Oh, a few things came up since then," I replied cryptically. While they were running away that day, I had to deal with an ambivalent demon spirit who almost cut me in half. Not my proudest day... "I actually thought you were a goner, but Genevieve said there''s no way you''d die..." Garret told me. "Hah~ It''ll take more than an invasion to kill me..." Technically, I didn''t die, so it wasn''t a lie. "Well that''s good to know... Bahahah!!" Garretughed. "Eh, sure." "So," Garret regained his control. "How''d you get out of the city, because I heard the whole ce was packed.." "Hm? Oh, I umh..." Luckily, Ravenna arrived at the booth, capturing the attention of everyone present. Ress'' eyes flew open. "Well, she''s a hottie," he blurted out, causing Ravenna to raise an eyebrow, clearly taken aback by the unexpectedment. "Hm?" she said. Quickly realizing the need to rify, I reassured Ravenna, "These are friends of mine." "Wait, you know this hottie!" Garret shot a stare at me. I tilted my head a bit andughed awkwardly. "Yah." Garret immediately gestured for Ravenna to sit beside him. "There''s never a good reason to keep ady standing for so long," he chimed in, scooting over to make room for her. "Come on, take a seat." "Thank you," she told Garret. Ravenna then used her butt to push me inside a bit and settledfortably next to me. "Eh, Ravenna... he offered you a seat," I told her. She gently nodded. "I know, but I''d prefer to sit next to someone I like." Ress then cackled a bit, while Garret copsed on his te for a moment, devastated. "That''s a little harsh..." I said. Ravenna raised an eyebrow innocently. "Is it?" she dressed her wavy hair. "I''m not saying I don''t the bald guy, I just like you a lot more than I like him.." "T... That''s... Even harsher..." I pinched the bridge of my nose. "It is?" Ravenna wrinkled her face a bit in confusion. This immediately made me blurt out augh, but it paused when I saw the res Ress and Garret were giving me. "Eh?" I said. Soon, we proceeded from that... About two minutes passed... And these bastards had already forgotten I was here. Their eyes were fixed on Ravenna. "So, how do you and Lumiere know each other?" Garret asked her. Before Ravenna could answer, Ress cleared his throat dramatically, causing a momentary pause. "Excuse me," he interjected, his carried faux formality, "but a gentleman should ask what thedy would like to eat before prying into her personal life." "Tch." Garret grit his teeth. "So, my beautiful, raven-haireddy, what would you like to eat?" Ress asked. I didn''t even know he could speak in such a porsh manner. Ravenna opened her mouth to respond, but before she could utter a word, Garret cleared his throat even louder, effectively silencing the booth. He shot a pointed look at Ress before turning to me with a confident facial expression. "A decent man should at least know thedy''s name before interrogating her." I covered my face with my palm, letting out a sigh of exasperation. "Enough already, guys. It''s getting tiring," I pleaded, hoping to put an end to their relentless teasing. Undeterred, Garret cleared his throat once more. "Says the guy who can''t even let ady sit when shees to greet two fine gentlemen," he countered. If he said ''bald gentlemen'' then I''d know whom he was referring to. One of the knights seated with us chimed in, "And us too, right, boss?" he added, giving Garret a nod of agreement. Garret''s gaze hardened. His tone became more authoritative. "Shut it," hemanded, his eyes fixed on the knight. The knight''s face fell, trying to hold back his tears as he mumbled, "Aye, sir." Jeez, these Knights of the Cross members suffer a lot. Both in the hands of their captain and vice captain; Garret and Genny. And Genny was actually way worse because she always kicked their ass if they stepped out line or tried to bezy. Still, it wasn''t enough reason for me to care, I didn''t even know their names. "So mdy, what''s your name?" Garret asked with a grin. There was some strands of chicken meat caught in-between his teeth. Ravenna cringed a bit. "Eh, well..." Realizing that the conversation was bing overwhelming for Ravenna, I intervened. "Alright, alright," I conceded. "Her name''s Ravenna, and we met in a small program. As for joining you guys to eat, she won''t be able to because we''ll be leaving soon." I answered all three of their questions in the proper order in which I''d have asked anydy. That was how to rizz up ady. Garret sighed heavily, he hit the table a bit and grinned. "Oh,e on, don''t be that guy," he chided, showing me a thumbs down. "You should at least give her a choice. It''s not like she''s your girlfriend or anything." Give her a choice? I''m leaving because she doesn''t want to be with you two idiots!! After my mental breakdown, I exhaled a sigh. Iughed and shrugged, shooting Ravenna a quick sidelong nce. "Yeah, but she''s not yours either," I retorted, trying to keep the mood light. My heart skipped a beat as Ravenna leaned in, she whispered, her warm breath tickling my ear. My eyes widened, and I instinctively nced at Ress and Garret, who were now bristling with barely-contained anger. "Didn''t know you could be so protective," Ravenna murmured. "It almost makes me want to kiss you." Eh? Even after thinking, all I could say was, "Eh?" I quickly hushed her, my voice also a mere whisper against her ear. "Definitely not," I replied hastily. "I just don''t want them to disturb you, that''s all." Ravenna''sughter tickled my ear, and she gently shook her head in a cute way. "Either way, I''m happy," she confessed softly. To be honest... Ravenna?s really... Chapter 325 The winter sword festival?

Chapter 325 The winter sword festival?

Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Garret downed his mug of beer, the satisfying taste washing over his tongue as he mmed the empty vessel onto the sturdy wooden table. Exhaling deeply, he stood up and turned to Ress, beckoning him to join him. "We should get going," he told Ress. "Huh?" I said. "Wait, you guys are leaving so soon?" I asked. I wasn''t necessarily disappointed, but it was just so abrupt. I could''ve done something like this to Garret¡ª leaving during a conversation with someone I hadn''t seen for some time. But it was unusual for him to do it because he was always so friendly. Garret shed me a grin. "Yeah, we have to meet with Genevieve," he replied. "Oh, I see," I responded. But then Garret surprised me with an invitation. "Hey, you cane with us, if you want!" he eximed. "We can all go see her together." For a moment, I felt relieved. If I went to see Genny, then I could apologize to her for the way I left things between us. "Really?" I asked. But then something important popped into my mind... I nced at Ravenna. She shed me a pretty smile and then said, "It''s fine if you want to go, I''ve had enough fun already..." There was no way I could leave things here, besides, we barely scratched the list of things she wanted to do for today. Yeah, we still had a lot of time seeing as we could do it tomorrow or the day after, but it''d be better for her to enjoy it without uninteresting intervals. I looked at Garret again. "Actually," I began, "nevermind. I already have ns." Garret''s gaze flickered to Ravenna and then back to me, a smile then appeared on his lips. "With yourdy friend, huh?" he teased. "Well, no worries. We''ll still be in Argentia when you''re done, we could meet up here say, tomorrow?" "Looks good." I nodded. "Honestly, we might be stuck in Argentia for a while..." Garret added. I stroked my chin thoughtfully, considering what he said. Winter didn''t have a fixed date but it usually urred early orte into the year, so it solely depended on how much the mana condensation in the atmosphere was¡ª high or low. If it was high, then chances were we''d have a very catastrophic winter. If it was low, the opposite. "I''ve heard that winter is particrly harsh on some parts of the continent," I mentioned. "Traveling during this time would be quite risky." Unless you could teleport or had high-level barrier magic. Ress nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''d be suicidal," he chimed in. Just as they were about to leave, Garret remembered something else. "Oh, and one more thing," he said, catching my attention. "Have you heard about the small Winter Sword Festival that''s going to take ce after winter?" It was a little funny that a "Winter" sword festival would take ce after winter, it''d be better if they called it a Post-Winter Sword Festival. But it was likely the reason they set it to be after winter sopetitors could have a better chance of traveling without any issues. Makes sense. I shook my head. "No, I''m not really a swordsman, so it doesn''t concern me much." Garret chuckled. "Yeah, I know that," he replied. "But Genevieve is really excited about it. She''ll be thrilled to have you there." I raised an eyebrow. "Wait a minute, Genevieve is participating?" I asked, eager for more information. She was in the Holy Sword Festival, but we didn''t cross each other in the tournament brackets. But chances were we''d face each other in theter rounds. Garret nodded. "Yep, she broke her previous high-grade sword when we went exploring in a cave. Now she doesn''t have a standard primary weapon, so she''s hoping to create something new by winning the tournament." "Oh, but that sword of hers was really high grade," Imented. If I remember correctly, it was made by one of the best cksmiths in the Royal Capital. If we were factoring in the worth of the sword I''d say it was somewhere around 30 gold. Jericho wanted to get the same cksmith to make a sword for him but my father was against it. Apparently, he felt it would look like he was trying to encourage Jericho to be a Margrave. And neither Blueste nor the king wanted that¡ª he was supposedly suited to be a Duke. "How on earth did a dungeon raid manage to wear it out so badly?" I asked. Ress leaned back in his chair and chuckled. "It wasn''t just the usual dungeon monsters," he exined. "We stumbled upon this incredibly powerful creature that gave us one hell of a fight. It''s a miracle we made it out alive." "Yeah, that bastard..." Garret mentioned. "What was it''s name again, Valera... Val... Velrizar...?" Ress rubbed his chin as he thought. To cut their unnecessary information short, I interjected. "Wow, that sounds like one incredible story," I said, leaning forward. "I wish I could''ve seen it." "Yeah, you missed this guy, Merlin." Garret nodded proudly. I raised an eyebrow. "Merlin? Who''s he?" "Probably the strongest guy I''ve ever met..." "Really? He''s that strong?" I wasn''t really taking his word for much. But the only reason it bothered me was because he already fought and lost to ck in the Holy Sword Festival, so for him to say this guy was the strongest he''d ever met was a little concerning. Either way, I chose to shift the conversation. Although not curious, I prodded for more information. "So, what''s the deal with this tournament? What''s at stake?" Garret grinned, clearly excited about the topic. "The winner of the tournament gets a brand new weapon," he revealed. "And not just any weapon, it''s going to be made by one of the best cksmiths in the entire continent." That was... Actually a great prize. "Who''s the cksmith?" I asked, eagerly awaiting the answer. Ress leaned forward. "It''s S," he responded. "She''s the one responsible for crafting some of the legendary weapons used by the God Continent''s Holy Knights." I whistled appreciatively. "That''s some serious talent," I murmured. If I did win that tournament, chances were I could get this S to give Thrain a few pointers that he could use to improve his craft. In the end I wouldn''t even need a weapon because if Thrain had about as much experience as her, I''d get a high grade weapon anytime I wanted. I could even sell to other continents. Not bad... Garret''s expression turned slightly sour. "Yeah, and that''s why I hope the tournament doesn''t attract too many powerful swordsmen," he confessed. "Thepetition will be tough, and my chances of winning will be significantly reduced." Well, you didn''t really a chance to begin with, but okay. I chuckled at hispetitiveness. "Well, I guess you''ll just have to give it your all and see how it goes," I suggested. "Hopefully ck doesn''t enter the tournament..." "ck?" I raised an eyebrow. Who could such an awesome name belong to? I thought. Garret nodded a bit. "He was the guy who one-shot me in thest tournament.." "Yeah, he''s probably one of the strongest swordsman I''ve seen.." Ress added. "Don''t call him a swordsman, he''s not worth that title." Garret frowned. Uh, sure. Garret looked a bit unhappy. The topic really reduced his spirits. He secured his sword to his waist and stood up. "I''d love to talk more Lumiere, trust me I would," he said. "But for now, we must get going. Genevieve wouldn''t like us being tardy." "Hah~ I know that feeling." I chuckled. They waved at me and took their leave. "Alright then,ter," I bid them farewell, waving as they exited the booth. I settled back into my seat, savoring the moment of rxation. Ravenna turned to me, she stared silently at me and it made me heavily ufortable. For a second, I was nning not to talk, and just let her keep staring, UT then she started saying: "Staaaaareeee~~" "Uh, is there anything you want... Ravenna?" "It''s really fine if you want to go with them..." I sighed and then flicked my finger against her forehead. "Ouch!" she covered the spot I flicked with her hands. "Why''d you do that." "Because you don''t listen to me... I told you that we were going to have fun today, just you and me, no one else and no distractions either." I shrugged and sighed a bit. "But it looks like you''re being an unfaithful wife now." Ravenna blushed a bit, and then her cheeks puffed up like buns as she shot forward and told me. "I''m a great wife!" "Prove it..." I told her. "Alright then, we can keep going out~!" she said. She''s so easy... Heh~ Chapter 326 Attempts at a sexual advance? It’s not what it looks like...

Chapter 326 Attempts at a sexual advance? It''s not what it looks like...

Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After about half an hour, we finished up at the cozy inn and bid farewell to the innkeeper, who dly epted our payment. Stepping out onto the sunlit and snow covered road, I looked around, my eyes scanning the stores on both sides, searching for any potential activities to fill our day. What to do... What to do... Ravenna walked beside me. "That potroast we had back at the inn was fantastic," shemented. I nodded, and gave a half-hearted smile. "Indeed it was," I replied, my attention momentarily distracted by the bustling streets. "And the watermelon juice was also delightful," she added. "Yeah, that too." I continued searching the area. Ravenna''s voice took a low dive. "We didn''t have any watermelon juice yunno," she stated, a subtle frown forming on her face. I furrowed my brows, my mind struggling to recall. "We didn''t?" "You''re not listening are you...?" I questioned, feeling a pang of guilt rising. "I''m sorry, just been a little preupied. I was trying to think of more things we could do." Even if we didn''t do it all today, we could always do it tomorrow. But at least, it''d be better to n it out first. Ravenna sighed softly, her gaze gentle. "You don''t have to do much, you know," she said, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Simple things are enough for me." I shook my head. "But I want more than that," I told her. "We have to make this week extraordinary for you." "Hm?" "Well yeah, it''s your first week since you''ve been free, so you need to really make it a memorable one." "I see..." Ravenna looked to the side and rubbed her chin. "Now then, what to do..." "Still though, you really should learn to listen to a woman more." Just as she said that, an attractive dress caught my eye through the sparkling ss of a boutique''s show case. A great idea sparked in my mind, and I turned to Ravenna. "Hey, I have an idea," I said. Ravenna raised an eyebrow, her expression curious. "Huh? Don''t try to change the subject." I chuckled, shaking my head. "I swear, I''m not trying to change anything," I assured her. "Follow me." Without another word, I abruptly pulled Ravenna by the arm, causing her to shout in surprise. "WOAH!" We hurried into the small boutique, the gentle sound of the bell above the door announcing our arrival. I guided her towards the beautifully adorned dress I had seen before, a smile spreading across my face. "I want you to try something nice..." "But I''m not really great with clothes." "Well," I shrugged. "As your husband I''m really disappointed you''re rejecting my anniversary gift.." "O... Our anniversary?!" her eyes widened. "That''s a little too fast..." "It''s not, you just forgot," I told her. "I... I... I did?!!" "Mhm." I nodded with my arms folded. Ravenna ced her hands over her face, pretending to blush, and eximed, "Oh no, I can''t believe I forgot our anniversary! I''m so ashamed!" She then peeked through her fingers. "Like this right?" I gave her a thumbs up, ying along with her act. "Super." She continued, "Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" "Always." "Alright then, I suppose I''ll have to strip and let you do shameful things to me..." "Eh?" "Or you could p¡ª" "No." I knew what she was going to say, I''d already done it on Isadora and Serena, I needed a break from that. It was exhausting. "You can spoil me?" said Ravenna, out of ideas. "Of course," I replied with a grin, "let''s try out some clothes for you." We spent a few minutes browsing the racks, Ravenna picking out various dresses and holding them up against her body. Eventually, we settled on one that she was unsure about. She disappeared into the dressing room, and I waited in anticipation outside. ... I whistled looking around the ce. There were cores that generated heat in the boutique, so it wasn''t as cold inside as it was outside. After a few moments, Ravenna pulled back the curtain slightly and peeked out. "Um, Lumiere, I''m not sure this is the right dress," she hesitated, her cheeks tinted with a light blush. "Let me see." I moved closer to get a better look, and my breath caught in my throat as I saw her in the dress. It was short and sexy, adorned with sparkling diamonds, entuating her beautiful figure and revealing her wless thighs. She clung onto the curtain out of shyness, her cheeks turning even redder as she mumbled, "I don''t know if it''s appropriate for someone simple like me..." I couldn''t help but grin at her. I usually didn''t have perverted stares, but without looking in the mirror I could tell I had one. It wasn''t everyday you''d see a simple, innocent woman in such a revealing attire. "No, no, Ravenna, it looks absolutely stunning on you," I reassured her. "R... Really?" she asked. "You don''t have to wear it all the time, but maybe after winter." "I... I don''t think it''s something I can wear constantly. It''s so... Revealing." "Of course," I replied firmly. "You won''t be wearing it all the time, but maybe if we went on a date then you could." "We''ll really go on a date...?" she gasped. Technically, we were already on one, but whatever. "Definitely," I shed her a thumbs up. "It''s what married couples do, and besides, you look super cute in it." Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-you think I''m cute?" she asked, slight vulnerability lingered in her tone. I nodded, taking a step closer and gently touching her cheek. "Definitely," I whispered. "Maybe we could even get you some makeup toplete the look." If Lucretia was who I thought she was, then she definitely had cosmetics developed already. It wasn''t something that''d take much effort, but either way, she''d already have it on sale. Something like that would bring big bucks in any era. I gently cupped Ravenna''s cheeks in my hands, my fingers lightly brushing against her soft skin. As I squeezed yfully, she winced, and a look of mock annoyance crossed her face. "Come on, Lumiere, stop it!" she eximed, trying to wriggle free from my grasp. But I couldn''t resist teasing her just a little longer. "Hold on a sec," I replied. "I need to check something." Ravenna''s cheeks reddened even further as she attempted to pull her face away from my yful grip. However, I held on, my fingers still lightly squeezing her cheeks. Suddenly, in a moment of clumsiness, I lost my bnce and stumbled, unintentionally falling forward. The next thing I knew, I found myself on top of Ravenna, our bodies entangled. To my surprise, my hands had "unintentionally"nded on her breasts, and they sunk in so deep I couldn''t release my grip, my eyes widening in shock. "Oh, I''m so sorry!" I hurriedly apologized. "I didn''t mean for that to happen." I... Really didn''t... Ravenna''s gaze shifted to the side, her face turning an even deeper shade of crimson. She took a deep breath before finally looking back into my eyes. "Don''t worry," she said softly. "Ipletely understand." I was confused. "You do?" I asked. A small smile curved on Ravenna''s lips as she shifted her gaze once more. "Was this all a n so you could make sexual advances on meter?" Utter disbelief gripped me. "No, no, that wasn''t my intention at all!" I protested, my face heated up. Ravenna''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as she looked at me through her longshes. "You know, Lumiere, if you wanted to... take things further, I wouldn''t mind it," she whispered. I blinked, my mind struggling toprehend her words. "Wait, what? Are you serious?" "What''s that thing wives say to their husband." "Huh?" "Eat me, Lumiere..." Chapter 327 Stellaria’s a bad teacher?

Chapter 327 Steria''s a bad teacher?

Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) The situation I found myself in was definitely one for the books. I mean, picture this: I stumble upon this gorgeous woman all alone in a freakingbyrinth. And guess what? Turns out she''s a little bit crazy, talking to herself and all. But wait, it gets better... She''s actually a Curse King, sealed away for almost a century. And of course, her backstory is just tragic. ssic. But here''s the kicker - she''s not going anywhere. Nope, she''s sticking around. And before I know it, we''re out on a date and my hands are, uh, tightly gripping her, um, assets. Yeah, you can say things escted quickly. But when you''re the Apostle of a Supreme God, things like this should be normal to you, right? NO. Why? Because she clearly said these words to me. "Eat me... Lumiere." As I gazed into Ravenna''s eyes, I couldn''t help but notice the longing in her gaze. Her breaths grew heavy with desire, and a silent plea for my touch simmered just beneath. Steria said not to get romantically involved with her, and that should be easy, except this time she was looking thirsty as fuck. Uncertainty clouded my mind, unsure if sumbing to her desires was the right choice. There was noing back from this. I knew deep down that if I did this with her, I wouldn''t have the mind to keep it casual because from my opinion it would be me using her inexperience for my satisfaction. Ravenna hadn''t enjoyed her younger years and made mistakes that would give her necessary experience to tackle "emotional" problems in the future. She didn''t know how best to handle these things, so her saying this was probably her naivety. One thing was clear, and it was the fact that she didn''t react like other women when something intimate happened between her and the opposite sex. When I looked at her panties... identally, she didn''t take it as anything. When she sat on my face, several times, she didn''t know how intimate such a thing was. If something like this happened to Steria, Fasit or Isadora they''d be very calm about it, much like Ravenna, but not because they didn''t understand things like that¡ª instead, they were emotionally capable of reacting to situations like that. Fasit has caught me staring at her breasts several times, but rather than getting angry, she''d instead tell me toe suck them or to ravage her. It''d happened on several asions. I can''t do this, I thought. Nevertheless, my curiosity got the best of me, and I inched closer, the heat of our bodies almost melding together. The mind and body were two different things, they operated on opposite paths, and did things as they saw fit. My mind told me not to do it, but my body was shooting jolts of arousal already. Our lips were mere inches apart. "Do you really want this?" I whispered, my voice barely audible against the backdrop of our pounding hearts. I shouldn''t have asked that, why did I even? "Oh, don''t you want to find out?" she murmured. Her words were as tantalizing as they were tempting¡ª her voice was just a few millimeters short of a moan; thick like honey and as sweet as vani. "I... guess so..." I muttered. "Yess~~" I edged further and further in. "Do it already~~" Nerves tingling, I leaned in further, until our lips brushed ever so gently. It was a moment of sweet connection, a taste of what could be. But suddenly, a wave of hesitation swept over me, and I pulled away, my finger flicking her forehead in a yful gesture that elicited a pained "ouch" from her lips. "Whyyyyy?!" She winced even more. "That serves you right," I stated, standing up and looking down at her disheveled form. Confusion etched across her face as she questioned my actions. "What did I do?" she asked innocently, her voice hinting at genuine confusion. I stumbled over my words, frustration mounting. There was no reasonable answer to her question, she didn''t really do anything wrong. But I couldn''t look like I was the wrong person here. "You shouldn''t be so... so tempting all the time," I stuttered, my eyes narrowing. "But Steria said you liked it, she sa¡ª" "Hm? Steria?" Of course it had to be her. I squeezed my fists tightly. "Why does it always have to be her..." I ced a palm over my face. Gently, Ravenna gently continued to rub her forehead as she groaned in pain. "It hurts..." she squeezed her face a bit. "Ugh," I uttered. "Alright, get up." I stretched my hand out to help her up. Ravenna raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting between me and my outstretched hand. Tentatively, she reached out and grasped it, allowing me to help her to her feet. She adjusted the dress she had been wearing, her eyes never leaving mine. It was better she was standing again. The way she was sprawled on the floor before, with her skimpy gown revealing her glossy thighs and showing sexy angles of her body made itpletely hard for me to treat her sternly. Because, when you treated a woman sternly, it wasn''t always a great idea to leave her in a sexually vulnerable position or it''d look like you were into that weird domination stuff. Now, I''m not saying that''s wrong but... "Arrrrghhh!" I shouted and ruffled my hair. I was confused. "L... Lumiere? Are you okay?" she asked me. "Hm?" I lifted an eyebrow. "Yeah, I am.." I told her. "Are you sure?" she asked. I sighed and told her, "don''t worry about it." "..." she nodded. "Did you hit your head?" I blurted out, concerncing my words, realizing that I had neglected her well-being amidst the heat of the moment. She chuckled. "Why didn''t you ask earlier, when I fell?" she teased. "Eh?" I said. What was she getting at, I thought. Then, Ravenna gently wrapped her arms around her chest and smiled before saying, "You were so busy feeling me up, youpletely forgot about the other parts of my body you were meant to be concerned about.." My expression twisted in disbelief. "Huh? What? No, you''re purposely misunderstanding!" I protested, the words tumbling from my mouth as I realized how our mimunication had led us down this path. Why did she even have to make it sound so lewd? Yes, it was lewd sure, but, still. To be honest, Steria was an absolute chaos maker, she told me not to get romantically involved with Ravenna, and yet she told Ravenna the best ways to get romantically involved with me. Like it was some sort of test. I could already tell she wasughing wherever she was. I couldn''t tell what Ravenna was learning from her, but one thing was certain¡ª Steria''s the worst teacher. I slotted my hands into my pockets and turned to Ravenna, trying to ease the tension that had settled between us. "So, uh, do you like the dress?" I asked. Ravenna''s eyes softened, a hint of a blush gracing her cheeks. She delicately ran her fingers over the fabric of the skimpy gown she was wearing. "As long as you like it, I like it too," she replied, that vulnerable tone in her voice came out again. I felt a pang of guilt surge through me. I realized the weight of my influence over her choices. "No, Ravenna," I said firmly, shaking my head. "You don''t need to like what I like. You should make your own choices, follow your own desires." I had this same problem with Serena. But unfortunately not with Steria, she does whatever the fuck she wants. She bit her lip, her gaze fixed on the ground. "But if it weren''t for you, I''d still be sealed," she murmured, her voiceing out as a whisper. "I owe that all to you." Her dark eyes fixed on me. "I owe you my life..." I sighed. "Don''t go there, Ravenna," I warned. "That''s not why I''m here." Her eyes flickered up to meet mine. "B... But, why not?" she asked. I quickly changed the subject, desperate to steer the conversation away from ourplicated dynamic. "Maybe you should slip out of the dress and change back into your normal clothes," I suggested, my voice gentle. "Then we can go ahead and purchase these." Ravenna nodded, a pretty smile followed. She walked back into the changing room while I waited patiently outside. Momentster, she emerged, back in her warm winter attire. "Took you long enough.." I told her, smiling. "Women take their time you know," she spoke in a slightly posh manner. We made our way towards the counter, Ravenna clutching onto the dress I was about to buy for her, her face buried in its soft fabric. The way she clung to it so affectionately like it was more than dear to her made my heart warm all of a sudden. The woman behind the counter peered at us. "Have you made a choice?" she asked. She came off as very polite and professional. I nodded. "Yes," I replied, my gaze fixed on Ravenna. "I''d like to purchase this dress." I extended my hand, attempting to take the dress from Ravenna, but her grip remained firm. I tried again, and yet she didn''t budge. My smile turned from normal to scary in seconds. "Uh, Ravenna?" my eyebrows twitched. She nced up at me. "Yes?" she replied, ignorant. "Don''t you want this dress?" my eyebrows twitched again. She nodded. My grip on the dress tightened. "Then, if you want it, let me have it so that the nicedy can pack it up for us..." "O... Okay," she replied. I then tried to grab it again, but she was still tightly gripping onto it, it took some effort before I took it off her hands. "Finally!" I said. With that done, I handed the dress over to the woman behind the counter and she smiled gently took it from me. "We''ll pack it up and have it ready for youter today, when will you be picking it up?" "Maybeter today..." I told the woman. Ravenna pouted a bit. "I wish I could wear it one more time though.." I sighed. "Later today." "Sure." Chapter 328 Thank you, for everything? 328 Thank you, for everything? Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere and Ravenna sauntered out of the quaint store. Their eyes searched back and forth, possibly searching for something fun to indulge in, in the snow filled street. Lumiere, deep in thought, gently ced a finger on his chin before turning to Ravenna. "You mentioned wanting to see a y next, didn''t you?" he asked. Ravenna let out a short, delicate cough, her voice slightly strained. "Actually, not really," she responded, partly disappointed that she couldn''t. Lumiere''s eyebrows furrowed as he gazed at her concerningly. "Is it the cold...? Is it getting to you?" he inquired. After all, even with her thick winter attire, being out in the cold for too long would be a bad idea. A subtle shake of her head apanied Ravenna''s response, her eyes meeting Lumiere''s. "No, it''s not that," she assured him calmly. A smile crept across Lumiere''s lips as he responded, "Well, that''s good to hear." Suddenly, Ravenna spoke up partly hesitant. "Uhh... Lumiere...?" "Yeah? What''s up?" "Actually, there''s one more request I have," she uttered softly. "They don''t seem to end do they," Lumiere let out a sigh, his eyes meeting hers intently. "Go ahead, name it," he responded. Ravenna?s boots subtly yed with the snow as she asked, "Could you take me to, uh, T Vige?" A spark of remembrance shed across his eyes. "T Vige... Isn''t that..." Lumiere trailed off, a momentary pause enveloping the conversation. Breaking the silence, Lumiere put on a brave face and nodded. "Sure, I can take us there," he affirmed. "Really?!" Ravenna was excited. "Yeah," Lumiere folded his arms and nodded. Then, he looked around and then told her, "But we should probably get out of public eyes first..." They moved towards an inconspicuous alley, where Lumiere spread his arms wide. "Hm?" Confusion was written on Ravenna''s eyes as she tilted her head curiously. "Hop on," Lumiere told her. "I don''t have teleportation, so I''ll have to fly us there you know..." "Oh, okay," Ravenna conceded, allowing Lumiere to hold her in a bridal position. Right after, Lumiere summoned a radiant mana canopy to shield them. Momentster, ck bat-like wings unfurled from his back, and together they ascended into the snow carpeted skies, soaring over the sprawling cities and picturesquendscapes. T Vigey nestled in a remote region, north of the Elvindor Duchy. ... They continued their flight through the upper atmosphere. And although the fierce snowstorm threatened to make travel difficult, it''d be impossible thanks to Lumiere''s mana canopy. It shielded them from the onught of thick snowkes, dissolving them instantaneously. Despite the bitter cold, their journey remained calm. Hours passed, and Ravenna''s voice pierced through the stillness. "I''m not entirely certain, but I believe the vige should be somewhere around here," she said. Lumiere nced at her with his purple eyes. "And you''re sure..." He asked because the snow had painted everywhere white, so locatingndmarks would be impossible. Ravenna hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I can feel it," she affirmed. Lumiere, trusting her instincts, gently descended to the ground, carefully sinking his legs into the thick snow. As he set Ravenna down, she surveyed her surroundings. Her eyes searched the area for confirmation. "Yes... this is definitely it," she murmured, a touch of sadness zing her words. The vigey before them, a ghostly shadow of its former self. Some buildings had crumbled under the weight of time, sumbing to decay and neglect. Others were swallowed by the relentless snow, their foundation buried in a sea of white. The destion weighed heavily on both Lumiere and Ravenna, their hearts mourning for the forgotten lives that once thrived here. It was aplete ghost town. "I want us to go somewhere," Ravenna expressed. Lumiere nodded in agreement. "Where would you like to go?" he asked, his tone gentle. "Just follow me," Ravenna responded, her voice subdued. Lumiere fell into step behind her, his hands slipping into the warm pockets of his coat. As they walked, an unfortunate ident sent Lumiere''s foot colliding with a skull buried beneath the snow. His expression momentarily downturned, mirroring Ravenna''s own mncholy. This ce reeked of lifelessness and despair. Minutes passed, and finally, they arrived at a solitary, towering tree that stood like a guardian amidst the deste vige. Lumiere observed it in silence, he didn''t see the need to speak until Ravenna spoke. It was a majestic tree, one that had withstood the test of time. The Silver Persimmon Tree. Ravenna broke the silence. "This tree..." she whispered then paused. "Hm?" Lumiere mistakenly uttered. He didn''t want to talk, he didn''t want to do anything unless Ravenna wanted him to. He knew what this ce truly was because he already properly researched the "Period of nk Death" that took ce 300 years ago. The cause of the death was unknown, but by general knowledge, however, Ravenna was the cause. By ident, she killed every inhabitant of T Vige, her hometown. It was the ce she made her happiest memories. Ravenna''s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes fixed on the ancient tree standing proudly in the center of the vige. "This is the heart of my vige," she took a deep swallow and resumed. "We always used this tree as a reference point. It predates the vige itself, surviving the brutal war of the three continents. So, instead of cutting it down, our ancestors decided to build the vige around it, as a mark of respect." Lumiere gazed up at the towering tree, its branches reaching out towards the heavens. "Yeah. It''s a really beautiful tree." Ravenna nodded, her features still worn out with sorrow. "Yes, it is," she replied, with a grief-stricken voice. Lumiere took a step closer, wanting to offer somefort. But he hesitated, unsure of the right words to say. Seeing his hesitation, Ravenna turned to face him, her eyes glistening with tears. "I''ll never forget the names of all the four hundred and sixty-seven people I killed that day," she confessed with a quivering voice. Lumiere''s eyes widened with shock. "Ravenna... it wasn''t your fault," he said firmly, stepping forward to stand beside her. Ravenna turned back to the tree, her tears flowing freely now. "I''ve tried to tell myself that for over two centuries," she choked a bit. "But in the end, I know it''s still my fault." Lumiere ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, wanting to offer somefort. "What happened is in the past," he reassured her. "There''s no need to carry that burden any longer. What matters now is how you can change the world with the second chance you''ve been given." Those were the same words he told Skarz and Blueste... If your life is in shambles, pick up what''s left, and live it properly... Ravenna sniffled, wiping away her tears. "Second chance?" she muttered. "What second chance?" she asked further. "Look... I won''t say I know how it feels, but I can tell you that I''ll be with you every step of the way, you can pull through it if you decide to forgive yourself first... Don''t worry about your sins or how big they are, just worry about how to atone for them..." said Lumiere. "I appreciate that," Ravenna replied. "But you don''t understand." She gently shook her head. "W... What''re you...?" Lumiere didn''t know what to say. Almost like she wasn''t about to mentally break down before, she told Lumiere, "Oh, could you do one more thing for me?" "..." Chapter 329 Let me rest inside you? 329 Let me rest inside you? Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere''s hands froze on Ravenna''s shoulders, his grip tightening as he tried to process her words. "This isn''t the time for that," he stammered. "We''ll talk about anything you wantter." Ravenna stepped back, her eyes pleading with him to listen. "No, Lumiere, please," she implored, her voice shook even more. "Just hear me out." Confused, Lumiere reluctantly nodded, urging her to continue. "What is it?" he asked. Ravenna twiddled her fingers nervously, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I know this might seem pushy, but..." she trailed off. "I was wondering if you could be my first kiss." Lumiere''s eyes widened, his mind reeling as he grappled to understand the sudden shift in conversation. "What?" he eximed. "Ravenna, this isn''t the time for something like that!" To him it was absolutely frustrating. Ravenna was a strange one, he could never really understand her and now her she was being even more confusing; harder to understand. He was tryinh to make her understand that she didn''t need to hate herself because of her sin, instead, she needed to correct herself. But, she was saying something entirely different. She looked away. With a barely audible voice she spoke, "I''ve never kissed a boy before," she sounded a tad vulnerable. "I don''t know how it feels, and I just thought..." Her words progressively dulled until it vanished. Lumiere felt both anger and confusion. "Now is not the time for this," he eximed. "We need to focus on finding a way to..." But then... Something caught Lumiere''s attention. It was something that if he didn''t see it himself then he wouldn''t believe it. It was something that made him scared. Something that made him know that he wasn''t really the untouchable "everything goes my way" guy that he thought he was. Ravenna let out a gasp of pain, her face twisting in agony. A deep, cracking sound echoed through the air as awork of fractures spread across her delicate features. Lumiere''s breath caught in his throat, fear gripping his heart. "Ravenna!" he cried out. "W... W... What''s happening... to you?" Coughing violently, Ravenna spat out a mouthful of blood, her face now marred by the growing web of cracks. "It seems... I don''t have as much time as I thought," she struggled to say, her voice weak and strained. Lumiere felt his entire body go numb, his mind overwhelmed with grief. "Wh... What do you mean?" his voice trembled, his grip on her increasing more and more. And in a sense, that was true... 04:25 "I''ll die any moment, and well, when my soul fades away, I''ll be reduced to nothing... I''ll melt away like It felt like if he let go, then she''d disappear. And in a sense, that was true... "I''ll die any moment, and well, when my soul fades away, I''ll be reduced to nothing... I''ll melt away like snowman-san in summer." "W..." "Hah~ remember? Just like you said..." "I... I don''t understand," Lumiere stammered, his heart pounding in his chest. "Where are you going?" Hepletely understood, but simply chose to misunderstand. A weak smile flickered across Ravenna''s pale lips, a glimmer of sadness in her eyes. "I wish I knew," she whispered,pletely uncertain. "Maybe that way I''d be a little prepared. Sometimes I don''t really like surprises." Lumiere''s hand reached out instinctively, as if trying to tether her to the present moment. "Please," he pleaded, his voice shaky. "I could heal you, maybe there''s something I can..." And then it hit him to a pause... realization... There was nothing he could do to save her. Nothing in his arsenal could restore her. He didn''t have anything powerful enough to interact with the soul, and that aside, there wasn''t anytime to form a theory via his [Lord of Theorems] sub-skill. Everything was hopeless... But this hopelessness didn''t be apparent after Lumiere saw that he didn''t have the facilities to restore her¡ª it was when he observed their current situation better. The only reason the Imperial Dragons would let a walking purge like Ravenna free was if they were certain she wouldn''t be able to harm anyone. Initially, he thought they let her go because she couldn''t ess her skills anymore. But no... It was because they knew she''d die any moment from then... Even Steria knew, and she didn''t tell him. He was certain that she knew, if not, she wouldn''t have told him to not get romantically involved with Ravenna. Lumiere''s body trembled uncontrobly as he struggled to find the right words. His emotions threatened to overwhelm him. It wasn''t just the bitter cold that sent shivers down his spine, but the weight of Ravenna''s impending fate that tugged at his heartstrings. He was lost and confused, unable to understand the pains that woulde... If she was gone. "So please, can you do it..." Ravenna''s weak voice begged. "Huh?" Lumiere stammered. But before he could utter another word, Ravenna''s shattered face contorted into an expression of self-doubt. "Oh," she said. In disappointment, she looked to the side. "I''m not sure you''d want to kiss this," she murmured, her voice strained. Lumiere''s gaze traveled over the intricate web of cracks etched upon her once-beautiful face, each line telling a story of pain and suffering. The cracks were so much he could barely make out which was which. Lumiere tightened his grip on Ravenna, pulling her closer. Without hesitation, Lumiere leaned in, his lips meeting Ravenna''s despite the blood that stained her mouth. The metallic taste mingled with their kiss, but Lumiere didn''t falter. Instead, he poured all his love and longing into the embrace, his tongue wrapped gently with hers. For her, it was sweet. For him, sorrow. As they pulled away, saliva mixed, leaving a trail of smeared blood on their lips. Ravenna''s eyes glistened with tears as she mustered a weak smile. "My first kiss... I wish I could do it a little longer..." Lumiere''s voice quivered with desperation as he pleaded, "I don''t... I don''t want you to go yet." Ravenna shook her head. She epted this long ago. "Everyone has their time, Lumiere," she whispered. "I''ve lived through countless ages, and now it''s my turn to face the punishment I''ve awaited for so long. It''s only fair that I meet my end." "NO!" He vehemently disagreed. Ravenna''s eyes shook. "I haven''t done enough for you... Ma... Maybe if you told me... Maybe if you told me, then, I''d have treated you better, I''d have made our day out more fun... I wouldn''t have wasted it by hiding in the hostel and talking to people you don''t even know..." "No..." she smiled. "This was perfect..." "It wasn''t! I was always talking about tomorrow or the day after! I didn''t know you didn''t have that much time... I didn''t know..." "Before I met you, thest time I was truly happy, was several centuries ago, when I still lived my normal life as a small vige girl. But I watched all of them leave me... All the people that made the happiest memories of my life... I watched them leave, so I''m happy ¡ª I''m happy I don''t have to watch you leave, you''ll be alive..." Veins appeared on Lumiere''s head. "But I have to be the one to watch you die?!" "No, not really..." "W... What...?" a tear rolled out of Lumiere''s right eye. The cracking sounds intensified. Ravenna coughed even more blood. "I''m... I''m really tired..." she said, the strain on her voice was worse. Weakly, she lifted her right hand and touched Lumiere''s cheek, she then smiled affectionately. "You''re the first andst person I''ll love in this century..." "..." "I''m scared... I don''t want to be away from you... So please, can you absorb the remnants of my soul..." "..." he tried to talk, but no words besides choked cries came out. "Let me rest inside you..." "B... But I don''t wan..." he paused. As fragile as ss, and as fleeting as energy particles, Ravenna shattered into a million pieces. But she wasn''t the only thing that was shattered that day. So was Lumiere''s mind and heart. Chapter 330 Is it my fault? 330 Is it my fault? Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere soared through the expansive skies, tears streaming down his face, as memories of Ravenna''s infectious smile flooded his mind. The pain in his chest grew unbearable, causing him to clutch his heart with one trembling hand. "Ravenna... why did you..." he paused. "No, you idiot, of course she had to, she didn''t have a choice..." he whispered. Lost in his grief, Lumiere failed to notice the looming forest below. Suddenly, his wings faltered, and he crashed through the thick canopy, plummeting into the frozen embrace of the snow-covered ground. Coughs racked his body as he fought to catch his breath. Twigs and icy wounds etched across his battered form, but the wounds slowly began to heal via his [elerated Regeneration]. "D... Did I do... Even one thing for her..." From his point of view, all he did was initially trying to keep her hidden from the popce. Afraid her abilities would go out of control and cause a mass death. "Was I... Was I really able to make her feel happy...?" He coughed, cold mist rushing from his mouth as he did. "No..." He coughed again. "I didn''t make her happy at all... Nothing, I didn''t do anything..." His cries became even more miserable, more tears rolled out of his eyes but slowly froze on his face given the intense temperatures. His words were caught in his throat, unable to express himself or his feelings. "Tommorow, next week, maybe some other time... I was saying all that¡ª I''m sorry, I just never thought you''d be gone... This quickly..." He coughed. "It just didn''t seem possible.." And even if he wanted to make her happy and fulfill her wishes, he couldn''t, he wasn?t going to get another chance. As Lumierey buried in the snowy depths, his eyes closed, his will to move flickering like a dying ember. Hours passed, seemingly stretching on for an eternity, until a man wielding an axe approached the outskirts of the forest. "Time to hop down some wood, it''s getting a little chilly back at the cabin.." He marched in the snow. "Now, what to ch..." His eyes widened in panic as he caught sight of Lumiere''s seemingly lifeless form. "Is she... dead?" he stuttered, his trembling voice riddled with uncertainty. Dropping his trusty axe, the man hurriedly rushed towards Lumiere, his heart pounded. He was more scared than concerned. Leaning in close, he called out, "Kid? Kid, are you still in there?" Silence hung in the air, thick with an anxious tension. "Holy crap, she might actually be dead," the man muttered, a bead of cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Just as despair began to settle in the man''s heart, Lumiere''s purple eyes shot open, startling them both. Rising from his snowy burial grounds, he shook off the remnants of the suffocating snow, despair was evident in every deliberate movement. Hands nonchntly hooked into the pockets of his coat jacket, Lumiere walked forward, his steps calm amidst the wintryndscape. Concern etched onto his face, the man cautiously approached Lumiere once more, unable to hide his worry. "Are you okay, kid?" he asked, genuinely concerned. Lumiere''s lips curled into a faint smile as he reassured the man, "Yeah, don''t worry about it." With a swift fluid motion, Lumiere''s ck bat-like wings unfurled from his back, stretching out majestically. The man''s eyes widened as he fell back around the time Lumiere took off to the skies once again. "What in the world is she...?" He continued to watch Lumiere as he flew higher and higher until he vanished into the thick snowstorm in the upper atmospheric region. There, everything was white. ... Soon after, Lumiere arrived back in Argentia, his wings carrying him effortlessly through the sky. As he descended, a sudden bout of turbulence caused him to lose control, and he crashed unceremoniously into a soft bed of snow. Rolling uncontrobly until he collided with a massive rock. His right arm twisted at an unnatural angle, yet he didn''t wince in pain or scream¡ª due to being consumed by the overwhelming sorrow that gued his mind, he paid no attention to the broken limb. "I... Should get up..." he told himself. Still his body didn''t want to. "Get up, already..." Slowly pushing himself up from the snowy ground, Lumiere''s eyes nced to the side, catching sight of a woman and her young son staring at him in shock, their mouths agape. Raising an eyebrow, Lumiere muttered with a hint of indifference, "Hm?" The woman''s hand quivered as she pointed to his shattered arm, and he finally acknowledged the severity of the injury. "Oh," he remarked nonchntly. In an instant, Lumiere''s hand began to glow with a soft, ethereal light, and the bones cracked back into ce, mending the arm as if it had never been broken. "Thank you," Lumiere said calmly before turning to resume his journey. As he walked, the snow crunching softly beneath his feet, he felt the weight of destion pressing 04:26 against his soul, obscuring his vision of anything beyond the snow-coveredndscape and the distant structures that stood before him. "It''s all so white..." Suddenly, a voice pierced through the silence, cutting through the thick veil of his thoughts. "Excuse me, sir!" Lumiere''s steps faltered for a moment, but he resisted the urge to nce back. Determined to keep moving forward, he trudged on, his eyes focused solely on the path ahead. Yet, the woman''s voice persisted, a mix of urgency and desperationcing her words. "Wait! Please!" "Tch." Reluctantly, Lumiere turned his head, his eyes meeting the familiar face of the woman from the small boutique he had visited before. Her brows furrowed with concern as she approached him, catching her breath. "We were just about to close, but I''m so d I ran into you," she exined, panting slightly. "You said you wereing to collect the dress, so I already packed it." She rushed into the store and came back out with the said item. "Here," she said, quickly handing him the neatly wrapped package. Lumiere epted the neatly wrapped package from the woman, his fingers brushing against her trembling hand. "Thank you," he murmured. But as she started to thank him for his patronage and express her hope for his return, Lumiere had already turned, not sparing her a second look. With his heart heavy and his mind clouded by sorrow, he continued his lonesome journey, each step taking him closer to the Dragons'' Gate. As he arrived at the majestic gate, its towering structure standing as a bridge to the university, Lumiere sighed. Passing through its grand arches, he found himself back on campus, surrounded by the bustling energy that permeated the air. Despite the vibrantmotion around him, Lumiere kept his gaze averted, his eyes focused solely on the path before him. "It''s so noisy..." he said. Suddenly, a voice called out his name, cutting through the ocean of noise and capturing his attention. Lumiere''s steps faltered, his heart skipping a beat as he turned towards the source. There, standing before him, was Lucretia, her slender figure emanating her usual business personality. "Aha! I found you, Lumiere!" she eximed, a proud smile tugging at the corners of her lips, her violet eyes careful to conceal her worry and concern. Lumiere walked past her, his eyes zed with a distant sorrow. He acted like he didn''t see her. But actually, he didn''t care enough to look. Lucretia watched him in silence for a moment, her smile fading as her eyes carried disappointment. She then turned to him. "I heard you were seen walking with a strange woman all over campus," she began. "You should know that only individuals affiliated with Aldnoah Magic University are allowed on campus, ''mister professor''. No one else." Silence followed her words as Lumiere''s grip tightened around the package he held close to his chest, his knuckles turning white with pent-up frustration. Easily, Simone noticed this. "Lady Lucretia, maybe this isn''t the right time to..." Lucretia was adamant. She continued, her voiceden with bitterness, her hands finding their way to her hips. "It makes sense in the end," she remarked. "You break every rule when ites to romance. Today it''s Professor Lucilia, the next it''s Professor Steria, and the day after it''s your so-called ''personal assistant'', Anastasia. Don''t you have any shame?" Her words shot him at the worst possible moment. Lumiere squeezed the package even more. He was trying to suppress his anger, but nothing was working. "That''ll be all," Simone bowed her head. "Lady Lucretia, we really should take our leave..." "But why?" she asked ignorantly. Her eyes darted back to Lumiere and narrowed. "I haven''t finished telling him the truth..." And then finally, he spoke... "The truth..." "Huh?" Lucretia uttered. Lumiere red at her. "The truth is I don''t care about you enough to stand her and talk trash, so why don''t you go kill yourself..." Lucretia was shook to her core. Calmly, Lumiere took his leave. "Well, goodbye then." Chapter 331 Opening up on his own terms? 331 Opening up on his own terms? Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) After the death of Ravenna, Lumiere was trapped within the confines of his room, unable to face the world outside. For two long days, he had remained secluded, his gaze fixated on the ceiling as though searching for answers thaty hidden within its cracks. Every passing moment seemed to stretch on endlessly, the weight of grief etched into his tired, baggy eyes. His messy long hair bore the marks of restless nights, and the scent of neglect clung to him, having forsaken the very act of self-care. He hadn''t spoken a word within that time span. One would think he''d already be a corpse. In the midst of his destion, a petite and adorable wind spirit, Sylph, fluttered into existence before him. Her presence was a gentle reminder of Lumiere''s responsibilities, and her expression mirrored her concern for his well-being. With a slight hesitation, she mustered the courage to address her forlorn master. "Uh... Master Lumiere," Sylph spoke softly, her voice wavering with trepidation. "You should, um, eat something..." Lumiere''s indifferent response barely masked the turmoil within his soul. "Huh?" He blinked, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected interruption. "I suppose," he mused, his voice void of its usual vitality. "It''s not as if I''ll die from theck of sustenance, but I suppose you''re right, Sylph." He''d been staring at the wall so long he could easily tell another person the number of cracks and ck spots it had. He had grown bored of it. His movements were slow and deliberate as he ascended from his seated position, his hand unconsciously clutching at the dress he bought for Ravenna. Its presence provided him some peace, a fragile connection to the woman he lost. Finding strength in her fleeting fragrance, Lumiere trudged toward the door, wrenched it open. The snowworks festival was still ongoing, with or without him. However, it was the final day. Lumiere''s gaze shifted to the te of food left by his caring students. They didn''t exactly know what was going on with him, but they wanted to give their support nevertheless. With the te in hand, he retreated back into the suffocating solitude. Silently, Lumiere seated himself once more, his movements mechanical and devoid of the usual "life" that had defined his presence. Slowly, methodically, he began to consume the simple fare before him. An awkward silence echoed between Lumiere and Sylph. "Uh.." She didn''t know what to say or how to act. "Master, are you okay?" "Yeah..." "You''re sure?" she asked. "Yeah..." "Don''t you want to talk to someone else...?" "I''m already talking to you, so doesn''t that count?" he told her. Sylph twiddled her fingers. "I mean like, Lady Serena, or maybe..." "No." His response was straight and t. "B... But," Sylph stuttered. "Maybe they can make you fe..." "Make we what? Feel better? Don''t be stupid..." he told her. Sylph lowered her head slowly and frowned a bit. As for Lumiere, he continued eating. KNOCK! KNOCK!! After savoring a few more bites of the meager meal before him, Lumiere was interrupted by a persistent knocking at the door. His brow furrowed in annoyance, but he was unable to drown out the sound. "Professor Lumiere?" it was Anastasia?s voice. And Luna?s, "Professor? Are you there?" Of course he was, he had nowhere else to go. Reluctantly, he set his te aside and rose to his feet, his movements slow and heavy. Approaching the door with a sense of detachment, Lumiere decided to ask, "Who is it?" He knew who it was, but still chose to ask. Anastasia''s voice carried through the door, tinged with concern. "It''s me, Anastasia, and Luna?s with me." Her words were followed by a hesitant addition from Luna herself. "Yeah," she said. A sigh escaped Lumiere''s lips, betrayed by his attempt at nonchnce. "What could you possibly want?" he asked with a in voice. Anastasia''s response was gentle, her concern palpable even through the barrier of the door. "We noticed the food we left for you was gone, so we thought you might be feeling a little better. We even made a special stew for you, if you''d like to try it." "It''s fine, I don''t want any..." After Lumiere said that, it frustrated Anastasia even more. The fact he didn''t open the door. The fact he chose to speak with them without making any sort of effort at a visual interaction. It was too nerve-wracking. But Anastasia tried to remain calm¡ª simply because she didn''t know what exactly had him this way. "Can we..." she ced her hand on the door knob. "Talk?" "No." A straightforward reply as easy as breathing. Frustration twisted within Anastasia, manifesting in the force with which she pounded her fist against the door. "Why won''t you just talk to someone? It''s not that difficult!" Her voice quaked with irritation and concern. It was as though her efforts to reach out seemed to fall on deaf ears. And it did, because right after, Lumiere returned to his initial position. Luna, on the other hand, remained calm despite the mounting tension. Folding her arms, she sighed softly before offering a more measured perspective. "It''d be easier if we knew what was bothering him... Then, maybe we could help." Anastasia''s teeth ground together in frustration, her voice trembling with raw emotion. "That''s the painful part! We don''t even know what''s wrong, and it''s tearing us apart. I wish I could just break down this door!" Her words were punctuated by the sound of her fist colliding with the unyielding wood. Luna shrugged in response. "Even if you did that, there''s no guarantee it''d solve anything. Lumiere needs to open up on his own terms." Anastasia clicked her tongue in annoyance, her frustration bubbling to the surface. "Sigh, I guess you''re right." The twodies took their leave. This allowed Lumiere the chance to eat in silence for another one hour. The food wasn''t much, but his slow paced eating made it seem like it was a buffet of some sort. "Uh, master?" Sylph called again. "What..." Lumiere asked, a bit annoyed. She stumbled on her words again, "Are you sure you''re okay?" "..." "M... Master?" Finally, Lumiere answered with a weary voice, "I''m tired..." And truly, he was, there was nothing worth wasting time for. He could normally manage the death of anyone, but what made things difficult this time was the fact that he didn''t treat her well enough. He didn''t make herst day, special enough... KNOCK! KNOCK!! Someone else was at the door. "Go away." Lumiere sighed heavily. "Step out now!" Lucilia shouted. Her voice left no room for negotiations. Chapter 332 Dont be naive? 332 Don''t be naive? Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) KNOCK! KNOCK!! KNOCK!!! Lumiere continued to eat his meal in silence, oblivious to the persistent knocking at the door. Lucilia, growing increasingly frustrated, balled her hand into a fist and pounded on the door once again. Still no response. Annoyance coursing through her veins, she lifted her leg and delivered a swift kick to the wooden door. "Get your ass out here, Lumiere!" Finally, Lumiere let out a weary sigh, setting his te aside before rising to his feet. His steps were heavy andden with exhaustion as he approached the door. His facial expression was in. "What do you want now?" he asked with a sigh to follow. Lucilia, unable to control her anger, crossed her arms and looked at the door. "I''m not going to answer you until you open this door and let me in!" she eximed, her voice trembling with pent-up emotion. Lumiere''s eyes narrowed slightly, understanding her intentions. "Fine, then," he responded calmly. "Have it your way." With a defeated nod, he turned the key in the lock and stepped back from the door, waiting to see what Lucilia would do. Expecting the door to swing open at hermand, Lucilia reached out and twisted the doorknob. But to her surprise, the door remained stubbornly shut. Confusion shed across her face as she turned to face Lumiere''s voice. "Lumiere? The door... it isn''t opening." Lumiere, now seated back in his chair and resuming his meal, simply shrugged. "I never said I would open it. I said ''okay'' as in, okay, do what you want. I''m not interested in entertaining you right now." Sylph quivered even more. "( Is Master Lumiere really okay? This woman''s really scary, and yet he''s treating her like this?! )" It was hard to believe. Lucilia''s frustration boiled over, and she clenched her fists tightly, struggling to contain her anger. She wasn''t going to let herself be defeated by a locked door, so with a sudden surge of strength, she delivered a powerful kick, sending the door crashing to the ground. Gunther, who had been silently observing the chaos from his room, muttered to himself in amusement. "I always knew that woman was no delicate flower... A gori in disguise, yes, that''s absolutely what she is. Looks truly can be deceiving... How disturbing..." Lucilia''s re pierced through the opening where Gunther was spying. "I suggest you mind your own business unless you want me to teach you a lesson," she warned him harshly. Gunther, hearing Lucilia''s warning, quickly nodded inpliance, his heart pounding in his chest. A bead of sweat rolled down his smooth, hairless head. He closed the small opening in his door, cutting off the view of the unfolding drama, and retreated to his bed, hoping that he could just forget about the chaos outside. "She''s so scary..." said Gunther. Deeper into his bed he tucked, doing his best not to think much on what she could''ve done to him. "Women..." Gunther said to himself. "You never were good with them..." ... Meanwhile, Lucilia stormed into all the main room, her eyes zing with frustration. Lumiere, who had been quietly consuming his meal, nced at her from the corner of his eye, a questioning look in his gaze. He couldn''t help but ask, "Was all of that really necessary?" No, he didn''t care about Gunther. He was referring to the way she dramatically kicked the door down. Absolutely irritated, that was how Lucilia felt. At the time, if she could strangle Lumiere given the chance, she would. She wasn''t used to him acting in such a manner, and yet here he was acting in the manner that she hated most; like an unmotivated bastard. It was vexing. Sharply she snapped back, "Of course it was! I''m not going to be ignored like this." But her words faltered as an unpleasant odor wafted into her nostrils, causing her to instinctively cover her nose. "Why does it smell so horribly in here?" she groaned. Sylph, floating nearby, approached Lucilia with a sorrowful expression. "I''m afraid Master hasn''t taken a shower in days," she gently informed her. Lucilia sighed heavily, frustration seeping into her every breath. She turned to Lumiere, her arms folded tightly across her chest, and demanded an exnation. "I just can''t understand what''s wrong with you. Why did you change so drastically all of a sudden?" Lumiere, his voice devoid of any enthusiasm, shrugged his shoulders and took anotherckluster bite of his stale food. "Don''t know," he nonchntly replied. Maybe if she understood what Lumiere was going through, she''d be able to sympathize more with him. But Lumiere was unwilling to tell anyone. He didn''t see the use of it, and he knew it''d be that much of a hassle if he did. Because they''d all do their best to console him which would only be a constant reminder of Ravenna''s death. But, in the end, it was still the same situation going back and forth¡ª they were disturbing him and trying to make him feel better. However, Lucilia wasn''t willing to do that. She mistook Lumiere''s grievance as him trying to take a break from the world because of one unfortunate incident. And although this was the right assumption, she didn''t know how much of an unfortunate event had befallen him. Lucilia''s gaze shifted to the te of food in front of Lumiere, and her concern grew. "That food doesn''t look all that healthy," she remarked. Lumiere, still seemingly indifferent, defended his choice, saying, "It still provides some nutritional value." Lucilia shook her head, her worry evident. "Yes, but even so, it''d be better if you ate something freshly made. You could get food poisoning from eating stale food," she admonished. Lumiere simply replied with a detached nod. "Okay." He had [Poison Resistance] so even if he ate rotten fish, it''d have no authority in his stomach; he''d still be healthy. Sensing an opportunity to make a positive change, Lucilia took a step forward and suggested, "Like I said, you need something freshly cooked. I could go make you something now." "I''d like that..." said Lumiere, indifferently. Lucilia''s smile widened, she responded, "Great, let''s get going then!" She took a step forward, ready to move. However, Lumiere''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, interrupting her momentum. "Huh? I don''t follow... Let''s... go make something for me?" he questioned, tilting his head to the side. Lucilia paused, taken aback by Lumiere''s sudden change of heart. "Uh, yeah, isn''t that what we¡ª" With a gentle sigh, Lumiere interjected and mustered his thoughts. "Lucilia, maybe it''s the way I spoke or the fact you''re finding it difficult to understand, but let me make this clear... I have no interest in leaving this room. If you want to be useful, then go ahead and make me something. But if you don''t, well... you know where the door is..." Lucilia stood frozen, her eyes wide and her heart pounding with disbelief. She never expected Lumiere to be so callous and dismissive. Gathering her thoughts, she took a deep breath and met his gaze head-on. "Lumiere, I can''t believe you would say something like that. You''re not doing what''s best for yourself. This stagnant environment will only lead to your mental decline. You''re slowly killing yourself by shutting out the world," she passionately expressed. Lumiere''s lips curled into a sly smirk. "Oh really? How dramatic," he taunted, seeming unfazed by her outburst. "So, are you going to prove me wrong and make something for me? Or are you all talk?" Lucilia was at a loss for words. "I''m done wasting my time..." She immediately took her leave. "Don''t forget to close the door behind you," said Lumiere. But then, he recalled the door was already broken. Chapter 333 How to cheer him up?

Chapter 333 How to cheer him up?

Winter Break Arc --- (POV: Akashic Records) Aldnoah Magic University. The cafeteria. Lucilia slumped in her seat while venting her frustrations to Steria. Outside, heavy snowstorms raged on, trapping students on campus despite their break time. Lucilia couldn''t help butin about Lumiere''s recent odd behavior, unable toprehend the reason behind it. Normally, no one would be this worried about it if he told them why. Maybe then, they''d give him some space. But as he hadn''t told them the reason for his depression, it ultimately left them curious to know. Leaning over a steaming bowl of hot soup, Steria delicately scooped a spoonful before blowing on it softly. She appearedpletely calm; not a worry in the world. "I just don''t understand why he''s acting this way," Lucilia grumbled, she was exasperated. Steria raised an eyebrow, her expression calm. She blew on her spoonful of soup once more before responding, "And? What''s the big deal?" Lucilia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? You don''t believe me?" she eximed, her frustration bubbling to the surface. From her perspective, she believed Steria had already concluded that Lucilia was exaggerating about Lumiere''s current state. Shaking her head gently, Steria took a sip of her soup, carefully choosing her words. "No, I believe you. There''s no point in lying," she replied, her voice even and devoid of judgment. An ufortable silence hung between them, the noise of the cafeteria serving as a backdrop. Lucilia found it hard to believe it was actually Steria who made these statements, to her it came as difficult toprehend. Steria eventually broke the silence, asking, "So, what''d you want from me?" Lucilia looked at Steria intently. "Shouldn''t you try to console him? He''s clearly feeling down and in need of someone''s support, anyone''s," she pleaded, hoping Steria would understand. Steria took another sip of her soup, her gaze distant. "But what would be the point? Even if I were to summon Serena through a portal, she might not be able to do much to uplift his spirits," she mused. It was obvious she opted for the more emotionally logical approach¡ª which was to let him sort it out himself. As for Lucilia, she insisted on the emotionally suitable approach¡ª to help him get through it. Lucilia''s eyes widened. "But you have to try!" "I should, but that doesn''t mean I''ll go out of my way to do that... It''s too stressful... and besides, I warned him." Steria yawned. "You what?" Lucilia asked. "Not important..." "You like Lumiere, don''t you? Don''t you care about how he feels?" Steria slurped the remaining soup from her spoon, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Yes, I do like him, but only when he''s in his right state of mind. I just want to tease and have fun with him then. I''m not the touchy-feely type," she admitted. If anyone was good at that, then it was definitely Serena. Lucilia''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Steria, struggling to find the words to respond to her tactless remark. Steria, seemingly unbothered by the shock she had caused, let out a yawn before nonchntly scooping up another spoonful of soup. "Is that seriously all you brought me here for? I have better things to do, you know." Steria slurped the soup and then was about to stand and take her leave. Feeling heavily frustrated, Lucilia pleaded with her, "Wait, Steria. Please, just give me a moment." Steria rolled her eyes and dropped the spoon back into the bowl. Stretching her armsnguidly, she contemted whether she should indulge Lucilia any further. Finally, she let out a heavy sigh and regarded herpanion heavy annoyance. "Alright, but make it quick. You''re definitely testing my patience here." Lucilia mustered her courage and decided to share her true intentions. "I was hoping you could at least reach out to Serena. Lumiere could really use some cheering up right now." Steria nodded, a begrudgingpliance lingered in her eyes. "Sure, fine. I''ll do it. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have ns with some friends to attend to." As Steria departed, leaving Lucilia alone with her abandoned bowl of soup, she waspletely disappointed. She found it inconceivable that Steria would prioritize having fun with friends over helping Lumiere in his time of need. Still, she was still determined to make things right. Standing up, she ced her hands on her hips and let out a heavy sigh. "If only I didn''t leave things on such bad terms with Lumiere. Perhaps then, I could have reached out to him again." She contemted heading out of the cafeteria and straight to his hostel, but hesitated. After a moment of reflection, she decided it''d be best to exercise patience and allow some time to pass. "He might still be angry, I''ll give him some time..." Taking a seat back on the bench, Lucilia immersed herself in deep thought, weighing her next move carefully. ... On the vast expanse of snow-covered fields on campus, Steria strolled leisurely, her hands tucked warmly into the pockets of her coat. The snow glittered under the sunlight. Softly whistling a tune, she tried to enjoy her surroundings, but even that proved too "stressful" for her. "Jeez, can it get any brighter here..." Steriazily remarked with a hint of sarcasm. She continued her walk. Of course, she had to meet with Fanatio and Genevieve today, but nevertheless her movement seemed like an aimless wander than a purposeful one. Then, she unexpectedly stumbled upon Lucretia and Simone engaged in a deep conversation. Intrigued, she halted in her tracks, her blue eyes narrowing in curiosity. "Hm?" she uttered, leaning in slightly to eavesdrop. The "topic" interested her. Lucretia sighed with a heavy heart. "I don''t know what to do anymore. Lumiere must seriously hate me now," she looked depressed. "So that''s the reason you didn''t eat this morning..." Slight embarrassment carved on her face. "Y... Yeah, I guess so." "So you think he hates you?" "Well yeah, why not? You saw what he said to me..." Lucretia?s shoulders slumped. Simone pondered the statement for a moment before countering, "Is that really a possibility?" Confused, that was how Lucretia felt, she leaned forward. "Go on." "Well, Lumiere doesn''t strike me as the kind of person who could hate anyone. He''s far too kind-hearted for that," she suggested. Lucretia paused, her hand gently rubbing her chin as she contemted Simone''s words. Eventually, she said, "Is that really possible?" "It''s only my opinion of him from the little I''ve seen..." Simone bowed her head gently. An awkward chuckle escaped Lucretia''s lips. "I guess I don''t know Lumiere that well either. We only met that one night, but for some... I don''t know, magical reason, I felt an undeniable connection with him." "So, what''d you n to do now?" Simone asked. "Gosh, I don''t know," Lucretia sighed again. "It''d be too weird to talk to him." Simone cleared her throat before responding thoughtfully, "True, you may be engaged to the Goldcrest Earl, but that doesn''t mean you can''t be friends with Lumiere." Lucretia nodded slowly. "I suppose you''re right," she admitted, a faint smile gracing her lips. Simone mirrored the smile, reassuring Lucretia, "Most of the time, I certainly am." "Jeez, so humble." Lucretia smirked. A proud look remained on Simone?s face. "Of course," she bowed her head again. "I learnt from the best after all." Lucretiaughed a bit and they started walking again. "Maybe I should make him something?!" "Uh, Lady Lucretia, no offense, but you''re not really the best chef..." "The Earl likes my cooking though." "Not your cooking, he likes you." "Same thing." Watching them leave, Steria dressed the hair bangs that were hanging out of her warm winter cap. She looked at them for a bit and then forward. "He has enough people to help him already, mine wouldn''t make a difference..." She kept walking. Chapter 334 She’s dead?

Chapter 334 She''s dead?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I opened my eyes. From the pale glow in the room, it looked like it was already nighttime. Or maybe not... Being in this room for so long really changed my entire understanding of how everything should and shouldn''t work. If it wasn''t a normal uncontrolled action of the body, it''s likely I''d have forgotten how to breathe. I don''t like crying, but I''ve been doing that all the time... Maybe some would think I''m soft for that, but no, it just hurts. And I''m not above emotions. No one is... I slowly rose from the ground, feeling the softness of Ravenna''s gown wrapped around my body. I took some time to look at it, and for some reason, I hugged it again. Seeing the dress made me mad, but at the same time it made me happy, it reminded me that she was resting inside me. "Yeah, I should check the updates..." I ced my hand on my chest, remembering that I gained some new things from absorbing Ravenna''s soul remnants into me. ¡º Updates: ? Physical Strength: 9,300/9,300 (+3,000) ---> 12,300/12,300 ? MP: 81,500/81,500 (+45,600) ---> 127,100/127,100 ? Newly acquired skills: - Additional Skills: ¡¸World Acuity¡¹ (A+), ¡¸Physical Pain Nullification¡¹ (E), ¡¸Infirmity Nullification¡¹ (D+) All sensory skills have been merged andpounded into the Additional Skill "¡¸World Acuity¡¹", hence, the increase from Rank F to Rank A+. With said skill, you have gained the ability of true universal awareness, provided you want to, your sense can tap into and across the "feel" of the realms across. ? Cursed Summons: - Cursed Divine Four-Armed General, Relika. - ck Dragon Moth, Farvosth. ? Cursed Skills: "ck Death Curse" : A semi-automatic skill that can instantly kill anyone within a given range provided that your "spiritual degree" is effectively higher than theirs. ¡» "I guess these skills would''ve been more if it was all of her soul I consumed.." The same thing happened with Gallus. When I absorbed his soul, I gained all his experience. The same thing happened with Ravenna, but the gains were reduced due to the fact that I only absorbed the snippets of her soul. ncing to my right, I sighed as I saw the door still hanging off its hinges. It seemed that my argument this morning with Lucilia was just that bad. It was a tad surprising that Lucilia could even cause that much damage. Brushing off the dirt from my clothes, I walked over to the window, peering outside. Despite thete hour, there were still students milling about, the campus illuminated by the soft glow ofnterns. All of a sudden I remembered what Lum said. Today would mark the end of the Snowworks Festival. There was no point going to it now, I was too down for that, and there was also the fact that I initially wanted to take Ravenna with me. A lot was going on for me now, especially with my thoughts of leaving the university. There was a protocol that required us to give a one-month notice before departing. It was a formality aimed at ensuring the school had ample time to secure a recement. "I suppose I can''t just disappear without a trace," I murmured to myself. Normally, I would, but I already knew Abaddon "intimately". If I did leave with no warning, she''d probablye to the Silva Citadel and confront me. She wasn''t the kind of person to get unnecessarily angry, so she''d likely just tell me how disappointed she was that I''d do such a thing. But the thing is, I''m already disappointed in myself... How I treated Ravenna... Sure, I was nice at some point, but for someone who had only a day to live, I could''ve done better. "M... Master Lumiere...?" Suddenly, a familiar voice called out my name, snapping me out of my reverie. I turned to my left and there, hovering before me, was Sylph, the petite wind spirit who had be my constantpanion. "What''s wrong, Sylph?" I asked, concerned by her sudden appearance. She fluttered her wings anxiously. "I... I... I was worried about you..." A cough escaped my lips, and I gently ced a hand on Sylph''s head, assuring her, "Don''t worry, I''m feeling much better now than before." I truly was. A genuine smile spread across Sylph''s delicate features as she eximed, "Okay, that''s great!" I patted her head affectionately, grateful for her endless support. Turning my attention back to the window, I watched as the students continued to move back and forth, theirughter and chatter echoing softly in the night. "Alright, time to fix the door." I decided to address the broken door. Walking towards it, I realized I couldn''t simply leave it in disarray. The bald professor could start shouting about it again. Quelling the door''s weight easily, I gently ced it back on its hinges. Using [nt Magic], I conjured small branches that intertwined and strengthened the hinges, ensuring their durability. "There we go," I said, smiling. As I stood before the restored door, satisfied with its sturdiness, I prepared to close it and head back to bed. That was the only fortable" thing for me. However, just as I was about to pull it shut, a slender hand gently held the door and a soft voice pleaded, "Please, wait." "Hm?" Intrigued, I turned to face the unexpected interruption, realizing that I hadn''t checked their identity earlier. In a curt manner, I replied, "I''m not in the mood for conversation, so please go." It was likely Anastasia or maybe Lucilia again. The female voice persisted, her tone filled with desperation as she implored, "Please, just listen to me." I didn''t want to open the door, nor was I interested in whatever they had to say, but something made me reconsider. It was after I turned to head back to bed, I saw the way Sylph looked at me, hoping I''d answer the person. I sighed heavily and looked back at the door. I grudgingly opened the door, allowing them to enter. To my surprise, there stood Simone, the personal attendant of Lucretia, with a knight in blue armor standing behind her. The knight''s blonde hair framed his piercing blue eyes, he had physical build simr to Garret, but with good looks. It was strange to see Simone without Lucretia. But what was even stranger was that this time Simone didn''t have her usualposure. Simone''s hands trembled in a nervous fashion, her entire body seemingly weighed down by an indescribable fear. "P... Please," she stuttered, her fragile voice on the verge of shattering like ss, "I need your help." Startled by the urgency in her tone, I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the problem?" The knight stepped forward, his expression grave and filled with sorrow. With a heavy sigh, he uttered the words I never expected to hear. "Lucretia... she''s dead..." The room fell silent. "W... What...?" Chapter 335 What happened in the frosted forest?

Chapter 335 What happened in the frosted forest?

Lumiere & Lucretia --- (POV: Lumiere) Lucretia was dead? I thought nothing would surprise me for the rest of that week, but it seemed I was wrong. It sounded so sudden that it looked like a joke to me. There were chances that if Steria or Anastasia were the ones who told me that, then it''d likely be them trying to motivate me in the most tactless manner possible. But Simone wasn''t like that. I didn''t know much about her, but she wasn''t the sort of person to joke about such a critical matter. It had to be true... "What do you mean Lucretia''s dead?" The words burst out of me, disbelief filling every syble. Deep concern etched into my features. The way I asked should''vee out as concerned and worried, but my tone was so indifferent that it sounded like I didn''t care. But as much as she frustrated me, death wasn''t the right thing for her. Simone, with sorrow etched on her face, asked, "Can we... Come in...?" Initially, I had my reservations. I didn''t want them toe in since it was such a mess, but they could misinterpret it for something else. Hence, her request was met with a calm and indifferent voice, as I replied, "Of course, pleasee in." I swung open the door, gesturing for them to enter. The sight that greeted them was one of chaos, a reflection of the turmoil within me. A mess of overturned furniture and scattered belongings painted a bleak picture of my emotions. There were clothes everywhere, and unfinished tes of food that had gone bad. I didn''t have the care or obligation to alleviate them of their difort. The room was messy, yes, but that didn''t necessarily mean I had to apologize. "Sorry for the mess." And yet I did. "It''s fine," Simone dressed her short blonde hair. "I understand." We took our seats on worn wooden chairs, their creaks sounding loudly in the heavy silence. The knight standing before me, donned in azure armor with flowing blonde hair, introduced himself as Raxe, captain of the Blue Guards. I remember hearing about this before. Wasn''t it at Genny?s 10th birthday. The Blue Guards was the private army of Viscount Lugnar; Lucretia?s father. An elite group of highly trained soldiers that were established by the Efistes family to not only protect him and his family, but to also ensure the safety of the Cross Kingdom when the situation required it. When it came to quelling rebellions and uprisings in the kingdom, they were one of the factions that were called to the stage. They also helped him maintain a strong hold on his three viscounties. "I see," I murmured, unable to look away from his sorrowful gaze. "But what do you mean by Lucretia being dead?" Raxe sighed heavily. "We''re not entirely sure at the moment. Amidst the chaos, a good number of my fellow knights were killed. Lady Lucretia, unfortunately, got separated from us and then fell into a deep chasm... It''s possible she''s still down there, but..." His voice trailed off, realization sinking in. An indignant shout burst forth from Simone. "She''s not dead! She can''t be!" I could see the desperation in Simone?s eyes. More than anything, she didn''t want Lucretia to be dead, and yet, I was sure that she was. If she fell into a deep chasm, there was every chance she got ripped to shreds by the ice spikes that grow down there during winter or she hit the bottom of the chasm and went st. It may sound uncaring of me, but recent events have made it so. Raxe interlocked his fingers. "Lady Simone, you saw what happened. The fall was treacherous, impossible to survive." He was trying to hide his grief, but it was too obvious. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I grappled with the grim truth. "Have you searched for her, her... corpse?" Simone''s voice cracked, anger and denial intertwining within her words. "What do you mean, her corpse? She''s not de..." Simone was on the verge of shouting at me even more, her frustration and despair threatening to burst forth. However, her outburst was halted by Raxe, who gently ced his hand in front of her, urging her to calm down. "Now''s not the time," he told her, shaking his head. The captain of the Blue Guards then turned his attention towards me. "The blizzard bes increasingly intense the deeper you go," Raxe said. "It''s a deadly tempest filled with biting winds and freezing temperatures. I''d die from frostbite before I could even get close to the location where we lost Lady Lucretia." Simone, frustration etched into every feature of her face, mmed her fist on her leg. "I should''ve done better!" she eximed. "It''s all my fault!" Her self-me was pointless. There was nothing she could''ve done because if arge number of knights could be killed, then she''d be no different¡ª especially if she added the fact that she was weaker than them. As far as I knew, Simone was alwaysposed. With her out of character behavior, it was obvious that she and Lucretia shared a deeper bond that went beyond master and servant. Raxe, cing aforting hand on her back, spoke softly. "Simone, we were all at fault. ming yourself won''t change the situation. We just have to ept it." His hand tightened into a fist as anger seeped into his tone. "Perhaps if I''d been stronger, if we''d been stronger, we wouldn''t be facing this grim reality. I''m just as guilty, if not more." I calmly absorbed their words. Finally, I spoke, my tone steady andposed. "Can you tell me exactly where you lost her cor...?" I paused at thest minute. If I said "corpse" again Simone would likely chew me raw with her anger alone. I had enough going on for me to have to deal with that. Raxe cleared his throat. His voice was heavy with sorrow. "It was south of the ArAuMer forest. We were escorting Lucretia to retrieve a special item when we were suddenly attacked by a monstrous [Frost Lich]. It overpowered us, and just as we were about to retreat, Lucretia fell into a deep crack." "That''s horrible," I murmured, empathy coloring my words. Simone rose from her seat, she looked desperate. She grasped my hands firmly and looked into my eyes, pleading. "I know I have no right to ask this, but with the little time we have left, I beg you toe and help us search for her. There''s still a chance she''s alive." "Huh," I said, confused. "Why me?" There were several other people she could''ve called on campus for this. I was one out of a hundred options. "I know your magic proficiency is unmatched among the school?s professors. Last time, we were at a disadvantage without long-range attackers like mages or archersst time. That''s why we need you." It made sense. If they were fighting a huge monster then the way to go was to employ the aid of a long ranger which was why I didn''t understand the point of knights ying dragons. If they were such big targets then wouldn''t shooting ranged attacks be the preferable choice as you''d have not only distance that ensured safety but over 70% guarantee that the attack would hit. I listened, my expression impassive as Simone pleaded. Raxe joined in. "Please, will you help us?" "Lady Lucretia might still be alive..." "I understand your desire to find her," I replied, my voice sounding detached. "But let''s be realistic here. It''s highly likely that Lucretia didn''t survive." It was the truth. If she didn''t die from falling down a chasm, she''d die of hypothermia before we could even get there. "W... What...?" Simone was bbergasted. "I''m not exactly the hero you need." I went on. Simone''s eyes shook with disbelief as my words sank in. "You... you can''t say that for certain," she stammered. "Please, she might still be alive." I looked towards Raxe, a somber expression etched across my face. "You know it too, don''t you? Lucretia''s chances of survival are slim." Raxe frowned, his disbelief warring with his desire for hope. Meanwhile, Simone withdrew her hands from mine, her head lowered, golden locks cascading over her face as she struggled topose herself. Each breath she took hung heavier in the cold air, her trembling hands a stark contrast to her determined spirit. With a deep breath, Simone spoke with pain and disappointment. "I don''t know what Lady Lucretia saw in you..." "..." I remained silent. "I thought I was doing my best to support her, to believe in you. But maybe I was wrong." Confusion highlighted my words as I tried to understand her outburst. "Huh?" Without warning, Simoneshed out, striking me across the face. Her words flowed with anger and frustration. "I was so wrong about you. You''re just half-assing your way through life, utterly useless." The sting of her p lingered on my cheek, a physical reminder of her disappointment. As Simone stormed out of the room, leaving behind a trail of tense silence, I watched her go, contemting her words. Rising up from his seat, Raxe turned his gaze towards me. "What... you''re gonna p me too...?" I asked him. He gently shook his head. "I''m not angry that you said no. I understand that fear can get the best of us. But the way you turned down Simone''s request... it wasn''t right." I kept silent, my gaze fixed on the ground. Raxe''s hand moved to the hilt of his sword, a subtle threat, as if he wanted to physically demonstrate his frustration. "To be honest, when you spoke, I felt a strong urge to cut your head off. But there''s no point in resorting to violence." With slow steps, he moved towards the door. "You''re a lost cause..." he muttered. With one final nce over his shoulder, he turned and left the room. Left alone in the silence, I made my way over to the bed, my body copsing onto the soft surface. Thoughts swirled in my head, mingling with a deep sense of self-loathing. Maybe I was... A lost cause... Chapter 336 Why am I doing all this?

Chapter 336 Why am I doing all this?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Iy there in my bed, contemting Simone''s words. I couldn''t just stay here, paralyzed by my own thoughts, while someone out there needed my help. "Why am I still lying here? I can''t let my personal issues... hold me back," I muttered to myself, finally finding the resolve to get up. I mustered all the strength I could, and stood up. Then, I made my way to the door, ready to go meet with Simone. All I had to do was apologize to her and tell her I''d help. That would fix everything, right? "No.." The moment I stepped into the hallway, doubt crept back into my mind. Had I really done enough for Ravenna? The guilt of neglecting her in her final moments tore at my heart. "I wasted the precious time we had together," I whispered. I wasn''t in the right state of mind to do anything... As much as Ravenna''s death hurt, what hurt more were my actions. I treated her in a way that genuinely made her ask if I was ashamed of her. It didn''t matter if I made it up to her by treating her better, but for the fact I could make her feel that way... was horrible. "I''m a horrible person, aren''t I?" I wasn''t perfect, I made mistakes and as much as people could hate how polite or easygoing I could be, the one time I had to be that person people disliked for Ravenna''s sake... ...I didn''t Feeling overwhelmed, I retreated back to my room, seeking sce in the familiarity of my bed. Lying there, I closed my eyes, hoping sleep would bring some respite from my tormented thoughts. But instead, I found myself consumed by a vivid vision. Before me was a woman, she sat on a chair, her long ck hair cascading down her back, and her captivating purple eyes mirroring my own. She looked at me with such tenderness, a love that I''d longed for. It wasn''t a sort of romantic love... no. It was something more. Her voice, though faint, reached my ears, "I love you." My body froze. "And I''m always with you... So please, never lose your way." Moved by her affectionate words, I reached out to embrace her, but a searing pain jolted through my chest. I clutched my throbbing heart, a my anguish far more than my confusion. Gasping for breath, I opened my eyes abruptly, finding myself sitting upright in my bed. My heart was burning... No... it felt like my "soul". I continued to pant heavily, the memory of the intense pain still fresh in my mind. "What was that?" I questioned the empty room, longing for answers that wouldn''te. It was as if the vision had left an indelible mark on my soul. I adjusted myself on the bed, sitting upright with my legs grazing against the cool wooden floorboards. Interlocking my fingers, I rested my forearms against myps and lowered my head in deep thoughts. My emotions, my guilt, it felt like they were crushing me... I didn''t want to save Lucretia, not because I hated her, but because I hated myself. My reasoning, it sounded a little stupid, but I thought that maybe, just maybe if I allowed someone like her, my first love, to perish, it''d be the final blow that pushed me to take my own life. I was aware my judgement wasn''t the best thing to listen to at the time, but death felt better than this constant grief. I wasn''t built for this sort of torment. Not at all. Yet, amidst my despair,mon sense lingered. There were still duties and obligations that bound me, reminding me that I was more than just a vessel for self-destruction. All-Father was depending on me to change things, people believed maybe being ruthless would fix that, but no, it was better to showpassion, or maybe not. I wasn''t sure... But I was sure about one thing... I was human, capable of selfishness, but also capable of growth and redemption. I was too selfish to take my own life, but at the same time I was too selfish to keep on living as a failure. Shaking off the suffocating thoughts, I stood up from the bed and made my way to the wardrobe. I dressed in a ck tunic embellished with golden trims, paired with matching ck pants. Slipping on a pair of babouche slippers, I felt alive for just a moment. It was as if the act of physically adorning myself in attire suitable for a purpose instilled a newfound sense of purpose within my very core. "I should get going..." With resolve in my steps, I walked out of the hostel room and closed the door quietly behind me. Emerging into the hallway, I was met with the sight of Gunther, who had stepped out of his room the moment he caught glimpse of my presence. His voice boomed through the corridor. "UP TO NO GOOD AGAIN I SEE!!" I looked at him, calm. "You again..." "It''s toote to be venturing out, especially for someone like you," he chastised, sounding authoritative as always. "At least have the decency to follow the rules and regtions set for both professors and students." I clenched my fists. "Step out of the way, Gunther. I don''t have time for this." Gunther persisted, oblivious to my sour disposition. "What''s the matter?! Are you nning to have fun with one of the women on campus again?! I suppose you''ve been treating them so harshly! It only makes sense that they''d stop paying you nightly visits!" Heughed. My fists clenched even tighter. "Gunther... Not now..." I spoke through gritted teeth. Gunther''sughter echoed through the corridor. "BUT NOW''S AS GOOD A TIME AS ANY!!" I clenched my teeth, my anger boiled even more. I''d be ustomed to Gunther''s taunts about how immoral he believed I was, but this time he''d gone too far. How dare he bring her up? Bring who up? Yes, I suppose I didn''t make it clear. It was hard to understand the current standing given how mad I was. But he crossed a line that I wasn''t ready to ept. "Oh, I''m sorry, did I touch a nerve?" he chuckled. "Just can''t handle the truth, can you? Where''s that woman you were withst time... The one who imed to be your wife... BAHAHAH! She left you of course, and who could me her? No sane woman would want to be stuck with such a scandalous excuse man." The words hit me like a barrage of arrows, each one sinking deep into my wounded heart. My vision blurred, and I felt rage build within me, fueling my magic. Without thinking, without hesitation, I raised my hand, gathering the wind in my palm. Suddenly, the gale roared to life, lifting Gunther off his feet and mming him against the ceiling. I heard a sickening crack as the impact reverberated through the hallway. Gunther''s scream pierced the air. "My back! My back! It''s broken!" he cried, rolling on the ground in pain. He looked like an earthworm that salt touched. Themotion attracted the attention of several male staff members, who rushed out of their rooms to witness the aftermath. "What''s going on?!" "I heard a scream!!" "It sounded like professo¡ª no! It''s him!" "What happened to the bald professor...?" "Don''t ask! Come help me get him up!" I paid them no mind as I calmly walked past them, their shocked expressions fading into the background. I needed to get out of there. Stepping outside, I was met with the sight of a fierce blizzard raging. The snowkes danced in the air, creating a whiteout that would obscure the vision of any other person. I knew flying in this condition would be disastrous, as I could easily lose control and crash. With a heavy sigh, I resigned myself to walking. The snow-coveredndscape stretched out before me, the path obscured by the heavy umtion. "I hope they didn''t go out in this blizzard..." If Simone and Raxe still chose to go search for Lucretia in this blizzard, they''d definitely die. But I was more worried about Simone than Raxe. Raxe was wise enough not to take on such a stupid possibility. If he went nheless then both him, Simone and Lucretia would all be dead. I held out my hand and summoned forth the essence of fire. [Fire Magic] The ball of mes illuminated my surroundings, melting the snow in my immediate vicinity. The blizzard retreated, giving way to clear ground beneath my feet. I kept the ball of fire active. I didn''t necessarily need it to see, but I decided to keep it active nheless. If I remember correctly, Simone said it was somewhere west of the ArAuMer forest. Finding her would be easy, with [World Acuity] I could sense pretty much anything across the realms thatposed this world. What was I even thinking? Saving Lucretia seemed like such a noble act, but deep down, I know it was just a feeble attempt to mask my own selfishness. Maybe I wanted to feel better about myself, or perhaps I wanted to avoid making the same mistake twice. But let''s be real, even if I did save Lucretia, it wouldn''t absolve me of my guilt. Ravenna just needed my attention, and I failed to give her enough. Whether I saved Lucretia out of obligation or selflessness, it wouldn''t change the fact that it was an easy choice. And honestly, I don''t want things to be easy for me... I deserved the harshest words and treatment a human being could endure... But that doesn''t mean I wanted it... Chapter 337 Naked maiden and the ice shafts?

Chapter 337 Naked maiden and the ice shafts?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I kept on walking. My footsteps left a trail of melted snow behind me. The small sphere of fire within my palm flickered with intense heat, its radiance cutting through the wintryndscape. The snow yielded effortlessly to its touch, parting ways and revealing a path for my passage. It was a simple trick, but effective enough to ease my journey. "Hm." I slowed down. My eyes went left and right. "I guess now''s as good a time as any." With a moment''s respite, I activated my [World Acuity] skill, widening my senses to epass multiple dimensions. The vast expanse of information flooded my consciousness, but I focused my attention solely on the search for Lucretia. Her presence, or rather theck thereof, became apparent. The residual energy that once defined her essence had dissipated entirely, leaving nothing but emptiness for me to sense. "I... I failed..." My head bowed, disappointment settling heavy upon my shoulders. Once again, my efforts had been in vain. The mission to save Lucretia had eluded me, slipping through my fingers like sand. If I didn''t take such time to deciding on whether or not to go, it''d likely... No... She''d have died either way... I sighed. But amidst the turmoil of failure, I felt an unfamiliar determination welling up inside me. No, it was different from that. This feeling was something that I''d forgotten for far too long now, it was called ''Hope''. Even if she was dead, I had to hope she was alive. "I''m so tired..." I said. My body said one thing but my mind said another. I wanted to turn back and go, but then I remembered the sad look on Simone?s face. I wanted to try and make it up to her, however best I could. At least, bringing Lucretia?s corpse would count as something. Resolute, I dispelled the fiery orb in my hand, plunging thendscape back into darkness. Yet, the absence of light did little to hinder my progress. Through my [Night Vision], I could navigate the shadowed terrain with ease. The blistering heat of the fire had left its mark, carving a wide path in the snow. As I walked, the prospect of reaching the western expanse of the ArAuMer Forest beckoned. Within those magical woods, the snowfall would surely be scarce, as the highly concentrated magic would swiftly dissolve the frozen particles back into their base forms ¨C water or mana. I continued my trek through the ArAuMer Forest''s west, the icy wind biting at my cheeks, although not doing anything to affect me. Then, a sudden shift in my senses caught me off guard. My [Enhanced Olfaction], a sub-skill of my [World Acuity], detected the metallic scent of blood mingling among the cold, snowy air. My brows furrowed in concern as I scanned the ground, where a morbid scene unveiled itself before my eyes. The snow-covered forest floor was littered with the remnants of gruesome battle ¨C limbs twisted and mangled, heads severed and left discarded. The lifeless bodies of the knights of the Blue Guards factiony strewn in grotesque disarray. Some bore deep puncture wounds fromrge shards of ice, while others had suffered unimaginable attacks that had left their heads deformed. The red stain of blood?s touch painted the snow. "It was really as bad as he said huh..." A heavy sigh escaped my lips. Raxe called the monster that attacked them a [Frozen Lich]. I wasn''t sure what ss it was but I doubt it''d take me much effort to kill. The most important thing was finding Lucretia?s corpse. "I should be quick," I told myself. With each casualty I passed, a silent prayer for their souls escaped my lips. They weren''t strong enough to survive didn''t mean they weren''t strong enough to try and protect. My prayers for them were short¡ª I couldn''t dwell on these gory remains for long. "Huh?" Something caught my attention. A chasm. The dark crevice that seemed to stretch endlessly into the abyss. Quickening my pace, I rushed towards the edge of the deep crack. Its presence alone made me understand how Raxe and Simone must''ve felt, and its magnitude hinted at the potential danger it held. It appeared as though the forest had been violently torn asunder from this very point, the fracture cutting through the very heart of the woods. Or maybe the crack just went as far as "my" eyes could see. "Did the lich cause this...?" If it did, then Raxe and the Blue Guards never stood a chance. Squinting my eyes against the darkness, I focused my vision deep into the chasm. Each passing second heightened my sight, allowing me to perceive the true depth of this treacherous fissure. Roughly about 500 ft of ck nothingness. I was yet to see even one trace of Lucretia. I stood at the brink of the chasm, a sudden chill ran down my spine. Without warning, massive shards of ice burst forth from the abyss, hurtling upwards at astonishing speed. My instincts kicked in. Well, more precisely [World Acuity] kicked in. So, instead of retreating, I used [Magic Barrier] and calmly kept looking for Lucretia. The ice shards collided with the barrier, shattering into countless pieces. With my gaze still fixed on the gaping chasm, a deafening eruption shook the air around me. The ground trembled beneath my feet as a colossal creature, the Frost Lich, emerged with an almost primal force. I took a step back, indifferently observing. The creature''s roar reverberated through the forest, causing the very air to tremble in response. Its formidable tendrils whipped around, delivering devastating blows that ravaged the earth, leaving behind deep cracks and shattered boulders in their wake. So that attack earlier was from it? The monster really was weak. It was hard to imagine those knights died in its hands. Then again, the power gap between them and me was prettyrge. But amidst this chaotic spectacle, my attention was drawn to something else. Attached to the Frost Lich''s immense form were several icy cocoons, and within one of them, I could barely make out the figure of Lucretia. Shey amidst the frigid embrace of the ice, her vulnerable state stark against the deadly creature that held her captive. "Lucretia!" I shouted her name, desperation in every syble. However, her unconsciousness robbed her of any response, leaving me with a well of despair. It was hard to tell if she was dead or not. [World Acuity] was meant to sense anything and everything, and yet it couldn''t tell whether or not she was alive. I didn''t know whether there were any means to bypass its sensory abilities, but I had a strong feeling there wasn''t. So, was it because I was still adapting to it...? I wasn''t sure about anything. I looked at Lucretia again Lucretia''s delicate form was ensnared by sharp tendrils of ice, piercing her smooth thighs, while thicker cables of frozen power constricted her small yet alluring breasts. Frost trailed across her body like a relentless infection, its tendrils spreading further with each passing moment. The monster made her look indecent. She waspletely naked, her body on full disy but thanks to the ice coverages, her delicate parts were hidden. Now wasn''t the time, but the state I saw her body in was oddly attractive, enough that if I saw everything, I was sure I''d bepletely silent. It wasn''t the time. No, it definitely wasn''t the time, and yet I couldn''t stop looking at her body. It was smooth like butter, soft enough that it could be cut like cheesecake. Or maybe it was just my unfocused imagination. I couldn''t focus, it was hard to keep my head straight, when I looked at her, at her face. Yes, she drove me crazy and made me mad, which also made me say the things I didn''t want to say. But in the end, she''s the woman I fell in love with first. There was a reason that I liked her when we were kids, and she surely had a reason for liking me too. So wasn''t it better to just let things go, all her actions, she may act bratty sometimes and asionally like a hypocrite, but no one''s perfect. And trust me, I''ve learnt that lesson the hard way. The thought of making a mistake felt nice, it made one feel like they had more to do and ces to improve. Lucretia brought out the worst in me sometimes, but that''s not necessarily a bad thing. It just made things interesting... "LUCRETIA!" I cried out again. But her stillness remained unyielding, she just hung there,pletely vulnerable. The Frost Lich itself was a monstrous amalgamation, adorned with an array of cruel tendrils, wicked ws, and razor-sharp fangs. Its scarlet eyes glowed with a sinister light, radiating a malevolence that seemed to eclipse the very essence of the forest. Towering over fifteen meters in height, its vast silhouette cast a foreboding shadow, eclipsing a significant portion of the woond. "Let go off her..." I told the monster. It roared in response. "Fine then, I''ll just burn you to ashes..." Chapter 338 Saving my first love?

Chapter 338 Saving my first love?

Lucretia & Lumiere Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) In order to rescue Lucretia, my mind raced for a strategy to effectively defeat the Frost Lich. You''d think I wouldn''t need to have a strategy to fight this monster, but I actually did. It''d be easy to burn it, yes... But first, I had to separate Lucretia from the icy prison that bound her. Observing the situation with precision, I realized that using a wide-range destructive attack would be the most efficient way to bring down the Frost Lich. But such an attack would inevitably put Lucretia''s life at risk, and that was something I couldn''t allow. "Honestly, this is just stressful..." The Frost Lich let out a bone-chilling roar, fixating its gaze on me. Its massive tendrils, sharp as spears, shot towards me with incredible speed. There were at least seven of them, descending upon me menacingly. However, I was prepared. With a swift and practiced movement, I activated my skill, [sh Step], instantly vanishing from the reach of the iing tendrils. In a blink of an eye, I reappeared five meters away, witnessing the tendrils bury themselves into the ground, creating a web of cracks. If its tendrils were that strong, I''m surprised how Raxe even managed to survive. Contemting my next move, I stroked my chin thoughtfully. Just as I was formting a n, the Frost Lichunched another attack. This time, the tendrils were crafted from ice, interweaving with each other, effectively sealing me within their icy grasp. The spears encroached upon me from all sides, denying me any room for escape. Yet, it was a futile attempt. "Jeez." As the frigid spears closed in, I channeled an enormous surge of mes from the depths of my very being. The searing heat emanated from my body, effortlessly reducing the icy spears to mere wisps of steam, dispersing harmlessly in the air. The hotness of the mes was so much that the icy spears didn''t just melt or crumble to steam, they were erased instantly. Almost like the mes were so hot it didn''t even give the spears a chance to melt; just instantly get evaporated. "Hm, I have an idea." I extended my hand and invoked my [Summoning Magic]. Calling upon the elemental ne of fire, I summoned Fotia, the fire spirit, to aid me in battle. Emerging from a grand pir of swirling mes, Fotia materialized before me, adorned in an elegant white robe adorned with red and golden trims. "How may I be of service, master?" he asked as he bowed his head respectfully. "We need to take down that thing," I said, directing Fotia''s attention towards the roaring creature in the distance. Fotia chuckled lightly, his eyes fixated on the Frost Lich. It was hard to figure out why he found this funny? Was heughing because he wasn''t sure he''d be able to defeat it, or maybe it was because it was an easy task. It better be thetter, I thought. "Ah, is this some sort of test, Master?" he mused. Confused by his question, I tilted my head and asked, "A test? I don''t get it..." The fire spirit smirked, his expression filled with confidence. "Master, you possess more than enough power to vanquish even a thousand of such monsters," he stated assuredly. "Is that so?" I said. I may have said that, but he didn''t need to tell me before I''d be aware of my own capabilities. But at least, it answered my question of what he found so funny. But then, a sense of urgency hit me as I exined my predicament to Fotia. "The concern lies in finding a way to defeat the Frost Lich without endangering Lucretia. There''s a chance the monster has the ability to regenerate, and I don''t want to risk a half-hearted attack that would only provoke it further and prolong this ordeal." If it went on any longer, I wasn''t sure how it''d affect the either dead or alive Lucretia. He immediately understood how serious a situation it was. Fotia genuflected before me. "Use me as you wish, my lord." He looked noble. With a resolute decision, I extended my hand towards him, activating my spirit-based skill, [Armatization]. This sub-skill was originally a unique skill I after bing a Spirit Master. But it further evolved after I acquired the Apex Skill, ¡ºSpirit King Avelnarogius¡». Since this Apex Skill covered the basis of all my spirit magic rted abilities, [Armatization] was automatically merged with the Apex Skill. The sub-skill, [Armatization] gave me the ability to fuse my spirits into my being and transform them into weapons (armaments). In Fotia?s case, he transformed into a magnificent longsword. The resulting weapon was a sight to behold, with a golden hilt, a red core at the pommel, and intricate inscriptions adorning the vibrant red de. The edge of the de itself shimmered with a pristine white glow. It promised tremendous power. Maybe I should''ve used him sooner. Same thing goes for all my spirits. Gripping the handle tightly, I felt a surge of mes erupt from the sword, carving an impressive, deep fissure straight towards the heart of the forest. "Now, Fotia," I said calmly. "Let''s make this quick." With lightning speed, I sprinted towards the towering Frost Lich, dodging the onught of deadly tendrils thatshed out towards me. My nimble movements allowed me to gracefully weave through the tendrils, utilizing them as temporary tforms to propel myself higher into the air. Rising above the creature''s reach, I took advantage of its colossal size, positioning myself for an advantageous strike. cing the transformed Fotia longsword to the side, I tightly gripped the hilt with one hand, feeling the immense power surging through the de. I focused my mind, channeling the primal energy of fire into the weapon, the mes intensifying with each passing second. My emotions roared into the de itself. How I felt about everything. The way I treated Ravenna... Her death... The way I spoke to Lucretia... The way I spoke to Lucilia... How I ignored Luna and Anastasia... They way I spoke to Simone... All these regrets pulled on my heart, it roared into a powerful me that overwhelmed me momentarily. But with all those anger came... eptance... "I''m sorry, you guys..." I muttered. With a powerful stroke, I unleashed the full force of the mes, eviscerating the Frost Lich''s tendrils in a scorching fury. A deafening screech resonated through the air, causing my ears to throb, but I pushed through the pain. Without missing a beat, I executed a series of lightning-fast shes, moving at such incredible speed that the monster could barelyprehend my movements. In its wavering perception, I appeared and disappeared within the span of a few seconds. After a whirlwind of strikes thatsted for what seemed like an eternity but was only a mere 10 seconds, I materialized four meters away from the Frost Lich, cradling Lucretia securely in my arms. "Good, she''s safe.." I said. In a single devastating moment, the Frost Lich''s body shattered into a thousand fragmented pieces, disintegrating into a swirling inferno of mes. The scorching vortex consumed the remains, reducing them to nothing more than dust dancing in the fiery wind. As the congration subsided, the longsword reverted to Fotia''s normal form, the fire spirit bowing before me in honor. "Good job, Fotia.." I told him. He smiled. "You tter me, my lord. It was nothing." I nodded. "Will you be needing my assistance with anything else?" "No, that''ll be all, Fotia," I replied with gratitude. Fotia nodded, his head low, before vanishing into thin air, leaving me to my thoughts. Still cradling Lucretia tenderly, I realized that she was pulselessly cold, but her faint breaths assured me that she was indeed alive. Though the source of her survival remained a mystery, I was happy that she was safe. However, I knew that I had to act swiftly to protect her from the cold. Especially with her... Being naked... "Her body, it''s so..." There was something so attractive about her body... But for now I needed to focus! I channeled some mana through my body and into hers, and slowly, I generated some extra heat, this heat helped her body slowly recover from the intense cold. More and more, she got warmer, and the first thing that escaped her mouth was a moan. She felt relieved, or maybe even satisfied. "Lucretia, Lucretia, Lucretia." I called her name several times. I needed some kind of response besides a moan, I had to be sure she was okay. My worry increased. For some reason, I actually cared. Or maybe the reason was very obvious. Maybe I was still in love with her, maybe. I wasn''t sure, but before now I didn''t care about anything and yet here I was going out of my way to make sure she opened her eyes to see who saved her. "Lucretia!" I called out her name again. And then, slowly, she weakly opened her eyes and looked at me. "Lu... Lumiere..." She called my name. Chapter 339 I’m in a cave with her?

Chapter 339 I''m in a cave with her?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) It was already well into the night now. The skies felt serene. I soared through the heavens with Lucretia cradled in my arms. The biting chill of the icy winds urged me to find shelter. I didn''t want to suffer her delicate form. The current weather conditions were harsh, so time was of the essence. I spotted a small, secluded cave nestled within the towering cliffs. With a careful descent, Inded gently on the frigid ground, ensuring Lucretia''s safety before setting her down against the cave wall. Stepping away, I surveyed the dark surroundings. It''d be too dark for Lucretia to see, when she woke up and also a little too cold as well... Concerned for Lucretia''sfort when she woke up, I used my [nt Magic]. I shaped sturdy wooden masses that looked simr to wooden branches, but thicker and shorter. "This should be enough." Snapping my fingers, a spark danced upon my skin, igniting the carefully arranged wood. A fire came to life and it cast a warm glow that engulfed the cave, providing a much-needed source of heat tobat the chills from the outside. Settling upon the cold ground, I closed my eyes, my mind drifting into a state of calm meditation. The moments stretched into eternity as I awaited Lucretia''s awakening. I didn''t know why, but I was eager to see her awake... I was eager for her to know I was the one who saved her... "Honestly, what''s wrong with you Lumiere." My voice was strained and partly hoarse. Suddenly, the silence shattered as a piercing scream ripped through the stillness. "KYAAAAA!!!" Startled, I cracked open my eyes, my gaze locking onto Lucretia''s figure. "What''s wrong?" I asked with a slightly loud voice. Panic etched across her face as she hurriedly admonished me. "Don''t look at me! I''m indecent!" It was then I realized, or no, rather it was then I remembered Lucretia was naked. Startled by my instinctive nature to protect, I quickly apologized for my breach of etiquette. "Oh, uh, sorry about that," I pleaded, realizing the urgency with which she sought to reim her modesty. "Allow me to rectify the situation at once." Without hesitation, I shed my own garment, a ck and gold tunic, and tossed it to her awaiting hands. "Oh?" she uttered, maybe she was surprised. I was currently looking away. "You can wear that," I told her. However, I was now shirtless. "You''re sure?" she asked me. I sighed. "If I wasn''t, then I wouldn''t have given it to you..." "Well, um, okay then," her voice became slightly lower in audibility. All she could''ve said was at least a "thank you". Jeez. She quickly donned the tunic. A satisfied sigh left her mouth as she snuggled up in the loose fabric that covered her upper body, although her enticing thighs remained tantalizingly exposed. "Are you sure you''re okay?" I finally asked her. "Uh well..." Lucretia admitted to minor scratches tracing across her chest, back, andp. "If you''d like, I could heal them for you," I calmly told her. I approached her cautiously. "Lucretia, would you like to sit ory down?" I asked, trying to be as gentle as possible. She nodded and gracefully settled on the ground, crossing her legs in front of her. "I''ll start by healing your back, and then yourp," I informed her, my voice soothing. There was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes, but she nodded once again. With her permission granted, I lifted the hem of her tunic, revealing the slightly deep scratch that marred her smooth skin. Her skin... It was the first time I was seeing it up close. It looked so smooth, spotless, it looked like it was made of butter. But it made sense, with her innovative mind, she could''ve created face masks, scrubs, moisturizer and so many more things. And her lower back... It was undeniably sexy, with its alluring curves and smooth skin. It gave me just a slight view of her buttocks region, but still, it gave me an idea of how her ass felt for some reason. The way her soft meat pressed against the ground, and how it entuated her shapely waist was a tad distracting. "Could you adjust your hair, please?" I requested, my gaze locked on the wound. Lucretiaplied, her long brown locks cascading forward, shielding her face. As I prepared to touch her back, a small noise escaped her lips, barely audible. "Hnnnn~" I pretended not to notice her unease and gently traced my fingers along the surface surrounding the wound. "Ahnnnn~~" Suddenly, a soft moan escaped her, and she instinctively covered her mouth with both hands, a look of panic in her eyes. "Are you alright?" I asked, concern lining my voice. She nodded, but her request came out as a muffled plea. "Please... stop touching me like that," she whispered, her voice quivering. Confusion washed over me. "What''s wrong?" I inquired, my brow furrowing with worry. And then, she confessed, her voice barely above a breath. "The way you''re touching me... it''s turning me on." My hands stilled, realization hitting me like a tidal wave. I was oblivious to the effect my gentle strokes on her smooth, soft back was having on her. "I''m apologize," I told her sincerely. Lucretia nodded, her expression gentle. "It''s alright. Just... please continue with the healing." Taking a deep breath topose myself, I focused my energy and summoned [Water Magic]. A deep blue light emanated from my hands as I ced them over her wound. The healing energy flowed from me, wrapping around her, and gradually the small wound closed, leaving only smooth skin behind. I finished attending to her back, the healing energy seeping into her skin, mending the scratch that had marred her wlessplexion. "I''m done," I informed her,satisfied. "Oh," she murmured in surprise, ncing over her shoulder to inspect the area that I had just healed. "I didn''t even notice." I remained silent for a moment, my eyes fixated on the back of her slender neck. It was then that an unexpected question slipped past my lips. A question I didn''t think I''d just randomly ask her. "Your hair... you didn''t braid it today, why''s that?" I asked, my tone unintentionally revealing my curiosity. "Huh?" she responded, clearly taken aback by my sudden inquiry. Screw up, I knew it... I stumbled over my words, trying to backtrack. "Oh, it''s nothing. Just... your hair, it looks... different." I paused, unsure of how to continue. Lucretia''s voice cut through the silence, surprising me once again. "I did braid it, actually," she revealed. "But I made it a little looser than Simone usually does. I suppose when the monster attacked, it must''ve gotten undone." "I see," I replied. "Well, to be honest, your hair looks even better when it''s braided." I couldn''t see her reaction, but her silence spoke volumes. She finally spoke, gratitudecing her words. "Thank you. I appreciate that." I shifted my focus, realizing there was more healing to be done. "If you could face me, Lucretia," I gently requested. She nodded,plying with my request. As she turned, she crossed her legs, making sure to close the spaces between them, ensuring that I wouldn''t identally catch a glimpse of her intimate areas. Her hands clutched the edge of the tunic, carefully arranging it to maintain her modesty. "I better not catch you looking down," she warned yfully, a mischievous smile curling her lips. "I assure you, I wouldn''t dare," I replied sincerely, smiling just a bit. She chuckled, the sound like music to my ears. "Yeah, keep telling yourself that," she teased. I carefully examined herp and confirmed with her, "This is the next wound, correct?" Lucretia nodded silently, her gaze averted and avoiding my eyespletely. I hesitated, feeling unsure about how she would feel if I touched such an intimate area. "I''m not sure if... if you''d mind," I stammered, my voice uncertain. Her eyes darted to the side, a light blush coloring her cheeks. "I... I don''t mind," she whispered softly. Taking a deep breath, I ced my hand on herp, gently touching the wound. Immediately, an unexpected moan escaped from Lucretia''s lips, and my face contorted in surprise. I squeezed my face like someone who just licked a sour candy and nced at her. She nced back at me, understanding reflecting in her gaze. "It''s... the way you touched me," she exined, embarrassed. "I... I told you not to do it like that." Her face looked like a troublemaker... And I meant that sexually. Feeling a mix of difort and frustration, I sighed and muttered, "Alright, fine." Gathering myself, I tried again, this time touching herp more delicately as I began the healing process. Lucretia squeezed one eye shut and stifled her moans, but I could tell she was still in difort. I hastened my movements, attempting to speed up the healing, but it only seemed to make her moan even more. I froze, looking at her in disbelief. "Again?" I asked incredulously. She turned a deep shade of red and quickly retorted, "It''s your fault!" Letting out a weary sigh, I relented, "Fine, fine. I''m done now." I nced at her chest, noting that the next area in need of healing was around her shoulder. I began to ask for rification when my mouth dropped open in shock. Lucretia loosened her tunic, revealing her sternum and giving me glimpses of her breasts. My eyes widened, my mind struggling to process the sight before me. I stammered, "I... is it... around your shoulder or..." Her voice interrupted my faltering words. "Right here," she said, her voice slightly shaky as she pointed to her exposed sternum. Gulp. Chapter 340 I’m saved?

Chapter 340 I''m saved?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After finishing healing Lucretia''s chest, the dull glow of my healing magic slowly dissipating, I observed her as she adjusted her tunic in another corner of the darkly lit cave. Well, it was my tunic, but I don''t think there''d be any need in collecting it back from her. The faint light from the torch I created flickered. "Are the pains really gone?" I asked. Lucretia moved closer to the light, her tunic now perfectly in ce. She turned to face me, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Yes," she replied, her voice filled with gratitude. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you." I rose from where I had been sitting, my hand restingfortably on my waist. "It''s good to hear," I said, relieved. The power of healing always came with a sense of aplishment, a joy in being able to alleviate someone''s pain. If only the same thing worked for Ravenna... Lucretia''s eyes lingered on me for a moment. I think her gaze hesitated. "Um... Were you... I mean, are you okay with not wearing a shirt?" she stammered, a blush tinting her cheeks. Confused by her response, I nced down at my bare chest before meeting her gaze again. "Oh, yeah," I replied, a nonchnt shrug following my words. "I don''t mind. I can handle it." Lucretia seemed taken aback by my casualness. "Woah, that''s crazy," she eximed. "Is your resistance to cold really that high?" I raised an eyebrow, scratching the back of my head. "I suppose they are a little high," I admitted with a humble tone. "But it doesn''t mean I''mpletely resistant to cold. Surviving in winter doesn''t make me impervious to all cold situations." Her chin rested in her hand, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Well, if you can endure the harshest winters, then you can probably handle any other intense cold situation. That''s already impressive," she said, her eyes narrowing as she closely observed me. I felt a slight difort under her scrutiny, my gaze shifting slightly. One thing I didn''t like to talk about, was all the skills I had under my belt, it made me ufortable. And for someone who was as inquisitive as Lucretia, telling her the faintest details about how strong you were would likely push her to find out more. Not ready for that sort of privacy invasion, sigh. "Can we stop talking about my skills? It''s kind of... awkward," I mumbled. Lucretia seemed taken aback by my request. "O-okay," she stammered with her uncertain voice. There was a momentary silence. Lucretia''s eyes searched mine, to me, she looked looked a little confused and at the same time, surprised. "Wait, you mean... you knew I was in trouble and you came here to save me?" she asked. I sighed, my gaze dropping to the ground. "No, that''s not what I meant," I replied softly, regret instantly pulled on my tone. "When Raxe and Simone came to me, asking for help to rescue you, I initially declined. I told them that you were likely dead and there was no use putting in the effort to save you." There was no use in lying to her... At some point, Simone would tell her and even if Simone decided not to tell her because I saved Lucretia now, I wouldn''t be able to live with such a lie. If she was going to hear about this from anyone, then it had to be me. Lucretia gasped, her eyes widening. "You... you said that?" her voice was barely audible. I nodded, my eyes still locked on the floor. "Yes, I did. Simone and I got into a small argument, and she... she pped me," I confessed, an embarrassed chuckle escaping my lips. "It seems I have a knack for troubling women." Lucretia''s gaze dropped, she was definitely sad, or maybe even disappointed or disgusted. "I see," she murmured softly, her thoughts seemingly scattered. To be honest, I''d also be disgusted with myself. "So, why... Why did you change your mind toe save me...?" "I wasn''t forced to, I wanted to," I told her. She immediately smiled. "Then, that means..." I raised my head, meeting her eyes once again. "But you shouldn''t think I came here to save you out of some grand sense of heroism," I said, my tone serious. "I didn''t have any hope or even believe that you were alive. My intention was toe here and retrieve your corpse." Lucretia''s smile slowly transformed into a frown. "So, you came here knowing I might already be gone," she said. I shook my head, my expression solemn. "I didn''t even hope," I corrected her. "But despite that, I still came here. Not because I thought I could save you, but because I wanted to bring some kind of closure to your subordinates." Lucretia stuttered and told me, her voice trembling, "B... Bu... But you still risked your life for something you didn''t even believe in." Her eyes searched mine. It was as if she was searching for some sort of emotional response from me. Maybe something that would make me feel her words more deeply. But I really did, however, I wasn''t going to give myself the reward of an easy win this time. Sometimes, I felt like this ¡ºBeginner''s Luck¡» of mine was a curse. It made everything so simple for me, and because of that it made me never really learn from my mistakes because I had so few. I could never progress in life if it kept happening. So the more times this skill tried to make things easier for me, I''d make it ten times harder as well. I looked away, a cloud of self-deprecation washing over me. "You don''t have to look at it like that," I said with my sad voice. "I''m just a horrible person, aren''t I?" Without waiting for her response, I turned away and made my way towards the mouth of the cave, drawn to the sight of the snow still rushing through thends. The wind whipped through the air, carrying the echoes of our conversation. I sighed, the discussion was bearing down against my chest. We were silent for what felt like an eternity, neither of us daring to break the stillness. The howling of the blizzard outside seemed to fade into the background, leaving only the deafening sound of our thoughts. About six minutes passed. Suddenly, I turned and walked back into the cave, breaking the silence. "We should get going," I said. "The blizzard seems to have reduced." Lucretia nodded gently and followed my lead as we prepared to leave the safety of the cave. I extended my hand, creating a small ball of water that hovered in my palm. With a controlled propulsion, I shot the water towards the fire I had created earlier. The water collided with the mes and the dying embers sizzled out, morphing into a cloud of steam. We were about to step out into the frigid world. I was caught off guard as Lucretia hugged me tightly from behind. "What are you doing?" I stammered. She clung to me even tighter, her voice soft and filled with sincerity. "Just be quiet," she whispered. "I know you''re not a horrible person, not in the slightest. My heart tells me that you are kind and good. I may not know much about you, but I trust my instincts. I trust my instincts enough to be sure that the Lumiere I met ten years ago is still the same man that won my heart... I was too proud to say that before, but I can say it now." I could feel her chest pressing against the back of my head and her arms enveloping me in a warm embrace. The unexpected gesture left me speechless, unsure of how to respond to such vulnerability. It was hard to talk, hard to understand and even hard to breathe. There was so much going on in my mind; what I knew and what I didn''t know... What I felt and what I couldn''t feel... What I asked, and what I couldn''t ask. All these tugged against my chest, begging and forcing me to say something, to say anything. But I just didn''t know what to say in the end, because in a sense, I lost. I wanted to make a reason, any reason that would make me hate myself, but Lucretia defeated all that with her actions alone. The one woman I never thought would get me out of my slump did. Because as I thought about this, Lucretia said these words to me... "Lumiere, I can proudly admit... That I shamelessly love you." I''d heard these words a lot of times from a lot of women, but this was the first time that these words saved me. It was the first time that these words pulled me out of the darkness I was in. It gave me a reason to move forward. Chapter 341 I’m at peace?

Chapter 341 I''m at peace?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) After what felt like forever, we arrived back on the campus grounds. The snow-coveredndscape stretched out before us, casting an ethereal glow under the moonlight. On our way here, I used a mana canopy to cover both of us on our way here, so that shielded mostly Lucretia from the cold. Even if I was bare chested, it wouldn''t necessarily affect me. But to keep my skill level at a limit when around her, the canopy was necessary. So, she believed the reason the cold wasn''t harming me was because of the small manayer around us that repelled the cold. I nced over at Lucretia. "We should be getting in soon..." "Yeah," she responded. I had more to say. "Lucretia, I wanted to tell you that the reason I haven''t made any adv¡ª" I paused. It was because there were heavy emotions in her eyes as she spotted Simone and Raxe preparing to leave. Without a moment''s hesitation, she sprinted towards them, her bare feet barely making a sound on the snow. "Simone!" Lucretia''s voice was carried a strong sense of relief and longing as she embraced her friend, catching Simonepletely off guard. I could see the astonishment in Simone''s eyes, a flicker of disbelief that Lucretia would appear out of nowhere. "L... Lady..." Simone was seized of words. I was happy to see this reaction, and although I didn''t smile, it didn''t mean I wasn''t d. I absolutely was. If only I knew they''d react like this, then I''d have done this sooner. It was only now I was starting to understand things well. Maybe punishing myself for Ravenna''s death wasn''t the right answer, no, not at all. To make myself get out of my slump, I had to do something good, something that would make me feel better... and no reward could be better than a good deed. In order to make sure Ravenna rested happily within me, I first had to make sure I was happy. So, it wouldn''t bother her... Raxe immediately bowed down on one knee as a sign of respect. "I''m d you''ve returned, Lady Lucretia," he said, the relief evident in his own voice as well. Lucretia continued to hold onto Simone tightly, tears streaming down her face as she whispered how much she had missed her. "Oh Simone! I missed you so much! I actually thought I''d never see you again!" Simone''s voice trembled as she spoke with apparent disbelief. "L... Lady Lucretia... What happened? We were just about to go look for you." It was clear that she couldn''t fathom the idea that someone had gone to save her before then. Me. Lucretia, still holding onto Simone, pulled back slightly and looked directly into her eyes, a radiant smile adorning her face. "L... Lumiere came to save me," she said, I could still sense that same appreciative tone from earlier in her voice. Simone''s shock was thick as she shifted her gaze from Lucretia to me, who stood there shirtless, four meters away. Raxe, unable to contain his skepticism, stood up and voiced his doubts. "There''s no way he actually went out to save you, Lady Lucretia. It... It sounds impossible." Lucretia''s eyes shed with silent anger as she turned her gaze towards Raxe. The authoritative tness of her voice was something she''d never spoken to me with, so, seeing this side of her was a little surprising. "Why would that be impossible?" she retorted with a very sharp tone. "Are you implying that Lumiere wouldn''t save me?" Her words hung in the air, challenging Raxe to offer any justification for his disbelief. Raxe''s voice trembled as he mustered the courage to speak. "N-No, Lady Lucretia," he started, his gaze fixed on the snow carpeted ground, "it''s just that earlier, we made a request for Lumiere toe and save you, but he declined. So, seeing him here now, it caught me off guard, that''s all." It made me d that I already cleared this with Lucretia. Maybe it was the experience of understand how impacful it can really be for someone to hear something bad about you from someone else, rather than with your own words. If I hadn''t told Lucretia about that, there and then, there was every chance that it she heard it now from Raxe, we''d get into another banter. I didn''t have the mental strength for that... No, not today... Lucretia, everposed, folded her hands delicately and closed her eyes for a moment, as if gathering her thoughts. When she opened her eyes again, her voice took on a slightly posh tone, tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "Raxe, I believe I am not such a horrible person that Lumiere would refuse to save me," she said, her words softened by a gentle smile. "Besides," she paused, turning her gaze back to me, "what matters is that he dide to save me in the end." Yes, I saved Lucretia, but that was from her perspective. From mine, she was the one who saved me. She gave me the most important thing I could feel in a time where I didn''t think I could feel anything. Love. And truly, I was d for that. Raxe bowed his head respectfully toward Lady Lucretia. He looked remorseful and there was sincerity in his voice. "I apologize, Lady Lucretia," he said, his wordsden with regret. "You''re right as always. I haven''t been myselftely, and the thought of something happening to you weighed heavily on my mind. It... it stressed me out." He ced a hand over his chest, his eyes shifting to meet mine. "I also extend my deepest apologies to you, Lumiere. I should''ve first thanked you for saving Lady Lucretia, rather than doubting your abilities or willingness to rescue her." Raxe''s head bowed once more, his voice filled with gratitude. "From the depths of my heart, I thank you for your help. The Blue Guards and I will forever remain indebted to you, whether you desire it or not." Though I felt a pang of difort, I offered Raxe a nod of acknowledgment. My lips curved slightly, though I couldn''t manage a full smile just yet. "It''s... it''s alright," I replied, I could understand himpletely and where he wasing from. "I know how it feels when someone you deeply care about is in danger and how overwhelming it can be, so you don''t need to say anything more. I''m just d that Lady Lucretia is safe." Simone, still frozen in disbelief, found her voice atst. "Lumiere..." she whispered, her eyes wide as she continued to fix her gaze upon me. It was evident that she, more than anyone else, was struggling to process the reality of it all. Simone took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest, and then exhaled. Gathering her courage, she strode purposefully towards me, her eyes red and puffy from tears. She reached out her hands and sped one of mine, her touch warm against my skin. "Lumiere," she said, her voice slightly choked, "thank you. Thank you for saving Lady Lucretia." Her voice quivered with a hint of emotion, her gratitude pouring out. I opened my mouth to respond, to assure her that it was unnecessary, but before I could utter a word, Simone''s sniffles interrupted me. My heart clenched with surprise. Why was she crying? I wondered. It wasn''t a big deal. Simone''s tears flowed freely as she continued, her voiceced with sincerity. "I... I don''t even know how to begin to thank you. What you''ve done... it means everything to me. I am truly grateful." Her words touched a deep chord within me, tugging at my own emotions. With a gentle smile, I reached out and ced a hand on her arm. "Simone, there''s no need to thank me. Saving Lady Lucretia... it did more for me than you can imagine. It changed me in ways that are hard to put into words." I paused for a moment, my gaze meeting hers. "In other words, we''re even." Confusion flickered in Simone''s tear-filled eyes as she whispered, "Huh?" A gentle chuckle escaped my lips as I rified, "I mean, the debt is repaid. The gratitude is mutual." Before either of us could say another word, she suddenly threw her arms around me, holding me in a tight embrace. Startled, my face sank into theforting warmth of her breasts. "I''m so d," Simone murmured. Lucretia, who was silently watching our exchange, couldn''t resist but pout and give us side-eyes. "Oh,e on," she said. "You''re totally seducing Lumiere with those things of yours..." "things"? Simone released her grip and chuckled. "Oh please, Lady Lucretia," she teased, "I''m not the one who''s still wearing his shirt." Lucretia''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of red. "IT''S NOT LIKE I WANT TO...!" And for the first time in a while, Iughed... I really did, and it felt good. Chapter 342 Making me feel better?

Chapter 342 Making me feel better?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) Ah yes, that feeling... The way people around you act the moment you''ve just gotten out of a deep state of depression. For girls, their girlfriends would be eager to please them¡ª make them happy with girl-talk, nail polish and a hint of sexual discussion. And for the boys, a group of men that would never really tell them sorry, but insteadugh it out until you''ve exhausted every drop of depression inside you. Then finally, you''d wash it down with a frothy mug of beer. It was the same for me too. Now, that was a lie, a few girls came to cheer me up¡ª that was also a lie. "I... Is this really, necessary..." I sighed. I was in my room, feeling like I had just crawled out of an emotional ck hole, when suddenly, a swarm of women descended upon me. It was like a scene from a bad rom, except I was the reluctant leading man. They were determined to make sure I stayed happy and free from the clutches of depression. I mean, seriously, who needs that many women fussing over you? It was overwhelming, to say the least. One or two, fine. Four or five, manageable. Bute one, ten women? I wasn''t built for this; I''m not "that" guy. Lucilia, Anastasia, Ruri, Steria, Simone, Lucretia, Luna, Lum, Elise and even Lilith. They all surrounded me in my room. Still, I guess it''s nice to have people who care, even if they do it in the most suffocating way possible. So there I sat, awkwardly perched on my bed, surrounded by a sea of estrogen, trying my best to appreciate the gesture while secretly wishing for some breathing room. A harem of bewitching women. The air was thick with their attractive, sweet and flowery scent, a harmonious blend that made my nose sniff for more. As if sensing my thoughts, Lucilia, the alluring blonde beauty with big blue eyes sitting by my side, inched closer to me. "Congrattions, oning back to us," Lucilia said, her gaze fully locked on mine. "We were all so worried about you." Lum, who sat in the corner, adjusted her sses and chimed in. "Which still makes no sense, since you know... We didn''t even know what had you so down in the first ce." I didn''t think there was any use telling them. And besides, if I did, it was likely I''d get a little depressed again, so I wasn''t nning to remind myself too much about it for now. Until I''d gotten used to it at least. Steria obviously didn''t tell them anything. She was the most trustworthy person to keep a secret with because she''d be toozy to tell another person or she''d just tell them 5% of the actual information. Just then, Elise whispered something into Lum?s ear. "Hm?" I uttered the moment I notice it. Lum''s eyes darted to the side before she finally spoke, the nonchnce in her voice from earlier was a little diluted now. "But, I suppose it doesn''t matter. What matters is that you''re feeling better now." Sure, that sounds so sincere... "Uh, thank you, Lum..." "Sure." A in response. You''d think Lum didn''t have those sort of words in her vocabry. But maybe she really did mean it, after all, one of her traits was being brutally honest with people. Then, Lum looked back at Elise. "Is that good enough?" she asked. Curiosity piqued, I nced at Elise, who had remained rtively quiet throughout the exchange. Her face partially obscured by her neck scarf, she gently nodded, a silent affirmation of Lum''s words. Nevertheless, their efforts to make me feel better was well appreciated. It made me feel special. I never told anyone this, but when someone celebrated a party for me, it was likely the most important thing to me. I didn''t have much of parties growing up as a child, so even the smallest ones meant the world to me. But I was definitely not going to cry... Not in front of them at least. With gratitude swelling in my chest, I reassured them, "Thank you, all of you. But there''s no need to throw me a party or make a fuss. It wasn''t that big of a deal." Anastasia, her arms folded and a mischievous smile ying on her lips, dismissed my protests. "Oh, but it is a big deal, Professor Lumiere. You missed out on so much fun during the snowworks festival. It''s only fair that you enjoy this celebration." She closed her eyes, shrugging lightly, as if her argument was a mere formality. "Besides, we all missed you." My eyes flickered a bit. Her affectionate stare intensified and she then added. "I missed you..." Luna, her deep red waves cascading over her shoulder, adjusted her bangs and spoke with sincerity. "Yes, we were deeply worried about you. Ruri, Anastasia, Lucretia, and Steria even argued over who woulde and take care of youst night, to ensure you didn''t sink back into depression." Then, Luna covered her mouth a bit. "They were ready to y with... those parts..." she paused. "I have to admit, that''s a little... scandalous." "Eh?" I said. My gaze shifted to them. Ruri and Anastasia, their cheeks faintly tinged pink, averted their gaze slightly, their guilt apparent. But it was Lucretia, calmly indulging in a slice of cake, and Steria just gently hummed as she rested her elbow on the thigh of her crossed legs. The reactions of the groups of two very well depicted their maturity. While Anastasia was certainly mature in "that" area, she wasn''t fullyfortable acting in such a manner around others. As for Ruri, she just wasn''t the type to have gone that far in "explicit" rtionships. Then as for Lucretia and Steria, they were both mature women in their prime¡ª well, Steria''s always been in her prime but nheless. They didn''t need to blush or act in any embarrassed manner because they were both confident about what they wanted... Me. After dressing her flowing white hair, Lilith approached me with a soft smile. "I''m d you''re doing far better than before, from what I heard you refused toe for sses..." "Eh, I''ll make up for lost time, sorry." I sheepishly scratched my chin. "Of course," Lilith told me. "You wouldn''t want to make me angry now would we?" With the abilities she possessed, no, not really. "Still though..." I paused. Lilith looked at me. "Is anything the matter?" "I''m a little surprised you''re here to see me is all." To which she folded her arms and cast her gaze downward. With a self-assured look in her eyes, she admitted, "A certain ck cat would''ve been furious had I note check up on you." Arching an eyebrow, I inquired, "ck... Cat...?" Lilith winked knowingly. Then it made me realize she was referring to Senesica. Oh yeah. If I remember correctly, after we had sex the second time that day we both slept off in the hotsprings and the next morning she was gone. She cooked some food for me. But I wasn''t ready to eat her "well-prepared" meal. In a low voice, she insisted, "I would also like to have a talk with youter about what had you so depressed all of a sudden." With a yful smirk, she added, "And remember, you have no right to decline my offer." Unsure of how to respond, I scratched the back of my head and reluctantly agreed. "It won''t be a problem, hah~" Just as our conversation continued, Ruri appeared at Lilith''s side, holding a small te adorned with a generous slice of cake and a fork. "Here, Vice Principal Lilith..." "Oooh," Lilith uttered. "For me?" Ruri simply smiled. Lilith held the te steady as she delicately wielded the utensil, expertly cutting a piece and raising it to her lips in a strangely sexy manner. A small moan escaped her lips as a dollop of icing stained them, prompting her to extend her plump, sticky tongue and sensuously lick away the tantalizing sweetness. "It tastes so good," Lilith purred. "And it''s white creaminess feels so good inside me.." "Ah, sure." I forced a normalugh that came out as awkward. Intervening between Lilith and me, Anastasia seated herself on my left and leaned in. "Uh, Professor Lumiere..." "Yeah, what''s up...?" "I was wondering if we could... if we... we... we could well, go out on a..." It was obvious, she was about to request a date. When it came to public disy, Anastasia wasn''t the best at it. That much had be obvious over the while I''ve known her. Just then, Lucretia set aside her half-eaten cake, causing the clinking of the fork against the te to break the silence. Peering at me intently, she dered. "Pick up something nice, Lumiere. You''ll be apanying me to the snowworks festival''s closing ceremony." "Eh?" And then Steria smiled a little deviously. "I think I''d like to go with my beloved as well," she spoke in her porsh tone. This made a good number of the women shout. "WHHAAAATTT?!!" Chapter 343 I’m in a women’s banter?

Chapter 343 I''m in a women''s banter?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) In the bed room, Me and 10 women, I still couldn''t wrap my head around it. But somehow, the situation just seemed to worsen by the second. As if each time things were supposed to get worse, something made it ten times more than what you''d expected. I need some normalpany. Strangely, the first person that popped into my mind was the most abnormal person. "Fanatio," I spoke under my breath. Then, Lucretia asked her question again as she smiled at me. Her eyes were looking oddly thirsty, and I meant that in a sexy way. "So Lumiere, what do you think?" "Eh?" I answered. Her voice came out like melted butter. "Would you like to apany me to the snowworks festival?s closing ceremony?" I pretended to ponder her question. "Well..." Anastasia suddenly stood up from the soft bed she had been sitting on beside me. Written in her eyes was frustration as she turned to face Lucretia. "Professor Lucretia! That''s not fair," she eximed. "I was just about to ask him to apany me to the snowworks festival!" A proud smile graced Lucretia''s lips as she responded, in her usual superior tone. "Ah, but that''s where the difference lies," she remarked. "You may have been on the verge of asking him, but I took the initiative and seized the opportunity to have him with me." Fair point, I thought. Still, that didn''t mean I was nning to get involved. I had enough experience when it came to being around bickering women¡ª the secret was to let them wear themselves out. However, if it was getting a little more hostile, getting involved was the only choice. "B... Bu... But..." Anastasia stammered, her cheeks puffing up with a jealously that she couldn''t hide. A sip of her tea, Lucretia chuckled. "No buts, I''m just that more suited." "You aren''t!" Anastasia fired back. Lucretia maintained her calmness. From her perspective, she''d already won the game of asking me out. "Sore words from a sore loser..." Those words got Anastasia a little more infuriated. It was time to get involved... Sigh. As I sat there on the bed, I tried to diffuse the tension by interjecting. "There''s no need to get worked up, Anastasia," I gently assured her. "Nothing?s been decided yet." "Hm?" her anger immediately flushed away as she fixed her sights on me. "Wait, you... your really mean that...?" Lucretia raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced by my words. "How can you say that nothing has been decided?" she questioned, her voice came out t,pletely impassive. "Are you implying that you''re not nning on going to the closing ceremony with me?" "Eh?" I said. She red at me as she held her teacup in hand. "That is what you''re implying... If I''m not mistaken..." I turned to face Lucretia. My expression turned earnest as I tried to exin. "No, that''s not what I meant," I replied hastily. "I just wanted to..." But before I could finish my sentence, Lucretia interrupted me. "If that''s not what you meant, then you should judge this situation from a fair and reasonable standpoint," she dered firmly. I could already feel the exasperation edging at her voice. Anastasia''s voice rose, her frustration reached its peak as she used Lucretia of cheating. "But you cheated, Professor Lucretia!" she eximed, an obvious anger ringing in her throat. Lucretia cleared her throat, her eyes closing gently as sheposed herself. Anytime she spoke, her voice was always calm and collected. "Cheated? I don''t recall ever doing such a thing," she responded coolly. "What I do recall is being a little more straightforward with my feelings than you, Anastasia." Anastasia, her voice trembling slightly, shot back at Lucretia. "I was being straightforward with my feelings too," she protested. "You just didn''t let me finish!" Lucretia adjusted her saucer and teacup before slowly crossing her legs. "That''s an absolute lie," she proimed, just that statement alone made Anastasia fume a bit. "The only woman that he needs in his life is a bold one, and that undeniably makes me the right choice for him, nobody else." With a dramatic flourish, she ced a hand on her chest, her proud actions had clearly emphasized her conviction. "I''m also bold!" Anastasia eximed. Gently shaking her head as she chuckled, Lucretia said, "Trust me honey, you aren''t when ites to matters of the heart." I don''t think Lucretia should be saying that... Steria, unimpressed by Lucretia''s theatrics, let out a soft sigh and gracefully floated off her chair, hovering over to the bed where shey down. "Well, if we''re going topete for his attention, I should be the one going with him," she stated, but there was a constant tiredness tugging at her voice. "But s, I''m just too tired to partake in such frivolous contests. Besides, as a goddess such as myself, shouldn''t stoop topeting with mortal''s for my Lumiere''s affections." "Eh?" Anastasia looked at Steria. I then waved my hand dismissively. "Don''t mind what she said, you know how she can be," I told her. Lucretia sipped her tea. "That''s quite the godplex you have, Miss Steria," there was some mockery in Lucretia?s voice. A yawn, a smile and then a destructive statement. "And that''s quite the t chest you have, Lady Lucretia..." said Steria with a nonchnce that denied all hesitation. No... She made it worse... Lucretia immediately ced her teacup on the small table and red at Steria. "What did you say?!" she raised her voice. Steria simply yawned and stared to the side. "Lumiere?!" "Yes, Lucretia," I answered her. "Are you really going to let her speak to me like that?!" Lucretia was infuriated. How to respond... I looked around and then my eyes met Simone. Simone gently ced an index finger upon her lips, as a way to inform me not to speak or I''d likely make things worse. So, I decided not to give Lucretia a reply. And surprisingly, it turned out Simone was more correct than I''d expected. It was a rhetorical question. I shed Simone a thumbs up, and she bowed her head in response. Suddenly, Lum cleared her throat loudly in order to make her presence known. She captured the attention of every woman in the room. "In all honesty," she began, her expected authoritative and condescending voice was ever present. "The only person who is truly suitable to apany the professor during the closing festival ceremony is..." Everyone eagerly waited for an answer for some reason. Like as if her choice was the deciding factor. With a swift motion, she grabbed Elise by the shoulder and positioned her in front of everyone, causing Elise to blush and sink her head into her scarf. Lum continued. "Elise possesses not only a gentle and sweet soul, but in our personal conversations, she provides valuable advice and unwavering emotional support," she praised, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "And let''s not forget her tight hugs that make you feel like you''re on top of the world." Elise''s face grew even redder as all eyes turned to her. "Um, Lum, this is embarrassing," Elise mumbled shyly, naturally, her voice was barely audible. Lum''s smile remained, but a faint blush danced across her cheeks. It was the first time we''d seen Lum acting so out of character. But then, she too noticed she was out of character. She cleared her throat sharply and assumed her usual stoic expression, effectively hiding any signs of embarrassment. "Well, that''s my honest assessment, at the very least," she concluded, her voice returning to its calm andposed demeanor. Ruri ced both her hands on her chest and closed her eyes shyly. She then said, "I would also love for Professor Lumiere to apany me to the festival." "Wait," Anastasia?s voice rose again. "Professor Lumiere will apany me to the festival, not you guys!" I sighed, it was getting worse by the second. I leaned towards Lucilia and told her, "Come on Lucilia, help me." With only a chuckle and a shrug that told me that I was on my own this time, Lucilia told me, "Why? It looks so fun to watch this, I think I''ll stay out of it and see you resolve this one..." Damn it!! Lilith dressed her hair and smiled at me from where she stood. "You''re quite the popr man aren''t you, Lumiere, well I shouldn''t be surprised in the end..." Then, Anastasia looked like she''d just gotten a brilliant idea. It was written all over her face. She then said, "I know how we can settle this." Everyone immediately asked, "How?" "We''ll let the Vice Principal decide, she''s the oldest here and as such she should have the most experience when ites to dealing with romance... She''ll know who''s best suited for Professor Lumiere." That was an absolutely wrong evaluation. Lilith didn''t know a thing about romance from my perspective. Before me, she hadn''t gottenid in over 900 years. Could such a person really make the decision. Strangely so, everyone agreed in the end. I had no say in the matter so I just kept quiet. "The choice is simple," Lilith began. "The person who will spend time with Lumiere is.." No one could take the suspense any longer. "Me." Lilith smiled. Everyone froze up instantly. "EHHHHHHHHHH?!!" Chapter 344 That very dirty sex note?

Chapter 344 That very dirty sex note?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Seated on my bed in my cozy dorm room, I enjoyed the quietness of a peaceful evening. Leaning against theforting walls, I surveyed my surroundings, taking in the familiar sights and scents that made me a little different inside. All the women had left, but their sweet scent was still in the room. For some reason, it was oddly arousing. Steria, curled up on myp, emitted soft, rhythmic snores that serenaded the room. When she was asleep, she looked like an angel¡ª if only the same could be said when she''s awake. Her little scuffle could''ve turned to something worse if we weren''t lucky enough to get interrupted by Lum. To be honest, I barely knew anything about Steria. She was too difficult to understand¡ª why did she do the things she did? Why was shezy? Why does she eat only the crusts of bread and not the bread itself? Why did she and Serena fight a lot? I didn''t know a lot of things about her... But one thing I did know, was how insecure Lucretia was about her small boobs. Heh~ KNOCK! KNOCK!! My attention was abruptly snatched away by a polite knock on the door. The sound caused a gentle ruffle in the peaceful atmosphere I enjoyed. The first thing to escape my mouth was a sigh. My initial instinct was to rise and answer, but my gaze fell upon Steria, nestled peacefully on myp. I hesitated, not wanting to disturb her restful slumber. Instead, I called out, "Come in." The door creaked open, revealing a man standing on the threshold. His distinguished presence showed nobility, highlighted by his groomed brown beard and meticulously styled hair. Dressed in an impable two-piece suit, he looked "important" in a sense. Like the kind of person that woulde scout you for your talent. With a bow of respect, he entered my room. "Good day," he said. In response to his greeting I nodded. I was already interested to know more. So, I asked, "What brings you here?" Yet, my attention was inevitably captured by the object sped in his hand. It was a set of clothes, beautifully adorned and carefully arranged. I wondered aloud, "Are those for me?" With another bow, the man responded, "Indeed, they are a gift from Vice Principal Lilith." No surprises here, it was Vice Principal Lilith''s clothes. I mean,e on, who else would it be? So, earlier today, all thedies in my life were practically telling me to be their plus one for the snowworks festival closing ceremony. I was cool with going with anyone, but I didn''t want to hurt anyone''s feelings. So, they all started arguing... like a bunch of drama queens, and then Anastasia had the brilliant idea to let Vice Principal Lilith decide. And of course, she picked herself! Talk about a power move. The otherdies were totally confused, and honestly, so was I. But hey, the Vice Principal knows what she wants, I guess. Can''t say I me her. And in all honesty, I wouldn''t have a problem going with her, older women were quite¡ª unbelievably attractive. "Mister Lumiere." "Mister Lumiere." "Mister Lumiere?" The man?s voice started ringing in my head and then I realized I''d entered deep thoughts at some point. "Huh?" I replied. He then gestured to the clothes. "Where do I put these...?" he asked politely. "Oh, that," I smiled. "You can just hand them over to me." He extended the clothes towards me, but with a cautious nce at Steria, I realized the slightest movement could result in her waking up. Reluctantly, I withdrew my outstretched hand and requested, "Could you kindly ce them on the bed, please?" The man nodded, understanding my predicament, as he gentlyid the clothes upon the soft bedding. Just as I thought our exchange wasplete, he presented an additional item. "There is also a letter attached to the clothes," he informed me. "A letter?" I repeated. I was already curious about the contents of the letter. Without hesitation, I spoke, "Could you be so kind as to read it out for me?" I met his gaze, my earnestness evident. Expectedly, he was surprised. "Are you certain?" he asked. "Of course," I told him. Lilith didn''t look like the type of person who would send "delicate" information to me through a letter which could be intercepted by anyone. So, I was certain that whatever was written on that letter was definitely not worth hiding. The man slowly popped open the seal on the envelope and extracted the letter. I could hear the sounds of paper scrubbing against paper as the man opened up the letter and took a close look at it. While he did this, I gently used my hand to brush Steria''s hair and gently pat her head. It was this action that actually put her to sleep in the first ce. It was either that or a blowjob and I didn''t feel like suffering intense post-nut rity just before a "date" with Lilith. "AHEM!!" The man cleared his throat, preparing to read the letter. I listened. "My beloved Lumiere..." he read out. I could already see the man?s cheeks turning red. "Those clothes I got you is what I''ll be expecting you to wear when youe to the closing ceremonyter this night. I hope you''ll be ready for us to have some alone time together, because more than anyone, I''m also excited..." Maybe it was a bad idea to let him read this. "I''m d I was given the opportunity to select who you''d apany to the event, because for more than 10 hours, I''ll have you all to myself. And what I want you to do to me is the dirtiest things you can imagine. It''s winter here, and demons naturally have an intense sexual urge that needs immediate satisfaction during these times... You getting out of your slump just makes it all the more better for me." The man?s face turned even hotter and I could already tell he saw both me and Lilith like depraved perverts. He gulped and continued to read. "I''ve also done a bit to make things fun. I won''t be wearing anything under there tonight, so it''ll be all free and airy down there, and most importantly it''ll be wet cause I''ll be thinking of you on the way here. So keep these thoughts in your mind when you''reing... I want you to be as hard as a rock when we meet... If you''d like we could shamelessly do it there in front of everyone." HOW LONG IS THIS LETTER?!! I didn''t even consider that Steria was still resting on myp, I didn''t consider anything. I had to protect my pride, so immediately I sprang out from my bed and rushed to snatch the paper from his hands before squeezing it and throwing it on the ground. I panted heavily as I tried to control myself. I politely dismissed the man, assuring him that there was nothing more he needed to do. He nodded, his face frozen in an expression of shock, as if he hade face to face with a gorgon''s gaze. Slowly, almost hypnotized, he shuffled out of the room, leaving me standing in the center, with my hands ced firmly on my waist. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I pondered the contents of the letter I had just received. "Why would Lilith write such a letter?" I mused aloud, my gaze fixated on the crumpled piece of paper thaty discarded on the floor. There was no way Lilith wanted to develop a rtionship with me, so it was likely she was aiming for something. She likely wanted my help with something and because of that she was offering sex as some sort of bargaining chip. And honestly, I was fine with it... As I rubbed my temple with one hand, I felt a surge of excitement coursing through my body. I instinctively ced a hand on my crotch, feeling the undeniable hardness of my cock. My mind swirled with thoughts of the intimate acts Lilith suggested in her letter. I hastily nced towards the door, half-expecting the man to still be standing there. To my relief, he was gone. I returned to the room, ensuring Steria was still sleeping. As I picked up the crumpled letter from the floor, I straightened it, deliberating whether I should read the letter or not. "Don''t read it Lumiere..." "Don''t... Read it?" "Read it?" "Read it." I had a quick discussion with myself. Before I could delve into the words, Steria stirred, awakening from her slumber. I heard her yawn. Startled, I turned to face her, feigning nonchnce. "S... St... Steria... When did you wake up...?" She replied, "Just now." "Oh, I see," I said to her. "What''s that?" "What''s what?" She looked at me suspiciously. "The thing at your back... What''re you hiding?" My eyes darted to the side, caught off guard by her astuteness. I stammered, "Hiding something? Me? No, of course not." An idea sparked within me, and in a desperate attempt to keep the content of the letter hidden from prying eyes, I conjured a burst of fire, reducing the paper to ashes in an instant. I then showed her my hands. "See?" She nodded slowly, looking at me with side eyes. "Sure," she said. A sigh of relief escaped my lips right after. Still... I''ll never get to the end of that letter. Chapter 345 Plans for the closing ceremony?

Chapter 345 ns for the closing ceremony?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Evening. Now, winter had massively reduced. It was almost nonexistent. The time for the closing ceremony had arrived. Regrets about the sexy note lingered, but it wasn''t worthining about now. I slipped into my exquisite attire for the evening. This time, Steria was surprisingly being helpful. Something I found asionally hard to believe. When I was depressed, I didn''t see her once. So, seeing her being so helpful now did feel a little off. In the end, I didn''t have a problem with it either way. She floated gracefully behind me. Her delicate hands deftly intertwined my long locks into a braid, but something in her expression hinted at hesitation. I couldn''t directly see her face seeing as she was behind me, but the mirror I was standing in front of made it easier. "Wouldn''t it be better to leave your hair flowing freely?" Steria suggested softly¡ª her voice always sounded like a gentle breeze, simply because she barely put any effort into speaking. "It looks so much prettier that way." ncing at my reflection in the ornate mirror, I adjusted my garments and contemted her suggestion. "I honestly get what you''re saying, but if I don''t braid it, it won''t be as visually appealing," I replied, assessing the ensemble''s overall effect. I was going to be in the presence of other snobby nobles. Because of that, I had to look my best. Naturally, I wouldn''t care much about dressing to impress them, but if I didn''t give it my all in the fashion department, it was likely I''d end up disappointing Lilith. Steria let out an exasperated sigh. "That''s a lot of hassle just for appearances, isn''t it?" she remarked. Chuckling at her remark, I replied, "Indeed, it may be a bit of work, but sometimes making sacrifices to achieve the desired aesthetics is just unavoidable." With a sleepy yawn, Steria continued her task, her nimble fingers never missing a strand. "You know what?" she asked me. "What?" I answered, trying to look back all to no avail. "I would''ve loved to apany you tonight, but I''m afraid I''m just too tired." You''re always tired Steria, I thought. Smiling knowingly, I nodded in understanding. "I expected no less from you," I reassured her. "After all," I shrugged. "You always prioritize rest over everything else." "Eh, it is what it is..." I wanted to keep the conversation going. "You know, I didn''t know you could braid hair..." I began, "Or do much of anything..." my voice took a deep sink in audiblity. Pausing momentarily in her braiding, Steria looked at me from the mirror before us, a gentle smile on her lips. "Just because I dislike something doesn''t mean I can''t excel at it, I''m a Goddess after all," she asserted. "In fact, I used to braid Serena''s hair when she was a little girl, long before we crossed paths." Surprised by this revtion, I responded with curiosity. "Really?" I questioned, intrigued. Steria simply nodded, her gaze distant as she added, "Yeah, but that was around 300 years ago give or take, I don''t really remember much from that time." I was sure she could remember, she was just toozy to do that. Then... An unexpected silence hung in the air. I was unsure of how to respond, I finally broke the quietude. "Are you finished with my hair?" I asked, trying to alleviate the sudden heaviness. Honestly... Was that really the best thing I could say to break the silence? Jeez. Steria twisted the final strand with finesse and then, with a sense of aplishment, she released her grip. "There you go," she smiled. "Now you look pretty." As I examined my reflection in the mirror, taking in the intricately braided hair, I immediately admire Steria''s skills. She always said she was too tired to do certain things. That was true. But, the amount of effort she put into braiding my hair was very obvious. Maybe it was me overestimating her emotional care, but for some reason, it felt like her heart and soul was poured into braiding this. It already felt special to me. "You''ve really outdone yourself this time," Imented. Steria shrugged in a modest manner, and yet this nonchnce made her modesty seem more like pride. "Well, it was done by none other than yours truly," she quipped. I chuckled at her yful response. Turning my attention back to my attire, I gave it a final inspection. "I think I''m ready to go," I told her. Steria''s smile widened, but she shook her head gently. "Not quite yet," she said cryptically, her eyes ncing to something unseen. It was my attire she stared at. Confusion furrowed my brow as I looked at my outfit again, searching for any missing elements. "But it looksplete," I told her, but in a way, some uncertainty creeped into my voice. Suddenly, Steria reached up and removed a golden earring from her delicate ear. Before I could react, she swiftly moved behind me, her fingertips lightly brushing against my flesh. In an instant, she pressed the earring into my left ear, causing an intense pain to rip through my lobe. "WHAT THE?!" I let out a piercing scream, my hand instinctively covering the wound as blood trickled down my neck. "What was that for?!" I eximed, pain strained against my voice. "My ear... it''s bleeding!" Steria hovered in the air, a mischievousughter escaping her lips. "Oh, rx," she teased,pletely amused. "It''ll heal soon enough." Of course it would, but I''m still a person, jeez. She''s crazy. But naturally, the wound on my ear closed. Gripping at the edge of my sanity, I red at Steria, rage coursing through my veins. "Why would you do something like that?" I demanded. With a carefree giggle, Steria floated closer. "It looks a lot better on you this way," she finally confessed, her words causing my indignation to crumble into confusion. "How can it possibly look better?" I questioned, my gaze shifting between my healed ear and the reflection on the mirror. I took a long good look, and right after I saw it for myself... She was actually... right... However, the thought of actually wearing it didn''t quite appeal to me. Sensing my hesitation, Steria gracefully closed her eyes and crossed her arms before offering a solution. "If you don''t want to wear it as a fashion statement, why not take it as a gift from me?" she suggested, a soft smile gracing her lips. This caught me off guard, and I responded, partially surprised, "Oh, thank you then." It was the first time she was being this humane...? It felt nice. Yawning tiredly, Steria nonchntly added, "Whatever." And she''s back to her normal self. Resolving to leave, I told her, "Well, I''m about to head out now." She floated over to the bed and flopped down onto it, seemingly eager to rx. Curiously, she turned to me and asked, "What was it you needed again?" "Eh, I need a portal to Efistes..." Steria let out a heavy sigh and snapped her fingers, conjuring a portal before me. As I prepared to step through it, something immediately made me to pause. Turning to Steria, I asked, "Hey, you want me to get anything for you?" She rolled over, facing the wall, and replied dismissively, "I don''t want anything. Just go have fun." Unconvinced, I pressed further, "You''re sure there''s nothing you want?" "There isn''t." Her response was ambivalent and dismissive. "O... Okay, then," I acquiesced reluctantly. After, I stepped into the portal and found myself transported to the streets of Argentia, inside Efistes. Since it was evening, I could freely use my flight. As such, I soared into the sky, en route to the meeting ce designated by Lilith. The closing ceremony was going to be done in several ces across the four duchies, it was a matter of which one was the most essible. Winter wasn''t fixed, but there was a possibility that even after the closing ceremony that would mark the end of "winter" that there would still be snow nheless. It wasn''t fixed but had a certain date region when it urred. So, the closing ceremony we were attending was going to be hosted by Lucretia?s family. Which meant I was not only going to see her there, but also Viscount Lugnar, the loudest noble I''d evere across. Well, either way I shoulde prepared... Eventually, I arrived, gracefullynding on the ground as my ck bat-like wings seamlessly retracted into my back. My [World Acuity] could easily sense her. I knew where she was. "Hi there, handsome," I heard her voice. And there she was, Lilith, dressed in a stunning two-toned red and ck dress that entuated her beauty. The dress revealed a generous glimpse of her cleavage, and she held an elegant fan in her hand, her smile captivating. "Are you ready to go?" Lilith asked me. I smiled. "Sure." Chapter 346 I’m at the venue for the event?

Chapter 346 I''m at the venue for the event?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) "Hello there." How exactly was I going to respond to her greetings. "Hey," I said. Jeez, that''s already a flop. With a gentle smile, Lilith walked towards me. "Are you ready to head to the venue?" she asked. Eagerly, I nodded in agreement. "Sounds good," I added. We strolled down the lively night streets, illuminated by the vibrant glow of hanging lights, and then out of nowhere I wondered aloud. "Why didn''t you just wait for me at the venue? I could''ve flown there and met you, and then we''d have entered together." While that was an important question, I only asked it was a little too quiet between us. Lilith was a well mature woman, and as such was reserved. It was likely that if I didn''t start a discussion with her, then we''d be silent until we arrived at the venue. Lilith chuckled softly, veiling a hint of exhaustion in her response. "That would''ve been an excellent choice, but you see, if I''d waited there alone, a lot of men would have assumed I didn''t have a date and swarmed around me." Her sigh carried a tinge of sadness and exasperation. "I couldn''t bear the thought of going through that all over again." All over again? Which meant it wasn''t the first time she was surrounded by a little too much men. However, given how attract ady Lilith was, plus her surprisingly dirty side, which man couldn''t she attract? "Well," I smiled. "At least we''re here together so I don''t think it''ll be a bother." The streets at night appeared peaceful despite the ongoing closing ceremony of the Snowworks Festival. Still, my guess was that the peaceful atmosphere was limited to this particr area of Argentia. Seeing as it''s thest day of the festival, you''d expect there to be a bustling event with numerous people enjoying themselves. Then again... the venue for the closing ceremony was located in this part of Argentia, it''s unlikely that anyone would disrupt the festivities by causing a disturbance in this area. Just as I was about to take in the enchanting atmosphere of the Snowworks Festival''s closing day, Lilith''s voice chimed in, calling my name. "Lumiere?" Perplexed, I turned towards her, curious. "Yeah, what''s up?" A pang of surpriseced her words as she expressed her astonishment. "It''s a bit surprising, Lumiere... I didn''t realize you weren''t the gentleman I thought you were." My confusion deepened, leaving me utterly bewildered. "Wait, what''d you mean?" With a delicate hand resting against her cheek, Lilith let out a heavy sigh, her expression tinged with sadness and disappointment. But it was obvious she was acting. "Even after seeing me dressed in such an elegant attire, you didn''t even attempt topliment me or acknowledge how beautiful I look." Wait a minute... I didn''t?! I was absolutely shocked, it was usually one of the first things I said when I met a woman dressed like this. And to be honest, Lilith looked absolutely hot. Her mature body¡ª slender yet curvaceous, matched with her seductive smile and slightly honey sweet voicebined to form the ultimate feminine appearance. And... I missed it? I immediately let out a heavy sigh, the heaviest I could muster. "I swear, I honestly forgot..." I cleared my throat and smiled at her. "If I''m being honest, you''re looking absolutely ravishing tonight.." Her gaze slid to the side, a flicker of disappointment evident in her eyes as she murmured, "It doesn''t matter now." Desperately wanting to make amends, I reached out to her, my. "No, Lilith, I truly mean it. You look absolutely beautiful." An exhausted yawn escaped her lips, followed by a softly spoken remark,ced with bitterness. "That''s such a ndpliment, Lumiere. It sounds so insincere." Shock coursed through my veins, and I couldn''t help but exim, "What?! I meant every word." In order to regain theposure I''d lost, I cleared my throat and told her, "You really do look beautiful." I could tell she was enjoying acting this out. There was no way something as trivial as ament I forgot to give her on her attire would make her act this way. She continued, faking an intense sadness in her eyes apanied by her sarcastic tone. "Oh, so maybe next you''ll call me a fat pig or an ugly buffalo?" She seemed to relish in making things harder, enjoying every moment of my struggle. Frustration knotted in my chest, and I protested, "That''s not fair, Lilith. On any normal day, I''d have made it the first thing I said." A pained smile danced on her lips as she retorted, "Exactly, and yet, you failed to do that today." She dramatically ced a hand on her chest and then forced a moan of pain as she added, "It implies that I didn''t look beautiful enough to remind you." My confusion grew, and I found myself scratching my head, ruffling my braided hair several times. "This is crazy!" I eximed, feeling utterly at a loss. Lilith chuckled, finding amusement in my frustration, and waved off the tension, as if dismissing our previous conversation as if it were a mere jest. "It''s fine, Lumiere. We''re already here. Let''s just forget about it." Her nonchnt attitude stung, my heart aching with the realization that she had indeed reveled in taunting me. We must''ve been arguing for so long that I''d forgotten we were even heading to an event. I recall as walking, but we did so much talking that I''d almost forgotten the main purpose of using here to begin with. As we stood before the grand and imposing building, I recognized it instantly, a realization dawning upon me. I turned to Lilith. "Isn''t this the...?" Lilith nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips as she confirmed, "Yes, it''s the Efistes Company. This is the venue for the closing ceremony." I knew Lucretia?s family were going to be the ones hosting the event. What I didn''t know, however, was that it''d be at thepany. Bute to think of it, this might just be the right time for me to ask her about her being an Integrator. It was likely she didn''t know what the name meant, and maybe she believed those dreams were some sort of blessings from a god. If All-Father hadn''t exined it to me, it''s likely I''d have felt the same way. We stepped into the grand entrance of the Efistes Company, the doors opening before us to reveal the people at the entrance. They were no ordinary guards but knights, proud members of the esteemed Blue Guards. Adorned in regal blue and gold armor, they stood tall, their swords ready by their sides. We approached the knights and they bowed their heads in a respectful greeting. One of the knights, a stern-looking man stepped forward. "Your invitation," he asked. Lilith produced a small wooden card, its surface etched with a special emblem that denoted her status. With a nod of approval, the knight motioned for us to proceed. But as I was about to follow Lilith, another knight stood in my path, blocking my way. Perplexed, I asked him, "What''s the problem now?" If only these guys knew they owed me a great debt for getting their captain out of trouble. Jeez... The knight''s voice was firm. "No entry without an invitation..." Before I could respond, Lilith intervened. "He''s my plus one for the night." Without hesitation, the knight stepped aside and bowed his head, apologizing for the inconvenience. I sighed, slightly irritated, but chose to brush it off, muttering a dismissive "whatever" in response. With that, I followed Lilith into the Efistes Company, leaving behind the bemused knight. The interior of thepany was a vision of opulence. A dazzling buffet spread out before us, adorned with delectable dishes that seemed to beckon with their tantalizing aromas. Noble guests mingled around, engaged in animated conversations, their elegant attire adding to the splendor of the scene. And the easily noticeable presence of ornate wine barrels and bottles, which was surely filled with the finest and most expensive selections, enticing guests to partake in their aged and exquisite vors. "This ce looks a little too fancy, don''t you think, Lilith?" She turned towards me and smiled. "Of course it is," she replied, "Do you think nobles would settle for anything less?" I nodded, conceding her point. "Yeah, that makes sense." Lilith then turned to me. "Wait here for a bit, I need to greet a few people." "Sure." I nodded. She left. It made sense for the most part. Events like these was also a chance to build business connections and get to know specific nobles better. "I guess I''ll go eat..." I said. "Lumiere?" I heard a voice call my name. It was a very familiar one. Too familiar... I instantly turned, and the person I saw caught me off guard. It was Genny... What was she doing here...? Chapter 347 There’s an itch in-between her legs?

Chapter 347 There''s an itch in-between her legs?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Fanatio and Genevieve were amidst the bustling first floor of the Efistespany, where the eagerly-awaited start of the closing ceremony event was soon tomence. A sea of nobles mingled and conversed. Genevieve, donning a daring red dress that entuated her massive tits, caught the attention of many enamored onlookers. "Hm, these men..." The way they stared at her... She felt like they would use their eyes to strip her of her clothes. Almost instinctively, she used her own hands to cover her body. Still, it didn''t help the situation in any way. Fanatio, clutching her own dress at the hem, surveyed her choice of attire. In disbelief, she uttered a soft "jeez" under her breath. Noticing herpanion''s perturbed expression, Genevieve turned to her. "What''s wrong?" he asked her. Fanatio hesitated, but then she swallowed her pride and spoke up. "The thought of wearing a such a dress... a dress like this..." In the end, her words didn''t make up much sense to Genevieve. "Come again?" Genevieve requested, still obviously curious. Fanatio sighed. She didn''t want to have to repeat herself, and yet she did. "I said this dress... It''spletely... ufortable..." Initially, it didn''t still make any sense to Genevieve, but deeper thought sharply made her understand. "Huh?" Genevieve gasped, appraising Fanatio from head to toe. With genuine admiration, she assured her hesitant friend, "But you look absolutely stunning in it! Why wouldn''t you want to wear this?" Fanatio''s ensembleprised of a form-fitting ash-colored gown that entuated her every curve. Complementing her captivating attire were silver earrings that shimmered under the dancing lights, along with white gloves that added a touch of elegance. Her hair, elegantly swept into a ponytail, was secured with a delicate silver pin. Although Genevieve had said all she did, she saw the sense in what Fanatio was saying. Fanatio wasn''t used to dressing in this manner. She preferred something that was more suited to her rigid personality. An armor, any kind would do for her. The main reason Genevieve was even defending the dress was simply because she was the one who chose said dress for Fanatio. But her feelings about the dress was more of a coin flip because the dress was a little revealing. Fanatio hadrge breasts, she also had a more than average sized ass, so fitting them into such a tight dress was like stuffing three cans of ham inside one can. In other words, Fanatio was eye candy for men. Fanatio sighed, searching for the right words to convey her discontent. "Not everyone enjoys assuming the guise of a princess. It feels ludicrous, donning these opulent trappings," she confessed. "..." Genevieve remained silent. A heavier sigh left Fanatio?s mouth apanied by a hot breath. "I can''t be caught dead in all this princess attire... It''s irritating..." Genevieve''s expression hardened, her amusement waning as she retorted sarcastically, "Oh, yes, how utterly unbearable it must be to look like a princess." As expected, the asionalck of awareness Fanatio suffered struck again. She''d forgotten Genevieve was actually a princess herself. Defeated, Fanatio released her grasp on the dress, her sigh echoing with resignation. "It pains me to think that I''ll have to be enduring this attire throughout the entire ceremony," shemented. Genevieve shrugged nonchntly. "Well, it''s not like it''s a death sentence. Just endure it, and you''ll be just fine." Endure it? That won''t be possible, Fanatio thought. Something itched her in-between her legs, a small rash that if she scratched, she knew it would subject her to the intense pleasure she needed. She tried to control her hands from not making any funny movements. But the itch grew harder. Fanatio gingerly approached Genevieve, her face contorted with mostly distress. Naturally, it was unusual for her to be this way, she was always calm in the situations she''d found herself in, but when it came down to embracing her more feminine side, it was war. "I can''t do this, Genevieve," she murmured. Genevieve was quick to respond. "Jeez, this is honestly getting stressful. You''re just going to have to manage it like that, I didn''t say it was going to be easy..." Fanatio?s knee anxiously rubbed together and then, almost without any warning she said, "Screw this." She reached down, tugging at the material of the tight dress, causing it to ride up slightly, revealing a glimpse of her shapely thighs. Wordlessly, she slipped her hands beneath the fabric, adjusting it between her legs, exhaling a breathced with both satisfaction and relief. "Ahnnnn~~ that''s the stuff..." Genevieve''s eyes widened with rm as she caught the gazes of several men who had turned their attention towards Fanatio''s unconventional behavior. "Filthy old men!" she eximed under her breath. Reacting swiftly, Genevieve hurriedly stepped in front of Fanatio, shielding her from the unwanted attention. She nced over her shoulder, eyes narrowed, and scolded Fanatio under her breath, "What on earth are you doing, Fanatio? Why here, of all ces?" Fanatio''s face looked rxed, she looked too rxed to worry about being embarrassed. She continued to adjust her dress, sinking her hands deeper into the constraining fabric with fervor. "I can''t help it, Genevieve," she protested softly, her voiceced with frustration and the asional moans of satisfaction that were as thick as honey. "It''s bing unbearable down there." The moans drew the eyes of even more men. What sort of woman owned such an unbelievably sexy moan, they thought. Rolling her eyes, Genevieve let out an exasperated sigh. "Fine, just be quick about it then," she muttered, already getting annoyed. Fanatio offered a grateful smile before resuming her task, discreetly setting everything in its desired ce. Meanwhile, Genevieve''s gaze shifted towards the group of lecherous, older men, who ogled Fanatio shamelessly. Their lustful stares and repulsive gestures made Genevieve''s blood boil. She clenched her fists, whispering a string of curses under her breath. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried to block them, some of them persisted in their perverse behavior. She shuddered as she noticed a few of the men sticking out their tongues suggestively, while others shamelessly groped themselves by the crotch, a wicked grin stered on their faces. Genevieve''s frustration grew with each passing moment. She turned to Fanatio, irritation pushing out her words. "Fanatio, just find a bathroom already. This is ridiculous," she scolded, her eyebrows furrowing in annoyance. Fanatio paused, her hand lightly grazing her chin as she contemted Genevieve''s suggestion. "You''re right," she agreed. With that, she calmly strode past the lecherous old men,pletely unfazed by their lustful stares. As Fanatio ascended the stairs to the next floor, Lumiere and Lilith made their entry into the spacious event room. Genevieve sighed, feeling a pang of regret. "I should''ve gone with Garret," she muttered to herself, convinced that he would''ve made things easier. Her gaze shifted towards the entrance, and her breath hitched in her throat as she caught sight of Lumiere. "L... L... L... Lumiere...?" The shock in her eyes was priceless. It was as if she had seen a ghost. Lumiere strode in with an older woman by his side. Intrigued, Genevieve hurriedly sought refuge behind a table set with sses of wine, ensuring she remained unnoticed as she observed them. Her mind was filled with a whirlwind of questions. Why was Lumiere with an older woman? And what was he doing here, in this ce of all ces? Was she his fianc¨¦e? Was Lumiere the type to go only after older women? Lost in her thoughts, Genevieve failed to realize that the man serving the wine had noticed her. He gave her a reproachful look. "Are you only here to disturb me... Or are you actually going to enjoy some wine." Flustered, Genevieve hushed him hastily. "Shhhhhh!" Sje was desperately attempting to keep her presence concealed. She redirected her attention back to Lumiere and Lilith, straining to hear their conversation, but their voices eluded her ears. "What''re they talking about?" Genevieve questioned herself. There were more and more thoughts creeping into her mind with each moment that passed. It''d have been better to go meet Lumiere herself and rify, but she didn''t want to be wrapped up in anything tooplicated... ...Yet Her grip on the table increased. "( Does that mean Lumiere''s only into much older women... I mean, although the woman he''s with doesn''t look a day over thirty, she does look really mature... At least to me... This is actually a little disturbing, does that mean Lumiere feels the same way about all older women, or is she just a special case... If it''s what I''m hoping it''s not he might Lana, or even Vanessa or maybe even... Mother!! )" Her thoughts were running wild. She used her hands to p her cheeks so as to set her imagination straight. Then, almost as if it was to her advantage, she watched Lilith leave. Lumiere was standing alone in the event room, looking around. Genevieve stood up and cleared her throat before walking behind him. She then acted like she didn''t see Lumiere and then dramatically gasped. "Lumiere?!" she said. Then, Lumiere looked around, searching for the source of this very familiar voice and then, he turned to face her. "Genny?" he mentioned, confused. Chapter 348 How do I make it up to you?

Chapter 348 How do I make it up to you?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) The two half siblings... They hadn''t seen each other in almost a month. Since Lumiereshed out on Genevieve not because she did anything wrong but rather, he was transferring his aggression. In truth, that action was what he deemed a big mistake. He wanted to apologize. Lumiere was aware that Genevieve was in Efistes, that was due to him meeting Garret and Ress at an inn. "Lumiere?" she said. Equally startled, Lumiere spoke up with a shaky voice. "G... Genny?" Genevieve''s brown eyes met Lumiere''s amethyst eyes in a tense gaze. Their silence could easily exin the unspoken tension between them. Lumiere felt the weight of her piercing stare. So, he nervously scratched the back of his head before finally mustering the courage to break the silence. "To be honest," he began, his voice shaky, "I wasn''t expecting to see you here." After speaking, he was only greeted by silence. A silence that made the situation even more awkward. His admission left Genevieve folding her arms defensively. "Oh? And pray tell, why would my presence be such a surprise to you?" she retorted, a strong dash of bitterness pressed against her tone. "Maybe because you''ve been trying to keep some space between us." Her tone was sarcastic. It was enough to dictate that when she said "keep some space" she actually meant Lumiere was avoiding her. Lumiere''s throat tightened as he tried to find the right words to exin himself. "No, Genevieve, I swear, I wasn''t trying to avoid you. It''s just that... things have beenplicatedtely." He wasn''t lying. After his argument with Genevieve, the next day he died in the hands of Gallus. Then, after altering his fate, he evolved to be a Curse King. From there on out, a lot of things happened from Serena''s destruction core to the issue of Isadora''s demon lord seed. There was simply no time he could spare. Genevieve raised an eyebrow skeptically, her gaze piercing through Lumiere''s feeble excuses. "Complicated? Is that what you call it?" she asked with obvious disappointment in her voice. "Tell me then, Lumiere, what exactly have you been busy with?" A heavy gulp from Lumiere. "( Damn... she must be so pissed )" (Lumiere) "( Wow, Lumiere looks so good in that attire, still, I''m sure mother could''ve made him something way better... )" (Genevieve) "( I really screwed up this time, didn''t I? )" (Lumiere) "( Bollocks, I forgot I''m supposed to be angry with him... )" (Genevieve) Genevieve cleared her throat elegantly, maintaining her look of indifference. "So? What''s your answer? Or are you thinking of more lies?" Lumiere hesitated, fumbling for words. "I''ve been upied with... with a lot of stuff," he stammered. "But that doesn''t mean I didn''t want to see you. I do, Genevieve." Genevieve turned her gaze away. What Lumiere saw was a look of sadness and frustration, one which made him feel bad. But when Genevieve?s face was out of sight, she gently smiled as she looked at Lumiere from the corner of her eyes. With a dismissive "hmph," she uttered, "If I truly meant anything to you, if I truly ranked among your priorities, then you would have made at least some effort to see me. But you didn''t, Lumiere." Lumiere swallowed hard again. Her words were weighing heavily on him. More and more he felt guilty. He struggled to find a response, for he knew in his heart that she was right. His avoidance had wounded her deeply, and the truth stared back at him with an undeniable, painful rity. Silence enveloped them once again, Genevieve''s sadness palpable as she lowered her head, her chestnut brown hair obscuring her face. Softly, almost in a whisper, she spoke the words that hit Lumiere like a bullet. "Maybe... maybe you don''t love me the way I thought you did." Genevieve turned her gaze away, her heart heavy with disappointment. She was ready to take her leave, ready to walk away from the man who had consistently let her down. "( Okay, now this is the part where he tries to stop me... )" She walked away. "( He better stop me...!)" She continued to walk away. "( Why hasn''t he stopped me...?! )" However, before she could make her exit, Lumiere rushed forward and took hold of her wrist, his grip firm yet gentle. In that fleeting moment, Genevieve''s lips formed a smile, but she quicklyposed herself, the smile fading into a mask of sadness. In her mind however, she was screeching like a hawk. "( EEEEEEEEKKKK!!! He did it!!! )" Lumiere then told her, "Genny, please wait..." "What do you want?" she asked. "Do you want to watch me cry now?" The question was left hanging in the air, the tension between them was extremely palpable. Lumiere, taken aback by Genevieve''s words, looked at her with pleading eyes. "No," he said earnestly and in a regretful tone that further projected his words as sincere. "I''d never want to see you shed a single tear." Genevieve ced her left hand on her chest, her eyes downcast. "Well, it''s toote," she whispered, she made sure to add intense sadness and vulnerability to her voice. Lumiere''s grip on her hand tightened, and he spoke softly. "It''s never toote," he insisted. "Why would you even think that way?" Genevieve mustered the strength to meet his gaze, her eyes filled with hurt. "Because you don''t love me," she stated, her voice trembling. "So, why should I waste my time listening to whatever you have to say?" Lumiere''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why would you think I don''t love you?" he asked. Genevieve let out a bitterugh. "There''s no need for you to lie," she murmured. "I know it''s true. If you loved me, you wouldn''t haveshed out at me like that." Lumiere''s expression softened, regret etched across his features. "I''m sorry," he said in a remorseful manner. "I had an argument that day, and I let my anger get the best of me." Of course, maybe it''d have been easier for Lumiere to tell her the cause of that argument. If he told her it was about Arthur, she''d have likely transferred her "anger" to Arthur, but there was no use for Lumiere to do that. It wasn''t worth it. And there was the likelihood that she''d ask what the cause of the argument was, and if she learnt it was about Blueste, it''d have raised some ufortable questions. Genevieve''s eyes narrowed. "Was that argument worth losing your cool in front of me?" she asked him. "No, and I kn¡ª" Before he could say anymore, Genevieve interjected. "All I wanted was to see how you were doing. All I wanted was to show you I cared." She was right, too right. He didn''t know how else to apologize, or what more to say. Lumiere''s head fell. "I... I know," he told her. Lumiere, his heart heavy with guilt, turned to Genevieve and asked her probably the most important thing she could ever hope for. "Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" Genevieve turned towards him. "( YES! IT WORKED! )" "Well, there is one way," she whispered, leaning in close to his ear. At this point, Lumiere was desperate. "Sure, I''ll do anything... Just name it." "Okay, if you say so." She made her request. Lumiere''s eyes widened as he heard her request. He immediately became uncertain. "I''m not sure I can do that," he confessed. Genevieve nodded solemnly, her disappointment evident. "I thought so," she murmured, preparing to take her leave once again. But before she could make her exit, Lumiere reached out and took hold of her hand, his grip tight with desperation. "Wait," he pleaded, sighing heavily. "I''ll do it. I''ll do whatever you want." Surprised, Genevieve turned back to him, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Really?" she asked, already hopeful. Lumiere released her hand and rubbed the back of his head, a sheepish expression crossing his face. "Yeah," he admitted. "Great!" Genevieve eximed, her eyes shining with excitement. But Lumiere''s expression turned serious again. "Just remember, it''s still a taboo," he warned. Rolling her eyes, Genevieve responded, "Like I care." Lumiere was filled with an overwhelming sense of uncertainty. However, Genevieve, perceptive as ever, was determined to eradicate any trace of doubt from his mind regarding their imminent endeavor. She wanted to ensure that their forting experience would be nothing short of extraordinary, leaving no room for hesitation or second-guessing. "Nowe over here, big brother!" With a radiant smile, she swiftly drew Lumiere close to her, enveloping him in a tight embrace. As his face nestled into the softness of her beasts, he could feel the weighty pressure of her ample curves against his cheeks. "Ge... Genny...!" The fragrance emanating from her cleavage was particrly delightful, its heavenly scent permeating the air. Rather than resisting or attempting to extricate himself from this intimate embrace, Lumiere wholeheartedly embraced the moment, reveling in the sheer bliss of being enveloped by her breasts. She fixed her gaze on him. "Lumiere, I promise you today... you''re going to enjoy every corner of my body, I want you to eat me, so don''t worry too much about it being a taboo..." Chapter 349 I’m committing a taboo? (R-18+)

Chapter 349 I''mmitting a taboo? (R-18+)

Lucretia & Lumiere Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere and Genevieve had discreetly slipped away from the bustling first floor of thepany and made their way up to the secluded fourteenth floor. They silently entered a small, dimly lit resting room, where they knew they would haveplete privacy. Genevieve gracefully walked over to thevish bed, while Lumiere skillfully locked the door to ensure no unwanted interruptions. Once settled on the bed, Genevieve immediately voiced out one of her few concerns. "Uh, Lumiere? What about your date?" she asked. Lumiere tilted his head curiously and replied, "My date? You mean Miss Lilith, don''t you?" Genevieve, slightly flustered, silently nodded, confirming her suspicions. "Yeah... her," Genevieve responded slowly. Lumiere chuckled lightly. "I guess I''ll just have to make it up to herter." With the door securely locked, Lumiere turned his attention back to Genevieve, who had reclined on the bed, teasingly beckoning him closer. "Well for now, you should focus on making it up to me." These words fueled by lustful intentions made her lips curl into a sultry smile. As her hands delicately caressed the soft foam beneath her, shenguidly spread her legs. Naturally, it served as an enticing invitation to Lumiere. His eyes couldn''t help but wander. He noticed a broad, long line of dampness adorning the surface of her whitecy underwear. Unable to contain his desire, Lumiere whispered teasingly, "You''re already so wet..." Heat filled Genevieve''s cheeks as she averted her gaze. "D... Don''t make fun of me, okay...?" her gaze averted even more. "Seeing you made me feel really good down here.." She slowly ced her hand on her crotch and smiled. From Lumiere''s perspective, what they were about to do was a huge taboo. And no, it wasn''t due to the fact that he was going to have sex with Genevieve, his beloved half-sister. Such unions were quite customary among the nobility and even some royals, with some even choosing to pursue such connections with their full-blooded siblings. The true tabooy in the fact that, as a princess, engaging in intimate rtions with anyone other than one''s betrothed was deemed a grave transgression. In essence, Genevieve had to preserve her purity until the moment she would unite with her future husband. Should she engage in any form of intimacy with another, it would undoubtedly result in a scandal of monumental proportions, rendering Genevieve ineligible to marry into any esteemed royal or noble lineage. While Genevieve herself may not have been overly concerned, as her love for Lumiere eclipsed all else, Lumiere himself was deeply troubled by the mere thought of deflowering his cherished half-sister and subsequently jeopardizing her standing within the esteemed circles of royalty. "Genny..." Lumiere called her name with a serious voice. Genevieve smiled at him. "Yes?" "Are you... Is this really what you want...?" he asked her. Genevieve nodded. "Of course, you''re the only one I love Lumiere." She gently slid her hand down from her gown to her panties and gently rubbed against the wet strip that covered her clit. "This only belongs to you~" she told him in a seductively throaty voice. There was no other way. She already made up her mind. Lumiere nodded. "Okay then, if that''s really what you want..." ... Soon after, Lumiere and Genevieve found themselves irresistibly drawn to each other, their lips locked in a passionate and fervent kiss. Their mouths melded together, their tongues dancing in a heated exchange. Each passing moment, the roughness of their kiss increased, but this was simply on due to the way their tongues fought and wrestled with each other. Lumiere pushed Genevieve back gently, his mouth insistent against hers. "Mmmmm~~ Lumiere, you''re such a good~~ kissserr~~" "You~ mhhnnmmmnn~~ too, Genny~" They spoke to each other as they kissed. The intensity of their kisses was breathtaking, their lips hungry and demanding as they explored every inch of each other''s mouths. With their lips slightly parted, a thin strand of saliva bridged the gap between them. They kissed like hungry, lustful animals. Maybe what heightened the intensity of their sex was how much of a taboo it was. It made them more aroused in a sense. Going against all order simply for sexual satisfaction. Genevieve''s hands eagerly gripped Lumiere''s shoulders, her body responding willingly to his fervent touch. Lumiere''s hands explored the contours of Genevieve''s body, his fingers inexplicably drawn to the luxurious fullness of her buttocks. It wasn''t a doubt that Genevieve inherited her mother''s backside. A good number of nobles and even the King of the Shield Kingdom have had their eyes on Genevieve. The fatness of her backside was something that defied all logic. "Hnnnn~~ Lumiere, please, squeeze me there~~" With a firm grip, he squeezed, feeling the supple flesh yield under his touch. The first few squeezes did little to distract Genevieve from the passionate exchange. Her focus waspletely consumed by their intoxicating kiss. But Lumiere, unable to resist the temptation, decided to take it a step further. With a strong and decisive motion, he lifted his right hand and brought it down with a resounding smack upon Genevieve''s voluptuous buttocks. "Pah!" That was the sound. The impact sent ripples cascading through the fleshy mounds, creating a mesmerizing ripple effect, reminiscent of a lush water balloon vibrating against the force. The sudden sensation jolted through Genevieve''s body, shattering the spell of their passionate kiss. She broke away, her lips parting with a deep and pleasurable moan, a thin stream of saliva escaping from the corner of her mouth. The p had awakened a primal desire within her, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her being. Lumiere gazed upon Genevieve, his voice projected with a husky tone. "Did you feel that, Genny?" he whispered, his hands still resting on her quivering buttocks. "Do you want more?" She wanted to be tamed, dominated by Lumiere. Her breaths, hitched and simr to an exhausted dog. "Do me more... Big brother~~" Lumiere''s eyes roamed hungrily over Genevieve''s exquisite form. "( I''m really enjoying Genny?s body... )" He didn''t know why. "( All of a sudden, it feels like the dirty things we hadst time wasn''t as good as this one... Maybe it''s because I''m going to be the one to disvirgin her. Yes, that''s why it feels so good to touch her, that must be it... )" He couldn''t resist the temptation any longer, his fingers trembling as he reached for the delicate ties of her gown. With gentle precision, he unfastened them one by one, exposing the luscious curves of her body. As the gown slipped off her shoulders, Genevieve''s breasts spilled forth, unrestrained and breathtaking. They were a sight to behold,rge and meaty, quivering with anticipation. Her stiffened nipples stood proudly, their pink hue contrasting against her skin. It was evident her breasts had grown heavy and full, yearning for attention. A flush of embarrassment colored Genevieve''s cheeks as she instinctively covered her breasts with her hands. Lumiere''s voice broke the silence. "Uh, Genny? Did they swell while I was away?" he asked, smiling just a bit. Looking away, Genevieve murmured in a shy voice, "Stop, Lumiere. It''s embarrassing." Lumiere tilted his head, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Ah, I expected you to say that," he chuckled softly. Slowly, he reached out and took hold of her trembling arms, pulling them away from her breasts. He met her eyes, his gaze burning with intensity. With the tip of his finger, Lumiere traced a tantalizing path across the surface of Genevieve''s sensitive nipple. The gentle touch sent shivers coursing through her body, and she moaned involuntarily, almost losing her bnce. In an instant, Lumiere caught her by the waist, his strong arm supporting her. Breathless and flushed, Genevieve ced a finger between her teeth, attempting to suppress her hot breaths. "I-I didn''t expect myself to be so sensitive," she admitted with a trembling voice of lust. Lumiere leaned closer, his breath warm against her ear. "Perhaps it''s because you haven''t experienced this in a while," he whispered. Every part of Genevieve''s body was vibrating and more and more she felt herself sumbing to this intense sexual crime. The way the touch of Lumiere''s body against her felt was like two worlds connecting. She wouldn''t feel this good if it was with any other person, but it being with Lumiere made things all the more easier. Her nipples felt the sharp pain that she hadn''t felt in ages. She would asionally touch herself at night thinking nothing other than her brother. Her nipples that would usually get squeezed by her fingers drenched in her own cum, was now being touched by Lumiere. Her mouth that she would usually finger, was now getting kissed by Lumiere. It was as though all her dreams were going to be manifested in one night. Her pussy quivered for the attention that it had endlessly craved for. Finally, she would get the rough sexual treatment she always ached for from Lumiere. The only person who made her feel any form of sexual urge and the only person who could satisfy it. Chapter 350 I’m committing a taboo? (R-18++)

Chapter 350 I''mmitting a taboo? (R-18++)

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Lumiere watched as Genevieve''s beautiful breasts stood before him. They remained plump and juicy. The rosy nipples waiting with the promise of being sensitive with every touch and sexual arousing with every squeeze. With a devilish grin, he moved in behind her, his hands reaching out to take hold of her luscious breasts. Gently, he squeezed them, feeling their softness and warmth beneath his touch. As he applied more pressure, Genevieve''s nipples quivered, responding to the intense sensation. Gasping for breath, she arched her back, her eyes rolling back as a moan escaped her lips. "Ahnnn~~ Ahn~ Ahnn~~ Ahhnnnn~~!!" "They feel so soft and hot," Lumiere murmured, savoring the feel of her surrendering flesh. With a deliberate motion, he pulled her breasts apart, eliciting a deeper, more desperate moan from Genevieve. "Ahhnnn~~ Ohhhnnnn~~!" Her eyes met the ceiling, their lustful gleam evident even in the dim lighting. "They feel so nice to touch," Lumiere whispered, his hands still working their magic on her sensitive mounds. Genevieve''s moans grew louder as her hands gripped his thighs, her nails digging into his flesh. The sensation sent a surge of pleasure straight to his core. Lumiere didn''t let up. He continued to rub and press Genevieve''s breasts, each movement drawing forth a cascade of moans and gasps. Saliva rolled down the sides of her mouth as her body quivered under the intense pleasure. "I could do this forever," Lumiere said, his voice pure with desire. The corner of Genevieve''s lustful eyes locked with his, a fiery hunger burning within them. "The way you say that... it turns me on," she admitted. She longed for more and needed more than that. "Good," Lumiere replied, a sly smile ying on his lips. Releasing his grip on her breasts, he leaned in close to her ear, his voice filled with temptation. "Do you want more, Genny~~?" Her body trembling, Genevieve nodded, her desire aching within her. "Yes," she confessed, her voice barely a whisper. "I want more, so much more until my body can''t take it anymore." A smile crossed Lumiere''s face as he shifted his hips, the hardness of his cock couldn''t be suppressed by his pants as he pressed it against the back of her lower waist. Genevieve could feel his throbbing cock, reminding her of the pleasure toe. "I... I... I''ve forgotten... How big it really is~~" She could barely form words as every word came out with more difficulty. "I''ll remind you soon enough," Lumiere promised her. Lumiere''s hands tightened their grip on Genevieve''s voluptuous breasts. He marveled at their size and firmness, relishing the way they burst through his fingers like chunks of meat. Genevieve arched her back in response. Her intense moans became one continuous, intoxicating melody. "Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~~!" The pressure on her breasts was intense, almost as if Lumiere wished to draw out every ounce of pleasure from them. And then, with a brief release of his grip, his index and thumb of both hands converged on her pert nipples, his fingers melding them together with a masterful squeeze. The sensation sent shivers down Genevieve''s spine, her tongue rolling out like a scroll, her eyes drooping with satisfaction. Saliva dribbled down her tongue as her moans subsided into throaty, rxed sighs. Lumiere continued tovish attention on her hardened nipples, twisting them gently to heighten the pleasure. Genevieve, lost in the sensations, couldn''t help but remark, "Your hands are so naughty, Lumiere." A smirk tugged at Lumiere''s lips as he replied, "Oh, Genny, you have no idea how naughty I can get." As he dragged, squeezed, and twisted her nipples, his tongue ventured towards her ear, diving in with a slow, seductive lick. Genevieve''s breath hitched as she felt the wet warmth of his tongue against her earlobe, heightening the pleasure coursing through her body. "Lumiere~~" she moaned. Lumiere''s grip on her nipples tightened as he whispered huskily, "Yes, my love. Tell me what you want." Genevieve''s eyes met his, filled with a burning hunger. "I want... all of you," she gasped. "I want your hands to explore every inch of my body, to make me yearn for more." Lumiere''s tongue delved deeper into thebyrinth of Genevieve''s ear, swirling and teasing with an intoxicating blend of heat and wetness. Each lick was a delicate dance, his saliva leaving a trail of hot passion that cooled upon contact, creating a tingling sensation that sent shivers down Genevieve''s spine. Her body felt racked for some reason. It was almost like he''d already taken her from behind, when he was yet to do that. He couldn''t resist the temptation of her earlobe, capturing it between his lips and suckling gently, savoring the taste of her skin mingled with his saliva. As he indulged in her ear, his left hand ventured south, finding its way towards her pussy, still concealed by her soaked panties. Lumiere began to rub the thin fabric against the slick, sensitive strip of Genevieve''s pussy. The sensation was electric. Her fluids coated her panties with an so much wetness that made his fingers glide across her pussy like it was honey. His fingers, now joined by two others, glided across her moistened panties, their tips sinking into the pliant warmth of her pussy. "Ahnnnnnnn~~!!" "Ohnnnn~~!" Genevieve''s moans continued. Her body urged Lumiere to explore further. "Oh, Lumiere," she gasped. "Don''t stop, I want to feel more of your touch." A smirk appeared on Lumiere''s face as he increased the pressure of his fingers, teasing the fabric-covered lips of her vagina. "As you wish, my love," he whispered huskily. "I want to feel every beat of your pussy, how it pounds when I touch it." His tongue continued its dance inside her ear, boosting the pleasure that surged through her body. Lumiere collected a mouthful of saliva and he spat a heavy droplet onto her ear and the side of her face. He covered her face in his thick saliva. The saliva felt so hot on the side of her face, like a sun burn. But then, it rxed into a soothing, cool liquid. Genevieve could no longer hold back. She pleaded, "Please, Lumiere, don''t stop. I want to feel you inside me, can you... Can... Can you do it more~~!" Lumiere''s eyes zed as he lowered his hand further, exploring the intricate folds of her pussy through the soaked fabric. The roughness of the strip only heightened the delicious tickling sensation as he rubbed against her most sensitive areas. Lumiere''s fingers continued their relentless exploration of Genevieve''s pussy, rubbing with a teasing persistence. As her moans sted out, she couldn''t help but gasp, "Lumiere, slower... please, go slower." A sly smile crossed Lumiere''s lips as he obeyed her request, adjusting his movements to a tantalizingly slow pace. With his other hand, he cupped herrge left breast, feeling its weight and fullness. He squeezed it firmly, his fingers sinking into the soft flesh as he applied just the right amount of pressure. Genevieve''s eyes narrowed, her desire now pushed by lustful intensity. Her cheeks flushed, bringing out the fiery passion that burned within her. Her mouth slightly parted, her tongue peeking out like a wild, untamed creature urging for more. Lumiere continued to rub against the folds of her vagina, his touch growing rougher with each stroke. The fabric of her panties clung to her moistened heat, and with a swift motion, he peeled the strip of fabric away, revealing her glistening pussy in all its unbridled beauty. Without hesitation, Lumiere shifted his attention directly to her pussy, his fingers gliding against the velvety softness of her flesh. Genevieve startled at the sudden contact, but before she could withdraw, Lumiere tightened his grip on her breast, applying even more force. A fiery jolt of pleasure shot through her, causing her body to arch forward in response. As Lumiere continued to massage and knead her breasts, Genevieve''s body willingly surrendered to his touch. Her senses became fully overwhelmed. Meanwhile, Lumiere''s fingers pressed against her bare, pulsating pussy, causing her wetness to flow freely, drenching the bed beneath them. But it was the feel of Lumiere''s tongue against her neck that sent Genevieve over the edge. The wet heat trailed along her skin, igniting every nerve ending it touched. She was in a state of full surrender, her body sumbing to the relentless pleasure Lumiere bestowed upon her. And finally, the climax came crashing down upon her. "Ahnnn~~ Ahnnnn~~ Ahnnnnnnnnnnn~~!" She came like a fountain. It was an explosion of raw passion and desire, her pussy spasming as her liquids squirted uncontrobly, drenching the already soaked bed with her uninhibited ecstasy. After she came, she fell back and rested against Lumiere''s chest. Her nipples had lost its hardness and her body felt tired. Lumiere''s cock however, was still very hard. He wasn''t sure whether or not Genevieve was ready to take in his cock but he was simply doing what she wanted him to do. "Genny, you okay?" he asked her. There was no response from the panting girl. Chapter 351 I’m committing a taboo? (R-18++)

Chapter 351 I''mmitting a taboo? (R-18++)

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) "Bend over for me Genny~~" Those were the words Lumiere whispered into her ear. To her, it was absolutely dirty and sexually gratifying in the most unimaginable ways. The thought that Lumiere could say such a thing with a very straight face made her pussy itself quiver. It was enough to tell her that this wasn''t his first time doing this with a woman. For a moment, she felt sad. She wanted her to be his first and him her first. But immediately, she shook away those thoughts in her head. From her point of view, she should be d for anything she was given. And the fact that she could receive her half-brother?s cock, something which she had thirsted for for so many years was enough to make her happy. Her neck ached. Her nipples stiffened. Her body trembled like an earthquake. And all thesebined, was what her anus and pussy felt simultaneously. "O... Okay~~" It took Genevieve ages to respond, but she finally did. Lumiere gently positioned Genevieve on the bed, her elbows and knees finding perfect support. "Please... Be gentle~" she begged, submissively. With a graceful arch of her back, she proudly presented her ample ass to Lumiere''s admiring gaze. His eyes were drawn to the sight of her tight, alluring anus and the untouched, glistening center of her pussy. cing his cock delicately upon her moist, quivering folds, Lumiere''s grip on her supple, voluptuous buttocks tightened. His fingers sank into the tender depths of her generous curves, eliciting a true sense of bliss that caused Genevieve''s mouth to widen in pure ecstasy. As he skillfully manipted her ass, her eyes fluttered upwards, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure coursing through her. "Ahhnnn~~ Nyyeesss~~ M... More~~!" With a gentle sway of her hips, she reveled in the sensation of his hands expertly caressing and squeezing her magnificent butt cheeks. Seeing as Lumiere''s stiffened cock was already skillfully perched atop her eager pussy, demonstrating his expertise in the art of pleasure. With a firmer grip on her ass, he elevated her waist a bit, granting himself an optimal vantage point to admire her wet, fleshy folds. "You''re not squeezing me anymore, big brother~" she told him. Lumiere smiled at her innocent eagerness. He was well aware that it must''ve taken her ages just to summon the confidence to ask him to do more of what he did to her ass. To squeeze and manhandle them all he wanted; she didn''t mind how rough things would get. "Don''t worry, I want to do something even better than that~~" he told her. The extremely lewd look on Genevieve''s face dissolved into one of surprise and a delightful hope for this promise of his. "R... Really...?" she asked. It was well established that Genevieve had a very fat ass. Because of that, she was barely sensitive if Lumiere were to touch her there, but with the way he squeezed her ass without any form of self control, she couldn''t think of anything that was better. "Yes, now just trust me and keep your face forward like a good girl~" He held her by the top of her head and adjusted her gaze forward. "Yes... I... I''m a good girl, big brother~~" her throaty voice pushed those words out in the most erotic manner possible. He gently pat Genevieve''s head. "Now that''s my good girl..." As he gracefully glided his firm cock against her velvety folds, the exquisite warmth of her intimate embrace enveloped him, while the tantalizing sensation of her delicate, cum-stained pubic hairs yfully tickled the tip of his manhood ¡ª its fiery sensation akin to a million sparks igniting his senses. "Ahnnnnnnn~~ Ahnn~ Ahnnn~ Ahnnnnn~~ Do me more~~!" Unyielding in his work, he persisted, each stroke and gentle caress upon her pussy causing Genevieve to contort her neck in rapturous delight, her eyes blissfully closed. The way his throbbing shaft nestled against the bloated ridge of her pussy intensified his pleasure, amplifying his ecstasy. His sexual hunger increased. Continuing his exploration, he leaned in slightly and positioned his hand just beneath, allowing him to touch her pussy from a different angle. When his hand made contact with the front region of her pussy, Genevieve emitted even more pleasurable moans. "D... Don''t... Ahnnn~~ Don''t do me th..." Her words were unintelligible, as expected of a women in a sexually feral state. Lumiere tenderly caressed the delicate hairs he encountered, reveling in their sticky yet delightful texture. "Don''t do what~?" Lumiere teased her as he continued to rub the hairs of her pussy. Each touch, each pinch and rub of these pubic hairs revealed more and more of her cum that was intertwined with the hairs of her pussy. "Don''t touch me there... It''s hairy~~" Genevieve didn''t know how he''d feel about a little pubic hair. It wasn''t much, but to her it was. If she knew this was going to happen today, she wouldn''t have worn panties, a bra and most importantly, she''d have shaved. "Don''t worry, I love it raw this way~~ it makes it better~~" Lumiere told her. His words were sincere and genuine. It was proven that lying during sex was close to impossible, as such, Genevieve was obligated to believe him. Aside from the fact that Lumiere would never lie to her on a normal day. "O... Okay then~~" Lumiere enthusiastically continued to tenderly caress, caress, and pamper the front region of her luxuriously furry pussypanion from behind. "You like that~?" he asked her. Genevieve''s eyes were squeezed shut. "Ahnnn~~ Ahnnn~~!" She could barely respond with all the intense pleasure she was feeling. "Come on, Genny," Lumiere called to her again. "Do you love it~?" He framed the question differently. "Ahnnn~~ Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~ Nnye.... Nye... Ahnnn~~!" As much as she struggled to speak intelligible words, they couldn''te out easily, it looked like she was at the point were she would keel over, and what made it worse was the fact that she hadn''t even received his cock. She had already told him to be gentle with her, but it didn''t look like Lumiere knew the meaning of such a word. "Don''t you love it, Genny?" "Y... Ye... Yes... I love the way you''re touching me there, your fingers are so naughty. Ahnnnnn~~" Aftervishing it with attention for a considerable amount of time, he could detect the presence of a few strands of her luscious locks and traces of her cum on his hand. "If you love it so much, why don''t you lick it too~~" "Y... Yes... Anything you want..." With his left hand, he gently grasped the top of her head and gently guided it downwards. Without dy, he directed his hand towards her mouth, causing her tongue to extend outward, cascading droplets of saliva onto the bed. She eagerly sucked on his hand, disying intensely powerful arousal and pleasure despite her somewhat ufortable position, akin to a devoted dog receiving a delightful treat. Her tongue lovingly encircled each finger, diligently exploring and savoring every nook and cranny. Her constant moaning and animalistic noises was huge proof of her profound enjoyment, relishing not only the taste of Lumiere''s fingers, but also the way her cum tastes. "Hmmnnnnn~~ Ahnnn~~ My cum... It tastes so good~" "Of course it does..." he told her After all, he''s licked it not once, or twice. Finally, Lumiere graciously withdrew his fingers from her mouth, allowing her to cough gently, a minor inconvenience resulting from her momentary choking. Lumiere''s fingers, now adorned with a thinyer of her own saliva, proceeded to tenderly cup one of Genevieve''s breasts, applying a firm yet gentle pressure. The sensation caused Genevieve to jolt forward slightly, her body gracefully contorting in response. The unexpected coolness of her saliva, as it mingled with the delicate skin of her breast, elicited a most peculiar reaction - she emitted a series of barks, reminiscent of a spirited dog. These barks continued, growing in frequency and intensity, as Genevieve yfully swayed her ass from side to side. Lumiere, ever attentive, continued to caress, squeeze, and manipte her breast, his touch bing increasingly fervent. Eventually, Genevieve''s barking subsided, and she inclined her neck to gaze at Lumiere. "Come on, put it in me already~~" "Ahnnnn~ Put your cock inside me already~~~" "Please~~! I want to feel good~~!" "Take my virginity, big brother~!" She ached for it, for every bit, every fraction, every inch of his cock. Her body contorted and begged for it. Her pussy ached for it, and that much was evident in the way it spasmed and cried out cum¡ª thick, fluid cum. "You really want it... Now~~?" Lumiere grabbed his cock by the shaft and gently stroked it as he looked at Genevieve and the hungry look in her eyes. ''Her eyes, she looks so different... She doesn''t look like Genny, she looks untamed and wild... But it kinda feels good to see her this way...'' He then looked at her pussy and made up his mind. "Get ready, Genny~" Chapter 352 I’m committing a taboo? (R-18++)

Chapter 352 I''mmitting a taboo? (R-18++)

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Akashic Records) Finally, Lumiere''s hard, veiny cock glided back, caressing the delicate folds of Genevieve''s sacred sanctuary; her intensely wet pussy. "Come on, put it inside me already~~" Genevieve moaned out. She moaned again. "I want to feel good~~ make me feel good with your cock~" Lumiere only smiled at her eagerness. He never imagined Genevieve would be the type. "Sure thing," he told her. And then, in a moment of sheer power, he thrust his impressive cock into her depths without hesitation. The force behind his entry was so tremendous that, despite the tightness of her pussy, his virile cock effortlessly found its way inside. "Schwick~!" That was the sound that could be heard. A squashing sound as his cock crushed the folds of her pussy and dug deeper and deeper. The deeper his cock went inside, the more it was coated in severalyers of her wetness. It was full proof that Genevieve was aching for this for so many years now. She''d stayed a virgin just for this moment. The way his cock entered her was like a force of pleasure driving its being into her pussy. An easy entry. The cock used only one ram against her pussy and fleshy buttocks. It encountered no resistance from the tightness of her folds, no, for even with its substantial girth and length, it prated with astonishing ease. It was as if this wasn''t the first time Genevieve had weed such a huge cock into her pussy before. However, as Lumiere''s cock broke through Genevieve''s hymen, a small trickle of blood flowed from her pussy, leaving a faint stain upon the veiny length of his cock. Seeing this alone was enough to ster a smile on Lumiere''s face. He hadn''t realized it before, but now it made sense. Why should he leave his sister in the hands of an ipetent man. If he did that, that ipetent man whoever they might be would enjoy the pleasure of deflowering her. This was only the second time Lumiere had deflowered a woman. But like several other times, he enjoyed it more and more. If he could disvirgin Genevieve all over again, then he would. This scene looked absolutely perfect... However, Genevieve''s personal experience of losing her virginity was truly exceptional. When Lumiere''s cock glided back, the sensation it elicited in her pussy caused her to narrow her eyes with an erotic intensity, as if she were being treated to the most refreshing stream of cool water. It felt like chunks of ice cubes rested on her pussy and melted under the intense heat that theher regions of her wet, horny pussy radiated. "Ahnnnnn~~ So good~~" It was an absolutely breathtaking moment for her. And then, at longst, with Lumiere''s cock poised just before her entrance, she gracefully swayed her voluptuous ass from side to side, enticing Lumiere to eagerly prate her eager pussy. Finally, when Lumiere thrust his "outstanding" cock into her awaiting depths, Genevieve employed the full power of her waist to move in the opposite direction. This synchronized motion allowed her to fully amodate the entire length of Lumiere''s big, fat cock. Although, in the end, her pussy was unable to fully envelop the entirety of his cock due to its size, the experience of losing her virginity was elevated to an even greater level of pleasure. And as the momentous event unfolded, with the breaking of Genevieve''s hymen and the culmination of her virginity, a sense of profound satisfaction washed over her. Her eyes rxed in anguid manner that made her horny expression look even more enticing. If only Lumiere could see it with his own eyes. "Ahhhnnnnn~~ Ahnnn~ Ahnnnn~~!!" Her tongue, in perfect harmony with the rush of blood from herher regions, glided effortlessly. Genevieve, positioned on all fours like a loyal dog, experienced an entirely new sensation. "S... S... S... So gooooood~~" "Eyahhnnnn~~!" Her entire being quivered, as if an earthquake had been unleashed within her very core. Her legs trembled uncontrobly, and herprehension of reality became hazy. Yet, amidst this whirlwind of emotions, one thing remained clear - she was consumed by pleasure. Her breath came in heavy pants, reminiscent of a contented animal, while her tongue continued to protrude. Saliva dripped from her tongue, mingling with the blood that trickled from her pussy. A searing heat coursed through her body, a sensation that paradoxically brought immense pleasure. In that moment, it felt as though she had captured the essence of pure bliss. The forbidden act of engaging in scandalous intimacy with her own half-brother only intensified the delectable nature of this experience. And now, as Lumiere made his triumphant entrance into her temple of purity, the moment had arrived. "I''m gonna go a little hard on you, Genny." Genevieve nodded when Lumiere told her this. With the way her tongue was stuck out and she responded with such a lifeless nod, one would think she was hypnotized. In truth, she was just so overwhelmed by the magnitude of his cock. With a resounding p, the harmonious collision of flesh reverberated throughout the room. Lumiere''s cock, adorned with the crimson badge of Genevieve''s maidenhood, began its rhythmic dance within her velvety confines. The tempo of his thrusts quickened, each one propelling his virile dick deeper into her core. The forceful impact of his bare pelvis against her voluptuous butt cheeks was nothing short of electrifying. With every powerful plunge, Genevieve''s body surged forward, her doggy position not beingpromised one bit. Lumiere, unyielding in his ardor, continued to bestow upon her the gift of his unrelenting passion. Her tongue,nguidly protruding from her mouth, and her eyes, serenely gazing into the abyss, bore witness to the escting crescendo of pleasure coursing through her being. "Ah... Ahh... Ahnnn... Ahnnnn~~" Though her moans were subdued, the overwhelming intensity of this union left her in a state of blissful confusion. All that mattered was Lumiere''s fervent thrusts, prating her very pussy, and the sheer ecstasy she derived from this divine connection. "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" "Pah~!" The sounds of intense fucking didn''t cease. Lumiere dicked Genevieve''s pussy like it wasn''t her first time. Then, Lumiere gracefully lifted both his arms up, his waist moving in perfect synchrony. With pure force, he propelled the weight of his entire cock into Genevieve''s pussy, never once slowing down. In and out, in and out, his stiff cock moved with ceaseless motion, each thrust feeling like a divine experience. The sheer size of his "glorious" cock made every pration a near-death encounter, yet Genevieve found herself embracing the pain and pleasure as if it were a gift from the heavens. She couldn''t help but fantasize about being ravished by such an exceptional, veiny cock. With both arms raised in triumph, Lumiere descended them upon her fat, meaty ass, leaving fiery red marks that served as badges of honor. The moment Genevieve felt the resounding p, her eyes squeezed shut, her body propelled forward, and her mouth erupted in a symphony of moans. "AHNNNN~~! AHHNNNNN~ AHNN~~" She''d never looked more like a whore than now. Her facial expression was so unbelievably erotic. But Lumiere, in his unbroken focus, didn''t grant her a moment''s respite. He firmly grasped her soft, tender curves, using them as leverage to delve deeper into the depths of her pussy, bringing her unparalleled pleasure with each and every thrust. "Doesn''t that feel good, huh, Genny?" Lumiere asked her. He was eager to know what she thought about his cock. "It''s so painful, but at the same time, I feel so good... the way your hot cock is reaching deeper and deeper just makes me feel like dying... Please do more, a lot more~~!" It was confirmed. Genevieve could get seriously hooked on Lumiere''s cock. And the only withdrawal she was worried about, would start only after Lumiere removed his cock from her ass. She wasn''t hoping for that, she wanted his cock to keep on doing this more and more because at this point, it was the only thing that could maintain the little sanity she had left. It felt so good, it felt absolutely good. "Your insides are so tight Genny, I love how tight it feels, it''s making me want you even more~~!" "Nyesss~!" Genevieve moaned out in-between her throaty response. "I''m happy that you want me, big brother.." From the moment Lumiere passionately engaged with Genevieve, he elevated the experience to new heights. With a firm grasp, his hands enveloped her breasts, exerting just the right amount of pressure that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her entire being. The sheer intensity was nothing short of mind-blowing, and what heightened the ecstasy even further was Lumiere''s simultaneous mastery of prating her with his cock while tenderly caressing her breasts. The sensations were undeniably exquisite, as he skillfully continued to thrust and stimte her. The sheer abundance of her arousal became evident, as a cascade of fluid emanated from her pussy, while even her anus experienced delightful sensations despite Lumiere''s focus elsewhere. It felt absolutely good, and to them both, it was a memorable night... Chapter 353 In bed with my sibling? (R-18)

Chapter 353 In bed with my sibling? (R-18)

Lucretia & Lumiere Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Genny and I were just thereying on the bed. Our bodies were closely entwined together. But more than that, our bodies were covered in sweat. We had just finished having sex and it was really intense if I was being honest. After all, itsted for an entire hour. It was Genny''s first time, and I wanted to make it special, so I took my time, savoring every moment. And it was ten times better than I could''ve even imagined doing it with Genny. I wouldn''t mind doing it again in a few minutes, but I didn''t want to be that guy. But now, there was one problem... What do I say to her have sex? I thought. I didn''t know how to initiate a discussion because I was at a loss for words. As of recent, I wasn''t affected by post-nut rity, which was likely because I''d grown immune to it. But, the only reason I could think of as to why I''d grown immune to it was¡ª difference in Spiritual Degree or Soul Value. It was this thing Steria told me about. A ranking system used by Trifects to calcte just how powerful they were. So, tearing a nut to Genny and tearing a nut to Steria would be two different things. Genny?s would be less exhausting mainly because she''s a lower life form whenpared to Steria; which meant that nutting to Steria was way more exhausting. And indeed it was. Thest time she gave me a hand job I felt like I was going to keel over. ¡ºYou''ve acquired 1,400 skill points¡» ¡ºYour total skill point count is 19,435¡» That was a lot. I didn''t keep track of how many skill points I had because it looked like with each passing week I was engaged with one or two women and it just gave me a greater supply of skill points. I had so much skill points I didn''t know what to use them and do. I could max out all my magic arts and magic skills, but what would be the point exactly. It would make me stronger; but it wouldn''t put me on the same level as us. It wasn''t that I hated us because of what happened to Ravenna. After all, he even let Ravenna leave so she could enjoy herst days... even if I did waste a good portion of it. I sighed. The only person who could be med was Rivka... I''d already heard her name several times, and it was enough to get me really pissed. But for today, that didn''t matter. Genny?s deflowering was more important. I was her first, and proudly so. "I think I should get up..." That was the only thing I could say, I had nothing else. As I prepared to rise from the bed, Genny shifted closer to me, her hand delicately resting on my chest. A smile graced her lips as she looked up at me. Her eyes were satisfied and filled with affection. "Are you okay?" I asked her, raising a brow as I did. Genny''s smile widened, radiating contentment and joy. "Everything?s more than fine," she whispered; there was also a hint of vulnerability and tenderness in her voice. She nestled her head against my shoulder, seekingfort and closeness. Her fingertips began to trace light circles on my chest. And yes, it did send shivers down my spine. I returned her smile, gently caressing her hair. "We should head back downstairs and join the others... It''s only a matter of time before they start looking for us." And by "they" I meant Lilith, Lucretia or any of my other female students that might havee for the ceremony. Genny shook her head, her expression pleading for just a little more time. "Can I stay here with you a little longer?" she pleaded softly. "Well, I''m not sure we sh..." Oh dammit! How could I say no to her, she looked too cute for me to tell her that. I couldn''t resist the affectionate glimmer in her gaze, and I agreed. "I guess it''s fine if we stay for a while." Genny smiled. "Great!" But something else was a bother. "We''ll definitely need to focus on cleaning these sheets... yunno, since they''re stained and all..." I smiled at her in a teasing manner. Genny''s face flushed crimson, she waspletely embarrassed. "Why?d you have to bring that up?" she mumbled, her voice barely audible as she hid her face in her hands, attempting to conceal her blushing cheeks. Her shoulders slumped, and a soft groan escaped her lips. "It''s so embarrassing." My heart swelled with adoration for her, and I gently cupped her face, shifting it so our eyes could meet. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about," I assured her. "It''s a perfectly natural part of our connection, something beautiful we''ve shared." Genny''s gaze softened, her vulnerability shifting to a timid smile. She wrapped her arms around me, cherishing the safety of our embrace. "Well, as long as you''re not bothered by it, I''m fine..." I slowly shook my head. "Of course I''m not.." Still, I had a very strong urge to keep the sheets stained with her blood, but if I did that and Steria found out, she''d call me weird. And while I don''t think Serena would be bothered by it, I don''t exactly expect her to be fine with the idea. It was kind of relieving that she didn''t know I had the sheets we both had sex on. I hid it and took it with me when Serena, Isadora and I went to the Royal Capital. And I had the chance to secure it "somewhere" in my room after she left with S¨¦bastien back to Trinodyne. The only person who knew about those sheets were Isadora. But she wasn''t bothered by it, it... actually turned her on. "Jeez," I subconsciously said outloud. "Hm?" Genny?s eyebrows lifted. "Is everything alright, big brother?" "Uhh, ah, yeah, yeah it''s cool, everything''s peachy." "You don''t look so fine." She stared at me suspiciously. I avoided her gaze. "Trust me, I am." I wasn''t. The only thing I was, was a weirdo. Genny smiled radiantly. But it wavered slightly, catching my attention immediately. "Is something wrong?" I immediately asked her. Genny''s eyes locked onto mine. "I''ve noticed you''ve been acting strangetely," she admitted. I felt some sort of guilt wash over me, wondering how I had unknowingly caused her distress. "Strange? I have?" I responded. Genny nodded with her fixated gaze on me not faltering once. She exined. "Your ns to visit the City of Nuvada for business opportunities... It was a bit hurtful that you didn''t want to take me with you. You preferred to go alone rather than having me by your side and it hurt me a lot. You know how much I love you... and yet you didn''t consider how I''d feel." I understood what she said and how she felt. But I wasn''t even alone when I went to Nuvada, I was with Serena¡ª which technically did mean I was alone to those who didn''t know about her. If I allowed Genny toe with me, I wouldn''t be able to converse with Serena and I''m not sure I''d have met the Grygans. "Genny..." I immediately sought to exin my reasoning. "I didn''t want your knight duties to bepromised. I know how much they mean to you, and I didn''t want to deprive you of something that brings you joy." I didn''t want her to make a choice... Yeah right, I just wouldn''t befortable if she was around. Genny''s lips curved into a bittersweet smile. "If only you made me understand this earlier," shemented softly. "Instead, you simply told me I couldn''te, and the next day, you left without even saying goodbye." Regret weighed on me, and I quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, Genny." Genny nodded. "As long as you''ve apologized, I''m totally fine with it, so don''t worry about it." I was immediately relieved. "I''m d.." However, Genny''s voice held a note of caution. "That doesn''t mean I''vepletely forgiven you," she confessed. "Wait, what?" I said. Genny?s expression turned mischievous as she puckered her lips and closed her eyes. With a smile on her lips, she proposed a challenge. "Kiss me, and then I''ll consider whether or not I''ll forgive you." A warm chuckle escaped my lips, and I eagerly epted her yful request. Moving closer, our naked bodies pressed against each other, my bare chest embracing her delicate breasts. My hands gently cupped her exquisite, bare buttocks, offering an affectionate squeeze that elicited a faint moan from her. But her hot moan didn''tst long as I drove my tongue down her throat. We kissed passionately. Our tongues wrapping around each other much more tightly than our bodies did. My hands squeezed her buttocks even more and we got closer than the human body could. "I love you, Lumiere." Words that made me feel happy. Chapter 354 The event is over?

Chapter 354 The event is over?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) Finally, we were all dressed up for the event. Genny looked even more stunning than before in her dress.. It was like after having sex she waspletely glowing. Isadora did tell me something about how great sex could make a woman look in her prime. She turned to me with a smile. "Uh, Lumiere?" "Huh," it looked like I was lost in thoughts. "Didn''t you hear me before?" she giggled. "I said pleasee help me with my dress." "Oh, sorry, I was thinking about something." I happily agreed and walked over to her. Standing behind her, I gently sped the buttons, making sure they were secure. When I was done, I admired how sharp and perfect she looked. "Thank you," Genny said. But instead of stepping away, she surprised me by leaning in and nting a quick kiss on my lips. I couldn''t help but smile. "What was that for?" "Just because," Genny replied with a shrug. "Think of it like a sneak attack." Yeah, those wouldn''t work on me unless I chose to willingly deactivate all my skills. I had a lot of sensory-rted skills, so it was pretty difficult for someone to catch me off guard. The only way that''d be possible was if they were crazy fast. In terms of raw speed, I''d say battle gods were the fastest¡ª but that''s only because they''re the only ones I''ve actually shed swords with. Now, we were getting ready to leave, I looked around. "Okay, that''s good, everything looks fine." Before we could leave, we had to clean up the ce, so we could remove the evidence of our "sibling bonding time". Genny suddenly sniffed the air. "It''s almost gone.." Curiosity piqued, I turned to her and raised an eyebrow. "What''s almost gone?" Genny sighed and exined, "The smell of blood... yunno, from my..." I could see that she was still embarrassed by the blood squirt. It made sense that she would, after all, it was her first time. But, the main thing was that Genny?s blood flow after I deflowered her was a lot. I guess that''s what made her feel ufortable. "Well, since we''re done," I looked around, sliding my hands into my pockets. "We should get going." I started heading out of the room. I was lucky Genny didn''t ask about the bed sheets, phew. "So, what about the bed sheets..." Genny asked. Crap. "Uhh," my mouth rejected the honest answer. I nced around and then nervously replied, "Well, it doesn''t matter where the sheets are now, as long as they''re gone." Genny furrowed her brows, clearly concerned. "But it had my blood on it... I don''t want someone doing anything weird with it." So... I''m weird for keeping it...? Trying to ease her worries, I quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, I already burned them." Not. Genny''s eyes narrowed as she studied me. She then pointed out, "But you didn''t mention that earlier when I asked." Caught off guard, I coughed awkwardly and responded, "I guess I just forgot to mention it. But it doesn''t matter now, right? Let''s just focus on heading back to the event, since we''re done cleaning up here." Genny nodded, still uncertain, and reluctantly agreed, "Okay, then." We exchanged nces, but I was trying my best not to make anything too pronounced. I wasn''t the biggest liar around, so Genny would likely see through it if I tried to say anything more. Genny and I descended the grand staircase. It was easy to tell how huge thispany was. Our footsteps echoed through the empty mansion. "I want us to dance when we get down there..." Genny told me. I scratched my chin and looked up at the well designed ceiling. "Uh, Genny I''m not so sure about that," I cleared my throat after¡ª almost as it it was too difficult to say it. "W... What...? But why?" Genny asked me; her cheeks were already puffing up. I could only sigh. "I''ll exin another time." I didn''t want to tell her that I''d prefer to dance with Lilith because she was the one who brought me here. As it was, I already left Lilith alone for more than an hour, and since she was my date, it wasn''t really the best thing to do. Still, Lilith?s a mature woman, so I find it hard to believe she''ll take offense from this. She won''t really be happy, but I doubt she''d be mad either. Finally, we arrived at the first floor, back to the event. But... The vibrant energy that was present in the halls was gone. It left behind only the distant sound of servants diligently cleaning up. Our jaws dropped in unison as we entered the main hall, expecting to find the nobles still buzzing with excitement, only to be met with an eerie emptiness. The event... it was over. "What?!" we eximed simultaneously. With the emptiness in the halls, seeing as all the music and chattering of nobles were gone, we could easily hear ourselves scream out that word. Genny looked at me with wide-open eyes. Her shock was as great as, if not greater than my own. "How''s that possible? The event can''t be over already," she protested. I furrowed my brow, trying to make sense of the situation. "How long were we really in that room?" I muttered to myself. Genny turned to me, her voiceced with confusion. "I''m sure it was only an hour, maybe slightly more. But this... this doesn''t make sense." I ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Give me a sec, Genny. I''ll go find Lilith," I assured her. "Lilith?" Genny raised an eyebrow. "I came here with her, but that''s not important... I need to be sure she didn''t go without me." She nodded. "Okay, but let''s meet up in a few minutes so we can leave together," she suggested. A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I saw a blush creep onto Genny''s cheeks. "Sounds good," I replied. Just watching her say this and act in that manner made a warmth spread throughout my chest. I feltpletely at peace. With a nod, Genny turned and headed off in search of her friend, her steps light yet purposeful. I watched her for a brief moment, gripped by her beauty, before redirecting my focus towards finding Lilith. "Please don''t be mad..." I said that to myself because of Lilith. I was bothered with how she was likely to react with me leaving her in the middle of the event. Yes, I tried to convince myself that she was a mature enough woman to let that slide, but at the same time, it was also possible for her to get angry if I didn''t even talk with her all the while we were here. Crap, Lumiere! I scanned the room, hoping to catch a glimpse of Lilith''s unmistakable features - her white hair, her eyes burning like rubies, and her porcin skin that always seemed to glow in the dim light. But my search proved fruitless, and time was slipping away. Determined not to miss her before she left the venue, that''s if she wasn''t already gone, I hurried over to a servant who was rolling a barrel of wine away. "Excuse me," I called out, catching his attention. He stopped in his tracks, curiously looking at me. "Yes, madam? How may I assist you?" "No, I''m not a..." there was no time for that I thought. I wasted no time in conveying my urgent request. "Have you seen a woman around here, with white hair and red eyes? She has a beautiful pale skin and..." I was already talking a little too much and had to limit myself. "Just, have you seen her?" Then I remembered onest important piece of information. "Oh yeah, and she''s wearing a ck and red dress." The servant''s brow furrowed, his eyes darting around as if searching for an answer. "I''m not entirely certain, miss," he admitted, scratching his head, "but perhaps you should inquire with those responsible for marking attendance. They might have better knowledge of the guests present." "Thank you!" I eximed, already relieved. "That''s an excellent suggestion. I''ll do just that." As I turned to make my way towards the attendance takers, I noticed a flicker of fear sh in the servant''s eyes. His gaze flicked past my shoulder, fixed on something behind me, and before I could inquire further, he abruptly yanked the barrel of wine and hurried away, disappearing into thebyrinthine corridors. I knew who it was. A very dissatisfied voice called out my name from behind. "Lumiere." It was Lucretia. I knew that even before she said it. I turned to face her, captivated by her elegance as always. She stood there, her petite figure adorned in a regal gown, her hands neatly folded in front of her. It was hard to tell if I was in for something good, or bad. Chapter 356 I have visitors?

Chapter 356 I have visitors?

Lumiere & Lucretia Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) So apparently, I ditched Lilith because of Genny and the I ditched Genny because I was looking for Lilith and ended up with Lucretia. But even more apparently, my job as a teacher didn''t matter to Lucretia. She wanted me to slide by herpany tomorrow. Normally, I would see this as an opportunity to learn more ideas on what to create. But, from what I''d seen so far, Lucretia hadn''t gone further than I had in technology. At the very least, I''d get to learn how she did herrge scale productions and also get to know more about her being an Integrator. I initially thought I was the only Integrator but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Lucretia was definitely one as well. However, I could only possibly confirm that tomorrow. But if she actually admitted that she was one, it would raise a very concerning question... Why exactly did All-Father choose me? He told me it was because I was an Integrator. If Lucretia is also one, then that would mean there were likely more like me who could also change the world in different ways. "I should stop thinking about this, it''s giving me a headache." I sighed. ... Returning to campus, I trudged through the silent snow-covered pathways, each step crunching beneath my shoes. The once knee-deep snow had transformed into a mere dusting, allowing for easier navigation. "The winter in this world is so inconsistent that it gets annoying." Yawning, I finally reached the men''s teaching staff hostel and approached my room. Even before opening the door, a familiar presence could be felt. My [World Acuity] was sharp as ever; provided it was within this realm. "Huh?" I sensed Steria, Senesica and Lilith''s energy. Still, there was something unidentifiable I could sense. Another aura, distinct and unfamiliar, mingled with theirs. While [World Acuity] was the highest sensory-skill I knew a person could possess, it did have one w. The w wasn''t born from the skill being imperfect or subpar, instead, it was due to the user''s limited knowledge. Provided I didn''t know a person, I wouldn''t be able to identify them even if I sensed their presence. I pushed the door open. To my surprise, Lilith sat upon my bed, softly stroking Senesica''s sleek ck fur. As expected, Senesica restedfortably in her cat form, purring contentedly in response to the gentle touches. Meanwhile, Steria reclined in my chair, the same one where I often devised lesson ns for my students. I used the lesson ns in ss the day after so that they could match their reading schedules with the lesson ns and map out an idea of what they should and shouldn''t focus on for the time being. I was just hoping she didn''t touch any of my work. "Yo," Steria greeted me with a tranquil wave. I replied to her greeting with some slight confusion. "Yo?" I scrutinized the room, trying to piece together the purpose of Lilith and Senesica''s presence. Actually, Lilith being here wasn''t really strange. I was thinking maybe she came here to lecture me on what it meant to be a good man and maybe also the importance of courtesy when taking a woman on a date. But I ignored that thought after seeing how calmly she looked at me, almost like she was excited to tell me something. And besides, Lilith was a mature woman, she wouldn''t make a big deal out of it. "Uhh, Lilith what ar¡ª" Before I could address Lilith, however, Senesica sprang from Lilith''sp and leapt onto my face. "My beloved, you''re here!" Senesica eximed with a voice rich in delight. I embraced Senesica, her fur velvety soft against my arms. Looking into her feline eyes, I called her, "Uh, Sensica..." A meow left Senesica?s mouth. "Yes, my beloved?" "Uh, it''s not that I''m not happy to see you here or anything." I awkwardly lifted an eyebrow and asked, "But, what are you doing here?" Senesica frowned, her eyes narrowing as she met my gaze. Her voice was still a little yful, yet, it held the sweetness of a cat''s purr. "Aren''t you happy to see me?" she asked. Without warning, she let out a soft meow, a humorously urate imitation of a feline. But well, she was always a cat so technically it was a state of mind rather than her imitating it. "I didn''t know you could be so cruel, my beloved" she added. I raised an eyebrow, perplexed by her sudden transformation. "Cruel?" I replied, genuine confusion pulling against my words. "I just wanted to know why you''re here." Her luminous blue eyes caught mine as she considered my words. "I''ll only answer you if you give me a peck on my head," she dered, her grip on my face rxing and her lithe form easing into my hands. I found myself carrying Senesica; her pretty velvet fur tickled my palms. I sighed, unsure if this was really necessary. "Is that really the condition?" I questioned, my voice lowered by mild exasperation. Senesica tilted her head and stared at me with seductive, mischievous eyes. But I guess it wasn''t as seductive because she was in her cat form. "Unless you want answers, there''s no point bothering anymore," she asserted. My gaze wandered to Steria, seeking some support in unraveling this puzzling situation. But she simply shrugged. "Don''t pull me into this," she said. "Great," I muttered under my breath. There was never a time Steria wanted to be helpful, unless she wanted to. It sounded confusing, but it really wasn''t. I nced at Lilith, hoping for some insight. Her gentle smile revealed a deeper understanding. "Senesica has missed you for so long," she said softly. "Perhaps you shouldn''t treat her so harshly." I sighed, realizing the weight of Senesica''s absence. "It''s just... I didn''t expect..." Lilith interrupted with a very sweet voice thar carried threatening words. "Better give her that kiss, unless you''re nning to toy with my sister''s emotions and break her heart after sleeping with her." My breath caught in my throat as I stammered, my words barely audible. "No... Ma''am, I would never..." Turning my attention back to Senesica, the exquisite ck cat, I found her delicate mouth and soft nose extended towards my mouth. Chapter 357 Whatever you do to Lumiere, I can do better?

Chapter 357 Whatever you do to Lumiere, I can do better?

I grasped Senesica in my hands, feeling a bit strange as I kissed her in her diminutive cat form. "Aren''t you going to change back to your normal form?" I questioned, genuinely curious. Senesica let out a meow-like sound, then looked at me seriously. "What if this is my real form?" she challenged. I raised my eyebrows, a bit taken aback. "I mean, when I said ''normal'' form, I didn''t mean real form¡ªI meant, well, when I kiss you in your regr state, it''s... well, normal," I exined, trying to rify my thoughts. There was just something absolutely weird about kissing Senesica in her cat form. It felt off... Senesica''s expression shifted to a slight frown as she met my eyes with her own feline gaze. "Ugh, fine then," she huffed, swiftly wriggling out of my hands andnding gracefully on her paws. Dark shadows enveloped her as she transformed, assuming her usual appearance. What emerged from the darkness was a breathtakingly beautiful woman, d in an elegant white and red kimono, with striking blue eyes and long crimson horns. Her figure was endowed with generously sized curves that captured my attention, and I found myself staring intensely at her boobs. Senesica smiled provocatively. "Caught you staring again," she teased. Flustered, I stumbled over my words in an attempt to y it off. "I was just... seeing if you were really in your cat form," I stuttered awkwardly. One bad habit I noticed I had around Senesica was the fact that I almost always thought sexual things about her. Still, it wasn''t like the fault was all mine. She was like Isadora. Although she was less sexually aroused, she was way more active in looking sexy all the time. Another thing she was good at, was turning a normal situation sexual... ... it''s the main reason I didn''t want to kiss her in her cat form, it''d feel like I was getting sexually aroused by a cat, and sure that''s not necessarily the weirdest thing in my storage sheet of weird things... it''d still rank really high up there. Oh Lumiere, you really need to stop hanging around these women... It''s not like that''s possible... Senesica ran her fingers through her wless ck hair in a slow, deliberate manner. "So, are you going to kiss me?" she inquired, locking eyes with me. I swallowed nervously, my gaze momentarily drawn back to her mesmerizing appearance. "I...uh..." I stammered, lost in the moment, until finally managing a response. "I suppose I could." "Then, what are you waiting for?" Senesica purred, her pretty blue eyes already sparkling seductively with anticipation. Senesica extended her arms and shed a radiant smile. I could see her set of beautiful, pearly, white teeth. "Come give mommy a kiss." A sigh escaped my lips and I calmly scratched the back of my neck before tell her, "Alright.." "Fufufu~~" Senesica had her eyes on me. I couldn''t resist her maic charm and walked towards her, gently wrapping my arms around her waist. As my hands settled on the soft, ample curves of her hips, it felt like cushiony plush foam that was her ass beneath my fingertips. Staring at her, my heart fluttered. I''d never been this close to Senesica before, and the details of her beauty enchanted me - little freckles sprinkled across her nose, and the way her nose crinkled up sexily when she smiled. It then reminded me of the reason Lilith told me not to dare y with Senesica''s feelings. It wasn''t because I slept with her during the Naked Diplomacy Act, no, that was strictly professional, after all, I did the same thing with Lilith. The reason my rtionship with Senesica was much more clinical was because ¡ª even after we had sex on official terms, we did it againter that night... and yes, I enjoyed it... With a sultry look, Senesica urged, "Kiss me already." Swiftly, she encircled my waist with her arms, drawing me in closer until her sizable breasts pushed against mine. Lost in the moment, I leaned closer. As our lips met, our tongues intertwined in an electrifying dance, deepening the intimacy. But our passion was disrupted abruptly when Steria intervened. She snapped her finger and summoned a spatial cube that separated us. Still caught up in the moment, Senesica had a dab of my saliva on her lower lip. In the most alluring manner, she stuck out her tongue, slowly licking away the stray saliva. A yfulugh escaped her lips and she teased Steria, "Jealous much?" Steria yawned, dismissing the notion. "I''m a goddess. We don''t get jealous. Instead, people envy us." Senesica let out a soft yawn and directed her gaze toward Steria. "Whatever, in the end I was the one who kissed Lumiere, don''t be sore about it." There was a calm, but smug stare on Senesica''s face as she said this. Steria responded with a bemused expression, "I could kiss Lumiere if I wanted to, it''s not really hard..." In a swift movement, Steria appeared before me and firmly grasped my cock, causing me to involuntarily bend forward due to the intense sensation. The sharp pain spread throughout my body as my mouth opened wide, and Steria seized the opportunity to engage in a passionate and forceful kiss. Was I a tool to these women? Honestly... Steria''s kiss was rough, her tongue delving so deeply that it nearly reached my throat. Her grip on my cock tightened, more and more, until she started to gently release it which made me feel pleasure of some sort... Hmm... It was an overwhelming experience, and when the hot and intense kiss was over, I gasped for air as she released her grip on my cock. As she withdrew, an excess of saliva escaped her mouth and dribbled down her chin. Without missing a beat, she turned her attention to Senesica, "How do you feel now, Queen of Darkness?" Senesica, her arms folded, pushed her ample breasts upward and rolled her eyes. "Tch, that was an absolutely weak kiss," she smiled gently. "I could do better." Steria confidently licked the remnants of saliva from her lips. "Ah yes, the words of a sore loser... that''s the right term, yes." Demonstrating her enjoyment, Steria swallowed the saliva with an audible and seductive gulp, further provoking Senesica. Senesica proudly maintained herself. "Whatever you''re trying to do isn''t going to provoke me... I''m definitely sure my kiss was much better than yours," she narrowed her eyes at Steria and smiled smugly. "And besides, when we kissed... Lumiere actually did some kissing." Steria casually shrugge. "I don''t give Lumiere the chance to dominate me, a goddess shouldn''t allow such, it''s so beneath me." Senesica raised an eyebrow, "Haven''t you had sex with Lumiere?" Upon hearing Senesica''s question, Steria shifted her gaze to the side, feeling a tremor of unease wash over her. Senesica''s sly demeanor only made her more ufortable. "Wait a minute, you haven''t had sex with Lumiere," Senesica remarked. It made sense that she''d take Steria''s silence as a big fat "NO". I felt my cheeks flush, and she stammered, "Can we not talk about that here?" "Why not?" Senesica countered, a sly smirk gracing her lips. "It sounds like a very interesting topic, Steria." Steria gritted her teeth, her patience wearing thin. "How exactly is that a friendly question?" "Because all you have to do is tell the truth," Senesica retorted. "You haven''t, have you?" Steria flinched, her frustration mounting. "I''m not going to discuss this with you, especially not in this manner." Senesica''s smirk deepened, and she leaned in, her gaze prating. "I''ll make a wild guess and say that you''re still a virgin, Steria. Such a shame, isn''t it?" Steria seethed with anger, turning to face Senesica with zing eyes. "I''ll kill you," she threatened. Senesica''s smile grew more sly, and she lifted her hand, forming a flickering me of darkness in her palm. "I''d like to see you try," she taunted. "Ladies, couldn''t we avoid fighting?" I interjected, my voice tinged with apprehension. Steria shot me a re, "Stay out of it," she said. "Not now, sweetie." Senesica smiled sweetly at me. Lilith''s voice cut through the tension. "That''s enough. Focus on the real reason we''re gathered here," shemanded. Steria and Senesica exchanged a begrudging nce and reluctantly agreed, "Fine." The tension in the room ebbed, giving way to a tentative calm. I raised an eyebrow. "Oh yeah, I was meaning to ask about that." Chapter 358 Whatd you mean shes my daughter? 358 What''d you mean she''s my daughter? "So, what''s the deal with you guys gathering in my room...?" Thest time I had this much women in my room was when I''d just gotten out of my depression. Lilith then leaned forward, her eyes sharp and serious. "Well, I''m sure that by now you''ve noticed the presence of the fourth person in the room... or haven''t you...?" Definitely... The reason the aura of the fourth person I sensed was so odd was because I couldn''t identify them. In other words, I''d never met them. In order to identify the aura that my [World Acuity] sensed, I''d have to have encountered them before. So, by me not knowing who the aura belonged to, if made their presence more pronounced. To be honest, they''d have been the first person I searched for, if these women didn''t want to romantically make my life a living hell. I nodded slowly, "Yeah, I did notice it." With my thumb pointed backwards, I told her, "It''sing from somewhere behind there, right?" And for some reason, my curiosity to know who this fourth person was, grew... maybe it was because of the way Lilith made it so mysterious. My eyes shifted to the corner to see what was behind me, all to no avail of course. I brought my attention back to the room and voiced my question to the girls. "So, is there anything special about this fourth person that I should know?" I made sure to make my voice sufficiently loud enough that even the person behind me would hear it ¡ª maybe if they heard me say that, they''d step out of from behind the wardrobe to introduce themselves. "I guess they are special," Senesica nodded gently as she closed her eyes peacefully. I narrowed my eyes at her, suspicious... very suspicious... "Hmmm," I muttered subconsciously. The fact that she didn''t even specify the gender was weird. "So, who are they?" I asked. Steria smirked as she spoke tiredly. "Why don''t you find out yourself." I hesitated for a moment before cautiously making my way closer to the wardrobe and lifted my hand to pull it open. "Hello?" I called out, but I was only met with silence as the figure shifted further out of view. I could just make out a shadow of ck hair. I took a step forward, and as I did, the figure retreated deeper into the darker corner of the wardrobe. I paused, exhaling slowly as a feeling of apprehension crept over me. "Should I really know who''s hiding there?" I questioned, turning slightly towards Senesica. "You might want to move a little faster if you''re curious," she teased a bit. "Oh yeah," I casually said, and without a second thought, I used my [sh Step]. In an instant, I relocated just before the hidden figure and found myself face to face with... a little girl. Her chubby cheeks, adorned with a pair of tiny red horns, framed a face filled with innocence. She clutched at the corner of the wardrobe, her short ck hair falling into her pretty blue eyes. Draped in a white undershirt and a ck pinafore, she seemed to be quivering slightly, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. I had only one word... cute... Was this the another of Lilith''s sisters? The fourth daughter maybe? "Hello there," I greeted her softly, but she didn''t respond, shying away further into the shadows. My heart twinged at the sight. "It''s okay," I reassured her. However, she didn''t budge. Senesica''s brow furrowed as she regarded Silica, reclining in her usual shy manner. "Silica, is that how I taught you to greet Daddy when you see him?" she asked, a note of disapproval evident in her voice. Silica...? Oh, so that''s her name. It was a little funny to see Senesica acting like a mother. But from what they told me, Senesica was the youngest of the three being her, Dendrossa and Lilith. If Silica was the youngest, that would technically make Senesica her immediate elder sister and well maybe she was also a mother figure to her. "Silica?" Senesica called her name again, sounding a little strict. "Y... Yes...?" the little girl mumbled. "I said is that anyway to greet daddy?" Seated with her head bowed, Silica muttered, "No." Senesica insisted, "Get up and do it right, then." Silica grumbled and reluctantly rose, her shy demeanor making her seem unwilling to speak. In an attempt to do it correctly, she sped her hands together and faced me before bashfully bowing her head. "It''s nice to meet you, Daddy!" she eximed, her face still hidden as she tightly shut her eyes, blushing furiously. "Uh, it''s nice to meet you too?" That was the weirdest greeting I''d evere across. Observing Silica''s adorable but shy behavior, I raised an eyebrow and pondered why she referred to me as "Daddy". Then again, Senesica had done the same. But was it really weird for Senesica to say that? She called herself mommy after all... although it sounded pretty hot when she said it. I nced at the Senesica, Lilith and Steria for guidance, but they offered little help; Steria shrugged, Lilith crossed and uncrossed her legs without acknowledging me, not even sparing me so much as a look... jeez, and Senesica yfully stuck out her tongue and winked. Returning my attention to Silica, I looked at her. She seemed no older than five. I wouldn''t be surprised if she was 5,000 years old though. "So, you''re name''s Silica, huh..." No response. "It''s a cute name.." No response. "Um, you wanna know mine...?" At this point I was begging for a response, any would do... "Yes," she finally spoke. "You''re daddy." "Eh?" There was an ufortable silence stretched between us. Her nk stare was unsettling. As the awkwardness in the room continued to grow, I stumbled over my words and attempted to start a sentence. "So, uh, what''s... you''re, uh..." But my attempt at conversation was cut off by the sound of Steria''s snickering from the back. I shot her a sharp nce, hoping she would put a stop to it, but she seemed unable to stifle herughter. What''s so funny? I thought. Of course, Steria has to be the only person tough when I''m in a bind... Or so I thought... Before I could address Steria, Lilith also burst intoughter, followed by Senesica. "You guys are terrible," I scolded, but my words were drowned out by their amusement. Turning my attention back to Silica, I was about to speak when she walked closer to me and stood directly in front, looking up at me. I could feel the strangeness of the situation overwhelming me. And theirughs weren''t making it any better. "Uhhh," I stammered, at a loss for words. Then, to my surprise, Silica made a remark. "Woah," she said. "You''re super short, just like mommy said..." "Uh, thank you?" I responded, uncertain whether I should take it as apliment. "Mommy also said that you''re also super beautiful because you super look like a girl..." I chuckled and then told Silica, "Yeah, I''m super sure..." adding some sarcasm to my tone. "Hmph!" I heard Senesica grunt a little. I turned back to look at her. She stared at me with a disapproving look and told me, "Don''t make fun of her, she''s still learning how to speak..." "But I..." Senesica interjected. "Honestly honey, it''s not funny..." Oh, so now it''s not funny? In an attempt to rify things, I kneeled down, cing a hand on Silica''s shoulder. "I''m not your daddy. You can call me by my first name, Lumiere," I told her gently. However, Silica stubbornly shook her head. "That''s not true, mommy says you''re my daddy and I''m super sure that mommy never lies..." I sighed, feeling utterly bemused, and assured her, "But I''m really not though..." But then Senesica intervened, pointing a finger as she said, "But you really are her daddy, sweetie..." "Wait, what?" I eximed, utterly bewildered. Lilith nodded in agreement, adding, "Congrattions, Lumiere. You''re a father." "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Chapter 359 I really, honestly love Senesica? 359 I really, honestly love Senesica? Would love to hear people''s thoughts on this chapter --- (POV: Lumiere) Allegedly, I''m... well, a father... To be honest, I hadn''t really gotten the full gist of things, but Lilith and Senesica did their best to exin things to me. Any other day, I might have believed Silica was my child, due to some "fortunate" circumstance or the other, but it lookedpletely off this time. The one and only thing that made me doubt the legitimacy of this was the fact that Silica was five years old. It made zero sense for me to be her father. The only way that''d be remotely possible, was if I slept with Senesica when I was thirteen years old... and I''m pretty sure my excalibur didn''t enter any thick, slimy dungeons until I was eighteen. Besides that, I slept with Senesica nearly two weeks ago, there''s no friggin'' way she could''ve gotten pregnant, given birth and nurtured the child to a full-grown girl child. I''m aware we''re in a magic world and anything was practically possible, I''d have to see it for myself in order to believe. Well, that was what I thought anyway. But Lilith and Senesica made it clear to me through one thing, Time dtion. There was a significant time dtion between the two worlds, Tenebrous de and the Blue World. Time dtion urred as a result of differences in gravity or velocity, just the basic general rtivity. In the case of the Senesica''s world, time ran much faster due to the existence of increased energy pressure, and as a result, higher gravity as well as other exotic physical conditions. So on a basic setting, If the time in Tenebrous de passed 10 times faster than the Blue World, then 2 weeks in there would correspond to 5 years in here. This would mean that for every 1 day in this world, 10 days would pass in Senesica''s world. So, in order for Senesica to return after almost 2 weeks with a 5-year-old Silica, time in her world would need to pass around 3650 times faster than in my world. I nodded slowly, absorbing the surreal revtion. Then, I turned to Senesica and murmured, "I''m sorry, I should have realized sooner." "It''s okay," Senesica said gently, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t tell if she was happy, angry or sad. Then again, I didn''t know much about Senesica, and now that she was the mother of my child, I wanted our rtionship to go beyond the physical horn-rubbing, back massaging, butt smacking rtionship. But how exactly was I going to do that, there was a lot going on in my life as it was. Meanwhile, Lilith rose from her seat and said, "I''ll be outside." Steria, however, remained on my work chair, observing the interaction with keen interest. Suddenly, Lilith turned to Steria. "Steria?" "Yeah? You need anything?" Steria casually asked. Lilith then said, "I need your help with something." Steria raised an eyebrow. "What do you need?" "Anything that doesn''t involve prolonging our stay here," Lilith replied. I understood what she was trying to do, and at this point there was no need in hiding it¡ª she wanted Senesica and I to have some privacy. Steria nodded in understanding and promptly disappeared. Turning back to Senesica, Lilith gestured for us to continue our conversation. However, Senesica hesitated and walked over to Silica, crouching down to meet the eyes of the adorable little girl. She smiled at Silica and said, "Alright, Silica, Mommy and Daddy need some privacy. You''ll go with Auntie Lilith for a little while." Silica shook her head adamantly, puffing her cheeks and insisting, "No, I want to stay with Mommy and Daddy. I don''t want to go with Auntie Lilith." Lilith ced a hand over her heart dramatically and muttered, "How cruel." Senesica''s smile widened as she coaxed Silica gently, "But don''t you like Auntie Lilith?" Silica nodded. "And you love me too, right?" Senesica asked. Silica nodded eagerly. "And you want to be Mommy''s good girl?" "I do!" Silica nodded vigorously. Senesica patted her head and convinced her to go with Auntie Lilith, promising that they would talkter. Silica relented, stole a quick nce at me, and darted off to join Lilith, who led her out of the room, leaving Senesica and me alone. "Interesting development," Senesica murmured, breaking the silence. This was certainly going to be a long,plicated day. Still... that little girl was my daughter, it made me happy for some reason, maybe it''s because I wanted her to get the chance to spend time with both her parents, something that I didn''t have the privilege of enjoying. I really wanted that for her. Senesica joined me and sat next to me on the edge of my bed. The air around us was totally awkward. It reeked of unspoken emotions. And there I was, struggling to find the right words. At this point the tension could kill me. Senesica''s gaze roamed around the room, and I found myself facing the same predicament. I knew she was looking at me; it was almost too obvious. When our gazes finally met, we spoke at the same time, "So I..." we both said. She was silent, so I decided to talk again. "I was thinking ma..." We said the same thing again and stopped abruptly before sharing a briefugh. "Alright, you go first." For the third time, we said the same thing. "You go first," Senesica said, nudging me yfully as we both chuckled at the awkwardness. With a nod, I solemnly looked into Senesica''s eyes. I needed to pour out my heart to her, in a way that was concise and not unbearably cringe. I had a feeling she''dugh if it was. Imagine if she or Steria heard about the short poem I recited for Lucretia when I was 8 years old. Yikes. I took a deep breath and then spoke up. "I''m just going to tell you what''s on my mind." Senesica acknowledge my words with a nod. "Okay, what is it?" She stared at me with that mature, feminine face of hers that always made me feel tingly inside¡ª her pretty gaze born from those beautiful eyes of hers, her sweet rosy lips, her butter smooth cheeks and that sexy wrinkle of her nose whenever she was confused, angry or really excited. I thought I didn''t know a lot about Senesica, but maybe I do and I just didn''t know it. I didn''t need to know her story in order to have a reason whether to love her or not. I just needed to love her... I ced both hands on her shoulders and spoke up. "I don''t know what to say exactly, I can''t promise I''m going to be the best father to Silica, but I want to try my best to be a a father worthy of her time and affection no matter how little she can spare me. I need to be someone worthy of being called her father and more importantly, I must be someone deserving enough to be called... your husband, Senesica." The word "husband" held the atmosphere for a while. Maybe I came off a little too strong. It caused Senesica to repeat it in shock. "Husband? What''re you saying?" she asked, a little taken aback. At this point I''d already fucked up, so why not fuck it all the way up? Feeling flustered, I rose from the bed, wanting to express my sincerity. "I may or may not have much to offer you, but I never pursued you for mere attraction. Your character, your spirit¡ªI love those even more," I dered, expressing my heartfelt sentiments. Sure, the initial reason I slept with Senesica was for official terms and also because she had the sexiest body I''d ever seen¡ª and that was also the main reason I slept with her for the second time. But Senesica didn''t need me to lover her at this point, I needed her to love me. Because this woman was special... She took care of Silica for years by herself and handled it all without once contacting me. I didn''t know why, but I could tell it was because she didn''t want to stress me. The fact that Silica didn''t hate a father she hadn''t seen since birth easily meant that Senesica told her all sorts of good things about me. And most importantly, when I saw the way shemunicated with Silica, I was sure this woman needed to be loved more than she already was. In my earnestness, I ced a hand on her shoulder and, inadvertently, upon he breast. A soft gasp escaped Senesica as she struggled to contain her reaction, asking me slightly bemused, "Was that really necessary?" Feeling embarrassed by the unintended gesture, I quickly withdrew my hand. "Sorry, force of habit," I murmured apologetically. After a moment''s silence, Senesica shrugged lightly and assured me, "It''s fine, you just ruined the moment a little." Sighing, I replied, "Tell me about it." This conversation seemed to have taken an unexpected, and slightly awkward, turn. As I stood up, my mind raced with thoughts of my next action. Taking a deep breath, I immediately positioned myself right in front of Senesica, who was watching me curiously. "Hm?" was all she uttered. I focused my elemental magic,bining fire and earth in perfect harmony to craft two engagement rings in my hand. The process looked seamless and effortless. The [Fire Magic] allowed me to superheat and mold the structure of the rings, while the [Earth Magic] provided a solid foundation. Then, with a flicker of [Water Magic], I created gemstones for the rings, each with a rity and brilliance that was truly breathtaking. As I went down on one knee, I braced myself. I presented one of the rings to Senesica. "Senesica," I began, my voice trembling slightly with emotion, "would you do me the honor of bing my wife so that I may truly be the father of our child?" Senesica tilted her head slightly, clearly taken by surprise. Her usual confident demeanor wavered, revealing a softer and more vulnerable side. The usual sexy, mommy-like behavior she gave off was gone if only for a moment. To my surprise, tears welled up in her eyes, glistening with joy and love. "Lumiere," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion, "I''d love that more than anything." With a tender smile, I slid the ring onto her finger, sealing ourmitment. Senesica had be my wife to be. Chapter 360 Im a womanizer? 360 I''m a womanizer? The next morning, the tendrils of reality wobbled. Space was bent and distorted around a swirling ck portal. And as you''d expect, that portal was in my room. There, standing beside the ck vortex, was Senesica. She looked more confident than usual, and trust me, on a very normal day Senesica was really confident. That much was obvious since the first time I met her. The smile on her face was less sexy and thirsty and more... well, happy. Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled as she gazed at the glittering engagement ring adorning her finger. It was the ring I had just given her to seal our union. Lilith loomed in a corner, her arms tightly folded across her chest. She looked a little annoyed as she observed Senesica. A little irritated, Lilith spoke, "You seem a little too excited about that ring, sister." Senesica let out a light chuckle and turned to face Lilith. "No need to feel envious, Lilith," she replied confidently. "Your time wille soon." Oh yeah, that''s kinda true... Dendrossa''s married to a definitely high ranking demon in the Tenebrous de and now Senesica was technically married to me, so that leaves only Lilith, right? It was weirder because she was the middle child... It was a well known fact that anyone who was the middle child was mostly always awkward or had some sort of bad luck. There''s even the possibility that Lilith didn''t even like being around her sisters, after all she''s been the Vice-principal of the school for a very long time supposedly, and she also said that she helped the first principal of the school, alongside some Divine Tier Ascended Humans to create Aldnoah Magic University. That sounds like a lot of charitable achievement, but at the same time it also sounds like an excuse not to be around her sisters. And to be honest, I don''t me her, Lilith was just a little too mature for them. Senesica was also mature, but to be honest, she was mature when it came to all the wrong things... but I''m notining, those wrong things does make me feel good. Hehe. As for Dendrossa, no, she wasn''t mature in any way, an absolute nuisance. I could already hear her noisyugher in my head. Sigh... Lilith heaved a soft sigh. "It''s not jealousy. I''m merely growing weary of not being heard over a piece of jewelry," she confessed. At Lilith''s urate prediction, Senesica remained captivated by her ring, her attention didn''t leave it while dismissing the conversation at hand. Lilith breathed an exasperated sigh. "And you''re doing exactly that." Then, I approached Senesica, "How long will you be gone this time?" Senesica turned her gaze toward me, her lips forming a warm smile. "It shouldn''t be longer than three weeks or maybe just a little over a month. There are a few things I need to do for Dendrossa," she answered. I gazed at her still trying to keep my smile. "I wish we could spend some of that time getting to know each other better," I expressed. Senesica tenderly fixed a stray lock of my hair, gently tucking it behind my ear. She rested a finger on my forehead, her gaze tender and earnest. "I understand it... trust me, I really do," she reassured me. "But, for now our marriage may seem like a predicament. However, I''m more than sure that as time passes, we''ll grow to love each other deeply, even more than we do now," she said softly. "But I love you now," I interjected. "There''s no need to worry about whether or not it''s fake." I didn''t need to lie to her for any reason, and there wasn''t any use doing that. I''d never lie to someone about loving them, and although it may seem a little forced, and I truly do know it is, there''s just something about her acting like a mother to Silica that makes me fall deeper in love with her. Senesica let out a giggle, pressing a finger yfully against my forehead. "There''s no need to force it. You''re only saying that because you think I look sexy as hell," she teased. "Soon enough, you''ll love me for who I am, and you won''t be able to let go, never." "That sounds a little... extreme..." I told her. Senesica being possessive over me would be one of the best things. Her cat form and her normal form had one thing inmon¡ª foxy. And if that was the case, she''d definitely be as possessive as a cat with their owner or their yarn ball... It was definitely fun just thinking about it. "I don''t see any reason not to get extreme," she smiled. "When we''re together again, we can do a lot more dirty things together... Next time you''ll be rubbing just more than my horns." Intrigued and slightly caught off guard by her words, I raised an eyebrow. "And what do you mean by ''dirty things''?" I asked knowingly. Senesica leaned in close to my ear, her voice filled with mischief. "Well, let''s just say we''ll explore all sorts of deep and wet ces together, and you can even eat whatever you want on or from inside me," she whispered. Blinking several times, I stuttered, "Th-that''s a bit... well, okay." As the portal began to fade away, Senesica gave me a mischievous wink. "Don''t worry, love. We''ll have plenty of time to discuss the details when I return," she said. Silica had been hiding behind Senesica all this time, a small figure peeking out from her mother''s protective embrace. Recognizing her presence, Senesica said, "Oh, Silica." Silica hesitantly moved her head out from behind Senesica''s legs and said, "Yes, mommy." Senesica drew a deep breath before gently telling Silica, "You should go stay with daddy now, sweetie. Mommy''s about to go." Senesica and I had agreed that since time moved so fast in Tenebrous de, that it''d be better if she stayed with me for the meantime. That way, I wouldn''t miss out on making an impact in Silica''s life as a child. Also, Senesica didn''t feelfortable in letting her stay in Tenebrous de since hybrids weren''t as smiled upon as pure bloods. There was also the fact that Silica was the niece of the Immortal Demon King, Dendrossa. If they found out she was a half-blood, it''d cause a lot of unwanted drama. But, the most important thing was me spending time with Silica. Silica''s eyes shifted to me, and she questioned her mother''s departure with a disheartened gaze, "Why can''t I stay with both mommy and daddy, together?" Senesica''s expression softened, and she exined, "Mommy and daddy are both very busy, Silica. We hardly have any time to spend together." The little girl''s face fell, her heart heavy with sadness. Silica uttered a crestfallen "Okay," but with a lingering sadness in her voice as she witnessed her mother''s impending departure. I had to bring herfort. I walked towards her and knelt down on one knee, trying to reassure her, "We''ll be able to spend time together at some point, Silica. Don''t worry." Yet Silica''s response wasced with mncholy, "I know that''ll never happen." Puzzled, I inquired, "Why, though?" Silica''s tiny finger pointed at me, then at Lilith, and finally at Steria, who loungedzily on the bed. She summoned the courage to voice her deeper concerns, "Mommy says you''re adies'' man and because of that she has to do a lot of things to make sure that she doesn''t lose to them, even if it means doing the..." Her words were immediately silenced as Senesica dived down and covered Silica''s mouth, muffling her further attempts to speak. Sternly, Senesica told Silica, "That''s enough. Daddy doesn''t need to know how mommy really feels." Eventually, Silica settled down, and her mother removed her hands, releasing the stifled words. "Sorry for talking too much, mommy," Silica murmured, lowering her head in penance. Senesica patted Silica''s head and affectionately said, "It''s fine, you''re a good girl." Suddenly, Steria intervened with a flourish, raising her hand as if to draw attention to herself. "I have to agree with the little one, but Lumiere''s more of a womanizer than adies'' man," she chirped mischievously. I immediately pushed back, eximing, "That''s not true! I''m not a womanizer." Steria''s hand fellzily back onto the bed, and she feigned surprise, drawling, "Well, I didn''t expect you to be a liar too." Frustration welled up within me, and I gritted my teeth in annoyance. Steria couldn''t help but chuckle, adding to my exasperation. To my surprise, Silica burst into giggles, her sudden outburst catching Senesica and me off guard. We exchanged bewildered nces before breaking into smiles at Silica''s spontaneousughter. At that moment, Lilith chimed in, "It still doesn''t change the fact that you''re a womanizer." "Oh,e on!" Chapter 361: Im an overindulging father? (I) Okay, this chapter, definitely my favorite! Lucretia & Lumiere Arc. --- (POV: Lumiere) After Senesica departed for Tenebrous de, I took one more quick nap just to get some of my strength back for the day ahead. It was still quite early in the day since she left even before the sun hade out. I had ns with Lucretia, and I still needed to find a way to contact Genny since I kinda ditched her when I went looking for Lilith. Jeez, so much to do... I opened my eyes and yawned, feeling the weight of something on my body. "Hmm, something''s... On me..." It felt heavy, and like it had arms. "..." Panic jolted through me, and I hastily removed the nket. It was Silica, embracing me so tightly in her sleep that it seemed as if her body was seamlessly entwined with mine. Maybe if I actually calmed down to sense what was underneath the nket then I wouldn''t have panicked like an idiot. "Luckily, Steria''s still asleep..." If she saw me panic like that, it''d turn to another of her unnecessary jokes. Letting out a sigh, I gently tapped Silica''s head, rousing her from slumber. She rubbed her eyes tiredly and released her tight hold on me, sitting up on the bed. I looked at her as she groaned a bit, obviously still sleepy. "Good morning, daddy..." she drowsily mumbled. I replied, slightly taken aback, "Uh, yeah... Sure. How are you feeling?" Silica let out a heavy yawn and murmured, "I''m doing okay, I guess, but I''m still super tired." "Eh, remind me to get you your own bed." I felt it''d be morefortable for me, if I got her a new bed. For now, no one besides Steria and Lilith knew about Silica, so if anyone were to barge in here without permission and see her snuggling with me, they''d get the wrong idea. The really... wrong idea... I mean, more than 40% of the nobles above the ages of 20 had a thing for little girls, and I still didn''t know why. Either way, I had to make sure I kept my daughter safe from their perverted eyes that are "scouting young talent". Tch, that''s the most stupid thing I''ve ever heard. In response to my words, Silica gently shook her head and said, "NO!". "Huh?" I was absolutely confused. "Wait, but why?" I asked her immediately. "Beacause I want to sleep with daddy... Sleeping alone is super scary!" Mocking her choice of words, I chuckled and asked, "Again with the ''super''?" Yeah, I might sound like a jerk for this, but it had to be said. I was aware a lot of children had crutch words that they used now and then until they''d be properly developed their English vocabry... but did her''s have to sound so goofy¡ª "super". Each time she said that, I imagined her as a sorority girl, and it immediately scared me. I''d lose my daughter to the hands of those sassy girls that had more air in their heads than my [Wind Magic] could create. And then she''d say something like¡ª ''go away dad, you''re so super old''. It''s already feeling like a nightmare, jeez. Silica''s cheeks puffed up slightly, and she began to whimper, fighting back tears. Wait a minute! I didn''t meant to make her cry! Imagine if Senesica saw this! Panicked, I reassured her, telling her, "Uhhh, y... you don''t need to cry uh, Silica... It''s okay if you want to use words like ''super'' it doesn''t bother me in any way... Come on, please stop crying." Instantly, her tears stopped, reced with a bright grin, and she cheerfully agreed, "Okay, daddy." I wiped the sweat off my forehead, chuckling nervously. "Uh, Silica?" "Yes, daddy?" she looked up at me with her big blue eyes that were cute in every inconceivable way. I sheepishly scratched my head. "Could you not tell your mom about this?" Silica continued smiling. "Okay, I promise I won''t tell her..." "Phew..." I let out a sigh of relief. "Even if it is lying," she catastrophically added with her angelic smile still intact. I stared at her, slightly underwhelmed. "Jeez, so it''s like that huh?" "Huh?" Silica ced a finger on her chin looking clueless. Hmmm, she definitely isn''t clueless, even I can tell! Now I understand what''s really going on, it must have been a test by Senesica, she wants to see how much of a responsible father I am. Yes, that has to be it! And from the looks of things, I was already failing, if I wanted to win, I''d have to pull my weight by a lot. Both Senesica and Silica were testing me... Which means in nothing less than a day, Senesica will be back her to tell me if I''m a responsible father or not! Not so smart now are we... Senesica? I''m definitely not delusional! "Ahem..." Sharply, I cleared my throat and took on a more serious facial expression. "Daddy? Are you okay?" Silica asked with concern, gazing at me with her big blue eyes. Seeing her face up closely, it made me want to do something. I held her face gently, inspecting her features. She bore a striking resemnce to her mother, even down to the tiny freckles that adorned her nose. But I was looking for something else... something that would be a deal breaker, and likely curb the cool dad act. I lightly squeezed her cheeks, causing her words to distort. "What are you doing, daddy?" she giggled, trying to free herself. "Wait a moment, Silica," I replied, continuing to examine her features, squeezing her nose lightly. I noticed it... She had the number one attractive feature that Senesica had besides her voluptuous hot bod. She had the same slight, adorable nose wrinkle as her mother''s when I squeezed the bridge of her nose just a little bit. Silica winced, "Ow, daddy, that hurts." Realizing that I may have gone a bit too far, I quickly released her and stumbled over an apology. "Sorry about that, sweetie." We were sitting together on my bed, and as Silica looked at me with a touch of concern, I turned my gaze to the wall beside me, my mind racing. THIS IS BAD...! I couldn''t help but worry about the future. Silica had the potential to grow into a beautiful woman, and I mean like a really beautiful one. To be honest, I was proud and at the same time scared out of my pants. I imagined the challenges and dangers thaty ahead when she would inevitably attract attention from boys her age and perhaps even older men. I pounded my fist into my palm. That was how serious I was about this. I couldn''t let those scandalous little boys and shameless old men chase after my daughter when she showed the first sign of ass development. And much like her mother, Silica was definitely going to have a lot of that, plus, she might just inherit my curves... If Mojito could fall for my curves, then imagine such dangerous artillery in the hands of my daughter, she''d be an absolute man ma! As a responsible father, I needed to have a contingency n, one that would ensure the opposite sex wanted nothing to do with her, or where so scared that they couldn''t perform in bed... At least, until she''s reached the right age to marry. But for now, I needed a n to ensure she was safeguarded against unwanted attention. She belonged to me until she was of age. "ONLY TO ME!" I shouted at the top of my voice. Silica called my name, pulling me from my thoughts. "Daddy, are you all right?" she asked, looking a little worried. "Sorry, Silica. I was just thinking. I''m here for you," I assured her, feeling a pang of guilt. "Here for me?" Silica looked at me, confused. Iughed nervously. "Hah~ Don''t worry about that, sweetie." Silica looked down, her lower lip quivering. "You don''t want to spend time with me, do you?" she said softly. "No, no, Silica," I said hurriedly, reaching out to hold her hand. "Of course I do. I''m sorry. Your safety is just very important to me." She looked confused again. "My safety?" "Yeah, daddy wants to keep your dungeon safe until it''s ready for an excalibur..." "Eh, excalibur?" Shit, she''s a child Lumiere, have you no decency?! Imagine if Senesica were here, imagine if Serena were here, imagine if Lucilia were here... what would they think?! "Nevermind, dad jokes, am I right?" Silica tilted her head as she looked at me. I gulped. "Haha" sheughed. "Daddy''s super weird." I gently patted her head and told her, "Hah, I guess I am.." She then sunk in to gently wrap her arms around me and hug me. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Uh, Lumiere, you in there?" It was Lucilia''s voice. "Lucilia... No, don''te in yet!" And ignoring my warning, Lucilia opened the door and walked into the room, and the first thing she saw, was me, almost an adult, and a little girl who hugged me on my scattered bed. Lucilia''s face immediately turned into a furious one. "Crap! Lucilia, I swear, it''s not what you think!" Chapter 362: Im an overindulging father? (II) Daily updates resume from today. Lucretia and Lumiere Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- Ah yes, the fresh scent of the early morning always felt better when there was as much putrid foul smelling scent of blood as there was fresh sunflowers. Women and animals, I always wanted to find the characteristics that differentiated them aside from one having superior legs and voluptuous body. I recall asking my father and even Arthur what the difference between them was. And they both gave me the same answer. ¡ª "They''re both dangerous". And to be honest... I agree. Slowly, blood trickled down my face from a nasty head wound and pooled on the floor. Next to me, I saw a stick smeared with my blood. Haha, my blood... It made no sense why I''d use a stick to harm myself, doesn''t that sound stupid? Ah, indeed it does, but that''s because I wasn''t the one who inflicted such damage on myself. And it certainly wasn''t my enemy, the only one I had was Gallus and Fenghis Rhan, besides them, who else? In a totally unrted note, Lucilia apologetically sat next to me as she watched me maintain the little sanity I had left by forcing a smile. A smile so forced that my cheekbones felt like they would pop at any moment. Shame shadowed Lucilia''s eyes as she sat next to me. She was like a cat who''d done something absolutely bad. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was your daughter," she murmured. "I thought the depression you suffered some time ago had already changed your taste in women or something silly like that..." "Oh Lucilia," I chuckled. "It''s just a nasty head wound that may or may not kill the average human, don''t bother..." "Eh, Really?" Lucilia asked, oblivious. "We''re good?" I then shouted at the top of my voice, "OF COURSE NOT!!" "But you just sai..." Lucilia squeezed her eyes a bit, as though she knew I would shout and assail her ears once more. I chuckled dryly, "Even if I had changed, was this the best way to handle it?" Lucilia crossed her arms defiantly. "Just because we''re friends doesn''t mean I won''t call you out when you''re wrong. You deserve a good scolding when you do something stupid." I glowered at her, pointing to the wound on my head. "You call this a scolding? It feels like a bludgeoning!" Lucilia shifted ufortably, then said, "Would it help if I said I went easy on you?" an awkward smile followed this stupid question. I shouted, "No!" "Why''re you making such a big deal out of this?" Lucilia sighed and then she added, "You can easily regenerate." "That''s not the point," I said. "Just because I can regenerate, doesn''t mean I should be the poster child for domestic abuse!" She relented, "Fine, fine. It won''t happen again." I had to make her see reason. "Anyone else would''ve been hurt far worse," I insisted. "Why are you still on about this?" Lucilia huffed, frustrated. "Of course, I am!" I shot back. "I was whacked on the head with a stick!" Lucilia frowned, a yful spark in her eyes and she picked off a strand of hair from her shoulder. "I''m surprised, though. I thought you''d take the hit better." "Huh?" I uttered, a little confused with where she was headed. "Eh," Lucilia then shrugged gently. "With how strong you''re meant to be, I was thinking that stick wouldn''t even do anything to you... Aren''t Cursed Kings so powerful that they could even survive the collision of two worlds on their worst day?" "Where''d you get that information from?" I asked her. She rubbed her chin and thought for a short moment. "I think it was from one of the books that I read in the library about Curse Kings and how strong a good chunk of them are..." I asionally went to the library, which meant I was supposed to havee across a book or two rted to what she said. But, these days I barely have time so I doubt I''d be chanced to do that, that doesn''t mean I still can''t learn more about them... ...I could always tell my students to make a detailed research on Curse Kings and they''d bring all the information to me. Especially an overachiever like Luna... HAHAHA! Back on topic, I looked at Lucilia and answered her question. "That''s because I had just woken up," I exined with a sigh. "I was really mentally exhausted today, so I had to deactivate even my innate or automatic buffs so I could get better sleep..." I barely ever suffered physical exhaustion. As I was now, I had about as much stamina as an Imperial Dragon, but this just me being generous, without a doubt the Imperial Dragons had limitless stamina which would exin Cenis'' limitless speed. Lucilia warned, "Is it safe to deactivate your buffs, especially the innate ones?" Tapping the nasty wound on my head gently, I sighed and told her, "Well, after what happened today, I''m learning it isn''t..." Lucilia pouted and folded her arms as she looked at me with a frown on her face, she looked more like an angry duck. "I already apologized," she said, her voice grumbled a bit. I scoffed, "When exactly did you apologize?" Her eyes widened innocently, "Isn''t it obvious?" "No," I grumbled. Emerging from the hidden closet, Silica pointed at Lucilia with a scowl, "You!" Lucilia chuckled, addressing her, "Aren''t you Lumiere''s little angel?" Gesturing for Silica toe closer, Lucilia prompted, "Come here." Silica hesitated, shaking her head. "No!" Lucilia looked shocked, "B-But why?" she pleaded, hope evident in her eyes. "NO!" Silica shouted again, at the top of her voice. "Mommy says that anyone who hits others is bad and they''re a super scary big ape! She also says to call anyone who does that - total sheeto!" Lucilia was deted; being branded an "ape" and a well... "total sheeto" by a five-year-old was a new low for her pride. Raising an eyebrow at Silica''s choice of words, I corrected her, "Shito?" Nodding, she confirmed, "Yes, shito." "You mean shit?" I corrected her again, yeah, that sounded like something Senesica would say. She may look reallydy-like, but she used more swear words than Lilith and Dendrossa...bined. Which was really saying a lot if you factor in how much of an annoying loudmouth Dendrossa could be. Hopefully, Silica didn''t pick up anything from her Aunty Dendrossa. I guessed, "That''s like what you wanted to say, right" "Yes, mommy says they''re shit." Silica smiled. In response, Lucilia pped me on the back. Taken aback, I questioned her actions, "Hey, what did I do?" She reprimanded me, "You shouldn''t be teaching your daughter such words, she''s too young for that..." I reasoned, "I''m not the one who taught her that. If she''s going to say a bad word, at least let her say it right." A roll of her eyes was all the response I got as she muttered, "Whatever." Lucilia was about to resume talking to Silica but was quickly interrupted. Silica pointed at Lucilia usingly, her cheeks were cutely pouted like sweet buns, and used Lucilia of hitting her papa. "You''re total sheeto!" her squeaky voice told Lucilia. Awnnn~~ I think I''m in love... Lucilia sighed, "Getting trash talked by a little child now." Suppressing a chuckle, I quickly faked a cough when Lucilia shot me a re. Silica came to my side, climbed onto the bed, and pointed out, "Papa? You''re still bleeding." I assured her, "It''s fine; your daddy''s super strong." I then used my powers, and a ck slimy blob emerged. It coated my head wound and settled there for a while before causing the wound to heal instantly. I gingerly touched the spot where Lucilia had struck me on the head and murmured softly to Silica, "See, all better now." Silica''s bright eyes widened with excitement as she gasped, "Papa''s super cool!" I chuckled at her enthusiasm, "Of course, I am." However, I wish other people would say that, no oneughed at my jokes unless maybe Serena and sometimes Isadora if she wanted to be generous. Steria, however, would just tell me how terrible the joke was and then make everyone elseugh - especially that loudmouthed bastard, Mojito. Of course it pained more when Fasit told me: "Please my Lord, don''t, it''s getting sad..." So yeah, I stopped. Lucilia, looking around the room, inquired, "Uh, where''s Steria? I don''t see her anywhere." "Oh gee, I wish I knew, maybe if I wasn''t whacked in the head seconds after waking up then I''d have had the chance to sort things out for myself." She let out a tired sigh, "You''re still on that..." I nodded with heavy sigh, "Unfortunately, yes." Lucilia rolled her eyes dismissively, muttering, "Suit yourself." With a shrug, I informed her, "Oh yeah, I won''t be able to make it to lectures today, so could you please help me hold down the fort ? The students have already had enough breaks as it is." Lucilia questioned, "What? Why?" "Well, apparently, I don''t have anything important doing so the oh so gracious owner of our university has ordered me to join her for the day to help her do who knows what, I feel like I''m living in a hectic soap opera." Tch, like she''d know what a soap opera is. Silica then giggled, "Haha, Daddy''s so funny." "Ehhh," Lucilia responded incredulously, clearly not understanding my exnation. I sighed heavier than before. "Don''t stress about it too much, but I''ll see if I can still join you guys for lecturester today, if I''m given the chance that is." She was obviously still confused, but I didn''t really have the time to exin. There was supposedly a lot I had going on for me today. Lucilia nodded and straightened her unbelievably smooth, long blonde hair. "Alright then, I guess this is the part where I take my leave." "Pretty much," I told her, a little exhausted already. As I walked her to the door, I remarked, "I''m surprised you took the news about Silica so well." Not everyone would, especially when I didn''t even exin who the mother was. If it was Serena or Isadora, I was definitely sure that Lucilia would be able to tell. But I guess she didn''t take it as me sleeping around because of the number of women I already had in my life, yeah, that makes sense... Lucilia chuckled proudly. "I''ve learned not to be surprised by anything you do." She smiled at me affectionately and added, "At this point, not doing something surprising would be surprising in itself." We shared augh and she made her way out. "Well, bye," herst words before leaving. Yeah right... "Five, four, three, two, one..." Immediately, Lucilia quickly returned and sharply rapped on the door and reentered before pointing at me. "HEY! Just because I said all that and we shared a goodugh doesn''t mean you''re not going to exin to me about your daughter and also who the mother is because I''m sure as hell that it isn''t Serena... And she wouldn''t like to learn this from my mouth, and also, I wanna know why you''re not going to be at the - - -" She said a lot more stuff, but that was all my brain could pick up from what she said; I''m sorry but her mouth just rushed like a tap. With a bored tone, I conceded, "Sure, why not." And without even letting her finish I shut the door on her face. "HEY LUMIERE! YOU DIDN''T LET ME FINISH!" I then used [Ice Magic] to seal the door. Lucilia left again, at least I could sense her leaving. Turning to Silica, I smiled at her. How do I tell her that I wanted to take her to go see my supposed first love even if it wasn''t anything based on romance, just a casual outing. I then pounded my fists together. I had the answer. "Oh Silica! Do you wanna follow Daddy to go meet a really, really, really nicedy?!" She jumped on the bed, gleefully eximing, "Yay! Nicedy!" Ah children, scream the end of the world in a very loud tone, and they''d still think it''s a good thing. Chapter 363: Im an overindulging father? (III) Lumiere and Lucretia Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- After getting Silica ready to go, I admired the look as she twirled around in her white t-shirt and long blue pinafore with golden buttons, and styling her hair in a braid. Obviously, I could braid hair, after all I was more attune with the women in my house than the men. Jeez, imagine me asking Salmarc for hair conditioning advice... Anyways, Lana already taught me how to properly braid hair, so doing my daughter''s hair wasn''t difficult in the slightest. Silica looked at her clothes and eximed, "Wow, Daddy has magic hands! I look super pretty! Even Mommy doesn''t dress me this well." I chuckled at her enthusiasm and replied, "Well, it''s your first time going out with me, so you need to look perfect." Silica jumped with joy and shouted, "Yay, perfect!" before giving me a high five. ncing at myself in the mirror, I was dressed in a stylish ck and gold tunic, a casual twist on the usual design, which alternated between a tunic and a sweater with pockets. Thanks to Fasit''s knowledge of master-ss tailoring and my knowledge of modern fashion design, it was possible. I was tired of opting for the usual long, over-exaggerated robes with lots of intricate designs. The only one I would wear now was the one that Serena had made for me because... well she put a lot of effort into it and Serena''s an angel, so I feel it''d break her heart if I wasn''t wearing it. "Alright, looking perfect!" I adjusted my tunic once more. After, I turned to Silica, giving her a smile, and said, "Alright, let''s get going." But Silica hesitated, saying, "No, Daddy. Something''s missing!" She dashed back to the closet, determined to find what she was looking for, while I watched her, grinning, as I gently twiddled some strands of my hair. And then I noticed... "My hair..." It was a little tangled, and sure that wouldn''t bother any boy, but it did bother me because Lana had a thing for my hair. It was always so straight even since birth, so it being a little rough was disturbing to me... It was like I went out of default mode. "Huh, when did I get so unkept..." I looked around and then saw a brush by my side, it was the same one I''d used to brush Silica''s hair. And so, I used it to my hair to neaten it. As Silica rummaged, frowning in concentration, she suddenly emerged from the closet, presenting me with a purple ribbon. "What''s this?" I asked. Silica insisted, "You have to wear it so me and Daddy can match and look super awesome!" I hesitated, but seeing her pout, I relented, "Fine, I''ll wear it." With a shout of excitement, Silica dered, "Yay! Now Daddy and I will match!" I picked up the purple ribbon from Silica and used it to tie my long hair into a messy bun. Turning to face my daughter, I shed her a smile and asked, "So, how does it look?" Silica grinned brightly and pped her hands, eximing, "Yay! Daddy looks more like a man now!" I raised an eyebrow, teasingly asking, "You got a problem with the way I look?" Silica shook her head vigorously and exined, "No, Daddy. I love how you look. I just want you to look super scary so no one can mess with you." She was right though, about my feminine appearance. Long or tied hair... Both options can contributed to a more feminine look, but the effect would vary based on personal style and preference. Tying the hair in a messy bun definitely added a touch of casual elegance and could be seen as more gender-neutral or even "slightly" feminine. Long, straight hair, on the other hand, tend to be a more traditional symbol of femininity. If I wasn''t mistaken, men with long hair was a popr thing on the Dragon Continent, some of them were called farmers... Or was it cultivators...? I can''t really remember... Either way, if Silica preferred my hair tied, then that was what I''d go for. I chuckled, understanding her yfulness, and assured her, "I can be scary if you want me to." Suddenly, I roared like a monster and shouted, "I''m gonna get you! Rah! Rah!" I yfully walked like a monster toward her as she giggled and shouted, "The super bad monster''s gonna get me!" She ran off and jumped onto the bed, hiding under the nket. I stopped and yfully clicked my tongue, saying, "Oh, you''re hiding under the nket now. I can''t touch you!" Apparently this was some sort of rule, when you were under a nket that automatically made you safe from the attacks of any and all scary monsters. That''s just silly. Silica giggled from her hiding spot and peeked out, only to meet my mischievous gaze. "I''m gonna get you!" I shouted, leaping onto the bed and wrapping my arms around her. We tumbled around on the bed, wrestling andughing in a yful embrace. The bed was soon a riot of chaos, the nkets and sheets wrapping around us in the silliest of ways as weughed and rolled around. Silica screamed for help and continued to squirm, her giggles filling the room as we enjoyed this delightful father-daughter moment. It made my heart really feel at peace. After getting ready to leave, I lifted Silica up in my arms and unleashed my ck bat-like wings that unfolded from my back. "Daddy''s wings are pretty," Silica remarked, and I couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her on the forehead before expressing my appreciation, "Don''t worry, you''ll get yours soon." Silica was part demon, so she''d definitely gain [Demon Wings] skill at some point. She may already have it and not know simply because she hasn''t gotten her Status System yet. That was why it was so important. Children only got their Status System when they were 10 years old, but I got mine when I was 5 simply because of All-Father. Then again, I wouldn''t be surprised if Silica got her Status System earlier since she had so both my genes and Senesica, who was likely stronger than I was. "Huh?" I noticed Silica made a sound. To my surprise, Silica''s face turned red and she shyly buried it into my chest. Chuckling, I flew out of the dorm with intense speed, making a beeline for the Efistes Viscounty. As we soared across thends, the breathtaking scenery unfolded before us, with mountains, waterfalls, teaus, and small vigesing into view. The breeze rushed through my face, and as Silica slowly looked at the enchantingndscape, she exhaled, "Wow, it looks so beautiful." Raising an eyebrow, I asked, "Huh, aren''t you scared?" Being this high up in the skies, you''d think she''d be scared, but if she''s seen the more ugly demons of Tenebrous de like Tapas, I''m guess this wouldn''t scare her in the slightest. Silica shook her head and nestled closer into my arms, saying, "As long as I''m with Daddy, I don''t need to be scared..." I smiled and reassured her, "Then I''ll go super fast!". Silica cheered, "Yay! Super fast!" I momentarily decreased the speed and then abruptly elerated, tearing through the sonic barrier and creating a sonic boom that rent the skies. In no time, we arrived at the Viscounty, and Inded in a dark alley. Gently cing Silica on her feet, she raised her arms and eximed, "That was so fun!" Chuckling, I told her, "We''ll do it again when we''re heading back to the university..." "Aye!" Silica enthusiastically agreed, high-fiving me. The wings on my back dissolved into particles of darkness, and I stretched my arms, letting out a yawn before urging her, "Come on, let''s get going." She took my hand, and we started walking, emerging from the alley with the grand Efistes Company towering on our left. Silica''s eyes widened as she eximed, "Woah, the building is so super huge." I nodded, agreeing with her observation as I said, "Yeah, I''m starting to notice that now more and more." Thest time I came here, it wasn''t this big, and it wasn''t that it increased in size or anything mysterious like that. No, it was just that, this was the first time I was seeing it broad daylight and Silica saying it was big actually made me notice how big it was. As Silica and I approached the imposing Efistes Company, we walked down the bustling street and turned the corner, and there it was, rising grandly into the sky. We spotted an enormous line of people,prising the high and mighty Barons and Baronesses, among others, patiently waiting for their turn to enter the building. I''ve never been one for hobnobbing with nobles, so I assumed we could just waltz past this line straight into the building. But just as we were about to stroll by, we were intercepted by a burly man guarding the entrance. "Excuse me, miss, the estimated waiting time is 65 minutes," the man dered in a gruff voice. I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the assumption that I was a woman. I looked like one, but with the tied hair, I thought it''d make even maybe a small change. "Huh?" I eximed. Silica giggled at the misunderstanding. The man repeated his statement, informing me of the lengthy wait. "I''m not a woman, I''m a guy for goodness sake," I retorted firmly, trying to clear up the misconception. The man scrutinized my appearance and remarked, "That can''t be possible. You look even prettier than my wife." I sighed and exined, "Gee, thanks, but I''m really not a woman." I didn''t even see the point in us talking about something so awkward, it wasn''t like we knew each other. "Look, can we get of this case?" The man nodded sagely and remarked, "Well, I understand that, but do you know where you belong?" I rolled my eyes and replied, "Uh, yeah, why wouldn''t I?" He continued, "You belong in the back of the line." Exasperated, I facepalmed and groaned, "Not this again." Turning to face the man, I informed him, "I don''t have time for this. I''m friends with the owner of thispany, Lucretia Efistes. She''s expecting me." The man let out a boisterousugh and retorted, "What would the bossdy want with a pretty boy like you?" I quipped with a smirk, "I wish I knew." Because as it was, I honestly didn''t, she just told me toe help her with some stuff today and didn''t even specify on what it was. Honestly, that woman was spoiled a little too much. The wealthy nobles in the line erupted into protest, shouting that I was unjustly bypassing the queue, dering it uneptable. "That youngdy and her child should join the line!" "Unless she has a higher standing than all of us here, which I''m sure she doesn''t, she belongs in her rightful position!" "I don''t think that''s a woman." "Well I don''t give a damn, he or she should get in the back of the line! I have a lot of things to do today so I need to get inside here early enough to get myself some choctes!" Basically, the man and several others stood their ground and insisted that I should join the line. The confrontation seemed to be reaching a standoff until a woman with short blonde hair emerged. Yes, it was Simone and she stood behind the burly man. As always, Simone looked calm and elegant. You would think she was her owndy and not the personal assistant of Lucretia. They were likely close friends from what I''d seen so far of the two of them, so her dressing in such a diligent manner would be normal for her. "That won''t be necessary," Simone interrupted, her voice firm. "This man is Lady Lucretia''s special visitor." The burly man stammered in disbelief, "R... R... Really...?" Silica and I proudly nodded. "Mhmm," we said. Chapter 364: Lucretia still has a thing for me? Lucretia and Lumiere Arc. (POV: Lumiere) --- Simone ushered us into the fancypany building. Naturally, Silica was amazed with everything she saw. I only needed to look at her widely open eyes and her mouth that was agape with excitement to tell that she was bedazzled by everything around her. Ha! If she thought this was anything big, just wait until she came to the Great Forest''s Silva Citadel, and then she''d know her Daddy''s a hundred times cooler than Lucretia''s expensive building. I didn''t really like bragging, but if it was to impress my daughter, then count me in. The discussion hadn''te up yet, and it was still way too far into the future to start thinking about it now, but I really should n ahead on the distribution of my properties to my children. So far, I only had one, but with the way things were going in my love life, I was certain I''d have more than ten kids. Because of that, I needed to decide whether or not I was going to make the inheritance focus more on the male side or use the same setting as the Sword and Spear Kingdom. I''d prefer if I used their system so my daughter''s don''t end up having the same rotten personality as Vanessa (1st daughter, 1st child). Sigh... That''d be a hassle Just then, Simone turned back to me with a quizzical expression, "May I ask who''s the little angel apanying you?" "Little angel?" I blinked in surprise before remembering that Silica was beside me. Parentalpliment was something I was gonna have to get used to. "Oh, that''s my daughter, Silica," I replied, offering a warm smile. There wasn''t any need to hide it from Simone because there was every possibility that Silica would take it the wrong way, while the core reason was because Simone was chill... She didn''t look or act like the type that would get worked up over anything and start to ask questions unnecessarily. If Lucilia was in Simone''s position, I''d likely not tell her because she would start asking sensitive questions in public. She was always eager to know more and more than anything else, she was a well-known overachiever. It was the main reason I took a break from developing the Delia Viscounty. If I didn''t, she''d have worked me to the bone, jeez... Still, Simone didn''t give the reaction I was expecting or rather she didn''t act like her usual self. She paused and her eyes widening a fraction before she turned to me, her voice hushed, "Wait a moment." Complying with her request, I stopped, and Silica cast a puzzled look up at me, "Daddy, what''s going on?" I ruffled her hair and whispered quietly, "It''s okay, kiddo. Don''t worry." "S..." Simone hooked, it was as though there was a pill in her throat that she just couldn''t swallow. "Say it again...?" she requested. Turning to Simone, I exined, "Well, um, Silica is my daughter." "Since when?" Simone asked as a surge of astonishment crept into her voice. "And where?! How?!" I chuckled, recognizing the slight disbelief in her tone, "It''s a long story." Sure, I didn''t expect her to react this way, but it was still fun to watch nheless. Without warning, Simone abruptly grabbed my right hand, inspecting it closely, her gaze locking onto the ring adorning my finger. She looked up at me, then back at the ring, her eyes darting between the two before she ventured to ask, "Are you already married or it''s just official?" Amused by her inquisitiveness, I chuckled softly, "I haven''t tied the knot yet, but it should be happening soon. I don''t n to make a big fuss of it." If I didn''t know any better I''d think Simone had a thing for me with the way she was acting... But I was definitely sure that wasn''t the case. Nevertheless, herck ofposure was a little bit concerning, she was almost always so calm and well-mannered that it was strange to see her acting like well - Lucretia. After she gently ced my hand down, Simone cleared her throat, adjusting her attire, "I apologize for myck ofposure. Your news caught me a little off guard." I reassured her, "I told you because I was quite certain you wouldn''t make a big deal out of it. I''m surprised you''re a little shook. I always thought nothing shook you unless it was deeply concerned with Lucretia." Simone nodded, regaining herposure, "You''re right. I guess I really... I really was taken by surprise. L... Let''s proceed. Lady Lucretia is waiting." You know this feeling when you start overthinking and then all of a sudden everything starts to click in a little too well? Yeah, the same thing happened to me but mine was the equivalent of a nuclear bomb. It hit me so hard that I didn''t realized how painfully I''d missed it all this while. Simone would only lose her cool if she was in a situation where Lucretia would be at a disadvantage or she would be put in an ufortable state. That made absolute sense! It was the only answer as to why Simone was so stuck-up on knowing the real story behind the ring on my finger and how Silica was born. It was also the reason why she wanted to know if I''d already made things official with Senesica - a woman she''d never met before. One thing I was definitely sure about was that Simone wouldn''t care enough about my life unless Lucretia wanted her to. Which means... Lucretia still has a thing for me! I stopped abruptly, realizing that Silica was by my side, so I knelt down next to her and whispered conspiratorially in her ear. "Pssst! Silica, let''s have some fun alright...? So you and Daddy are gonna have some fun ying hide and seek in this really, really, really bigpany. Doesn''t that sound super fun?" Silica''s eyes sparked with excitement. Yep, I already had her utter andplete attention which wasn''t so hard if you knew the trick behind it. Silica was a simple girl with simple needs like ying hide and seek with me. "So what you''re gonna do is that you''re gonna be super stealthy and go find a good hiding spot for yourself, alright?!" I whispered a little louder in her ears. Excitedly, Silica eximed, "Daddy''s the best!" before rushing off, darting past Simone and bounding up the stairs with her tiny legs. Hearing her say all that immediately made me feel bad and the first thing I did was to ce my hands together to gesture prayers, and then I said to myself, "Please forgive me Senesica for being just a slightly bad father and also forgive me my loving Goddess Serena for deceiving a little girl..." If I was gonna pray to Senesica for forgiveness, I might as well do the same thing with Serena. I doubt Isadora would scold me for deceiving a little child, but I was sure she''d use it as a bargaining chip to have more sex with me; not that I''mining. Turning back to the bewildered Simone, she raised an eyebrow and questioned me about the unexpected turn of events. "Uhm, where''s she going... You''re uh, you''re daughter..." Jeez, it was so hard for Simone to even say that Silica was my daughter. Was she that devoted to Lucretia? I straightened up, crossing my arms and suggested, "Can we talk in private?" Simone stuttered, "W... Why?" With a steely gaze, I replied, "I just need to clear a few things up if you don''t mind." Simone gulped, finally agreeing and pointed to a small lounge on the ground floor of the imposingpany building. "W... We could talk over there if you''d like?" "Of course I would..." To be honest, I couldn''t tell how the look on my face was, but if I were to describe or "ze" it in one way, then I''d call it menacing. Navigating through the maze, we reached the lounge and settled down. I made myselffortable, crossing my legs and propping my chin on my palm, fixing my gaze on Simone, unrelenting. Sweating nervously, Simone cleared her throat. "Would you, well, like to have a drink?" Sharply, I declined, "No," and countered, "Would you like something?" "Uh, no, I make it a point not to take food or drinks of any kind during work hours so I don''t have to leave Miss Lucretia''s side at an important time." "So that''s a no?" I asked her. Rather than responding in her usualposed manner, she nodded slowly as a drop of sweat flew from her forehead. Her body was stiff and her eyes felt like they wanted to leave mine and not leave mine at the same time. Simone may have beenposed but she wasn''t an adamantine egg. She was simply your average, delicate egg. I then quipped, "So, I''m allowed to indulge but not you, right?" Simone mustered a weak smile while wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead, and replied, "Yes, it''s part of my standard procedure." I leaned in and questioned, "Does your standard procedure also involve feeding me lies?" Simone gasped heavily as her eyes widened in the funniest way possible. For a moment, I almost broke character. Iported myself and then dramatically asked, "I know Lucretia has a thing for me..." A loudughter escaped Simone''s mouth. Sheughed in the most over-exaggerated manner possible, almost like she was trying a little too hard to sound casual. She continued tough andugh as she pped her hand against her fleshy thighs. "HAHAHAHAHA!! HA! HA! HA!" She kept theughter up for almost a minute and as everyone in thepany looked at her with straight eyes, I just kept staring at her with a dead serious gaze. When she finally stopped and then wiped off some of the tears from her eyes, she exhaled a sight of relief. "So, answer my question, Simone..." "Eh?" Simone was shocked. "You... Didn''t fall... For that?" "Not in the slightest. What am I, three?" I sarcastically asked her. Chapter 365: Im talking about feelings? Simone exined everything to me. Yeah, my guess really was spot-on... Lucretia had a thing for me even after we didn''t see forever since Genny''s 10th birthday. For some reason, I felt pained that I didn''t make any effort to see her again, but I guess I didn''t because there were a lot of things involved. If I went on to search for Lucretia, it would be the same as me neglecting Serena. After all, I met Serena a night to Genny''s birthday, and while she was the first girl I ever called pretty, Lucretia was actually the one I hit it off with the easiest. Maybe the reason I actually hit it off with her was because she epted me. I wasn''t anything special, and a good number of people would vomit at the idea of the King''s bastard child... After all, a good number of the nobles in the King''s Court called me disposable trash several times. Some of them agreed on the idea of me joining the army at the age of 15 and others simply wanted me removed from the royal household and preferably the Cross Kingdom as a whole. Ah jeez, I remembered how hard I cried the night Genny told me that... The only reason she even knew was because she overheard when Arthur was telling Vanessa. And Arthur only heard it because he and Jericho would asionally fool around because they wanted to hear what the King... I mean, my father, was talking about. So when I saw Lucretia, I wasn''t only attracted to her, but I could also immediately tell that she would ept me... But that was when I still held nobles in high regards, when I thought they were better than my existence. Now, I didn''t feel that way... No, it''s more like I couldn''t feel that way anymore. All-Father, Serena, Viscount Randolph, Genny, Garret, Arthur... They made me forget the stupid thought of wanting to be royal, or at least of noble standards. They made me want to ept myself as a normal, living, breathing boy. Could I really put Lucretia in that list of people...? I wasn''t sure... I was scared because maybe she only fell in love with me because of my [Beginner''s Luck] skill. Generally, that was my biggest fear... The thought that all the people in my life who loved me, all the women, only loved me because I was "lucky". I sat on the edge of the couch, my legs uncrossed and fingers interlocked, my gaze fixed downward, lost in unsettling thoughts. The thought that Lucretia might still have feelings for me was stirring up an untold dread within me. Before I knew it, a tear escaped my eye, trickling down my cheek. Simone, who had been quietly sitting across the small table, reached out to me, concern written in her eyes. "Lumiere, are you alright?" she asked, clearly unsettled by the sight of my tears. I quickly brushed away the evidence of my vulnerability, managing a weak smile before assuring her, "Uh yeah, I''m fine, super fine in fact..." But Simone seemed unconvinced. And I couldn''t me her, I said "super fine" that was the kind of things only Silica and people who were depressed would say. "I shouldn''t have brought up Lady Lucretia," she confessed, her voice filled with regret. "I know it''s hard, especially since you''ve moved on." Nodding, I reflected on her words. Then, an unbidden impulse made me turn to Simone once again. "Since I''ve moved on, has Lucretia done the same?" I asked, my voice barely above a murmur. "Has she¡ªhas she been seeing anyone else?" Did I really need to know that? Was it any of my business? Simone appeared taken aback by the unexpected question. "Excuse me,e again?" she demanded, clearly surprised. I repeated my question, pressing for an answer. "Since thest time we met, has Lucretia been involved with someone else? Has she considered marriage, perhaps to a wealthy nobleman?" Simone seemed to deliberate for a moment before answering. It was as though she was trying to be careful with which words she used and how she used them. Or maybe she was just trying to remember... I doubt Simone knew Lucretia before we met. If she did, Simone would definitely havee that day since Lucretia treated her like a sister than an attendant. It made sense nheless. "No, Lady Lucretia hasn''t been with anyone else," she revealed softly, her eyes meeting mine. "She''s been single since the day she met you." Her words struck a chord, and I turned my gaze towards the polished floors, lost in thought once more. If she hadn''t been with a single person since we met, was she waiting for me? Is that what it meant? And did me neglecting to see her result in her having to stay romantically inert all these years... Did I fail her? Simone, not to be deterred, gently prodded me further. "What about you? Are you truly over Lady Lucretia, or is there still something lingering in your heart for her?" I shook my head, the hint of a smile acting up on my lips. "I don''t know, Simone," I confessed. "I don''t have a clear answer at this moment." Her response was immediate and firm. "Not good enough," she dered. I looked at her, puzzled. "It''s the most appalling answer I''ve ever heard," she continued, not looking like she was stoping anytime soon. "You need to figure it out." "Not good enough?" I repeated, "What''re you even saying?" "If you don''t feel anything romantic for Lady Lucretia then leave now," said Simone. "That''s what I meant." I pondered Simone''s words with confusion and uncertainty clouding my mind. I voiced her words back to her, "Leave now if I don''t feel anything romantic for Lucretia?" The suggestion spun my thoughts like a washing machine, and I found myself at a loss for words. Simone didn''t miss a beat. "Yes, precisely. It''s not fair to her if you''re not fullymitted. Could you even just be friends with her?" she challenged. There was a lot of conviction in her tone. I hesitated, "But¡­ I couldn''t just tell her that and break her heart." My voice cracked as the mere idea sent a pang of anguish coursing through my veins. With her absoluteposure, Simone reasoned, "So what? Should you pretend to love her when you''re not sure?" Grasping for a staunch defense, I protested, "No, it''s not that simple. Love is a powerful word, and I just¡ª" Simone cut me off, her gaze piercing. "Love isn''t just a word you''re making it out to be," she countered firmly, her hand resting gently on my chest, "When it''s real, there''s no uncertainty. It''s an unquenchable desire to always be with that person, to see a future with them." She then ced her hand gently on my chest. She continued, "When you''re around them, you feel something special, there''s a just a connection that sparks when you look into their eyes... Right?" Locked in a tense gaze with Simone, I struggled to find my footing. "Well, I¡­" I started, but my resolve faltered as I struggled to find the words. "I..." I startled again. Our eyes were fixed on one another, and there was a small burning sensation in my chest. She was just so close, and the way her hand felt on me... Immediately, Simone leaned back, clearing her throat and retracting her hand. "A... Ahem!"she cleared her throat again. "If you choose the path of silence, you''ll destroy the potential of that love, for both of you," she counseled. To be real, her words resonated deeply within my conflicted heart. There was some weight to her wisdom. I conceded, struggling with my own uncertainty. "Can I give you an answer tomorrow?" I pleaded, the vulnerability palpable in my voice. Simone''s warm smile put me at ease. "Of course. That''s a better choice than hurried indecision," she assured, aforting tone in her voice. I heaved a sigh of relief, grateful for the reprieve. "I really need a moment to clear my head," I murmured. After, Simone lowered her head a bit and then said, "But..." I looked at her, "Huh?" she didn''t seem happy from how her face looked, I usually didn''t look Simone clearly whenever I was speaking with her, but for some reason, talking with her now made me really get to connect with her more - she was more than just Lucretia''s attendant. In all honesty, attendant was just a fancy word for favorite servant. But she had her own feelings, emotions, there was a lot of depth to her. If she could give advice this well, then maybe she''s someone worth talking to about how worried I was at times and... No, that was going too far. "What''s wrong, Simone?" I asked her again. "Well, to be honest, I was just hoping you''d have given a better answer..." "About Lucretia?" "Yes, if you really, truly do love her, I''d expected that you''d give a sharp answer that you love her or see a future with her. It doesn''t matter how long you''ve known her, and there''s no such thing as rushing into things if you''ve felt that right moment already..." I guess she was right in the end. Simone sighed heavily and stood up from where she was seated "Either way, let''s go see how Lady Lucretia''s doing..." I stood up from where I was seated and adjusted my attire as well. Then I told Simone, "Thank you." "Sure." In truth, I couldn''t really make out or describe how she really said that, but one thing was for sure - telling her that, somewhat touched her. She was d to help and devote herself for Lucretia''s cause. In the end, she was a happy servant, and Lucretia''s favorite one too. An odd setting, but still the right word for the two of them was - "Best friend". Chapter 366: Naked lady at the rooftop? Lucretia & Lumiere Arc. (POV: Lumiere) Simone and I went up the stairs. We had already finished talking about well... feelings, and that was one of the few things I spared little time to talk about. So, the fact that I could rte with her in that aspect did for me more than I could even realize. "Honestly, she''s a little toopetent..." I smiled. Just then, Simone turned and looked at me who was behind and then asked me, "Excuse me, did you say anything?" "Eh, uh, no... I didn''t..." I didn''t realized that I''d said my initialment outloud. I guess I was just that impressed. I increased my climbing speed on the stairs to catch up with Simone, and when I did, she looked at me with side eyes and then asked, So, where''s your daughter? I haven''t seen her since well... I can''t even remember." I chuckled and exined, "Yeah! I promised her a game of hide and seek." "And you''re sure that''s a good idea?" Simone interjected, expressing her concern. "Of course, it''s fine. I can easily find her," I assured her confidently. With [World Acuity] even if Silica was lost in another world or dimension entirely, I''d still be able to trace her. And apparently, the functions of this skill makes it that I can easily track down even someone that was suppressing their presence. The only way they''d be able to evade my detection would be only through having a higher level ofprehension that could disrupt the awareness of my skill on their existence. Hah! As if someone like that exists... With folded arms and a hint of doubt in her sigh, Simone remarked, "I somehow doubt that." "Wanna bet?" I challenged her yfully. Before she could respond, I utilized [sh Step] to quickly disappear from sight. In a split second, I reappeared, holding Silica by the cor. "Daddy found me so fast!" Silica eximed with glee. Raising an eyebrow, I teased her, "Well, I had to, you were definitely just lost when I found you, weren''t you?" Silica stuck out her tongue and yfully admitted, "Maybe just a little bit." There was no "maybes" or "a little bit" when it came to getting yourself lost. Trust me, my time in thatbyrinth thought me a lot. I sighed and jokingly warned her, "Next time, let''s not y hide and seek in strange ces." "So," I looked back at Simone. "Where''s Lucretia? Aren''t we supposed to have seen her by now?" You''d think the owner of a thriving establishment like this one would be everywhere at once. "Oh, she''s at the top of the building," Simone replied, pointing upward. "Okay, I''ll go check on her," I responded, cing Silica gently on the ground. "Perfectnding," Silica quipped as she stood on her own two small feet. Noticing my intention, Simone hesitated and remarked, "You sound like you want to go alone." "Yeah, could you watch over Silica for me?" I requested. After casting a doubtful nce at Silica, Simone agreed with a sigh. "Fine, alright," she conceded. "Thanks," I told her, shing a grateful smile. I felt it was better if I went alone to meet with Lucretia. Before, I actually thought she just needed me here to help her do something, but now, I felt like there was something more to her request. After all, she was really eager to have mee here. Long story short, to keep things less dramatic, I didn''t need Silica to be around Lucretia if we were going to have an honest talk. Crouching down to get on Silica''s eye level, I gently exined to her, "Alright Silica, Daddy has something that he needs to do, so I''m gonna need you to stay with Simone here and behave like a good girl until I''m back..." Silica folded her arms and scowled. I was expecting this, so there was no need acting clueless as to why she was frowning, and yet I still did. "Is that a yes...?" I tried my luck. "NO!" Silica shouted. "I only want to stay with Daddy and no one else!" she insisted. To bepletely honest, that really did touch me right in the chest, her sweet words were like arrows that hit the bullseye. To have my own daughter say that about me even when I hadn''t spoken to her since she was born always reminded me how much of a good woman Senesica was. SHE MUST''VE TOLD OUR DAUGHTER ALL THE GOOD QUALITIES THAT HER COOL DAD HAS!! I leaned in and then reminded her, "We came here to see a special, nicedy, right?" I then pointed up at Simone. "Is that the nicedy?" Silica''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. I nodded vigorously. I couldn''t use my own mouth topletely lie to my daughter so a gesture would do. When I told her we were going to see a nicedy, I wasn''t referring to Lucretia... She''s definitely not nice. Or let''s say I was referring to Lucretia, but actually just trying to be cunning since I always nned to have Simone stay with Silica for me. Silica then turned to Simone, and then back to me. She grumbled. "Well, I''ll stay with Simone only because Daddy said so, nothing else!" Ruffling her hair, I chuckled and teased her, "That''s my girl." Silica giggled and allowed me to pat her a little longer. As I stood up, I nodded at Simone and shed her a cheeky salute before giving Silica a yful wink and vanishing with my [sh Step]. Reappearing at the top of the colossal Efistes Company, I had easily arrived. It was hard to describe how [sh Step] really worked, but inyman''s terms, then it would be a speed that was in-between moving at an elerated rate and teleportation. So, in basic terms - it was moving so fast that it was like teleportation. Because of that, I was able to bypass the variousyers of security. It was as though Simone knew I''d take this route so she didn''t bother about me having clearance. And in the end, as long as Lucretia was the first person I met at the rooftop, then I wouldn''t get into trouble with security... In other words, I wouldn''t have to kick their ass. "Alright, I''m here..." I stretched my arms, taking in the panoramic view of the rooftop. The vastness of the building made it seem like I was touching the sky. It was about the same height or a little higher than the level that I usually moved at whenever I was flying, so it was definitely high. "I''m sure the I''d be able to see their other viscounties from here..." Obsidia and Argentia were equallyrge viscounties but I was sure that with my sight and this height I''d be able to see it from here. That was how friggin'' high this ce really was. Slipping my hands back into the pockets of my tunic, I strolled forward, surveying the manicured shrubbery that made the rooftop resemble a lush garden. A surprisinglyrge house stood prominently, but my attention was drawn to a gazebo located just 14 meters from where I stood. It stood at the center, showingplete peace and elegance amidst the urban sprawl. I gazed across the rooftop at the elegant gazebo and noticed two women inside. One was ady dressed in a maid''s outfit, and the other was Lucretia, lying on a small tform while the maid gently applied lotion to her body. Lucretiay facedown, obscuring any view of her more sensitive parts. So I couldn''t see those underdeveloped breasts of hers or her nipples that somehow found a way to stand out no matter the dress she wore... Not that I wanted to say any of it, nor was I paying any attention to those two fleshy peaks on her small breasts. Not at all, it was purely an observation... The maid delicately scooped the lotion with her fingers, spreading it in her palm before gently rubbing her hands together to warm the cream. Then, she ced her hands on Lucretia''s soft, smooth back, resembling sweet, golden butter. Slowly, she massaged the lotion into her skin, moving downwards to Lucretia''s perky buttocks and applying a firm squeeze. The maid continued to spread more of the lotion, and from my vantage point, I couldn''t help but gulp heavily. I blinked, feeling my cheeks flush slightly, and focused on where I was standing as my thoughts raced. I immediately started to wonder what touching her ass felt like, or what sounds she''d make if she was stroked in her vagina and whatnot... Too many dirty thoughts, how far I''ve fallen... But was there anytime to be thinking about this. There were two woman on this rooftop, one was naked and the other wasn''t neither did I have any interest in seeing her naked... Not that that would be bad. To be honest, this felt like the start of those things called pornography. I ced a hand over my face and sighed. "I can''t believe I watched that in my previous life." Either way, I had two choices now. Disappear, or approach an unpredictable Lucretia when she was looking sexy with all that lotion on her body. Sigh... Just my luck, right? Chapter 367: Shes playing games? Lucretia & Lumiere Arc --- (POV: Lumiere) I strolled over to Lucretia''s gazebo, where her servant was diligently applying oil to her naked body. Yeah, you heard me right. Naked. As I approached, I calmly greeted and called her name, "Yo, Lucretia." But she barely acknowledged me, responding with a nonchnt "Hm?" as if she didn''t realize I was there. But then again, it made sense since she wasying t on the tform and her face was facing the other side. I actually nned to use a calmer approach so that she''d freak out when she saw me casually looking at her naked body. It was disappointing that she reacted in a much more levelheaded manner, almost like she wasn''t naked. If she had a thing for me, she''d definitely have a problem with me looking at her body, andst time in the cave, she was flustered when I took a peek at her breasts... Or maybe It''s because she was still vulnerable after the attack of that Frost Lich. And there was also one other possibility... She nned this. I sighed. "Is this... a bad time? I could alwayse backter." I suggested, hoping she might have other ns; or at least that''s what I wanted her to think. Lucretia chuckled softly. I could painfully hear the amusement in that posh English voice of hers. "Do I not have the liberty to be naked in my own home, or is that a problem?" she teased, observing my verbal reaction as her servant continued to work,thering the fragrant oil on her skin. Her skin got shinier by the second and it got oddly stimting. She still couldn''t see my face, and casually inquired, "No response? Flustered, are we?" I shook my head, trying to maintain myposure. "No, I''m not." I assured her. "That''s rich," Lucretiaughed mischievously. As her servant gently massaged her back, she yfully quipped, "Or do powerful women scare you?" I chuckled softly, meeting her gaze. "I''ve known a few powerful women in my time, so I guess I''m immune to it," I admitted. "Besides, let''s not forget that I''m the bastard child of the King; I''ve lived under the roof of the King''s four wives, who were all ''more'' powerful and influential women." I was sure I saw Lucretia twitch for just a short moment. If I could see her face, I''d be able to discern her emotions, but for some reason that statement easily irked her... Sigh, women. "Oh, I see," she cooed. An awkward pause followed before she spoke again, this time in a more sincere tone. "Let''s just take that as a poorly timed joke." I agreed, feeling the tension ease. "Sure, no problem." She was right actually, that was an absolute joke, and whether or not she meant it as one (which she obviously didn''t) mattered very little. I agree that Lucretia does have some impressive skills that makes her likely one of the more powerful women in her generation... But that was it. If we went on a more generalparison, she''d be more like the bottom of the barrel. Lucretia cleared her throat. "It''s quite the surprise to see you here. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" she asked, genuinely curious. That was what killed me the most, she tried so hard to sound genuinely curious. I already felt myself slowly gritting my teeth out of frustration. I just looked at her incredulously. "You invited me here, for heaven''s sake!" I eximed. She chuckled. "I suppose you''re right." Even if she conceded, I could already tell that she was wearing that cheeky little grin of hers. I cleared my throat and then said, "Could you please put some clothes on so that we could talk? I can''t really have a conversation with someone who isn''t even looking at me." "Is that so?" she retorted. "Though, I''m certain you''re enjoying the view, aren''t you?" Lucretia then replied in a slightly cheeky and oddly smug voice "Is that so?" I already knew she was wearing that usual smug smirk of hers, all nobles had that some exact smile. Whenever they''d climbed to a decent stage of magic or maybe managed to learn a new element they''d get unending praise for what you could consider¡ª an "okay" feat. Because those praises, they''d let it go to their head and start wearing one particr smirk... Like they were special. I''m not gonna call names but Salmarc uses that stupid smirk a little too much. If I could just get the chance to cauterize it off his face with my [Fire Magic] then trust me I would! I hadn''t noticed that I was already gathering mana in my tightly squeezed fist. But then, Lucretia dropped a randompliment on herself out of nowhere. "You must certainly be enjoying staring at my naked ass. And yet you''re eager to have me remove wear my clothes, perhaps you don''t enjoy looking at them?" "I d¡ª" I had almost answered instinctively as my cheeks grew hotter by the minute. The servant who was oiling Lucretia''s buttocks then looked at me with what I could only call a judging stare. It was as though she was saying in her mind that I was some sort of perverted acquaintance of hers. She''s the type to say ''how tasteless'' after every sexually awkward encounter with a man. Then again, I''m built different so I''m mostly the only one, or at least one of the very few who experiences sexually awkward encounters on a daily basis... Sigh. I nervously shifted my gaze and cleared my throat before telling her, "What? No, I wasn''t looking." With a sarcastic chuckle, Lucretia replied, "Sure." Seeking to steer the conversation in another direction, I questioned, "Are we going to keep ying games or will you tell me why you invited me to yourpany?" Lucretia dismissed my inquiry with a wave of her hand, "h, h, h. Stop whining unnecessarily; it''s unbefitting of a man." My patience waned, and I retorted sarcastically, "Oh, like you know what a man wants." In response, Lucretia called to her servant, "Mina, that''s enough. I wish to speak with my guest." I looked at the servant in question. Oh, so her name''s Mina... Mina respectfully acknowledged Lucretia and then retreated from the rooftop, leaving us alone. However, even with her servant gone, Lucretia remained rxed, her gaze was still purposely fixed away from mine. "Are you nning on taking this serious or not?" I prompted, frustrated. Lucretia chuckled and quipped, "Can you get me my panties?" "Eh?" In my life, I''d never heard such a more scandalous question, and I''d heard quite a lot¡ª after all, I knew Isadora. I faltered at her request, seeking rification, "Wait, what did you just say?" "I need your help with getting my panties," Shefortably exinedu, adding, "Or do you have a problem with that?" Wary of her intentions, I cautioned, "There''s a lot of problems when ites to getting a woman''s panties for her. Are you sure this isn''t a trap?" Why am I the only one that has to get caught up in the most awkward encounters, why do they always have to he so lewd damn it! Can''t I just be a normal guy, having one normal day?! Curse you, [Beginner''s Luck] I me this all on you... Expectedly, Lucretia still remained calm about her request. "Come on, there''s nothing wrong with that, I just need your help to get something I can slip my naked body into... You''d be doing me a huge, huge favor~~" I hesitated, "Well, before now you didn''t have a problem unting that nakedness." Growing agitated, Lucretia raised her voice, "Don''t make it sound like I''m a whore! I don''t usually do this; you''re the only man who''s seen me this way. Not even my hus..." she paused abruptly and then retraced her words. "Nevermind." Chastened, I backtracked, "I didn''t mean it that way." "Nevermind, just get them for me, please?" Lucretia impatiently asked. Now, the only thing I was painfully praying for, was that these panties of hers weren''t freshly worn, please, let it be a fresh pair. "Sure," I epted her request for "help". But then, I asked her a strange question that even I didn''t know the reason I''d done it. "The panties you need me to bring, were they worn or is it a fresh one?" Lucretia chuckled, "Hm, you sound eager... To know~~" I heard her deliberately slow, chuckling voice. "Well, I''ll tell you now, I just wore them... So I''m sure they''re still as hot as when I removed them, I always get a little hot in-between my legs, but you can''t me me right? I''m a woman after all." Yep, I''m screwed. I sighed and then told her, "You sound like you''re enjoying this.." "Huh? Why whatever do you mean?" she faked a clueless response with that half-assed acting of hers. "I''m merely a woman who seeks to reunite with her panties... Or forever naked I shall remain." She''s talking like those nobles that use super archaic English... "Whatever," I told her. Chapter 368: Teasing each other at the rooftop? Lucretia & Lumiere Arc... --- (POV: Lumiere) I cast my gaze around the sharp surroundings of the gazebo. What exactly was I searching for...? Lucretia''s underwear. To be honest, I never thought I''d see the day. I locked eyes with Lucretia, my curiosity piqued. "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but it''s not like I can sense where your underwear is. So where is it?" I asked her, an impish grin ying on my lips. I had to force out some form of expression that this attempt if Lucretia''s to make me seem more like a pervert was, fun. Of course, I didn''t have any problems with holding underwear, I''ve removed a fair share of them in the span of some months and this includes Blueste''s... So, yeah, I think I wouldn''t get so flustered by touching a pair of panties. Still, that doesn''t make me impervious to when a woman tries to make it sexual. When I was a kid, I even washed the Queen Mother''s panties a few times. But, because she didn''t make it sexual, I was free from feeling any sort of tension from doing it. I still regret helping her wash those, because after doing that, Pasiphae started making me wash hers three to four times a week. Lucretia, perched on the edge of the narrow tform, pointed towards a small table and replied, "You can find them over there. Take a look, it''s right on the table." "Alright then," I responded with a small sigh, approaching the indicated location. As I retrieved thecy undergarments, I could feel an unusual warmth emanating from them. She was right when she said they were warm. I rubbed them in my palm to feel the texture of the underwear, it was definitely high-grade stuff, the material used to make it that is. I''m sure these cost a lot, but I should buy some for Isadora, Serena and also Senesica too... I''m sure even Blueste might want to wear something like this. She''s not a queen anymore, but she''s still deserving of a life of luxury. "Oh Lumiere~~ where are you with my panties? I''d be scared if you were up to no good with them...I can already imagine the shameless look on your face when you''re touching those." There was definitely a lot of excitement in Lucretia''s voice when she said this. But actually, she was the shameless one! I only came here thinking she wanted to talk to me about something and yet all she could think of was how to get me to pitch a tent. And yes, it worked quite well because from where I was standing, it wasn''t difficult to tell Lucretia had a hot body, and proof of that was how rock I was at the moment. The rail gun in between my legs were ready to fire at any moment. "Would you just chill for a moment," I clicked my tongue and walked back into the gazebo. Pausing for a moment, Lucretia''s voice betrayed her amusement as she replied, "I''d be terrified to discover the sinister plots you schemed." Her eyes twinkled, hinting at the humorous pleasure she was experiencing. Laughing at her yful banter, I assured her, "Rx, I''m on my way," as I strolled back to her holding thecy undergarments. "Here, is this what you were looking for, Lucretia?" I inquired, offering her the intricately designed ck panties. "Yes," she said in the most ungrateful way possible. "And about time too. My servants can move with better efficiency, you should try that sometime." Yeah, I''m your servant... Tch, yeah right. Rather than losing my cool, I smiled at her. At this point, it was obvious that Lucretia only wanted to get on my nerves. So, if I allowed myself to lose control or get pissed then it''d be her idea of her teasing me and me easily getting emotional about it. "Yeah, I''m definitely your servant..." I told her. "Wait... what?" she was surprised. I didn''t need to see her facial expression to take note of that; it was written in her voice. "Uhh, yes, of course you are... Uh, my eh, servant." I nodded slowly as her looked at the back of her neck and then told her, "Then I hope you won''t mind that I used these beautiful, warm panties of yours to have a little fun with myself, and to be honest, they''re great for the asional sniffing too." Just like I thought, Lucretia sharply turned her head my way and there was a furious look on her face. She was pouting as she frowned at me. She looked like a child who''s toy was taken because they stayed up toote at night. "I think you''re blowing this whole thing out of proportion. I was just trying to have a little fun." "Not particrly my idea of a good time," I dered. To emphasize my point, I mischievously dangled the panties in front of her face, teasing, "Take them. Unless you want me to find some other usage for them. And if I do, I promise you it''s not gonna be clean when you get them back." Lucretia swiftly grabbed her underwear and chided me, "Hey, that''s not funny!" I chuckled lightly in response and joked, "Now you know what it''s like." As Lucretia squeezed her fetching lingerie in her tight grasps, her cheeks turned redder by the second. So red that it made her cheeks look like two fleshy cherries. "Alright that''s enough fun for today, just turn away so I can put my panties on in peace...!" But oh no, I was having way too much fun to stop now. yfully, I told her, "You know, with your earlier attitude, I was hoping for the opposite ¨C you telling me to help you with those." To add more sexual tension to the atmosphere, I dropped the sound of my voice to a sexy whisper as I spoke each syble, "I mean, trust me, I can do a lot more than help you put on your panties." Winking and clicking my tongue, I enjoyed the flustered expression on Lucretia''s face. Well, to be honest, her facial expression fell in between embarrassed and annoyed. "Enough! It''s only fun when I do it." I sighed in acquiescence, "Yeah, yeah, whatever," I turned away to grant her the privacy she sought to don her heavily provocative underwear. After Lucretia finished putting on her panties, she finally gave me the go-ahead, saying, "Alright, you can look now." I turned to see her and found her adorned in a white robe, concealing her once naked body. (((Why was I hoping that she was going to be wearing only her undergarments...? Keep your thoughts decent, Lumiere... "Well, well, look who''s got a sense of fashion," I teased. "I actually thought you didn''t know how to wear clothes when visitors were around." Lucretia crossed her arms and shot me a yful scowl. "Ha-ha, very funny," she retorted. I quipped back, "Alright, aside from your morous wardrobe and helping you retrieve your unusuallycy panties, what do you need my help with?" "First of all, they aren''t thatcy," said Lucretia. "They are." My response was as quick as it was serious. There was no need getting into a debate on howcy they were. Lucretia shrugged; her own way of agreeing. "Sure, whatever." It seemed Lucretia had almost forgotten, pointing to the rooftop exit and reminding me of our destination. "Let''s go," she urged. "Sounds good," I slipped my hands into my pockets and walked alongside her. Then, out of nowhere, shemented on my hairstyle. She said, "That''s an interesting hairstyle you''ve got there." I touched my hair and inquired, "Really? What do you think?" She responded, "Yeah, it looks kind of charming. I''d say it suits you better than when your hair is longer." I added, "Yeah, and Silica thinks it makes me look more manly." Herughter resonated as she replied, "Well, whoever Silica is, she has no idea what she''s talking about." And then it hit me that I had said Silica''s name to Lucretia even without realizing it. If it was Genny, she''d definitely have banished our conversation and focused on interrogating me on who Silica was... Luckily, it seems Lucretia doesn''t have that problem. Or maybe she was just that invested in our conversation. Lucretia''s chuckles sparked a mock offense in me, and I turned away, muttering, "I think it makes me look manlier." Lucretia''sughter persisted, and she pushed me yfully. "Hey, I was just kidding. You''re plenty manly," she assured me. Unconvinced, I frowned even more. Herughter drove her to flex her bicep muscles and tease, "Come on, don''t be like that... You''re the manliest man out there." I sighed and told her, "You seem to be enjoying yourself with this..." "Okay, okay, you win," she conceded and then, falling onto me, she keptughing. To prevent us from tumbling, I instinctively held her around the waist, causing her to squeak and leap away in surprise, making meugh. She punched me lightly, and as ourughter subsided, we exchanged affectionate smiles. "Come on," Lucretia gestured with her hand. "Let me show you the fun thing I''ve been working on recently..." "Fun thing?" I lifted an eyebrow. "That''s awfully vague..." Lucretia giggled; hers was as soft as a pillow. "I guess it is..." Chapter 369: Whats behind the door, Lucretia? (POV: Lumiere) Lucretia and I strolled down from the rooftop, finding ourselves in a more secluded area of herpany''s exaggeratedly sprawling building. I mean, the size was unreal, especially for less modern times like these. Unsure of our exact location, one thing was clear ¨C she had something special to reveal. "Hey, are we there yet?" I asked impatiently. Lucretia turned, offering a sly smile. "Shhh, getting a bit antsy, aren''t we? It''s been, what, three minutes?" she teased. I shot her a half-opened-eyed look, conveying my underwhelmed state. "Actually, four minutes and thirty-two seconds. Try to keep up," I retorted. She is an Integrator like me, but of course I have more experience than her. After all, I actually know what I am and she doesn''t. She pouted, cheeks puffing up. "I can keep up way better than you could ever dream of," Lucretia dered smugly. She turned her gaze forward, folding her arms and chuckling proudly. With a self-satisfied sigh, she flicked her hair back. "Truth be told, since thest time we met at Princess Genevieve''sing of age party, I''ve surpassed you in social ss - without using my influence as a Viscount''s daughter mind you. Still, it''s quite surprising, considering I thought you''d have achieved a lot by now. My father had high prospects for you, but clearly, you didn''t meet them." Poshly cing a hand over her mouth, she chuckled in a slightly overconfident manner, aiming to rile me up. Her face betrayed her joy in belittling me forughs, but I didn''t mind. Having treated her a bit poorly before, I asionally allowed her to revel in moments like these. And besides, I didn''t need to prove anything to her, but at some point in the future, she''ll likely learn that my social ss is a little "wilder" than she thinks. Hah! Great pun. "Serena will definitely love that joke..." I chuckled a bit. Lucretia, who had been striding about two meters ahead of me, slowed down to match my pace, grumbling and pouting as she shot me a nce. I stopped chuckling, puzzled, and asked, "Huh? What''s with that face?" Her hands were on her waist as she kept staring at me like some sort of angry or dissatisfied bunny - actually, no, she looked more like a chipmunk with those overgrown cheeks of her. It was hard to notice that she had fat cheeks like that when her face was always so posh and smug, but when she got a little unhappy or whiny, you''d clearly see her cheeks puff up. Laughing, I paused and used my fingers to pinch her puffy cheeks. "Haha, your cheeks like like sweet buns!" I threw my head back a little andughed even more. "They''re so puffy!" Amid myughter, I relished the softness of her skin beneath my grasp. Lost in the amusement, I finally looked at Lucretia again, finding her fixed gaze on my face. She then told me, "Y... You''ve grown a little taller," in a in, surprised tone. I, too, noticed my increased height, briefly checking myself from top to bottom. It was no longer a struggle to meet Lucretia eye to eye. I admitted, "Yeah, I... I guess I have. Physical appearances haven''t mattered much to metely." Still, it felt good to know I was growing, albeit slowly. Lucretia lowered her head, requesting, "C.... Can you remove your hands from my cheeks now? I... It''s getting ufortable being so close." It was getting ufortably steamy, and the reason was obvious - we were within kissing distance. In romance novels, this was mostly how male or female leads got their first kisses. Panicking, I stumbled back, quickly removing my hands. Chuckling nervously, I apologized, "Sorry about that, got a little sidetracked." Her cheeks tinged with red, making it hard to discern if she was flustered or just embarrassed. She cleared her throat, looking aside. "It''s fine," she mumbled. I sharply turned my back on Lucretia, frustration biting at my lower lip. Inhaling a deep breath of regret, I squeezed my fists painfully, muttering to myself about my inexperience in such matters. "How could I let myself panic like that? I should''ve just kissed her," I grumbled. Sighing with regret, I released the air I had breathed in, adding, "I''ve learned nothing, even after being with so many women." With everything Simone had told me so far, I was sure Lucretia wouldn''t give me a p for kissing her. Actually, it was more like she''d p me and then kiss me. You know, that sort of smile where she''s like - "you should''ve done this sooner!" Yeah, definitely, she''s that sort of domineering woman. Still, I can''t say I don''t love it, hehe. Out of nowhere, Lucretia peeked out from behind me, her big aquamarine eyes concerned. "Are you alright?" she asked. Oh crap, where''d shee from?! Dramatically clearing my throat, I pushed my chest out and raised my shoulders, saying, "Oh, yes, of course. Can we continue moving? You mentioned you have something to show me, yes?" Dismissive of my earlier awkward soliloquy, Lucretia snapped her fingers, her eyes widening. "Oh yeah, almost forgot about that," she said. Pointing forward, she dered, "Alright, full speed ahead!" Poshly marching forward, she led the way, and I followed behind. Soon, we reached what seemed like a dead end, although it wasn''t quite literal. I could sense people on the other side of the concealed door, which blended seamlessly with the wall. It was a dead end in the sense that if someone walked towards here and didn''t look well, they''d miss it. Scratching the back of my neck, I calmly asked, "So, what''s behind the door?" Lucretia shot me a surprised look. Her stare made me feel like I had something on my face. I instinctively touched my face, ran my fingers around, even checked my hair ¨C but everything seemed fine. Yet, she continued to stare. Feeling the difort, I finally asked, "What''s the matter?" In measured words, Lucretia asked me, "That''s not possible, how are you able to see this door? I had some of the best cksmiths in Efistes refine it with high-grade concealment crystals¡­ even a Great Mage would struggle to discover the presence of this door." Eh? Concealment crystals? It definitely isn''t working because the door to me looks like it was begging to be seen. Still, I guess my [World Acuity] was just that powerful, after all, if I wanted, I could even pinpoint where exactly one of my subordinates were in an instant. "Lucky guess?" I shrugged nonchntly. Lucretia eyed me suspiciously, groaned, and walked closer, fixating her gaze on me as if she knew I held secrets but wouldn''t pry. With her face ufortably close, I looked away and insisted, "I swear, it''s just a lucky guess." She rolled her eyes, stepped back, closed her eyes, and sighed. "Whatever, I don''t care," she muttered. Chuckling, I teased, "Well, it looked like you did." Lucretia growled, gritting her teeth as she red at me. Raising my arms in a sign of peace, I said, "Easy, easy. Just a joke, no need to get offended." She regained herposure, flicked her hair back, and dered, "Hmph! Whatever. What''s important is what''s behind that door." Pointing at the door, she emphasized the mystery awaiting us. What''s behind door number one! Is what Silica would say, if she was here of course. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!